《Evolve from a Tree》 Chapter 1 uzz buzz. Slap! A jumping electric arc electrocuted this annoying bee to death, and the body wobbled and fell to the ground, twitching, obviously walking very peacefully. "Kill bees and get 0.1 evolution points." "Finally raised 100 evolution points, I don''t have to die!" If there is such a thing as tear ducts, Su Mu must have cried bitterly. The joy in his heart was unbearable, and Su Mu''s scorched branches also rattled. "System." Su Mu whispered in his heart. A transparent panel with a simple style that only Su Mu could see appeared in Su Mu''s consciousness. On the left side of the panel are various data, and on the right side is his three-dimensional animation, which is lifelike. Name: Su Mu Race: unknown tree species (dying) Level: Ordinary level. First level Shouyuan: 3 days Talent: Regeneration (100/100) (+) (can absorb energy to repair injuries), life essence (not activated) Skill: Control Thunder (LV0100/1000) (You can control the weak power of Thunder) Evolution Points: 100 The numbers in brackets are his level and the evolution points needed to upgrade. The data listed on the attribute panel made Su Mu almost cry. God is so pitiful. When he woke up, he became a tree that he didn''t even know what kind of tree it was. Before he could figure out what happened, he was killed. A purple thunderbolt strikes him, and he falls into a dying state, with only two months left in his lifespan. During this period of time, Su Mu lived in fear every day, for fear that one day he would wake up and see that his life span had returned to zero. If there is no system, then his soul will completely dissipate in three days. Fortunately, travelers always have benefits. The system is his hope of survival! Su Mu consciously tapped the little plus sign behind the regeneration talent, and the 100 evolution points that he had accumulated for more than a month disappeared in an instant, and the word "regeneration" on the panel was blurred for a while, and it became super-speed regeneration in the next second. Su Mu felt a pure vitality appearing in his scorched tree trunk. This vitality quickly nourished his dry, cracked and blackened torso. It felt like suddenly coming to an oasis in the desert for three consecutive days and nights. The comfortable feeling made Su Mu''s soul couldn''t help but hum. The dead tree, which was almost dying, was born in spring. The scorched trunk was full of vitality, and the branches sprouted delicate branches. The texture of the leaves had a simple and vicissitudes of life, and they were shining under the night sky, magnificent and mysterious. Name: Su Mu Race: Unknown tree species (slightly injured) Level: Ordinary level. First level Shouyuan: 3 years and 11 days Talent: Overspeed regeneration (0/400) (can absorb energy overspeed to repair injuries), life essence liquid (not activated) Skill: Control Thunder (LV00/1000) Evolvable ability (new ability can be deduced by consuming evolution points): None Evolution Points: 0 Su Mu looked at the data displayed after the life span on the panel, and his hanging heart finally let go. "Then it''s time to consider how to get more evolution points." Su Mu can''t tell what the evolution point is, but there is no doubt that it is Su Mu''s most important reliance. With its existence, Su Mu has the possibility of continuous evolution. With the help of evolution points, maybe one day in the future he can become a peerless existence like Liu Shen in the perfect world! There are two sources of evolution points: one is to absorb energy, and the other is to kill. At present, the only energies that Su Mu can absorb are sunlight and moonlight, just like monsters in myths and legends, breathing in the essence of the sun and moon to strengthen themselves, but now Su Mu can only get 1 evolution point if he does his best every day. Although the number is small, it is better than stability. But Su Mu is more inclined to the second way, as long as he kills other creatures Su Mu can get evolution points! Although brutal, the effect is extremely fast. Otherwise, how could Su Mu accumulate so many evolution points so quickly just by absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon, and he would have died long ago. Chapter 2 After Su Mu was reborn as a tree, he didn''t know whether this world was still the original beautiful blue planet, but he knew very well that the world he was in now was very unusual. Over the past month or so, he saw many strange creatures, such as a black eagle with a wingspan of 10 meters, a wild wolf the size of a calf, a poisonous snake as thick as a bucket, and a mouse the size of a baby! Among them, Su Mu is most afraid of this mouse, yes, it is a mouse. And they are not one, but a litter! This nest of mice had been watching his body for a long time, if they were not afraid of the thunder aura remaining on his body, they would have rushed over and eaten him up. After Su Mu came back to life, he found that the aura of thunder on his body had faded a lot, and it might dissipate in the sky and earth in a few days. At that time, the aura of deterring the nest of mice was lost, and the end waiting for him was self-evident. "We must get more evolution points as soon as possible!" After finally struggling to get away from the edge of the death line, how could Su Mu be willing to just sit and wait to die like this. Rumble! At this moment, the sky was covered with dark clouds, the earth hung low, and there were thunder running and swimming inside. Su Mu found that his body became active, and the branches moved without wind, as if longing for the thunder that wandered between the sky and the earth. "Could it be..." Su Mu''s heart moved, and he suddenly thought of the skill at level LV0-controlling thunder! Crash! Rumble! The bean-heavy rain and the sky full of thunder are intertwined, playing a wonderful movement. Under the dense night, in the squalling rain, a big tree with a glimmer of light stretched its green branches towards the sky, Su Mu could feel a kind of violent energy flowing continuously along his branches into the trunk, and finally turned into an evolution point. Get evolution point +0.4, get evolution point +0.4... The evolution points were increasing steadily. When the shower stopped, Su Mu was pleasantly surprised to find that there were as many as 20 evolution points! "It turns out that there is such a good thing in the control of thunder. If the thunderstorm lasts for one night, I''m afraid it will not be difficult to get 100 evolution points." Su Mu thought greedily. "Now that there are enough evolution points, what ability should I evolve?" Su Mu pondered. After this period of exploration, he found that the use of evolution points is not limited to the talents and skills displayed on the panel. He can evolve everything in this tree. "Evolving my own torso helps me hunt, but I''m a tree that can''t move. What''s the difference between doing this and waiting for the rabbits? Instead of waiting for the prey to bump into me, it''s better to attract them." Su Mu''s own charm is full of confidence, because he is not an ordinary tree. To some extent, he is the treasure that everyone desires in fairy tale novels. The talent life essence liquid is a heaven-defying treasure that can help creatures evolve, but after being struck by lightning into a dying state, this talent becomes inactive, and Su Mu''s charm drops drastically, and no one cares about it. Suddenly Su Mu noticed very rhythmic fluctuations on the panel, and Su Mu quickly turned on the system to check. Blurred handwriting appeared after the ability to evolve, and Su Mu quickly invested in the evolution point to deduce it. After a few minutes, the 10-point evolution point disappeared and the handwriting became clear. Life Attraction: After evolution, it will emit a peculiar smell, which has a strong attraction to insect creatures and requires 10 evolution points. With a thought of Su Mu, the life attraction was lit up, and a strange fluctuation appeared in his body, rapidly changing his structure. Skill: Life Attraction (LV00/40): The scent emitted has a strong attraction to insect creatures. An hour later, the old pagoda tree with new shoots exuded a faint fragrance, which was subtle but very attractive to those small insects. Not long after, Su Mu found hundreds of bees buzzing from afar. Su Mu smiled slightly. He knew that the evolution point had delivered the goods to his door. Chapter 3 uzz buzz~ The hardworking bees in black and yellow flew up and down around Su Mu''s branches and green leaves, completely unaware of the deadly murderous intent gestated in these leaves and branches. The strange fragrance from Su Mu''s body became stronger and stronger, making these hardworking little guys drunk. The frequency of their wing vibrations slowed down unknowingly. At this moment, Su Mu tore off the veil of camouflage, revealing ferocious minions. Without hesitation, Su Mu manipulated the power of thunder to attack violently. The electric arc danced among the treetops, and the hundreds of bees fell to the ground and died with black smoke all over their bodies. "Kill bees and get 0.1 evolution points." "Kill bees and get 0.1 evolution points." ¡­ In an instant, Su Mu gained 20 evolution points! "Go with peace of mind. I will try my best to reunite your descendants with you as soon as possible, and we can be a family again when we get down here." "System, evolve branches." Su Mu happily opened the system, tapped the 3D dynamic graph on the right side of the property panel, and prepared to evolve his own branches. "Ding~ Evolving a branch requires 10 evolution points, may I ask if you want to evolve it?" "It''s only 10 points, I want to evolve two." After finishing speaking, the familiar magical fluctuations reappeared, and Su Mu could clearly feel the astonishing changes in his two branches. They have grown suddenly, and they can almost hang down to the ground. These branches are more tough and powerful than before, and new branches grow on both sides. These branches are like sharp knives. When you whip them down, the flesh and blood will be fixed. It was torn apart. Skill: Variation Branch (LV0): Tough and sharp, it can pierce the flesh and blood of ordinary creatures with full strength. There is also a line of small characters below. "Upgrade conditions: The body needs to complete the first evolution as a whole." "I thought it would be possible to upgrade again, but it looks like I''ll have to wait for a while." Su Mu closed the attribute panel, waved the two mutated branches in satisfaction, and the air was crackling. Now small insects like bees can no longer satisfy Su Mu''s needs for evolution points, he wants to hunt bigger creatures! For example, a cute bunny, or a little bird flying around. But rabbits don''t eat trees, and sparrows don''t like to stay on a scorched locust tree. Su Mu needs to evolve the life attraction skill again if he wants to lure them. "Well, going around and around, all these ideas can only be realized by relying on evolution points." Insufficient evolutionary points, Su Mu could only hold back the restlessness in his heart, and concentrate on making a big pagoda tree that is full of flowers and fragrance, luring more cute little insects to come to die. This process was very boring. Fortunately, after Su Mu was reborn as a tree, what he lacked most was patience. Overnight, countless insects and moths rushed to the flame. Su Mu considered that even if he became a big tree, he must keep pace with the times and not be derailed by the times. He adopted the most advanced electrotherapy of Professor Yang in his previous life. First, he could exercise his use of skills. It is far more efficient to kill these insects than Su Mu''s hard work of twitching the branches. Fortunately, the thunderstorm had just passed, and the thunder element between the sky and the earth was extremely active, otherwise Su Mu would not be able to discharge continuously even if he was squeezed dry. When the night was pierced by the dawn, Su Mu felt his body was hollowed out, and the branches swayed weakly in the wind. Fortunately, the evolution points gained were worthy of the hard work of the night. Su Mu looked at the number 53 in the column of evolution points and showed a gratified smile like an old farmer. Chapter 4 In the morning, the warm sun shone warmly on his body, and with the cool breeze blowing by, Su Mu''s branches swayed with the wind, and he fell into a deep sleep in this sunny morning. After sleeping until the afternoon, Su Mu opened the system panel energetically. With a wave of his hand, 40 evolution points were invested in the skill of attracting life. Under the great power of evolution points, this skill took on a new look. Life Attraction (LV 113/100): The scent you exude has a powerful attraction to smaller creatures. After the life attraction skill is upgraded, it is really not covered. The category of attraction has changed from insect creatures to small creatures, which perfectly meets Su Mu''s current needs. After Su Mu evolved, he danced the branches lightly in the wind, and the peculiar fragrance spread far and far along the breeze. Hundreds of meters away, there was a big bunny who stayed in the cave all day long without going out of the gate. The nose of the fat rabbit with a length of more than half a meter twitched. Suddenly its big ruby-like eyes lit up, and there was a faint fragrance in the air. Floating, making its eyes sparkle with blurred luster. When the scent dissipated, the big rabbit felt that no matter what it ate, it tasted like chewing wax. It wandered around in the burrow irritably, its eyes were full of hesitation, and finally it couldn''t hold back the temptation of the scent and embarked on a road of no return. Big Tutu is just one of the members who are looking for the fragrance, and many other animals like it who are attracted by the fragrance also leave their hiding caves and embark on a journey to find the fragrance. Relying on their keen sense of smell, these animals finally found the source of the strange fragrance. It was a large locust tree that looked a little scorched, with two long branches almost level with the ground, and tender green leaves growing on it. The breeze came, and the fragrance in the air became more intense. These animals rushed towards the big locust tree like crazy. The big rabbit hopped to the foot of the locust tree, rubbed its head against the trunk, its nose twitched, and it looked happy. A mutated branch hung down by Su Mu caressed the soft body of the big rabbit, and his eyes glowed green: "This big white rabbit looks so delicious, ah, bah, it looks so cute, it must have a lot of evolutionary points." However, Su Mu didn''t kill the rabbit immediately, because other animals were still coming in a steady stream. If the rabbit was killed in front of them, these cute little animals would definitely be scared away. A small leak will sink a great ship. He cannot give up the whole forest for one tree. So Su Mu worked harder to release the strange fragrance, and this intoxicating fragrance filled the air, and more and more small animals came to smell the fragrance, forming a circle around the big locust tree. The aroma seemed to have a hallucinogenic effect. The big rabbit who arrived first was already dizzy as if he had drunk fake wine, his steps were vain, and his crimson eyes were full of intoxication. Not only it, but also other small animals showed the same symptoms. The smaller the size, the more unbearable the performance. Now even if there are scourges chasing them, they can''t run fast. Su Mu knew in his heart that the hunting time he had been waiting for had finally arrived! No longer suppressing the desire in his heart, Su Mu manipulated these two mutated branches to raise high, and slashed down heavily with a vicious wind. The air whipped by the mutated branches full of kinetic energy crackled, and the two rows of sharp knife-like branches easily pierced into their bodies. The pain woke up these intoxicated animals. They screamed in horror. The other small animals heard the sound and stood up and ran around. However, it was too late. Su Mu, an old bastard, had been preparing for this moment for a long time. How could he let them escape? . Su Mu grinned grinningly at the corner of his mouth: "Let me stay obediently and become an evolutionary point!" The skill Thunder Control was launched at full strength, and the azure blue arc jumped, making the bodies of these small animals numb and their movements slowed down. Su Mu lifted the mutated branch and drew it towards other small animals that were not injured. Looking from a distance, I saw two long branches whipping up and down automatically without wind, like a demon. Chapter 5 Su Mu looked at the wounded animals all over the ground and couldn''t help but smile with joy. This smile is like an old farmer who worked hard in the field in the hot summer and saw the golden ears of wheat in the wheat field in autumn. "No pain, no gain, it''s not in vain for me to wait so long." Su Mu whipped the mutated branches vigorously, starting from the injured cute big rabbits, and killed them all without missing a beat. Kill a rabbit and get 20 evolution points. Kill a zokor and get 8 evolution points. Kill a gray finch and get 3 evolution points. ¡­ Su Mu was immersed in the joy of system swiping and couldn''t extricate himself. In just a few minutes, Su Mu had a bumper harvest, and together with the previous ones, he gained a total of 230 evolution points. Su Mu waved his hand and turned on the system. "Ding~ Do you want to consume 150 evolution points to evolve the root of the tree?" "Tsk, the evolution point of the root of the evolution tree is actually 15 times that of the evolution branch, so expensive." Although the price is expensive, Su Mu did not hesitate to consume 150 evolution points to evolve his largest and thickest tree root. The most important part of a big tree must be the roots, without the branches, the big tree can still survive, but without the roots, it is like a human being without a heart, dying in minutes. Moreover, Su Mu remembered that mice could dig burrows in the ground. Su Mu didn''t want to evolve the branches to become extremely powerful, but in the end, the nest of mice sneaked into the ground and stole the house. It is better to take precautions than to wait for disasters to occur and make temporary remedies. The pure energy quickly transformed Su Mu''s tree roots, and Su Mu grinned in pain. An hour later, Su Mu''s body lightened, and he was finally relieved from the boundless pain. Skill: Variation Root (LV0): It can move on the surface for a short time, with powerful attack power. Upgrade condition: All tree roots need to complete the first evolution. With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, the flat ground bulges, and a thick black root sticks out from the ground, which crawls rustlingly on the surface like a giant python. Su Mu is testing the maximum range of motion of his roots. When the roots swim to a distance of about five meters, the limit is reached. "The maximum attack range is no more than five meters. Next, it''s time to test the attack power of the tree roots." His mutated branches can leave off-white marks on stones. I don''t know how well this tree root, which has consumed 150 evolution points, will perform well. The thick tree roots stretched back, and when stretched to the extreme, they popped out with a bang, and there was a loud explosion in the air, and a big hole was pierced by the roots on the rock three meters away. "This power is really powerful, 150 evolution points are not wronged." Su Mu sincerely admired the strengthened roots. After the test, Su Mu, based on the principle of never wasting CD-ROM operations, rolled all the corpses on the surface into the soil and slowly absorbed them as nutrients. Su Mu didn''t plan to keep the remaining 60 evolution points, and used them to strengthen other branches. Su Mu''s attribute panel took on a new look and became more luxurious. Name: Su Mu Race: unknown tree species Level: Not entered. Level 3 Shouyuan: 3 years and 10 days Talent: super-speed regeneration (can absorb energy to repair injuries at a super speed), life essence (not activated) Skills: Manipulating Thunder (LV0), Mutant Branches (LV0), Mutant Tree Roots (LV0), Pheromones (LV1) Evolvable ability: no Evolution Points: 0 Satisfied, Su Mu turned off the system, suppressed his mental exhaustion, and started a new round of hunting without rest. Chapter 6 Time flies, two days passed by in the monotonous mechanical hunting, and Su Mu ushered in the third day of his new life. During these two days, Su Mu gained a total of 340 evolution points. In order to cope with the coming crisis, Su Mu did not use evolution points to deduce new skills, but just evolved all the remaining roots and branches with evolution points, turning himself into a lethal human weapon. Su Mu''s strength also completed two consecutive jumps during this period, growing to the mortal level. Level 5. "I don''t know if I can deal with that damned mouse with my current level-five strength." Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy, and hoped that the rat king wouldn''t be a ruthless character above the ordinary level. ¡­ In the afternoon, the sky was silent for thousands of miles, the blue sky was like washing, and the sun made Su Mu drowsy. squeak~ There was the squeaking sound of mice in the distance, and Su Mu woke up with a jolt, and immediately restrained his powerful aura, as if he had become the dying tree three days ago. With a thunder pattern on its tail, shiny fur, obsidian-like eyes, and a physique comparable to a three-year-old child, the Mouse King walked arrogantly in a figure-of-sight stride. His demeanor was that of Connor the Mouse World. Follow more than 30 little mice. These little brothers are as small as the head of a newborn baby, and the big ones are about the size of a baby, but they are still far behind their big brothers. This litter of mice can be called a bully in this area. Even top hunters like cheetahs are unwilling to touch their brows. I don''t know if it''s Su Mu''s illusion. He feels that this mouse king has not seen it for a while, and it is more spiritual. The Mouse King seemed to have sensed something, stopped ten meters away, raised his strong forelimbs and pointed forward, the younger brothers behind him swarmed up, while it cautiously stopped behind and watched. Su Mu frowned slightly: "Is it because of the constant killing these days, so you smell the blood on my body?" "It''s really cautious, but I don''t believe you can resist the temptation of evolution!" A strong vitality erupted from Su Mu''s body, and a hint of greed and doubt appeared in Shu King''s eyes. With its poor brain, it can''t figure out why a dying tree suddenly burst into such a strong vitality, but this does not prevent it from peeking at Su Mu''s body. You must know that other creatures do not have Su Mu''s cheats, and can quickly become stronger through evolution points. If they want to evolve, they can only eat some heaven and earth spirits besides slowly absorbing the essence of heaven and earth. Su Mu''s body is a precious spiritual object of heaven and earth to them. However, the general spirits of heaven and earth know that gods are self-deprecating. Only during the period when they are just born, the magical breath on their bodies will be exposed uncontrollably, and after a period of time, they will automatically hide their magic. Unless it is a coincidence, it is very difficult. Discover. Speaking of which, this rat king is also blessed with great luck. If Su Muhun didn''t come through, it would definitely be able to rise quickly after eating this big tree and become the overlord. It''s a pity that it met Su Mu. The closer he got to Su Mu, the stronger the aura became, and the younger brothers Shu Wang used to scout the way immediately went berserk, and ran towards Su Mu quickly. The Mouse King couldn''t sit still when he saw this, if because of his hesitation, he let his little brothers eat this precious heaven and earth spirit first, he might as well find a place to crash to death. As for the inexplicable sense of crisis in my heart before? The Shu King thought disdainfully: "I am the Shu King, agile and invincible in the mountains and forests. I am afraid of a ball. If there is something, just kill it!" Squeak! The Shu King grasped the ground with all four feet, the muscles on his body swelled, and the next moment it turned into a black lightning and charged, all the younger brothers who blocked its progress along the way were violently knocked away, with broken bones and tendons. The distance of ten meters was approaching in an instant, the obsidian-like eyes of the Shu King flashed with human joy, the mouse''s mouth was wide open, and the two alloy-like incisors reflected a dazzling luster in the sunlight. Su Mu sneered, and the tree roots hidden in the ground pierced out! Chapter 7 The dark roots turned into sharp and sharp spears, tearing the ground apart and flying upwards, as if to pierce the sky. Swipe! After a rapid sound of breaking through the air, Shu King''s younger brothers were hung on it, painting abstract oil paintings on Su Mu''s roots. "Kill the mouse and get 10 evolution points." "Kill the mouse and get 15 evolution points." "Kill the mouse and get 50 evolution points." ¡­ The moment the rat king was stabbed by the tree whiskers, the hair on his body exploded, and his small dark eyes were filled with bewilderment and panic. What the hell, isn''t this big tree a dying weak chicken? How could it suddenly become like this! A thick root brushed past the Shu King''s body, and the huge force directly scratched a large piece of flesh and blood, causing the Shu King''s five sense organs to squeeze together in pain. The Shu King kicked his limbs wildly, endured the severe pain from the wound, arched his body, and made an emergency landing. He desperately wanted to return to his home ground¡ªthe earth. Because it is not an ordinary mouse, it is a mutant mouse that has no emotion, pursues the avenue of evolution, and awakens the power of the thunder system! Stimulated by the power of thunder and lightning, the mouse king''s agility is comparable to that of a cat, and the power contained in his body is comparable to that of top predators like cheetahs. To him, ordinary predators are just a big toy. Today''s weird big tree is no exception, no matter how big it is, it still can''t beat the young master! As soon as the Shu King landed on the ground, he immediately raised his hips and twisted his hips, trying to avoid the stabbing attacks of these tree roots with his coquettish and flexible movements. But today it clearly picked the wrong target. These mutated tree roots and branches weaved one by one into a large airtight net, which did not give the Shu King a chance to breathe at all. These days there are animals that are more nimble and agile than the Shu King, but no matter how nimble they are, there are eggs. With Su Mu''s mutated roots and branches, even if the king of heaven comes, he can''t save them! In the end, they obediently resigned to their fate and became Su Mu''s evolution point. Su Mu pursed his lips in disdain and said, "Typical operation with a head full of coquettishness." squeak! The Shu King''s body suddenly turned over on the ground and twitched endlessly. A section of Su Mu''s roots accidentally brushed under its abdomen just now, rubbing its poor male symbol into small pancakes. The Shu King rolled his eyes, his body twitched, and he foamed at the mouth. He felt the pain from the depths of his soul. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly, not knowing what to say, but in the end, out of humanitarianism, he raised a branch and pierced its head, ending its short and painful career as a eunuch. Kill the mutant rat king and get 430 evolution points. The Shu King walked peacefully, without the slightest pain, and his eyes were full of joy after being relieved. Su Mu looked at the dead and still twitching Shu King with chills, and thought inexplicably, "I won''t be a eunuch maker in the future." emmmmmmmmm, I just want to be a big tree that can run happily in the sunset, why did I come to this step by accident. With inexplicable sadness, Aoba rolled the corpses all over the ground back to the ground. Su Mu, who was free of his serious worries, opened the system panel to start a new round of evolution. The Shu King and its little brothers contributed a total of 930 evolution points to Su Mu, which was more than the total evolution points obtained in the past few days. It can be seen that the income of evolution points is directly proportional to the creatures killed, the stronger the creatures killed, the more evolution points obtained. Chapter 8 "Ding~ Evolving a tree trunk requires 500 evolution points, may I ask if you want to evolve it?" Su Mu didn''t hesitate, and directly invested 500 evolution points. He had a strange premonition in his heart that after the trunk evolved, he would experience shocking changes. After the evolution point was invested, Su Mu''s soul suddenly felt extremely tired. As time went by, this feeling of fatigue became more and more intense, and Su Mu no longer forced himself to fall into a deep sleep. Just when Su Mu was asleep, a pure and majestic energy surged in his body, silently nourishing every cell, and his body began to undergo earth-shaking changes. If a botanist sees this scene, he will be astonished. First of all, the scorched bark fell off in large chunks like an old snake shedding its skin, exposing the branches inside, like a piece of high-quality suet white jade, warm and delicate. The changes didn''t end here Su Mu''s body was rising at a speed visible to the naked eye, 4 meters, 5 meters, 6 meters... It didn''t stop growing until it was 15 meters high, and Su Mu''s height also changed along with his longevity, which continued to increase from a short period of eleven years, and finally stopped at the number of 300 years! A hundred years is a lifetime for countless human beings, but this is just the beginning of Su Mu''s life. The branches are like crowns, the leaves are slender and delicate, lush and green, the whole body is white, warm and moist like jade, covered with ancient thunder patterns, and the vicissitudes of life come to the face, reflecting the sunset in the sky, like a god born in the ancient times. things. The bright white branches danced in the wind, and the leaves rustled. At some point, a finger-wide small white snake quietly appeared near Su Mu, carefully spitting out scarlet snake letters, with its mouth slightly opened, and its body moved rhythmically. Stretch and shrink, as if breathing! Very miraculous. I don''t know how long it has passed, on the tip of the moon, the soft moonlight covered the earth with a layer of silver veil. Su Mu woke up from his deep sleep. He was astonished to find that his field of vision had become much wider, and most of the surrounding things could be seen at a glance. "So this is where I live?" There is no way, Su Mu''s previous height was too short in this forest, and he could only infer from the height of other trees not far away that he should be in a virgin forest with few people. Now he is much taller. Although he is far from being the tallest handsome boy in this forest, his height of 15 meters is enough for him to have a general understanding of his living environment. Su Mu''s home is in a small valley, with his coordinates as the center, to the north is a huge canyon, and there is a big river in it, from north to south, the waves are rushing and flowing continuously. On the east and west sides, there are endless mountains and mountains, with dense trees, lush grass, and the sound of tigers and monkeys can be heard endlessly. Su Mu pulled his gaze back to the valley, and found a strange creature. "Hey, this white snake can actually breathe? Could it be that this little guy is also a strange species between heaven and earth?" Su Mu saw a little guy not far away who was diligently spitting out the essence of the world. His earnest and hardworking appearance was very cute. If he took a picture of him on the Internet, it would definitely arouse the love of many women. Heart. However, Su Mu is more interested in this little guy''s talent than his good looks. After the overall evolution, the concentration of aura around Su Mu became much stronger, but only this little guy discovered this, which shows that his talent is extraordinary. Su Mu couldn''t help cultivating in his heart. Chapter 9 A flexible branch slowly protruded towards the little guy''s hiding place, and Su Mu didn''t want to scare the little guy away. He is a good young man in the new era who is civilized and polite. Words such as gentle and elegant, sunny and warm are specially used to describe people like him, and he will never force others to do things they don''t want. If this little guy doesn''t want to stay by his side, then he won''t force it. "Huh? Want to run!?" Su Mu sneered, and the branch turned into a white stream of light as if it had been injected with a liquid nitrogen injector, and appeared in front of the white snake in an instant, entangled it three times in and out. The white snake''s crimson pupils were full of panic, and the next moment it opened its mouth, its tongue was out of breath, and its body was as stiff as those dead branches in the forest. Su Mu brought the White Snake in front of him, with doubts in his eyes: "Could it be that I was scared to death?" Su Mu was about to let go of the branches, but he inadvertently felt that this little guy''s stiff body was full of vigorous vitality. He couldn''t help laughing: "It turned out to be playing dead." Su Mu pretended not to know, let go of the branches and put the white snake on the ground, and then began to wait quietly. After half an hour, the little guy''s stiff body became soft, and his crimson eyes carefully surveyed the surrounding environment. Safety! very safe! The white snake relaxed and was about to run away, when suddenly its flexible body froze again. Because a branch once again bound it three times inside and outside three times. This texture, this shape, this breath, is exactly the same as the previous one! The White Snake was about to cry, the skill of pretending to be dead completely failed in front of this big tree full of emotion, no, full of patience and bad taste. "Is my life going to end today?" "It''s too difficult for me to live carefully for so long and still not be able to escape this catastrophe." The white snake closed its eyes in despair and gave up resistance. As an awakened alien species after its aura was revived, it is no different from a blind medicine for many creatures. In its view, this strange big tree like white jade in front of it will not let it go. After waiting for a long time, the expected pain did not come. The White Snake opened it carefully and found that he was still alive. "This big tree is really a villain who only bullies the weak." Although the White Snake is small, it is a strange species of heaven and earth that has been awakened after its aura is revived. Its intelligence is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination, and its intelligence level is equivalent to that of a ten-year-old child. The price of being so smart and alert at a young age is that its growth rate is extremely slow, because it needs more aura to evolve. So after discovering that there is such a treasure land in this world with richer aura than other places, and the smell is so good, White Snake failed to survive the double temptation, and resolutely threw himself into the trap... Su Mu put the white snake on the canopy of the tree. Now his trunk is three meters thick, and such a thin and thin white snake cannot climb down the trunk. It was the first time for the white snake to come to such a high place since it was born, and it was frightened. Its flexible body tightly entangled Su Mu''s tree branch, trembling. "Hey, why is it so scared? It doesn''t make sense. My current appearance should be the most beautiful among these trees. Which animal will die if I don''t love it? Cough, I wish I could always be by my side." "Oh, I see, I must be too excited. It is worthy of being a heterogeneous species that can breathe out spiritual energy. It is really extraordinary to be able to clearly express one''s inner emotions." ps: Snake creatures have no eyelids, can''t blink, and can''t close their eyes, but the white snake is an awakened and mutated spirit snake, so it must be different from ordinary snakes, the author is talking nonsense seriously. Chapter 10 "Hiss~" The weak, pitiful and helpless white snake was spitting snake letter, blowing cold wind, trembling uncontrollably. "Mom, this big tree is a monster. I''m so scared and want to go home!" Su Mu watched the frightened little guy''s teasing intention dissipate. Several branches were tangled together to form a small nest, and the white snake cleverly climbed into the tree nest and curled up into a ball. Su Mu is not a hard-hearted man, he gently comforted the white snake with soft branches and leaves. In this strange and unsafe environment, with Su Mu''s reassurance, White Snake immediately felt extremely safe. Su Mu captured the pure and immature white snake in this way, its stiff body relaxed slightly, and a little attachment to this big tree grew in its heart. The white jade-like leaves printed on the ancient thunder pattern rustled under the blowing of the evening wind, like a wonderful poem. The white snake narrowed its crimson eyes and actively rubbed its head against Su Mu''s branches. It can melt the heart of an iron-blooded man. The White Snake settled down, and began to look at his residence, and found that the aura in the canopy was even more intense, and it carried a strange aura. The White Snake didn''t know what this breath was, but it knew that it was harmless to him. Surrounded by this breath, the White Snake found that the foundation of his body had become a little bit stronger. "Hiss." The white snake rubbed Su Mu''s branch affectionately, and began to breathe out spiritual energy. It''s going to get stronger and then... Revenge! Su Mu laughed in his heart, knowing that the white snake was no longer afraid of him, otherwise how could it breathe so relaxedly with its timid and cautious character. After a while, I''m afraid the White Snake will regard him as a real reliance, the kind that can''t be driven away. Su Mu didn''t bother White Snake either, and turned on the system to check his changes. Name: Su Mu Race: unknown tree species Level: Ordinary level. Sixth level Lifespan: 200 years Talent: super-speed regeneration (430/400) (+), life essence (430/?) (a magical liquid that can strengthen the foundation, strengthen the foundation, and speed up the evolution of creatures) Skills: Control Thunder (LV0430/1000), Mutated Branches (LV0430/50) (+), Mutant Trunks (LV0430/900), Mutant Roots (LV0430/800), Life Attraction (LV1430/100) (+) Evolution Points: 430 "Have I reached level 6 now? I don''t know where level 6 can be ranked in this forest." Su Mu thought curiously: "I don''t know how many levels are left to complete the advancement. I really want to become a big tree that can run freely in the sunset. It''s too boring to just stay here." This is the sorrow of being reborn as a plant, and this square inch of land has become his cage. "Fortunately, I have found a little white snake now. With it, I will have more fun in the future." Su Mu sighed softly, and upgraded his talent again casually. The four large characters of super-speed regeneration on the panel became blurred, and after a while, brand new writing appeared on the attribute panel. Grow savagely! Talent: Barbaric Growth: It can consume a lot of energy to break through its own limit and grow again. Su Mu was overjoyed. This talent is really timely. With it, Su Mu''s range of activities is no longer limited to these few meters. "I have long wanted to bring this small valley under my control, and now the time has come!" ps: The data in these brackets seems to affect the reading experience. Unless it can be upgraded or there are new changes in the future, Xiaoyao will not list it carefully. Chapter 11 Su Mu desperately consumed the energy accumulated in his body, and the roots of the tree rustled down continuously, and when they reached about 30 meters, they stopped. Su Mu''s face was embarrassed. His original plan was to make his branches thicker, longer and farther. "Forget it, it would be weird if the branches outgrew my trunk, but it would be nice if the roots grew." Now within a radius of 30 meters, it is within the range of Su Mu''s root attack. Now there are many secondary roots growing on the roots of Su Mu''s main tree. Once a creature offends him, Su Mu manipulates these tree whiskers to pierce out of the ground at the same time. Just thinking about it makes the scene very violent. Su Mu felt that relying on these terrifying roots, he was already a genius protagonist in the novel who could leapfrog monsters. It''s just a pity that he, as the protagonist, was a bit miserable. Others took the initiative to come to the door to slap him in the face, so he could only passively wait for someone to come to the door and be slapped. "Ya''er, I must have not chosen a good posture when I was reborn, otherwise how could I have run into a big tree." "Forget it, being able to live another life is already a great gift. If you have time to complain, it''s better to study your own abilities and figure out how to evolve quickly." The negative energy in Su Mu''s heart was squeezed out of the sky by him, and now his heart is full of positive energy, trying to work hard. "My talent called Life Essence Liquid is a bit incredible. It can actually strengthen the foundation and cultivate the essence and speed up the evolution of creatures. I just don''t know if it is good or not. If I can make a pig evolve into a canopy, I won''t Awesome!" However, everything has two sides. Su Mu knew it with his ass. Even if the effect of the life essence liquid is mediocre, but with the two effects of strengthening the foundation and accelerating the evolution of creatures, countless creatures will flock to it. Everyone is innocent, but pregnant is guilty. Although Su Mu is now the body of a tree, his heart is the human heart, and he has a thinking with an online IQ. The greed of the human race even Su Mu would be terrified by it when he was a human being. They can kill their own race for a little profit. If someone discovers his talent, it is guaranteed that he will be killed in a short time. The slices were sent to the laboratory bench. Even if it is not discovered by humans, if the creatures in this mountain know that his psychic fluid can speed up their evolution, they will all have to peep at his body like the Mouse King, wanting to put his body Give it a bite. Thinking of this, Su Mu''s relaxed heart suddenly tightened. "I just want to be detached in this life, and I don''t want to hurt anyone, but other people don''t want to hurt me!" Su Mu doesn''t rest anymore. Anyway, after the comprehensive strengthening, his soul has also been strengthened. Now even if he doesn''t sleep for a day and a night, he just feels a little tired. Sleeping is just a habit he developed when he was a human being. . "The pick-up time is double again, babies, are you ready?" Su Mu poked a smile. In order to attract more customers to take the bait, Su Mu deliberately revealed a breath of life essence, combined with the skill life attraction, the lethality doubled. A large number of cute animals nearby are attracted. The crystal-like jade branches swayed gently under the night sky, and the leaves rustled together. The tree body exuded a glistening white light, reflecting the moonlight from a distance, like a god in the sky. But those animals were blind, they couldn''t feel the beauty of this tree, they were not confused by Su Mu''s beautiful appearance at all, and were directly attracted by Su Mu''s interesting soul. One after another desperately came to die. The blood splattered on the white tree, adding a bit of strangeness and blood to Su Mu. Chapter 12 Hundreds of meters away, a pair of porcupines covered with dark spikes and about the size of an adult bison stared at Su Mu with red eyes, their small eyes gleaming with hatred. Their cubs wanted to nibble on Su Mu''s branch a few minutes ago, but a mutated branch that hung down cracked their heads, and they couldn''t die anymore. The hatred of mourning is different. As a big tree, you were born to be our food, wouldn''t it be nice to be eaten by us obediently? Why resist! The pair of porcupines looked fierce, their front hooves began to dig the soil, the soil splashed, and they were ready to charge. Su Mu snorted coldly, and when the wild boar couple showed killing intent towards him, Su Mu sensed it. Su Mu didn''t have the slightest regret in killing their children. The other party wanted to gnaw him, so he wasn''t allowed to fight back in self-defense? "If you want to avenge your children, come and see if you are the best or I attack Wushuang." The roots of Su Mu''s ground began to rustle and move. As long as these two porcupines stepped into his attack range, Su Mu would definitely show these two porcupines what is called thousands of tentacles and end everything. Ho ho! This pair of fat and fat porcupine couples used all four hooves, and the soil under their feet blasted four big craters. They rumbled like unstoppable tanks, and the two sharp knife-like fangs around their mouths reflected fiercely under the moonlight. Severe cold light. There was a strange whistling in the air, and the other small animals that unfortunately blocked their charge path along the way were directly knocked out by a high-speed car. I don''t know if I live or die on the ground. If such a terrifying charge really hit Su Mu''s tree trunk, Su Mu might be crushed alive. Su Mu also felt ruthless in the face of such a fierce charge, without the slightest intention of retreating. When we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins! Either you die or I die today! 100 meters, 90 meters, 80 meters, 70 meters... Closer, closer! In just a few seconds, the distance of 100 meters has arrived in an instant! "It''s now!" Two clusters of light burst out from Su Mu''s eyes, and the tree roots hidden in the ground broke through the ground and rushed out. The tough and dark tree whiskers were in a spiral shape, like a pair of sharp and sharp lances standing straight up to the sky, vowing to kill A hole has been poked in the sky! These lances retracted, and when they retracted to the extreme, they popped out. jump jump jump! Lu Fei of the horse is fast, and the bow is like a thunderbolt. Under Su Mu''s all-out shot, the air exploded, like spring thunder on dry land. The small animals closer to Su Mu were shocked by the sudden loud noise, bleeding from their orifices, their brains buzzing, and they fell crookedly on the ground. on the ground. boom! The lance collided with these two tank-like porcupines, and more than half of them were broken, but they also paid a heavy price. The momentum of the charge came to an end, the body was pierced by the lance with terrifying blood holes, the blood flowed like a fountain, gurgling to the ground, and soon gathered into a pool of streams. Su Mu resisted the severe pain from the broken roots, and with a smirk, he manipulated the other roots to shoot out again. "Master, I don''t have many other things, but tree roots! Go to hell with me!" swish swish. These dark and thick tree roots are swimming quickly on the ground, crawling like ferocious pythons, and the soil is dragged out of the gullies. The porcupines were suddenly caught in a sea of ??roots. Chapter 13 Roar! The porcupine couple also knew that it was a matter of life and death. Their red eyes were full of red light, and the spikes on their bodies burst out. These dark spikes had a metallic luster, and the air was drawn into ripples. It was as powerful as a bullet fired from a pistol. The tree roots that Su Mu entangled the porcupine couple were shot into a hornet''s nest by the dense spikes. Through these holes, you can still see the sky full of stars and the bright white moon. The pain made Su Mu gasp. The pain not only did not make Su Mu retreat, but aroused his ferocity even more. "This attack of yours is really strong. If other animals get hit like this, they will definitely die. It''s a pity..." "You met me!" Although reborn as a big tree, he can no longer run around, but the weaknesses of those creatures are no longer weaknesses. Even if Su Mu''s trunk is shot out of a hornet''s nest, so what, except for a little pain, he can still eat, sleep and kill vigorously. Bunny! "Go to hell!" All the roots burst into trouble, and the roots exposed to the ground were as high as 10 meters. When they were lifted up, they directly covered the earth with a shadow! The spikeless porcupine couple gnawed desperately with their mouths and stabbed with their fangs, but Su Mu manipulated the roots of the tree as if he couldn''t feel the pain to bind them tightly. These tree roots are like giant pythons entangled and squeezed back and forth after catching their prey. The hooves of the porcupine couple stretched straight, the muscles all over their bodies bulged, and their brains swayed left and right, but it was useless. The bones in their bodies rattled under the pressure, the four hooves suddenly slammed, and they hung limply. The white bone stubble pierced the flesh and exposed the air, and the porcupines screamed again and again. It is said that dying beasts are the most terrifying, but in Su Mu''s view, there is nothing to be afraid of these two porcupines who have exhausted their means. "Struggle in vain, die." All the tree roots paused for a while, and then exerted force suddenly. The bones in the porcupine couple were crushed by the roots, and the big smelly tongue was spit out, and blood foam slowly flowed out from the corner of the mouth. "Kill the mutant porcupine and get 500 evolution points." "Kill the mutant porcupine and get 700 evolution points." Su Mu slowly loosened the roots of the tree, and after his mind relaxed, the unbearable pain struck again. Su Mu trembled in pain, and the tree body trembled. If someone was beside Su Mu right now, he would definitely see what it means to be big. Tree convulsions. "It hurts me to death." Su Mu shouted like this, but there was a happy smile on his face again. This smile appeared on a twitching and distorted face, which seemed strange no matter how you looked at it. Due to Su Mu''s deliberate protection before, the little white snake who was breathing seriously was awakened by the sudden shock, quietly opened her crimson eyes, glanced at the trembling tree body, and thought strangely in her heart: "What''s wrong with this big tree?" Got it? Oh, I see, he must be dancing happily." Xiaobai narrowed his eyes, stretched his thin body and danced up and down following Su Mu''s rhythm. Su Mu looked at the white snake dancing wildly in the tree nest, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. For the sake of his own image, Su Mu suppressed his pain and calmly manipulated the roots of the tree to kill all the small animals that were not completely dead. The evolutionary point ushered in a wave of growth again. After leaving a rabbit as a ration for the little white snake, Su Mu dragged all the corpses into the ground, inserted tree roots into the corpses, absorbed the energy in their bodies, and quickly repaired the wounds left after the previous battle with the porcupine couple. After the little white snake accidentally saw the wound on Su Mu''s body, it hissed in distress, and its thin body kept stroking Su Mu''s branches. After Su Mu felt the emotions coming from the White Snake, he felt that the pain in his body was relieved a lot. It''s nice to feel loved and cared about. Chapter 14 Su Mu rolled up a branch and gently brushed the thin body of the little white snake. The white snake calmed down, quietly enjoying Su Mu''s comfort. In the silent silence, warmth is conveyed, and Su Mu''s mood is peaceful. "system." Su Mu summoned the system to start a new enhancement. The previous fight brought him a very considerable amount of evolution points, which amounted to as much as 1,500 points. Su Mu glanced at the various abilities on the panel, and without hesitation spent 1000 evolution points to strengthen the skill of controlling thunder to LV1. Skill: Thunder Control (LV1500/3000) (You can control the power of ordinary thunder and lightning) "Ordinary?" Su Mu''s heart hurts: "My f*ck, these 1000 evolution points won''t be wasted." After spending 1000 evolution points to upgrade this skill, if the thunder released could only kill a bunny, Su Mu''s mentality would definitely explode on the spot with a bang. Su Mu pulled out an ugly smile, and prayed in his heart: "Sanqing Taoist, Jade Emperor, Queen Mother, God of the System bless me, I don''t want to be a weak chicken who can only kill rabbits, I want to be the King of Thunder and Lightning who dominates the battlefield." Su Mu danced the branches, and most of the spiritual energy in his body was consumed in an instant. The blue thunder quickly gathered around Su Mu. Xiao Bai was so frightened that his hair exploded, his body stretched tightly like a fully drawn bowstring, and his crimson eyes It''s full of tension and fear. It felt the aura of destroying everything, the power was so violent and terrifying, if it weren''t for Su Mu constantly comforting the little white snake, it would have run away long ago. A ball of plasma the size of a basketball was suspended in front of Su Mu''s tree. At this moment, within a radius of 100 meters, all the sounds of frogs and insects disappeared, and there was no sound. "go." Under Su Mu''s control, the plasma ball aimed at the rock wall tens of meters away. The flying speed of the plasma ball is extremely fast, and the naked eye can only see a blue arc flashing like a meteor piercing the sky, and then the rock wall hit by the plasma ball collapses under this violent and terrifying force solution annihilation. A few seconds later, the plasma ball dissipated between the sky and the earth, and a large hole with a diameter of two meters was blasted out of the hard and thick rock wall. Su Mu was dumbfounded, with a blank expression on his face. For some reason, the classic sayings of those bigwigs in his previous life involuntarily appeared in his mind: "Repentance Ali Jiekema, ordinary family twist vines, Peking University is okay. Benin, First earn 100 million Wang. Jianlin, mediocrity, Gu Tianle..." "System, your mediocrity is fine." Whoever this plasma ball falls on will die, not even Jesus can keep him! If Su Mu had learned this skill when he was facing the porcupine couple before, I am afraid that they have just condensed and haven''t used it, and the two iron-headed boys would not dare to fight in front of Su Mu again. up. "The power of LV1 is so awesome, it will be unstoppable when the level goes up!" Su Mu''s frowning face turned into a happy smile. However, this skill is strong, but it consumes a lot of money for Su Mu. With his current strength, he can only use two rounds at most. After two rounds, he will run out of ammunition and food, and can only rely on branches and roots to fight people. "Perhaps, I can refer to the way Raikage used Lei Dun in the previous generations in Hokage?" Su Mu''s brain was wide open, and he chose a branch at random to start the experiment. Chapter 15 Su Mu put the little white snake on the ground and let it stay away, so as not to be accidentally injured by his own experiment later, it would be funny. As soon as the little white snake landed on the ground, it ran far away spiritually, and nervously watched how this abnormal demon tree behaved stupidly in the crevices of the rocks. The spiritual energy in Su Mu''s body was rapidly consumed. He carefully controlled the lightning and guided them into his body. Just as the power of thunder and lightning was guided into the branches, Su Mu was almost shocked and shouted "Ya Butterfly". His branch crackled and exploded, and it was directly numb by the violent thunder and lightning, hanging there limply, completely ignoring Su Mu''s commands. Afterwards, the electric current flowed back in the branches, and poured into the ground along his torso. "Before I left, I didn''t forget to give me a set of whole body electrotherapy. What the hell is that?" Su Mu began to summarize and reflect after being numb: "Maybe it''s because my body only conducts electricity, but it doesn''t store electricity. Another reason may be because my body is not strong enough, maybe it will be stable after some evolution. Anyway, I got this skill after being struck by lightning, so it is acceptable to be stronger. " Su Mu comforted himself in this way, consumed 50 evolution points to evolve a branch, and regrouped to guide lightning into this branch again. crackle! It was still the same sourness, and the same taste. The one-stop electrotherapy service was warmly launched again. Su Mu''s body trembled, and he felt that everything had become dull. After a long while, Su Mu who had recovered had a bitter expression on his face: "What the hell..." Su Mu''s mind was full of coquettish operations, and he fell to his knees in front of the cold and ruthless reality. "Forget it, forget it, let''s think about this idea in the long run." Su Mu was about to shut down the system and take a good night''s sleep when he caught a glimpse of the column of evolving abilities out of the corner of his eye. "Yeah, why did I forget about it? I can''t, don''t I still have a system?" Su Mu wanted to give himself two big earbuds, why didn''t he think of this earlier, and ended up receiving two rounds of electrotherapy that was refreshing to the depths of his soul in vain . Su Mu embodied the Sao operation in his mind into the system, and a line of vague writing appeared in the column behind the evolutionary ability, and there was a small parenthesis behind this line of writing (1000 evolution points are required to deduce this ability, Insufficient evolution points, unable to complete the calculation) The corner of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly: "1000?! Forget it, I''m still suitable for washing and sleeping." Su Mu suppressed the showy operation in his mind, and honestly strengthened the seven mutated branches and the skill: Life Attraction. Now his attribute panel is much more luxurious than when he first arrived. Name: Su Mu Race: Unknown tree species (micro hemp) Level: Ordinary level. Eighth level Lifespan: 350 years Talent: Savage Growth, Life Essence Skills: Control Thunder (LV1), Variation Branches (LV0), Mutation Trunks (LV0), Mutation Roots (LV0), Life Attraction (LV2) Evolution Points: 0 "God damn it, it''s slightly numb, but my strength has actually completed two consecutive jumps, and now I''ve reached level eight, I''m so happy." Su Mu moved his gaze down: "Hey, even the lifespan has been increased by 50 years. This benefit is strong enough. Hey, I just don''t know where I can rank in this mountain range with my current strength." Su Mu turned off the system, the branch beckoned, and the little white snake crawled over, skillfully wrapped around Su Mu''s branch, and asked Su Mu to send it back to its nest. A tree and a snake fell into a deep sleep accompanied by Night Breeze and Xinghui. Chapter 16 Before dawn, Su Mu woke up early and began to work hard. The strange fragrance mixed with a trace of life essence wafted out, and soon attracted predators who were accustomed to hunting at night. woo woo woo woo~ At the end of the valley, there was a strange cry, like weeping and crying, which made people feel hairy in this wilderness. A group of hunters walking together cautiously stepped into the valley, their green eyes were full of palpitations of greed, the dark blood scabs left after eating remained on their faces, and their stinky big mouths opened to reveal The dagger-like teeth are jagged, and there are sporadic pieces of meat between the teeth. Su Mu frowned slightly, this group of greedy predators¡ª¡ª hyena! When they appear in groups, even top predators such as lions and cheetahs dare not easily provoke them. The green pupils of these hyenas stared at Su Mu''s body motionlessly, eager to try, they smelled the smell of evolution in Su Mu. Googooo. These hyenas made weird calls and communicated quickly. A hyena that was bigger than the other hyenas and had an ugly scar at the corner of its eye roared in a low voice, as if giving orders. The group of hyenas that barked again and again suddenly fell silent. Come down, spread out in a very tacit understanding, and surround them from different directions. The little white snake got up, coiled its body together, spit out scarlet snake letters, and looked nervously at the hyenas approaching from all directions with crimson eyes, as if it was desperate to protect Su Mu with these hyenas. Su Mu''s heart warmed when he saw the little white snake''s actions, knowing that it had already regarded itself as a reliance, and immediately pulled out a branch to comfort its tense body. "It''s true that you are very powerful, and you don''t even dare to provoke a lion when you act together, but it''s obvious that you have found the wrong partner." Su Mu frowned, even if they are a group of daunting hyenas, in front of him, all are equal, and all are the cornerstones of his evolution! Su Mu began to wait quietly for the group of greedy hyenas to enter his attack range. "Crazy!" Just as Su Mu was waiting for the group of hyenas to throw themselves into the net, there was a clear and loud cry from Nine Heavens. Su Mu looked up and found a dark cloud in the sky, which was constantly circling above his head. When Su Mu took a closer look, he found out what kind of dark cloud it was. It was clearly a big black eagle with a wingspan of ten meters! Su Mu felt a long-lost sense of danger from this big black eagle. The last time he felt this way was a few months ago, when Su Mu was struck by lightning into a dying state, his life hanging by a thread, and then he was watched by a group of mice. Now Su Mu felt this kind of aura from this Shen Jun''s big eagle again, which made his heart sink slightly. It is not a good thing to be stared at by such a Shen Jun extraordinary big eagle. The little white snake''s aura suddenly became violent after hearing the loud chirping sound, and its crimson eyes fixedly stared at this extraordinary air overlord, filled with unresolved hatred. "What''s wrong with Xiaobai?" Su Mu was a little puzzled: "Could it be that Xiaobai had some trouble with this big eagle in the past? But something is wrong, Xiaobai is so thin and young, and it''s not enough to stuff the big eagle''s teeth. How could it be?" Is there a holiday?" "Could it be that Xiaobai''s mother died at the hands of this big eagle?" Su Mu recalled that when he first met Xiaobai, Xiaobai was already a snake alone. Now that he thinks about it, this situation is still very strange in nature. A little guy of his age should be by his mother''s side. Although snakes are cold-blooded creatures, young snakes just born are not capable of making a living alone in the wild. They are usually raised by the mother snake until the young snake can survive alone in the wild. "Anyway, Xiaobai is under my protection now. If you want to touch it, you have to pass my test first." Chapter 17 "Crazy!" Without giving Su Mu too much time to think, the big black eagle swooped down from the sky like a fighter plane, its huge wings vibrated vigorously, rolled up the sharp wind blade, and scraped the ground flying sand and rocks. When he got close, Su Mu could see the whole picture of this big black eagle clearly. The feathers on its body were shiny black, with a faint metallic luster. The most palpitating thing is its wings. The feathers on the wings are wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. They seem to be murderous weapons carefully crafted from 100-forged steel. The edges are extremely sharp, and there is a chill on them. Su Mu has no doubt that the pair of metal wings can easily cut gold and jade with the breath left after death. brush! When the wind hit, a hyena had no time to react and was swept by the black eagle''s right wing. Pooh! The hyena''s body was cut in half from the middle and fell to the ground. The wound was smooth and colorful. The green internal organs were mixed with blood and scattered all over the ground, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood. "Aw!" The hyena king roared, the muscles on his body bulged, and his limbs rushed towards the big eagle with all his strength. The soil under his feet splashed, and the speed was so fast that the naked eye could only catch an afterimage. But who is the black eagle? Its absolute overlord in the air, the hyena king, hadn''t jumped to its side, the black eagle spread its wings, and the strong wind whizzed by, and disappeared in place immediately. The Hyena King flinched in disgrace. Pooh! Two more hyenas were cut by the edge of its wings, cut in two, and died on the spot. The black vulture was fierce and mighty, almost jokingly hunting down the group of hyenas. The group of hyenas galloping in this forest has now become bereaved dogs, running around with their tails between their legs. Su Mu, who was watching the battle from a distance, also felt that something was wrong at this time. At first he thought that this extraordinary sky overlord was coming for him and Xiaobai, but it was still teasing the hyenas after so long. Didn''t even look at him. Su Mu''s face darkened, and what he was most worried about happened. It would be okay if the black eagle took him as its target, but the most fearful thing is that this black eagle regards this place as its own hunting ground. In that case, Su Mu may never be able to gain evolution points through hunting. Cutting off one''s wealth is like killing one''s parents, and blocking one''s enlightenment is even more irresistible! Seeing that the black eagle had entered his attack range, Su Mu no longer hesitated, and violently launched an attack. Swipe! The sharp tree roots broke through the ground like indestructible sharp spears, and the guns came out like a forest. All the hyenas within his attack range were threaded into strings and hung on the roots, and the dark red blood fell down the roots . "Kill the hyena and get 60 evolution points." "Kill the hyena and get 50 evolution points." "Kill a hyena to get 80 evolution points." ¡­ Only the hyena king was so skilled that he noticed the change in the ground at the first time, and narrowly escaped Su Mu''s assassination under his full defense. "Crazy!" The black eagle was so frightened by the sudden attack that its wings and feathers exploded. With a flap of its wings, it flew above Qing Ming, its sharp eyes staring at Su Mu viciously. Its strong thigh was accidentally rubbed by a tree root before, and a blood hole was directly stabbed out! This is the first time it has suffered such serious injuries since its birth. Damn this big tree that doesn''t know how to live or die! The black eagle screamed, and the pair of dangerous metal wings began to flap at a high frequency. The wind blade is like a knife, striking from a height of 100 meters. Su Mu could only hold the tree roots in front of him aggrievedly to resist the attacks of these wind blades. bang bang bang! A dull voice sounded, and Su Mu was cut and bruised by the wind blade. Chapter 18 Hei Diao screamed strangely when he saw Su Mu in such a miserable state. Su Mu looked at the proud black eagle in the sky with a strange expression: "Are you tickling me?" It turned out that the previous wind blade didn''t hurt his root at all, but it looked miserable on the surface. In fact, this injury was not worth mentioning to him. Although the wind blade can''t hurt him, Su Mu, as a big tree that can''t run, can''t do anything about this super maneuverable air overlord. "Are we going to be in such a stalemate with this flat-haired animal in the future?" Su Mu felt a headache. Think about it, from now on, there will be a giant eagle with a wingspan of more than ten meters hovering above his head every day. Even if he uses the skill of attracting life, it will be fine. snare. Unless Su Mu''s firepower is fully fired and the breath of life essence is completely exposed, doing so is tantamount to courting death. That will definitely attract a wave of beasts, and no matter how strong Su Mu is, he will be swallowed by the wave of beasts. Su Mu was racking his brains, when suddenly a flash of inspiration flashed through his mind, he looked at the proud Hei Diao in the sky with a smirk: "Little brother, you are still too young, I want to see how you die this time!" The breath on Su Mu''s body suddenly became sluggish, and the originally tough and straight lance hung limply on the ground as if his vitality had been seriously injured. The pure life essence oozed from a branch and slowly dripped onto the ground. on the ground. This drop of life essence liquid was so rich and pure, and the aura it exuded firmly attracted the hearts of Hyena King and Hei Diao. The hyena king, who was about to sneak away, stayed where he was after smelling the life essence liquid. His greedy eyes stared at the life essence liquid motionlessly, as if only Su Mu was left in the world in his eyes. Thick halazi flowed out. This is the hope of evolution! The hyena king was pacing on the spot irritably, the restlessness from the cells wanted him to throw himself on Su Mu''s body to eat, but he hadn''t lost his mind yet, forgetting that there was a terrifying air overlord above his head. "Crazy!" Seeing that the hyena king below dared to stay where he was, Hei Diao made a cry and prepared to kill him, and then slowly enjoy this weird big tree. Before the danger of death, the hyena king finally resisted the longing in his heart, leaning against the wall, hiding in the shadows and carefully escaped from the valley. Before leaving, the hyena king took a deep look at Su Mu, as if to Keep Su Mu''s appearance firmly in mind. Woo! The hyena king gave a low bark, and left the valley without looking back. Anthropomorphic color flashed in the sharp eyes of the black eagle: "This blind-eyed idiot is finally gone, and now I can enjoy this big tree." The black eagle let out a long cry, and it could clearly feel the indescribable throbbing of the instinctive excitement in its body. After eating the essence of this big tree, I will definitely be able to break through the shackles and step into a new realm! The black eagle did not doubt that it was deceitful, and the body hovering in the sky quickly landed, getting closer and closer to Su Mu. Su Mu''s roots burst out again, and the black eagle subconsciously pulled up the distance, but it was still rubbed against its wings. It screamed, and then it realized that it didn''t seem to be in pain at all! This attack is not as powerful as before, it is just a fake diagram, it looks fierce, but it is actually a silver spear wax head, vulnerable to a single blow! A flash of anger flashed in Hei Diao''s eyes, it was tricked by a bluffing tree! It''s a disgrace! "Zhi~~" The black eagle came to kill with a bad wind. Chapter 19 The black eagle swooped down from the air, and Su Mu manipulated the roots to stop it, but the metal wings of this black eagle were too sharp, and the roots blocking the way were easily torn apart by the pair of wings without any obstruction. For a while, Su Mu''s branches splashed randomly, the corners of his mouth twitched in pain, and his breath became more sluggish. The black eagle broke through to Su Mu in a desperate manner. Excited, it did not notice that there was a thick main tree root that was about to move in the ground, like a very patient predator waiting for the moment when the prey relaxes. Initiate a thunderous blow. The muscles on Hei Diao''s thighs tensed up, and the pair of cold iron claws grabbed Su Mu''s tree trunk with a howling wind. "It''s now!" Su Mu''s eyes burst into light, the aura in his body was exhausted, and the free charges in the air became violent. These charges gathered together and turned into crackling electric arcs, and the electric arcs reunited to form an electric arc. Highly compressed plasma ball. The terrifying energy contained in the plasma ball caused the black giant eagle to panic instantly. "Crazy?!" Isn''t this big tree dying soon? How can it still emit such terrifying electricity? ! At this time, Hei Diao had no time to think about what was going on with the big tree, and there was only one thought in his mind¡ª¡ª escape! But how could Su Mu make it get what it wanted? This was a blow with all his strength in exchange for exhausting his spiritual energy. If this move failed, Su Mu really had no choice but to choose to be beaten. Su Mu snorted coldly in his heart, those roots cut off by the giant eagle''s metal wings were mixed together to form a black sea of ??trees, entangled with the black eagle without hesitation. Hei Diao looked at the sea of ??trees in front of him, his sharp eyes flickered with sternness, and he flapped his wings vigorously, only to hear a scream in the air, and the sea of ??trees several meters thick broke from the middle. Su Mu''s soul trembled slightly. Hei Diao''s blow hurt him badly, but Hei Diao didn''t feel well either. After using this move, his breath became much weaker, and his flying speed slowed down a bit. Coupled with the delay in blocking the sea of ??trees in front, it was enough for Su Mu to aim at the black eagle and shoot out the plasma ball. There was no sound, only a beautiful and deadly blue arc passed by, and the plasma ball appeared silently behind the black eagle. The black eagle is also amazing, desperately twisting his body at the critical moment, changing from the original ''one'' shape to a slanted ''/'' slash shape, but how can the plasma ball be so easy to dodge? In the process of turning sideways, the black eagle''s proud metal wings were unfortunately hit by the plasma ball, and the hard and sharp killer was nothing in front of the plasma ball containing violent energy. The right wing looked like paper in front of the plasma ball, more than half of it was melted, the flesh and bones were fused together and it was scorched black, and a pungent smell emanated from the wound. The wings were severely injured, and the black eagle wobbled and crashed. This black eagle is also a ruthless character who is eager to survive. Regardless of the severe pain from the broken wing, he adjusted his direction after landing, and ran towards the exit of the valley with two muscular thighs. At this time, the black eagle was no longer as handsome as before, with scorched black smoke emitting from its body, and at the same time, its running movements were deformed due to severe pain, it looked like a fat ostrich writhing. Cackling and running around with a burning butt. Su Mu''s eyes were indifferent, and the root of the main tree hidden in the ground burst out of the ground. The spear came out like a dragon, and the main tree root flooded out to the sea with the force of wind and thunder to kill the distressed black eagle. Chapter 20 "Cheer!" The black eagle wept blood and screamed, a huge blood hole was pierced in its abdomen by the sharp main tree roots, and the important organs inside were crushed into pieces by the huge kinetic energy at that moment. The remaining power of the main tree root did not decrease by half, and under the blessing of terrifying power, it nailed the black eagle''s huge body into the rock wall three feet deep before stopping. Brush! Two more roots pierced from the side, and Su Mu mercilessly pierced the black eagle''s neck and heart, and died. "Kill the mutant black eagle and get 950 evolution points." "I actually got 950 evolution points!" Su Mu''s eyelids twitched fiercely. He has been fighting continuously these days, and he has probably grasped the meaning behind the numbers of evolution points. The evolution points that each creature can get after being killed roughly correspond to their strength. Ordinary creatures won''t get more than 50 evolution points after being killed, while creatures with levels are already higher than ordinary creatures in terms of life, and the evolution points gained after killing are far beyond ordinary creatures. To put it simply, if Su Mu kills a creature that has not entered the sixth level, the evolution points he can obtain are roughly between 600 and 699. Although there are fluctuations, this will not fluctuate and will not exceed 100. From this we can see how strong the black eagle killed by him today is, and it is only one step away from breaking through to become a real extraordinary creature! Unfortunately, it met the even more perverted Su Mu. After seeing the death of the black eagle, Xiaobai''s crimson eyes showed relief and a little daze after the revenge of the great revenge. When his eyes moved to the white jade tree branch in front of him, the daze in his eyes faded away, and he was full of peace. "Ding!" There was a soft sound in Su Mu''s mind, and a simple attribute panel appeared in front of his eyes. This panel was actually Xiaobai''s! Name: Xiaobai Race: white snake Level: Ordinary level. Second level talent:? ? ? Seeing these three question marks, Su Mu felt mixed feelings. "I don''t know if this talent is so powerful that it can''t be displayed, or if it''s so weak that the system doesn''t even want to show it." "Hiss." I don''t know if Xiaobai heard his complaints, he hissed out the snake letter, his mouth was slightly opened, the blood in the corpses on the ground seemed to be drawn by some kind of force and stripped from the corpses . The sum of blood and energy provided by the hyena is not as good as that black eagle. Su Mu noticed that the corpse on the ground shriveled and turned into a mummy. The mist-like blood energy floats in the air, immediately compressed and condensed, and finally melted into a drop-shaped blood drop the size of a baby''s fist, like a rare ruby, which is exquisitely carved under the sunlight, faintly exuding a There is a delicate fragrance, but there is no trace of blood. Xiaobai controlled the jewel-like blood beads to float near Su Mu''s tree trunk and exploded into a blood mist again. This step seemed repetitive, but it was not. At the beginning, the blood energy extracted by Xiaobai contained too many impurities, and after being compressed and purified by Xiaobai, only pure life energy was left. Even though the purified blood energy was only a little bit, the effect was extraordinary. Creatures below level 3 can be upgraded to one level after taking it, and there is no side effect! Although it is not as good as Su Mu''s life essence, it is already quite powerful. Xiaobai can grow quickly through this unknown talent if he wants to. But Xiaobai is now in the infancy stage, and he can''t beat any creatures with plenty of blood. If he hadn''t met Su Mu, he didn''t know when he would have to wait until he wanted to use this unknown talent. Although Su Mu can feel the pure life energy in this blood, but he is a big tree, a big tree that can only absorb nutrients, and Xiao Bai''s good intentions may only be useless. Chapter 21 Su Mu was about to stop Xiaobai, only to see these blood energy continuously drifting into Su Mu''s trunk under Xiaobai''s control. "I can actually absorb it!?" Su Mu was stunned. After the blood energy merged into his tree body, those broken wounds felt numb for a while, and new light-colored roots grew rapidly from the wounds. However, these blood energy is just a drop in the bucket for his huge body, and it will be exhausted in just a few breaths. Xiaobai watched in confusion as the light-colored roots stopped growing, and he couldn''t understand why Su Mu''s healing stopped. Su Mu hung down a branch and gently rubbed Xiaobai''s small head, turned on the system, and put all the evolution points into the root of the main tree. One is to use them to repair injuries, and the other is to strengthen the main tree roots by the way. Compared with the narrow range of movement of his branches, the roots of the tree are much wider. The benefit of strengthening the roots is greater than that of the branches. Now the evolution points are limited, and each of them must be spent on the blade. Through these days of research, he has discovered another wonderful use of evolution points, in addition to continuous evolution, it can also be used to repair injuries. Under the nourishment of the evolution points, these roots that stopped growing grew again, and they were more tenacious than before. Xiaobai happily spat out the snake letter, as if saying: "That''s great, this big bad tree doesn''t have to die." When the strengthening was completed, Su Mu''s main tree root range was 20 meters longer than before, reaching an astonishing 50 meters. Su Mu manipulated all the tree roots back into the ground, and tirelessly extended downwards. The rocks that needed to be bypassed in the past were as brittle as tofu in front of these evolved roots, and could be easily drilled through. Su Mu found that the lower the tree roots go, the more energy he can absorb, and the evolution point is increasing at a rate of +0.1 every minute. This number seems small, but it adds up. Even if Su Mu does nothing in a day, he can still get 144 evolution points. The income in a week is equivalent to Su Mu killing a nine-level eagle. The previous hard battle made Su Mu exhausted. After the tree roots reached the limit distance, Su Mu watched the slowly beating evolution point and fell into a deep sleep. The little white snake tried hard to breathe out the aura in the air with a serious face. It also needs to become stronger to help Dashu kill the enemy! A tree and a snake fell silent, and the huge commotion caused by the previous battle in the valley also subsided without a trace. ¡­ The next day, Su Mu woke up refreshed. Seeing Xiaobai''s weird ''L''-shaped sleeping position, he almost didn''t laugh out loud. God knows how a snake can sleep in an L-shape and sleep so sweetly. This talent is really no one else. Su Mu was not idle when he used the life attraction skill with all his strength. The roots hidden in the ground bulged out of the ground and entangled towards the big trees around him. The existence of these trees has hindered his growth. In the past, he was unable to remove all of them. Today he wants to make sure that there are no other trees within a radius of 50 meters. The tough roots quickly entangled the big trees, and fell to the ground with a teeth-piercing creaking sound, raising waves of dust. The environment around Su Mu suddenly became brighter, and more sunlight shone on his body. On the branches and leaves, the warmth is so uncomfortable. Su Mu looked at the 0.01 evolution points beating per minute on the panel, full of energy. "Sure enough, as I thought, without the obstacles of these trees, I will be able to absorb more aura essence." Xiaobai was pleasantly surprised to find that the concentration of aura near the canopy began to rise sharply. Seeing Xiaobai''s surprised appearance, Su Mu felt amused in his heart, but he also had a different kind of lofty ambition: "One day, my footprints will definitely cover this valley!" As for what is against the sky, I will talk about it later, and I will talk about it later. Chapter 22 "Although Xiaobai can breathe spiritual energy to grow, it is still too slow. It is still a small bean sprout. I don''t know if my life essence will speed up Xiaobai''s growth after taking it." Su Mu is not worried about any adverse symptoms that Xiaobai will have after taking the life essence liquid. After eating his life essence liquid, it has the effect of strengthening the foundation, strengthening the foundation, and speeding up the evolution of creatures. It is a legend in Xianxia novels The treasures of heaven and earth. A branch of Su Mu hung down in Xiaobai''s exclusive tree nest, a drop of milky white sap slowly seeped out, Xiaobai''s eyes flashed with joy, and he quickly turned around and opened his mouth to wait for this drop of life essence liquid. After the life essence liquid slipped into Xiaobai''s mouth, its body froze, and then it seemed to be drunk, shaking gently in the breeze, its thin body seemed to be soaked in a hot spring, snuggling softly On the branch, the scarlet slender tongue stuck out, and the crimson eyes were extremely blurred. Su Mu was about to feed Xiaobai another drop, seeing that it looked like it had drunk fake wine, he didn''t dare to give it another drop, for fear that the medicine would be too strong and it would be broken. Su Mu looked at Xiaobai''s appearance and laughed in his heart: "This little guy is too weak, he can''t do it with just one drop." Under the nourishment of this drop of life essence, Xiaobai''s body began to replenish the foundation of the past losses. This is also the reason why Xiaobai tried hard to absorb the aura but did not see any increase in strength, but the aura could not compare to Su Mu''s life essence, and it directly made up for most of Xiaobai''s lost foundation. It didn''t take long for Xiaobai to wake up from the drunken state, looking at Su Mu with bright crimson eyes, and kept gently rubbing against Su Mu''s branches, as if acting like a spoiled child. Su Mu didn''t know if it was his own illusion, he felt that Xiaobai had become more beautiful, like fat jade. Su Mu will not be stingy with Xiaobai, and once again oozes out a drop of life essence liquid for Xiaobai to take. This time Xiaobai closed his eyes immediately after taking it, and the sound of long breathing came out, and he actually fell asleep. It is transforming! Seeing that Xiaobai was asleep, Su Mu was about to start inviting guests, but a feeling of being hollowed out almost flashed his waist. Su Mu''s expression was strange: "Am I being drained dry by a snake? Good chicken. Shame on me." According to the information obtained in the dark, Su Mu had a flash of enlightenment: "It seems that this life essence liquid is good, but it consumes my original source. I can only consume three drops at most in a week, and any more will hurt the root." gone." Sleepiness struck, and Su Mu also fell into a deep sleep. Xiaobai slept for three days and three nights without a drop of water. This sounds unbelievable, but in fact animals eat only to replenish the body''s energy consumption, and the essence of aura is a more advanced energy. After taking Su Mu''s life essence liquid, other people can also keep a drop of water. In the past three days, Xiaobai''s body has changed every day as if it was inflated. From a finger length at the beginning, it has grown to about two meters, which is as thick as a calf. The space inside was expanded several times, and Xiaobai had already hit the ground. Falling from a height of 15 meters is no joke, even a level 6 creature will definitely be smashed into a meat paste. In three days, the foundation of Xiaobai''s loss was replenished under the nourishment of the life essence liquid, and his strength also completed two consecutive jumps, breaking through from the second level of ordinary level to the fourth level. Chapter 23 At the same time as Xiaobai broke through, Su Mu has not been idle for the past few days. He has worked hard day and night, and finally saved up 1600 evolution points and strengthened the remaining two main tree roots. The moment the main tree roots were all strengthened, the level on the panel finally broke through to LV1! Now Su Mu''s attributes are: Name: Su Mu Race: unknown tree species Level: Ordinary level. Ninth level Lifespan: 300 years Talent: Savage Growth, Life Essence Skills: Control Thunder (LV1), Mutated Branches (LV0), Mutant Trunks (LV0), Mutant Roots (LV1), Life Attraction (LV2) In the dark, Su Mu had a premonition that when he strengthened himself to LV1, it would be the time for him to break through the mortal rank. "This day won''t be too far away." Su Mu''s eyes burst into light: "What will the world after the mortal rank be like?" Su Mu was very curious about this. "Hiss." Xiaobai''s familiar hiss sounded in Su Mu''s ear. Su Mu looked quickly and found that Xiaobai was gently rubbing against his body with his white jade-like body affectionately, and the crimson pupils shone with a smart luster, which was very extraordinary. Su Mu was also relieved, and put Xiaobai on the ground, the earth is its home field. After Xiaobai reached the ground, he swam happily, and his white jade-like body reflected a beautiful luster under the sunlight. From a distance, it looked like an exquisite work of art. Xiaobai swam around Su Mu''s tree trunk, and then swam towards the exit of the valley. "What is Xiaobai doing?" Su Mu was puzzled, but he didn''t stop him. He believed that Xiaobai would not leave him. But Xiaobai didn''t look back until he reached the exit of the valley. "Maybe Xiaobai is hungry and wants to hunt." Su Mu looked at Xiaobai''s disappearing figure, his heart sank, he opened his mouth again and again, but in the end he didn''t hold back, smiled bitterly, and silently watched Xiaobai leave this lonely valley. "I''m alone again, anyway, trees are always lonely." Su Mu laughed at himself, looking at the valley in a daze for the first time, there was an expectation in his heart that even he didn''t know what it was. One hour, two hours, three hours. Su Mu sighed in his heart, looked away, and wanted to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon, but felt that he couldn''t do anything in his heart. Suddenly, a strange white snake like white jade quickly swam towards Su Mu from the entrance of the valley under the afterglow of the sun. Su Mu found that the world in front of him became alive. "Haha, I knew that Xiaobai would not leave me. It''s strange, why did Xiaobai''s head get fat after not seeing him for a few hours." When Xiao Bai swam in front of him, he opened his mouth and spit out an irregular stone. Xiaobai pushed the stone to his bare tree roots on the ground as if flattering, rubbed the roots affectionately, and tapped the stone with his head, as if expressing something. The stone is only the size of a fist, and it looks very inconspicuous, but Su Mu feels that this stone is extremely delicious, and the roots of the tree are just about to move, wishing to eat it right away. "Damn it, I''ve fallen in love with a rock." Gulu, Su Mu swallowed hard, looking at this stone, the impulse in his heart became stronger. I can''t bear it anymore, I don''t need to bear it anymore. A root of Su Mu stabbed out, but it was as if it had been stabbed on an iron plate, and it couldn''t do anything to the stone. "What is the origin of this stone?" Chapter 24 Su Mu caught a glimpse of Xiaobai''s expectant eyes, and snorted coldly in his heart: "I still don''t believe I can''t do anything to you, break it!" boom! A spiral-shaped tree root shot out from the ground like a lance, a big hole was blasted in the soft soil, a circle of sonic boom clouds slowly swayed around, and Xiao Bai was thrown several meters away by the air wave Fortunately, Xiaobai''s body is solid, but he was dizzy from being hit. Su Mu manipulated the roots of the tree to penetrate this weird stone with precision. Click! Click! Fine cracks appeared on the surface of the stone, and then the broken shells fell off one after another, revealing the true face of the stone. Su Mu was shocked: "Maybe this is the legendary spirit stone." This piece of spiritual stone seems to be the work of heaven and earth, it is completely natural, no matter who sees it, they will have the heart to take it for themselves. The aura in the spirit stone was like a tide, overflowing quickly without the outer stone shell. The rich spiritual energy made Xiao Bai drunk. Su Mu''s saliva was about to flow out, so he didn''t hesitate anymore. A large number of tree roots came out and directly entangled this spirit stone, wrapping it into a tree ball. The evolution point is increasing at a rate of +0.1 every second. After half a sound, the spiritual stone of the world-beating spirit turned into useless slag. Su Mu looked at the number 8600 and wished he could scream up to the sky. It feels so fucking cool to have enough evolutionary points! The evolution points came so easily that Su Mu didn''t know how to spend them. "Yes, the system, continue to deduce the unfinished project from last time." 1000 evolution points were invested, and the blurred handwriting became clearly visible. This message is not a skill or a talent, but about the use of thunder and lightning. With the help of the system, this message was deeply imprinted in Su Mu''s mind. Su Mu raised a branch subconsciously. There was a ''crack'', and the arc suddenly appeared! The strength of the branch doubled in an instant, and it was whipped on a stone thrown into the air by the root of the tree. This boulder was easily torn apart like paper in front of the branch flashing with lightning. Su Mu took a breath: "This power is so strong." Just being blessed on a tree branch can produce such a powerful lethal force. If it were replaced by his main tree root, it would be easy to tear apart steel. "However, it also consumes a lot of spiritual energy. In a battle, it can only be used three times at most. If it is replaced by the main tree root, it may only be used once." Although it can only be used once, between life and death, such a lore hole card, once is enough. Now that he faced that level nine black eagle again, he would definitely not be so embarrassed again. "It feels so good to be stronger." Su Mu looked at the remaining evolution points on the panel, without hesitation, he first upgraded his control of Thunder to LV2. After the Control Thunder was upgraded to LV2, the handwriting turned gray. This color means that it cannot be upgraded. Su Mu is a little regretful. If he can upgrade the Control Thunder to LV3, Su Mu will definitely become a member of the top echelon in this mountain range . "There are 4600 evolution points left, what skills should I upgrade? Hey, having money really makes me miserable." Su Mu thought about it, and decided to strengthen every part of his body to LV1 first. First is the trunk. After investing 1000 evolution points, the level of the mutated tree trunk jumped from LV0 to LV1. Su Mu''s body rose again, and stopped after growing to 30 meters. Although this height is far from the tallest building in human society, there is no one in this valley that can stop him. Chapter 25 After the tree trunk was upgraded, the handwriting after the level on the attribute panel became blurred, flickering continuously, like smoke. Su Mu turned his gaze to his own branches, and tapped his fingers. With the consumption of evolution points, 20 branches completed the final transformation before upgrading. There is a pale blue ancient clumsy thunder pattern on the jade-like branches. This pattern is like a meridian connecting Su Mu''s branches and leaves. When the wind blows, the leaves intertwine, like gold and iron clashing. Branches, trunks, and roots all resonate strangely. Su Mu heard a series of light sounds from nothingness, as if the strings of a piano were broken. The light blue lines on the branches changed from light to thick, and continued down the branches, and there were electric arcs from time to time. flickering on the branches. The aura on Su Mu''s body became simple and vicissitudes, as if it was an ancient species revived from the ancient times. The bright sky became low and solemn, and the depressive aura spread out. The difference in the nature of life made all the low-level animals around the valley feel like they were facing a formidable enemy. The sound of cicadas and insects disappeared, and everything was quiet. The air became very oppressive under Su Mu''s aura, and the small animals around the valley seemed to be facing a big enemy. Xiao Bai looked up at Su Mu''s tall tree in surprise, his crimson eyes were full of tension. Crash! The sound of water flowing through Su Mu''s body sounded, it was... Pentium aura! The aura that was originally only in the form of mist was naturally compressed repeatedly and became a liquid state. The seemingly simple changes brought a huge increase to Su Mu''s combat power. boom! The Ling River flows continuously, carrying mysterious substances and changing Su Mu''s life form. Su Mu''s trunk climbed up again, and in just a few minutes, it increased by 20 meters from the base of 30 meters, becoming a behemoth as high as 50 meters. At the same time, Su Mu''s tree roots were also expanding in all directions. Fifty meters, sixty meters, seventy meters... One hundred meters! Within a hundred meters, there are all Su Mu''s dark tree roots. These tree roots are exposed on the ground like ferocious and vigorous wooden dragons, absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. If someone is lucky enough to see it from a distance, they will find that a spiritual energy funnel has formed above the valley, and most of the spiritual energy of the entire mountain range has been drawn here. When all these changes are completed, the property panel flickers sharply. Su Mu felt the strength he had never had before, exhaled a foul breath, and turned on the system to watch his changes. Name: Su Mu Race: Unknown tree species (evolvable direction: Emerald God Tree, fit: 52%; Thunder Spirit Tree, fit: 71%. Spirit source tree: 83%. ) Level: Spiritual Longevity: 800 years Talent: Savage Growth (+), Life Essence Skills: Thunder Control (LV2) (3000/10000), Variation Tree Body (LV1) (3000/8000), Life Attraction (LV2) (3000/1000) (+) Evolution Points: 3000 Evolvable ability: no "Am I already 800 years old? But I''m still far behind the sacred tree in mythology like Dachun, which is a god whose unit is 8,000 years old for spring and 8,000 years old for autumn." Apart from Shouyuan, the biggest change in the skill column is the mutated tree body. The original mutated tree roots, mutated trunk, and mutated branches all disappeared and merged into one, that is the mutated tree body! Just strengthening this is equivalent to strengthening all the branches and roots. "But what about my evolutionary direction? Could it be related to the skills and talents I have mastered?" He had a wonderful premonition that the three evolutionary directions listed above would determine his future path. Chapter 26 Su Mu opened them patiently and took a closer look, not daring to be careless in the slightest. Su Mu didn''t want to choose an evolutionary direction at random, and there was no place to grow crooked and cry in the future. Cui Shenzhi, fit: 52%. After evolution, the growth rate of plants can be accelerated, they can be mutated, and they can be manipulated at will. In the later stages of evolution, when consciousness reaches its limit, all vegetation will become your eyes and ears, and in the forest, you are the god of all plants. "The God of Plants? Speeding up the growth of plants and manipulating them sounds pretty good." However, Su Mu didn''t make a decision immediately. Cui Shenzhi is only the one with the lowest degree of fit among the three evolutionary directions. Although it doesn''t mean that a high degree of fit must mean good, there is no need to rush to make a decision. Let''s take a look at the remaining two first. Thunder spirit tree, fit: 72%. After evolution, it can control the power of thunder. At the later stage of evolution, as soon as the branches come out, thunder and lightning traverse the nine heavens and ten earths, wiping out all evil spirits in ashes. Su Mu''s heart was greatly moved. Isn''t this statement the same as the God of Thunder in myths and legends? It can also traverse the nine heavens and ten earths, sweeping away all evil spirits, which seems to be more powerful than Cui Shenzhi sounds. A big tree is the god of thunder, just think about it... Somewhat strange. "Forget it, I still haven''t looked at the spiritual source tree. If the spiritual source tree is mediocre, I will choose the thunder spirit wood tree as my evolution direction." Spiritual source tree, degree of fit: 82%. In the later stage of evolution, there is a certain chance to grow into a tree of origin (world tree). After Su Mu saw this brief introduction, his whole body climaxed. What level of existence is that world tree. Put it in the east, it is the legendary Tongtian Jianmu, and put it in the west, it is the mythical Kabbalah Tree of Life. No matter which one it is, it is a bullish existence. Although there is only a certain chance, even if it can''t become the world tree, it is only the first level compared to the world tree, and it is still the first two. The God of Wanzhi sounds very powerful, but if you want to achieve this, you have to wait until the late stage at least, and the weakness is too obvious, it can only be confined to one place, and it is not a fart to leave the forest. What he wants to do is a big tree that can run in the sunset. Although the Thunder Spirit Tree''s attack methods are very fierce, Su Mu is a big tree that cannot move its roots. Wherever it goes, it traverses the nine heavens and ten earths. "Damn, what kind of bicycle do you need if you have this option!" "System, I choose the spirit source tree! After the voice fell, the evolutionary direction on the panel disappeared, and the unknown tree species behind the race was replaced by the spiritual source tree. boom! At this moment, there was a loud noise in Su Mu''s soul, and Su Mu''s soul was almost shaken into smoke. Under the self-help of the life instinct, the evolution point was like a flood, and the soul that had already had a tendency to atomize began to disperse. Settle down. Under the nourishment of the mysterious and unpredictable energy of the evolution point, Su Mu''s soul became stronger and more solid than before, and there was a mysterious and mysterious atmosphere in the depths of his soul. Ordinary people who are lucky enough to live under Su Mu''s tree all year round will live a long life! After Su Mu''s soul stabilized, the tree body also began to change. Every cell is undergoing earth-shaking changes. Originally, if Su Mu produced more than three drops of life essence liquid in a week, it would hurt the root, but now Su Mu can produce one bottle! At this moment, the aura of life essence fluid could not be controlled by Su Mu, and spread out along the breeze, and soon spread across most of the mountain range. Chapter 27 After smelling this smell, many beasts rushed towards the valley with red eyes, reckless, forming a black beast tide. The ground was trampled rumbling, dust was scattered, and fine stones bounced happily on the ground. Some wild beasts were unfortunately tripped, and before they could get up, they were trampled into flesh by the follow-up beast tide. But none of the beasts stayed for a moment because of this, and they all rushed to the valley, which was their life instinct. At the same time, a group of uninvited guests ushered in at the foot of the mountain range. "Young Master Wang, I have made a major discovery! The value on the aura meter has reached 500, no, it is still rising!" The boy with pimples, a slightly fat body, and eyes screamed excitedly: "Young Master Wang! ! Has reached the peak!" The Wang Shao that this little brother said is slender, handsome, gentle and elegant, with a smile on his mouth, making people feel like a spring breeze when dealing with people. Wang Shao patted the little brother on the shoulder and said with a gentle smile: "Good job, double the bonus later." The chubby guy with glasses turned into a chrysanthemum with a smile on his face. Wang Shao walked quickly to the specially recruited security consultant and asked, "Consultant Ye, the next action is up to you. Consultant Ye has a cold demeanor, three thousand black silk hanging down her face, and her skin is whiter than snow. The well-tailored dress perfectly outlines her exquisite figure. Her dark eyebrows are like willows, her eyes are picturesque, and her side face is so beautiful that people will be fascinated. "Young Master Wang, my personal suggestion is to delay entering the mountain for a few days, it is too dangerous to go in now." Consultant Ye''s vocal cords seemed to have been severely traumatized, and his voice sounded like someone was deliberately scratching the blackboard with his fingernails, making the listener upset. "Why?" Consultant Ye calmly said: "This is my ability, so I won''t go into details." Wang Shao frowned: "Consultant Ye, the world is not dangerous after the recovery of spiritual energy, but we can''t give up our progress just because of the possible danger." Ye Zhi turned around, her intoxicating profile turned into the evil ghost Shura because of the three scars slanting across her face: "Going into the mountain is not a child''s play, I need to be responsible for your lives." Wang Shao looked at the hideous scar on Consultant Ye''s face and the corner of his mouth twitched unnaturally, then turned his head away: "Consultant Ye is right to worry, but this time Qingxi Mountain is imperative for me, Wanwang understands." Consultant Ye wanted to persuade him again, but a soft-looking young man with yellow hair and two earrings said impatiently, "Ye Zhi, Young Master Wang spared no expense to hire you, not to hear what you said. It''s dangerous, it''s dangerous there, don''t forget that your responsibility is to protect our safety." Consultant Ye patiently persuaded: "Everyone, although I have only led the team for two years, I have never had a situation like today that made me feel terrified. The aura meter has reached its peak. It is definitely something abnormal in the Qingxi Mountains. For everyone''s Lives are safe, we can''t go any further." "Ye Zhi, do you think we are the kind of ignorant idiots? There are only two situations when the aura meter index rises rapidly. One is the birth of a spiritual stone mine, and the other is the emergence of natural materials and earth treasures. It''s our chance. If a chance comes to your door, even the Dragon Lake and Tiger''s Den are worth a visit! " Another short-haired woman in a short skirt with an unusually hot figure sneered: "Ye Zhi, don''t forget the content of the contract we signed, if you don''t protect us now, it''s okay to go into the mountains, but when we go back, we will definitely make you pay for it." High liquidated damages." "You should be very short of money now. If you enter the mountain now, your salary will be doubled, otherwise..." When Ye Zhi heard this threat, a cold light flashed in her eyes: "Okay, I promise you, but you must listen to me after entering the mountain." Wang Shao smiled: "Consultant Ye is an expert in this field, of course we will listen to you." Chapter 28 The group of people behind Ye Zhi were not trash, each of them had the strength of about three levels of mortal rank, and Wang Shao''s strength had reached level five, making him the strongest in the team other than Ye Zhi. Now that the aura has just recovered, their strength is not bad in Liguo. Ye Zhi led this group of geniuses with eyes higher than the top to enter the mountain from the opposite direction. At this time, Wang Shao suddenly said, "Consultant Ye, the direction is reversed. We should go east." The east is the direction pointed by the pointer of the aura instrument. Ye Zhi had no choice but to think that this group of people really wanted to die, and they didn''t even look at where the Qingxi Mountains were. They just went wherever it was dangerous. If it was in the past, she would have said goodbye to these idiots long ago, but her family was backward and everything had changed. As the pillar of the family, she needed money and this hard-won job very much. Ye Zhi sighed in her heart, said no more, turned around and led the pedestrians towards the east, this direction was the valley where Su Mu was! ¡­ All kinds of beasts stopped in front of the valley, and all kinds of strange howls became one piece, echoing continuously in this lonely and empty valley, making people who heard it terrified. Among these animals, three animals stand out the most, they are the green fox, the fierce ape and the wild bear. The fox is a blue fox with different pupils, the blue hair is like the finest silk, and there is a natural charm in the eyes. It lay lazily on a smooth boulder, its hooves were like snow, its pointed ears trembled from time to time, its big fluffy tail gently swept in the air, and it looked at the lonely valley with great interest. The ferocious ape is three meters tall, his muscles are stretched, his eight-pack abdominal muscles are sharp and angular, and his huge chest muscles are throbbing. Every time he breathes, he will set off two streams of air. The last savage bear looks naive, but the occasional bloodthirsty breath in the pair of small eyes makes people shudder, and there is lingering blood on the thick bear paws, and I don''t know how many creatures died in it hand. The three animals tacitly kept a distance of at least 50 meters. They stopped in front of the valley, and no one wanted to take the initiative to step into this quiet valley in advance. "Hiss!" Xiaobai looked vigilantly at the terrifying beast tide in front of the entrance of the valley, hissing and coiling his body together. Su Mu''s branches swayed, and he sneered in his heart: "Although I am a treasure of heaven and earth, I am not something that ghosts and monsters can peep at. If you want to kill me, stay here!" Su Mu put Xiaobai under the tree hole with intertwined roots to avoid accidental injury later. "Ho Ho!" The orangutan was manic, pounding his chest violently with both fists, roaring violently, and picked up a huge stone the size of a millstone with his thick arms and threw it vigorously. The boulder brought a gust of evil wind whistling and flew towards Su Mu''s tree trunk. A white jade-like branch of Su Mu came first, and was pulled down in the air, and the boulder was directly torn apart in the air. Afterwards, the branch swept quickly, hitting the gravel with precision, and the gravel flew back along the way it came from at a faster speed. bang bang bang! Muffled sounds came one after another, and the heads of several animals were smashed into minced meat. This muffled sound. . Stimulated by the smell of blood, these animals went mad, and charged towards Su Mu under the leadership of the ape. There was a rumbling sound of being trampled in the valley, and Xiao Bai hissed and wanted to join the battle. Xiaobai''s act of loyal protection warmed Su Mu''s heart, but Su Mu stopped him. He alone is enough for this war. Su Mu looked at the rushing beast tide without changing his expression, his eyes flickered coldly: "You garbage, all of you, turn into my evolution point!" Chapter 29 Boom boom boom! Countless tree whiskers pierced from the ground at the speed of bullets, and the soil splashed. Any animal that stepped into Su Mu''s attack range was directly shot and killed by the sharp tree gun. The rain of blood mixed with minced meat scattered all over the ground, dyeing the clear blue sky with a touch of blood. "Roar!" Bathed in the rain of blood, the vicious ape became more animalistic and grabbed a giant python that swam past him as a weapon. bang bang bang! The tree root in front of the fierce ape was smashed by the rounded python on the spot. The violent and violent ape threw away the half-dead python, kicked his legs, and grabbed a tree root as thick as a bowl that fell from the air as a weapon , frantically sweeping, smashing all the tree roots in front of him. The outstanding performance of the fierce ape successfully attracted Su Mu''s attention. Su Mu''s eyes were cold, and he fully activated his talent to grow wildly. The broken roots re-grow, and they flock to the fierce ape continuously. The fierce ape danced so tightly with the roots in his hands that the roots couldn''t get close at all. "It''s a good trick, but do you think I can''t do anything about you?" Crackling. The azure blue arc danced, and a lightning spear gathered in front of Su Mu, like a weapon in the hands of an ancient god, exuding a terrifying aura, and burst out with Su Mu''s thought. Stab it! The air thundered! The lightning spear crossed a distance of tens of meters in an instant, and the nine-tailed fox at the side saw a blue phantom flashing in the air. Its beautiful silky hair and the place where the spear accidentally touched were scorched yellow. The vicious ape''s breath was stagnant, and he felt a creepy and terrifying aura rushing towards his face, which was the smell of death. It roared uneasily, its heart was beating rapidly, the blood in its body was rushing like mercury, and its three-meter-high body swelled to a height of five meters as if it had been blown, and its muscles were glowing with the color of black iron. This is its innate ability, the violent battle body, and its strength will be greatly strengthened in a very short period of time after use. So even if the fierce ape only had the strength of level eight, even level nine creatures would not be willing to provoke them after using this amazingly powerful talent. "Roar!" The ferocious ape roared violently, sweeping across the world with a brutal aura. The muscles in its legs swelled, and when it kicked hard, the soil under its feet seemed to explode like a bomb, and a huge deep pit appeared, and the fierce ape shot up into the sky, trying to escape. call out! At this time, a blue light flashed past, and the fierce ape hit the lightning spear thrown by Su Mu with his big stick, and its majestic and powerful male symbol was instantly vaporized, and the muscles on both sides of the thigh were scorched black... .... The remaining power of the lightning spear remained undiminished, stringing the beasts behind the fierce ape into a string. The vicious ape''s muscles twitched, its eyes were white, and it screamed strangely and fell to the ground, curled up into a ball, and twitched violently as if it had epilepsy. The combat power was completely lost, and one of the three main combat powers was lost in this way. The savage bear in the distance looked at the bleak ape, his lower body was inexplicably cold, and even the idea of ??evolution faded a bit. Su Mu''s face was gloomy: "I don''t want to do this either. I''m clearly aiming at your head. Who made you suddenly grow so big and jump up and bump into it by yourself? No wonder me!" Su Mu was furious, and manipulated the other roots to ruthlessly strangle the incoming beast tide. As long as the strength is lower than level five, before rushing in front of him, they will be strung together into candied haws by the sea of ??trees, hanging in the air and swaying left and right. Within 100 meters, it is a restricted area for life! Chapter 30 Haohao Tangtang''s animal horde was divided into two parts, most of which were left in the strangulation of Shuhai. Only the strong and coquettish beasts could rush to Su Mu''s body. In the sky, a large number of birds avoided the strangulation of the sea of ??trees by virtue of their ability to fly, but they did not expect the terrifying existence of the branches that were ready to go. Su Mu''s branches stretched out, and then pierced out overwhelmingly. Puff puff! A large number of birds were stabbed out of bowl-sized blood holes, and the corpses fell like raindrops. "Kill the gray bird and get 12 evolution points." "Kill the crow and get 15 evolution points." "Kill Feiyan and get 17 evolution points." ¡­ After a round of strangulation, only a few birds survived, but they all became frightened birds. Most of them chose to fly in the dark, and only a very small number of birds chose to hover over Su Mu, waiting for an opportunity. The pupils of the surviving beasts shone with hatred, blood and madness. Without an order, these beasts already dominated by instinct scrambled towards Su Mu''s trunk. The brilliance in the eyes of the green fox, which is as charming as autumn water, is full of brilliance, and there are many intimate murmurs in Su Mu''s ears. Before his eyes, there is a strange world. From the beginning, the dancing posture is extravagant, the exquisite curve jumps lightly, and the color imparts the soul. It wasn''t just Su Mu who was affected. The beasts around the green fox were affected by this charming talent, and they stood there in a daze. They didn''t know what they saw in the illusion, and their lower bodies squirmed against the air from time to time. Even a small flower shrugged and pulled to the ground. The talent of this green fox is really great, it can directly target the weakness of the soul to form a desolate illusion that charms all living beings. A gleam of color flashed in the eyes of the green fox. Since it awakened this talent, everything it used was invincible. Even plants were also affected, and fell under its talent and couldn''t extricate themselves. "Dashu, you are mine now." Qinghu was sure of winning, and walked towards Su Mu gracefully like a proud lady with light steps. It looks out of place in this chaotic and bloody battlefield. It''s a pity that Qinghu chose the wrong object. Su Mu is now the soul of a human being and the body of Dashu. This kind of combination made Su Mu a bald uncle with no emotion, bah, the spiritual source tree with no emotion. Su Mu''s heart was not fluctuated by everything he saw in the illusion, and he even wanted to laugh. In my previous life, I was also an excellent student who read countless films. I haven¡¯t seen any big scenes. You want to charm me with your knowledge? boring. Su Mu''s eyes were clear, and with a wave of his right hand, this extravagant illusion collapsed. Just as Su Mu cracked the illusion, Xiaobai couldn''t bear it any longer watching the other beasts rushing forward, and took the initiative to fight out from under the tree hole. It didn''t know what Su Mu encountered and stayed still, but it knew that it wanted to protect Su Mu! Even at the expense of his own life. "Hiss!" Xiaobai roared angrily, and the blood in the beast''s body near him boiled violently, as if it was burning. Now Xiaobai can actually control the blood energy in the living body from a distance! The riot of blood made these beasts painful and disturbed. They tried their best to quell the riot in their bodies, but they could only watch helplessly as the blood in their bodies was gathered and compressed under Xiao Bai''s control. There is indifference in Xiaobai''s crimson eyes, in its pure world, anyone who wants to hurt Su Mu must die! "Hiss." Another neigh sounded, ringing the evening bell at the end of their lives. The blood energy in the three animals was compressed into small blood drops, and turned into three haggard corpses, with lingering lingering eyes in their eyes. fear. The three mummies fell limply on the ground. After killing three beasts in a row, Xiaobai locked his target on the most threatening wild bear not far away. Xiaobai still remembered that he was lucky enough to see how this wild bear hunted before he met Su Mu. After a golden lion angered this violent beast, the golden lion''s head was directly slapped to pieces by the barbarian bear. Xiaobai must never let the wild bear get close to Su Mu. The wild bear was stared at by Xiaobai, furious in his heart. If a piece of trash dares to attack me, go to hell! Chapter 31 "Roar!" The savage bear roared violently, and its fat and huge body showed dexterity and speed on the contrary. The barbarian bear is like a domineering tank, rushing rumblingly, the beast in front of the barbarian bear was knocked and flew four or five meters, and fell to the ground, the bones in the body were broken in sevens and eights, and the mouth was spitting Xue Mozi, the blood-colored animal pupils became gray, and the air was like gossamer. Almost in the blink of an eye, a huge black shadow rushed in front of Xiao Bai. The broad and powerful bear paw slapped, the air exploded, and the space around Xiao Bai became stagnant like glue. This stone-shattering palm went down, splitting the stele and cracking the stone was just waiting. Before the bear''s paw fell, the sharp wind of the palm cut Xiao Bai''s body with bloodstains. Xiao Bai stared at the bear''s paw motionlessly, and an astonishing power burst out from his young body. The body bowed into an arc, flying out like a bowstring stretched to the full moon. Even if it is dead, it will make the wild bear pay the price. The savage bear with rich experience in fighting seemed to have expected it a long time ago. He suddenly stood upright, and the other bear patted Xiaobai first with its paw behind. There was a humane grin on the corner of the bear''s mouth, it had foreseen that this lifeless little thing would turn into a pitiful pile of flesh under its paw. Kill it and it will be the turn of this magical tree. As soon as Su Mu escaped from the illusion, he saw such a thrilling scene, and Su Mu was tearing apart. "You are courting death!" During this period of being together day and night, Xiaobai is no longer a dispensable existence in his heart. A tree whisker quickly brought Xiao Bai to a safe place. Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and glanced coldly at these crazy beasts, the fierce murderous intent spread, all the beasts froze, and a creepy feeling surged in his heart, as if a catastrophe was imminent. The ancient thunder streaks on Su Mu''s branches lit up, the lightning flashed, and the arcs jumped on the branches. crackle! All of Su Mu''s branches pulled the air out into circles of sonic boom clouds, which fell with piercing and shrill whistling. In the face of the power of breaking monuments and cracking stones, these unscrupulous beasts are like paper paste, the parts that were drawn turned into paste-like minced meat, and dazzling blood flowers burst out on the ground. The savage bear that Su Mu focused on was the most miserable, and the branches were pulled down one by one with the force of wind and thunder. The wild bear''s mung bean-sized eyeballs tightened, and he resolutely gave up on Xiaobai, and landed on all fours, his dark and shiny fur faintly showing an earthy yellow luster. The original tyrannical and ferocious atmosphere suddenly changed, it was as thick and peaceful as the earth. "A talent related to the earth? But so what, die to me." The first branch fell, and the khaki luster on the barbarian''s body shook for a while. The wild bear''s mung bean-sized eyes gleamed fiercely, and rushed towards Su Mu with a roar, and the ground was trampled. The corner of Su Mu''s mouth sneered, and the second branch fell in the air. When it fell on the forehead of the wild bear, the sonic boom spread slowly. The wild bear was so dizzy from the beating that his eyes were filled with stars. The third, the fourth, the fifth... The stormy attacks came one after another, without giving the wild bear a chance to breathe. "Aww!" The wail of the wild bear spread all over the field, the thick khaki luster on his body was blown away, and the skin of the wild bear beaten by the thunder whip was ripped apart, and the wounds were deep enough to show the bones. Looking at the miserable state of the wild bear, the green fox no longer had the grace and indifference before. His lively and charming eyes were full of panic, and he didn''t care about the big fluffy tail hanging on the ground. He only wanted to get away from this demon as soon as possible. Suddenly, a tree root like a black python lay across in front of the green fox, and after a few entanglements, the green fox was tied into a rice dumpling. The other spear-like roots firmly locked onto the green fox, and if there was the slightest movement, it would be struck by a thunderbolt. Qinghu froze in place. I was tied up by a big tree, and I was about to die soon, what should I do, wait online, I am in a hurry. Chapter 32 Seeing that Qinghu was being honest, Su Mu withdrew his gaze and didn''t care about it anymore. The vitality of this savage bear is too tenacious, even though its skin is torn apart from the beating, there is a force repairing its wounds and protecting the savage bear. This wild bear has awakened a rare dual talent. "Double talents? It''s really amazing, but it''s a pity that you should never have offended me." Su Mu is indifferent in his heart. Although the wild bear has great potential, if it is subdued, it can add a general, but Su Mu is not an emotionless robot. Xiaobai is loyal to him, how can he break Xiaobai''s heart. swish swish. Dark and thick tree roots surged from all directions, wrapping the bear into a black ball, and the ball was lifted into the air, preventing the bear from touching the ground. The ball made up of these tree roots is like a giant python preying on its prey, constantly shrinking with force, and the bones in the barbarian''s body cracked and cracked, breaking in sevens and eights. The broken bone pierced into the internal organs, bringing unspeakable pain to the wild bear, and it could feel the rapid passing of life. The wild bear didn''t want to die, and struggled hard, but in Su Mu''s eyes, the power it was proud of was nothing more than a fly shaking a tree, and it was overwhelmed. "Die." There was a muffled sound, and the barbarian bear made no more sound, and the gurgling blood spilled from it, dripping into the sea of ??corpses below. "Kill the mutant bear and get 985 evolution points." One of the three generals of the beast tide was killed, one wounded and one captured, and the other wild beasts that survived by chance became the generation of chickens and dogs. Su Mu didn''t kill all of them, leaving a few beasts he was more optimistic about, and all the others turned into Su Mu''s evolution points. The ground was covered with mountains of corpses and seas of blood, and the valleys were bleeding and drifting. Su Mu''s roots and the ground were dyed a pungent red. "Now, you are the only ones left." Su Mu murmured softly, looking at the few birds that had been circling above his head for a long time, refusing to leave. "Exactly, I''m short of a few birds." The talent of barbaric growth was activated suddenly, and Su Mu''s branches grew extremely fast, piercing a hundred meters into the air in just a few seconds. crackle! Lightning flickered at the tips of the branches, and lightning as thick as a thumb shot out. The few birds flying high in the sky didn''t expect Su Mu to come out again, and they flapped their wings and fled without even thinking about it, but the lightning spread so fast, it was just a flash of light, these few birds above Qingming Birds were struck by lightning. Three of them were unfortunately hit by lightning and died suddenly on the spot, and the punctured wounds were directly carbonized. "Kill the mutant geese and get 350 evolution points." "Kill the mountain eagle and get 230 evolution points." "Kill the mutant gray bird and get 320 evolution points." The muscles of the other two bodies were numb for a while, and the feathers were scorched by the electricity, and they were swirling and falling from the air with black smoke. Su Mu''s branches caught them precisely. The two that survived were a wise crow and a ferocious falcon. Su Mu''s roots were knotted and woven into five cages, which were used to hold five captives. They are crow, falcon, blue fox, lynx (lynx) and a white wolf. As for the fierce ape, although Su Mu wanted to subdue him, the brother fierce ape was turned into a eunuch by him. Su Mu reckoned that after the brother wakes up, there must be an endless situation. "Forget it, let me give you a good time." Su Mu looked at the body of the fierce ape brother who twitched from time to time, and felt sorry for him. The tree roots pierced out and ended his painful life. Chapter 33 "Kill the murderous ape and get 827 evolution points." Su Mu sighed softly looking at the valley where blood flowed into rivers and corpses were strewn across the field. This is the war of evolution. It''s either you die or I live, it''s cruel. They need to eat Su Mu to gain sublimation, and Su Mu also needs to kill them to gain evolution points, there is no right or wrong. However, Su Mu couldn''t let these corpses go unnoticed. If the corpses were not disposed of properly in time, a plague would break out after a long time. Although Su Mu can ignore the terrible plague as a big tree, there are still so many creatures in this mountain range. For sustainable development, ah bah, for the sake of environmental protection, Su Mu can''t kill or bury them. More active than Su Mu is Xiaobai, who is simply a model worker. Xiaobai was not frightened by the wild bear, instead, he vomited a snake letter and worked tirelessly to drain the blood from the corpses of the wild bear and the fierce ape, condensing it into a bowl-sized blood drop, like a blood-red diamond, Shines beautifully in the sun. Xiaobai hissed and vomited the snake letter, and he carried the blood bead and split it in two, wanting to share this supreme delicacy with Su Mu. Su Mu was amused in his heart, the branch gently wrapped the blood bead, and sent it to Xiao Bai''s mouth, indicating that he didn''t need this. The other beasts locked up by Su Mu almost didn''t burst into tears. You don''t need it, you can give it to us! We want it, woo woo woo! Xiaobai stared at Su Mu dumbfoundedly with her crimson eyes, and lightly tapped her white jade-like head, and the blood beads came to Su Mu again. Su Mu couldn''t resist Xiaobai, so he had to accept it. Xiao Bai narrowed his eyes happily, curled up next to Su Mu''s tree roots, licked the blood beads with his tongue from time to time, and then rubbed against Su Mu''s branches with a satisfied face. It seems to be doing the happiest and happiest thing in the whole world. The green foxes, who were locked in the tree cage and wanted to see through, could only watch Su Mu cruelly pierce the blood beads in front of them, and sucked them clean. The pure life energy in the blood beads poured into Su Mu''s body, and the warm feeling even dispelled a lot of fatigue. The green foxes and their eyes were dull, and they only felt that their future life was dark. We are veterans who have fought countless battles and killed countless elites. No matter how much we are wronged, we will not cry unless we really can''t help it! But for some reason, their hearts felt sour, and crystal clear tears fell silently from the corners of their eyes. We also want to eat, why are you so cruel, woo woo woo! Su Mu ignored these intelligent beasts possessed by drama spirits, and the giant python-like roots rolled up the corpses and retracted them into the ground. While Su Mu was cleaning the battlefield, on the back slope of the valley, a chubby guy with glasses carefully retracted his head, walked cheerfully, and jumped up and down, happily like a hundred An eighty-pound child. The glasses boy''s voice was filled with unbearable excitement: "Young Master Wang, it''s done, this time it''s really done!" "Speak slowly, speak slowly." Wang Shaofeng was calm, as the eldest son of the Shangjiang Wang family, he had never seen such a scene. Wang Shao secretly despises in his heart, really ignorant. "Aliens, all aliens!" heterogeneous? ! The few people behind Wang Shao who raised their ears high were excited. What are xenomorphs? According to the explanation of authoritative experts, since the revival of spiritual qi and the great changes in the world, all living beings have the possibility of evolution, and there is also a proper term in society-spiritual beings. Note, however, that this is only possible. In fact, only a very small number of creatures have awakened this talent after their aura is revived. They are born to breathe out aura, and they can also use various strange abilities. Human beings call people with this special ability the favored ones, which means those who are favored by the heavens, and the special beasts with this ability are collectively called: aliens! It''s just that this ratio is a bit low, about 10000:1. That is to say, such a talented person can only appear in 10,000 people. Although according to authoritative calculations, other creatures can also become stronger through acquired cultivation methods, but the specific cultivation methods are still being explored and studied... Chapter 34 Every alien species is worth a lot of money. Young Master Wang knew that after a waste material from Shangjiang accidentally signed a blood contract with a powerful alien species, his whole life changed against the sky, and he was directly taken away by the supreme leader of Liguo. The school made an exception for admission. Aliens, in the eyes of human beings, is synonymous with chance. "How many?" "Six...six heads!" The glasses boy''s voice was trembling, and the crown was trembling with excitement. boom! As soon as this statement came out, everyone was shocked! Everyone''s breathing became short of breath. "What did you say!? Six heads?!" Wang Shao could no longer maintain his graceful demeanor, and his voice became sharp. Six different species! This is a six-headed alien species! This group of people seemed to have seen money, power, status, and women beckoning to them. Even the indifferent Ye Zhi is no exception. As long as she can obtain a foreign species, through the method of blood contract, her sister might be saved. "And... and..." "What else?" Young Master Wang wished to strangle this glasses guy to death, can you finish your speech in one go, it''s very frustrating to hold other people''s appetites like this, you know? "There is also a natural treasure!" The glasses boy uttered the rest of the words under the murderous gaze of the others. Wang Shao was so happy that he climaxed directly. It was the first time he entered the mountain to have such an adventure. Could it be that I am the legendary son of luck who is loved by heaven and earth! ? "I...I am the protagonist, hahaha, Jie Jie Jie!" No one noticed Wang Shao''s gaffe, they behaved more unbearably than Wang Shao. "where?" "Hurry up and lead the way!" "That..." The glasses boy rubbed his thumb and index finger calmly. Wang Shao patted the shoulder of the glasses brother hard: "Don''t worry, as long as what you say is true, everyone''s benefits will be indispensable." Although the glasses boy has a keen eye on alien species and treasures of heaven and earth, the most difficult part of being a human being is to have self-knowledge. He is just an ordinary person, so how can He De snatch food from these masters of spirits. Even the short-haired girl who is the weakest among the group can easily beat him into small cakes. As long as something leaked from the hands of these big shots, it would be enough for him to live a lifetime of joy. "Please come with me." The glasses boy consciously led the way, and briefly explained what he had seen and heard before on the way. Ye Zhi struggled repeatedly in her heart, finally breathed a sigh of relief, and said lightly: "Young Master Wang, that big tree is too evil, I have never heard of a big tree actively hunting and killing wild animals, I think we should discuss this matter in the long run .¡± "I don''t know what advice Ye Consultant has?" Wang Shao asked with a smile. Ye Zhi calmly analyzed: "It''s not a good idea, but just because of us, it''s very likely that we are not the opponent of that big tree. It''s better to go back now and invite more professional people to capture it." The glasses guy is impatient, his opportunity to make a fortune is imminent, if Wang Shao chooses to follow Consultant Ye''s advice and return to the voyage now, and let more professional people handle it, what can he do at that time. "Young Master Wang, the evil nature of that big tree is evil, but it has just dealt with a wave of beasts. I think it must be exhausted now." "Without actual evidence, relying on one''s own conjecture is very dangerous." "According to what you said, the strength of that big tree is very likely to be the legendary spiritual rank! We are only mortal ranks now, and we don''t know much about the existence of the spiritual rank. I think it''s too risky to act directly like this gone." Wang Shao hesitated a little. Alien races and treasures of heaven and earth are good, but in the final analysis, it is not impossible to get them because of his family background energy, but there is only one life, and it is not worth losing one''s life for them. Chapter 35 "Wang Shao, although Consultant Ye''s words are reasonable, but the field is changing rapidly. It will take at least two days for us to go back and forth. The time of two days is too variable." "If other outsiders find this place, it will be cheaper for others!" Wang Shao was a little undecided, Ye Zhi''s analysis was very reasonable, but what the glasses brother said was equally correct. At this time, the other people in the same company were not willing to go back like this. Wang Shao''s family background is extraordinary, but they are all ordinary people with little money or power in the family. If they miss this opportunity, they will really miss a lifetime. "Young Master Wang, although Consultant Ye is thinking about our safety, Baoshan is right in front of us. It would be a pity if we didn''t go and see it." "Young Master Wang, I don''t believe that no matter how strong the spiritual rank is, it can be stronger than how many of us work together?" "Young Master Wang, what I admire the most is your spirit of daring to break through and fight. In our generation, there is nothing to say." Young Master Wang stared at the green-haired man with flower tattoos who spoke without any trace. What he said was to roast him on the fire. People at Wang Shao''s level value face the most. If what happened today is spread and processed, his status may be in danger by then. And I''m just a template for the main character, I''m afraid of the egg. If there is a problem, with my strength, I can''t outrun Ye Zhi, and they can''t outrun this group of trash? Wang Shao''s thoughts were flying, and he made these thoughts clear, and said with a smile: "Consultant Ye, don''t worry, we won''t put ourselves in danger, we just go to see the world, and nothing will go wrong." "Everyone restrain your breath, don''t act without my order." Everyone else followed suit. Seeing this, Ye Zhi shook her head, and didn''t bother to persuade her anymore, she just quietly lagged behind, and if she saw that the situation was not good later, she would just run away. In this way, a group of people came to the back slope of the valley led by the glasses brother. As soon as they approached, Wang Shao and the others felt that all the 36,000 pores in their bodies were smooth, and the concentration of spiritual energy was comparable to that of institutions of higher learning. Can''t help talking in a low voice. "It''s really a holy place for practice. After feeling here, my mind is much calmer." "That is, after all, this is the place where Tiancaidibao was born. If there is no magic, how could such a spiritual thing be born? If I can stay here for a few months, I will definitely be able to break through!" "Hey, have you found that your bottleneck has been loosened a lot here?" "It''s really like this! Could it be that this is the effect of this natural treasure!?" The short-haired girl in a short skirt walked three steps at a time, climbed to the edge of the valley and looked down, her delicate face was pale. The valley was really too tragic, the blood merged into a small river, and some smaller beasts floated directly on it, and there were pieces of meat remaining on the white bone stubble, and the tragic murderous aura shocked the short-haired girl''s brain blank. The mountain wind in the valley was blowing, bringing a strong blood to the nostrils, and the short-haired girl living in the ivory tower couldn''t help lying on the edge of the valley cliff and retching. Su Mu, who was diligently cleaning the battlefield in the valley, felt a little cold in his heart: "Is that human?" In fact, when Ye Zhi and the others arrived at Beipo, Su Mu sensed it. If the glasses guy who is an ordinary person is just a firefly in Su Mu''s perception, then Ye Zhi and the other spirits gathered together will be a strong searchlight in the dark. It''s hard not to notice. But Su Mu didn''t care, he thought some beast wanted to fight the autumn wind, but he didn''t expect that the person who came was human! Chapter 36 Su Mu didn''t know whether these people strayed in accidentally or came prepared, but no matter what it was, it was not good news for Su Mu. As the chief of all things, human beings at the top of the food chain are very complex creatures. They are a combination of angels and demons, greedy, cruel, intelligent, cunning, yet sincere, hardworking and kind. Su Mu''s heart was complicated: "I don''t want to provoke you, and I don''t want to hurt you, I hope you don''t think about me, otherwise..." Su Mu''s engrossed amplified perception, the world suddenly changed, the previous world seemed to be covered with a layer of wind and sand, but now the dust has just been washed away by the rain, everything has become so clear and beautiful. This is one of the mysteries obtained after breaking through to the spiritual level, spiritual sense! The five senses have been greatly enhanced, and a needle drop can be heard a hundred meters away! Su Mu, who possesses a system, is a natural alien, with an extremely solid foundation, and the benefits obtained after breaking through to the spiritual level are naturally far beyond ordinary people. "Wang Shao, the...mountain below...is...a different species." The vague voice came intermittently. Su Mu moved his ears and focused all his attention on the source of the sound, and finally heard their conversation clearly. "Young Master Wang, there are indeed six alien species and a treasure plant in the valley. This is a great opportunity!" The few people behind the back slope were freezing cold, the instinct and throbbing from life was telling them that Su Mu is the supreme treasure that can transform the essence of their lives! Even the well-informed Young Master Wang couldn''t hold back his emotions at this moment. It''s not that he hasn''t seen those so-called treasures of heaven and earth, but none of them can bring such a severe impact to Young Master Wang! The caution in his heart was thrown out of the sky, and Wang Shao now has only one thought in his mind¡ª¡ª take it! "This is my chance, this is my real big chance!" Wang Shao roared in his heart, and roared angrily: "As long as I can eat its essence, I will definitely be able to ascend to the sky in one step and become the real pride of heaven!" "Consultant Ye, let''s join forces. I only want the natural material and earth treasure below. You can divide the alien species you get!" Ye Zhidai frowned slightly, and was about to agree, but for some reason, her heart was always agitated. This feeling is like the eve of a heavy rain, with dark clouds hanging down, making people breathless. Ye Zhi rubbed her sore brows, walked to the edge of the cliff, and stared blankly at the mysterious jade tree in the valley that seemed to have existed forever. There were ancient thunder patterns on the crystal branches, and a breath of ancient vicissitudes rushed towards her face. , pulling people into the era of mythology. The more Ye Zhi looked, the more fear and anxiety in her heart grew. Where is the treasure of heaven and earth, where is the great opportunity, it is clearly the abyss! It''s hell! It is an existence that cannot be touched by mortals! Su Mu''s body was getting bigger and bigger in Ye Zhi''s eyes, and his aura was as deep as the sea. Ye Zhi was actually drawn by the energy that Su Mu inadvertently exuded, the blood in her body rushed wildly, her throat was sweet, and bright red blood overflowed from the corners of her lips. Ye Zhi''s face was pale, but her eyes were exceptionally clear, without the slightest bit of greed. "Listen to my advice. He is not a great existence that we can offend. I will withdraw from this operation." "Exit? Consultant Ye, are you serious when you say this?" Wang Shao''s face darkened, tearing off the gentle and elegant disguise, like a greedy beast. "I said, I quit!" Ye Zhi said loudly, not giving an inch. "You can''t quit now, unless you are willing to join forces with us, otherwise in order to keep the secret, we can only reluctantly kill you." Money confuses people''s hearts. When facing hundreds or thousands, we can not be tempted, but what about millions or even hundreds of millions? Not to mention that everything in the valley is priceless and can no longer be measured by money. Wang Shao and the others have become greedy beasts. Ye Zhi didn''t speak, but silently took out her weapon. The dagger made of special steel shone with a cold light, overflowing with murderous aura. Chapter 37 "Consultant Ye, we are all companions. If there is anything we can''t talk about, we have to use swords and guns." Wang Shao''s gloomy face suddenly smiled, and he became that elegant gentleman again. He carefully took out a silver-white metal box with a sense of technology from his backpack. Wang Shao pressed his palm on the metal box, and with a click, the metal box automatically unlocked. Inside was a rough-looking but not crude gun, or a hand cannon would be more appropriate to describe it. Next to it were five lead-gray bullets. The bullets were not ordinary flames, but a complex solution. The color is like the ashes left after a fire. Wang Shao gently brushed the cold gun with his fingertips, he smiled lightly, and said slowly: "This gun is called Ember, isn''t it a very charming name?" Huang Mao behind Wang Shao subconsciously took two steps back, and said with an unnatural expression, "Ember? Could it be the ember newly developed by Shangjiang Research Institute!?" Huang Mao knew that Wang Shao''s family background was extraordinary, but he never had a clear understanding. It wasn''t until he saw this gun that he realized that Wang Shao and them were really not from the same world. "It''s a shame to scare you like this with a gun." The green hair who didn''t get along with the yellow hair sneered strangely. Huangmao snorted coldly: "You know what a fart! If you are shot by Ember''s bullet, I won''t burn you to ashes!" "Don''t fool me, I''m also a educated person." Huangmao said contemptuously: "I''m bluffing you? Do you know how much this embers cost? Even if you sell all your capital, you can only buy one bullet for embers. Stupid." Wang Shao coughed lightly, and Huang Mao''s mouth closed immediately, just like the dog raised by Pavlov heard the bell, and came to Wang Shao in two steps, flattering him: "With Wang Shao here, I believe even if it is If you come to the spiritual rank, you will still die!" Wang Shao looked at Huang Mao with admiration, he was really an excellent licking dog, and he would be rewarded greatly in the future. "Now, do you still want to quit?" Wang Shao turned to look at Ye Zhi and asked calmly. Ye Zhi put away the dagger, leaned against a tree with arms folded, closed her eyes and meditated: "I will not participate in or interfere with your next actions." Wang Shao lost his patience and snorted coldly in his heart: "Short-sighted!" He had wooed Ye Zhi before just to add a layer of protection to himself, lest other people would be confused and want to compete with him for Su Mu''s natural treasure. However, after sacrificing the embers, Wang Shao found that after the explanation of the dog''s yellow hair, the others were shocked, and naturally Ye Zhi was no longer needed. Wang Shao holds a gun in both hands, aiming at Su Mu''s tree root, ready to pull the trigger. The moment Su Mu below was aimed at by the rough-shaped embers, a creepy feeling rose in his heart. "If you want to kill me, I''ll kill you first!" Su Mu felt ruthless in his heart, and all the roots of the tree worked hard together, rolling up the corpses all over the ground and throwing them towards the place where Wang Shao and the others were. bang bang bang! The corpse made a rapid piercing sound, like cannonballs bombarding. Frightened by the sudden attack, Wang Shao shook his hand, pulled the trigger, and a lead-gray bullet shot out from the barrel of the gun. The bullet broke through layers of air waves and passed Su Mu, before sinking into the rock wall. With a distance of 100 meters, the lead gray bullet does not have much kinetic energy, but this bullet itself does not rely on kinetic energy to kill, but relies on the special solution flowing in the bullet! When the bullet collided with the rock wall, the solution stored in the bullet violently boiled. boom! The bullet exploded, the solution spilled everywhere, and a violent reaction occurred after contact with the air. The scorching fire wave burned blazingly in the air, and the temperature rose sharply. The terrifying high temperature frightened the few salted fish in the tree cage to fidget. Su Mu''s eyes were full of murderous intent. "You guys have offended me!" Chapter 38 crackle! The free arcs in the air became frantic. A thunderbolt as thick as an arm was shaped into the shape of an arrow under Su Mu''s will, and firmly locked on Wang Shao. There was a stabbing pain at the part of Wang Shao locked by Lei Shi. At the moment of life and death, Wang Shao jumped over the wall in a hurry, with blue veins on his face, screaming frantically and pulling the trigger continuously. "Die to me! Die to me!" Two lead-gray bullets were shot out of the gun one after the other, the muzzle was red, and the huge recoil made Wang Shao''s arms go numb. It''s a pity that the trajectory of the bullet that broke through the speed of sound was in slow motion in Su Mu''s eyes, and he could even clearly see the heavy air waves pushed out when the bullet pierced the air. Su Mu''s eyes were indifferent, and the tree root flicked vigorously, throwing out the two corpses that had been prepared, and precisely hitting the lead gray bullets. The bullet sank into the body and exploded with a bang. Blazing flames spewed out from the corpses, and the two corpses turned into two flaming torches. Before they fell, they were burnt, leaving only charred skeletons. Su Mu''s heart was awe-inspiring, looking at the lethality of the bullet, if he was hit by a tree trunk, he might really be over. Su Mu didn''t know how many bullets were left in the gun, and he didn''t want to risk himself. "Die to me." Stab it! The thunderbolt as thick as an arm burst out, turning into a blue arc of light and shooting out. The speed is so fast that the naked eye can''t catch it at all. "Ah!" A gust of cold air rose from the soles of the feet and rushed straight to Wang Shao''s celestial cap. It felt like someone was pouring a bucket of ice water from head to tail in the cold winter months. Wang Shao''s soul seemed to be frozen. up. Wang Shao was so frightened that he screamed strangely, and he didn''t care about his demeanor, and subconsciously rolled on the ground like a lazy donkey. prick! Huangmao, who is half a god behind Wang Shao, does not have the strength of Wang Shao. He is just a rookie who has just awakened. He only feels a flash of blue light, and Lei Shi directly penetrates his body. The huge hole, the huge kinetic energy lifted him out, and hit the ground like a rag doll, the flesh and blood near the wound was completely carbonized. Huang Mao''s body was emitting black smoke, and an unpleasant burnt smell filled the air. Lei Shi pierced through three big trees in a row before disappearing slowly. All of this happened in a blink of an eye, it was too fast, even the most powerful Ye Zhi couldn''t react, Huang Mao was already dead. Wang Shao was lying on the ground dumbfounded, his well-tailored clothes and his meticulously groomed hair were covered with dust and fallen leaves, he was in a panic. But Wang Shao didn''t feel anything about it, he was already frightened stupid. Su Mu felt a little regretful when he saw that he didn''t wear one and two: "If you can escape the first day of junior high school, you can''t escape the fifteenth day." This time, all of Su Mu''s branches pierced out against the cliff in unison, and the glistening branches became one piece, covering the sky and the sun. Obviously, Su Mu''s branches are as crystal clear as jade, but the sunlight can''t penetrate them at all, and the sky is dark and oppressive, which makes people suffocate. "Run away!" The green hair screamed heartbreakingly, turned around and ran away without looking back. He has been terrified by Su Mu, all power, wealth, and opportunity are all bullshit in front of his own life. Su Mu sneered in his heart: "Hit my attention, and when I found out that I couldn''t beat him, I wanted to escape. Is there any law of the king, and is there any law of heaven!" Chapter 39 ang bang bang! The corpses fell like raindrops, and the chubby guy with glasses was the weakest of them all, so naturally he couldn''t escape the dense shells of corpses. The corpse cannonball hit his broad back with a piercing whistling sound, and the huge impact force dented his ribs and spine in an instant. The death of the glasses brother did not cause any waves, and no one would think of collecting the glasses brother''s body. There is only one thought in their minds at the moment¡ª¡ª escape! The peeking at Su Mu and the alien species in their hearts has long been thrown out of the sky. Everyone wished that their parents would give them two more legs, and ran down the slope desperately like crazy. Wang Shao, who has been admired by so many stars, has been forgotten by them in the corner at this moment. After all, not everyone can become the end licking dog who sacrifices his life. Although Ye Zhi disdained Young Master Wang, her professional ethics still did not allow her to abandon Young Master Wang and run for her life alone. Ye Zhi is nominally the safety advisor of the entire team, but in reality she is only responsible for Wang Shao''s safety. The eldest son of the Wang family only invited Ye Zhi as his security advisor, naturally because of Ye Zhi''s strength. Although the recovery of Reiki has only just appeared, it has already affected the entire society in all aspects. In less than two decades, Ye Zhi is already a master at level 6 and is about to break through to level 7. With such strength, she is better than ordinary bodyguards. If it weren''t for the huge changes in Ye Zhi''s family, it would be very difficult for Wang Shao to invite a strong person of this level to be his bodyguard. Ye Zhi looked around, and began to quickly analyze the battlefield. A marching route map appeared in his mind. With his right foot touching the ground, he rushed out like a hunting cheetah. It perfectly interprets what it means to be quiet and move like a rabbit. The airflow brought by Ye Zhi''s running swept the fallen leaves and weeds on the ground, drawing a straight white line. "The strength is good, but it''s still a little bit worse." When Su Mu saw Ye Zhi''s eyes brighten, he was naturally not attracted by her figure. He is now a big tree with no emotions, code-named 47. What Su Mu was interested in was that it was the first time he saw human beings capable of such powerful skills, and she was also a woman with a perfect figure. This made him inevitably inquire about whether there are xx exercises, scriptures, etc. in this world. Everyone can become stronger by learning these exercises. If there is such a magical method, is it possible for him to learn these exercises. In addition, Ye Zhi was the only one in the group who felt awe of him. Although Su Mu was a killer with no emotions, he would not kill innocent people indiscriminately. This is a bottom line in his heart, a bottom line to prevent him from becoming a killing machine. If there is no self-restraint and restraint, what is the difference between a man and a beast? crackle! Lightning flashed on the branches, and the thunderstorm poured down on the group of people behind the back slope. Ye Zhi''s face changed drastically, she didn''t expect Su Mu to control the thunder and lightning so finely, it was simply appalling. "I''m afraid even the most talented person can''t do this step!" A drop of thunderstorm fell on her fair skin, and Ye Zhi froze. The energy in the thunderstorm is very weak, but it is enough to instantly paralyze the muscles of the whole body. This kind of thunderstorm with weak energy can only paralyze Ye Zhi for a short time, not even a second, but it is enough for Su Mu. Ye Zhi''s body regained control, and the next moment, other thunderstorms fell on her body, and Ye Zhi''s vision was black and she fell on the ground unconsciously, but she was stunned by Su Mu''s thunderstorm. Ye Zhi was taken care of by Su Mu''s deliberate release of water, so she didn''t die in the thunderstorm, and the others were not treated so well. Not far from Ye Zhi, Wang Shao''s hair stood upright from the electric shock, like a chicken coop, with blue smoke emitting from it, and blue electric arcs dancing on his body from time to time, this look, this attire, is simply like a Super Saiyan alive ah! The only inconsistency is that he was blackened by the electric shock, his body stinks a bit, sitting on the ground without the demeanor of a strong man, and the muscles on his face are twitching uncoordinatedly. Perhaps it is more appropriate to describe it as non-mainstream in the new era. Others followed suit and became the successors of the same style. Such a twisted and curious look made Su Mu suffer from serious mental pollution. Out of sight and out of mind, Su Mu shot out a few bolts of anger, and all the pedestrians except Ye Zhi were wiped out! Chapter 40 Su Mu is about 200 meters away from the back slope where Ye Zhi is. This distance is really like an unreachable moat for a big tree that cannot move. But he had to bring Ye Zhi back. Su Mu scratched his head, feeling that it was really too difficult for him. Naturally, Su Mu didn''t kill Ye Zhi not because she was beautiful, but because Ye Zhi was the only one among the pedestrians who was in awe of him. In addition, Su Mu also wanted to learn about the situation in this world through Ye Zhi. To plan for the road ahead. "I don''t know if my talent of savage growth will allow me to break through the distance of 100 meters." Su Mu muttered, and the spiritual energy in his body poured down like mercury, all concentrated on a tree root, and the tree root began to grow wildly under Su Mu''s gaze. 110 meters, 130 meters, 150 meters, 180 meters, 200 meters! "Sure enough, it will work!" The roots born from the savage growth of talent are a bit pale, and the strength of the roots that grow naturally is not at the same level. It is far less tough than other roots, which can be said to be a world of difference. It takes a lot of energy and time to cultivate the roots that have been spawned, and the benefits are not proportional to the efforts. Putting this talent on other big trees is useless except that it can grow faster, but Su Mu has a system of comparison, as long as there are evolution points, the upgrade will be over. "It turns out that this is the correct way to open the barbaric growth." Su Mu laughed strangely, like an evil villain, tied up Ye Zhi three layers in and out, and was about to bring her back when he caught sight of several other corpses from the corner of his eye and hesitated for a moment , and finally decided to collect their corpses, to prevent them from being left in the wilderness and being eaten by other wild beasts. Su Mu wove a tree cage for Ye Zhi, put her in the tree cage and placed her properly, then dug a simple tomb for these people in the nearby rock wall, put their corpses in the tomb, and filled it. Soil buried. Su Mu did not choose to be buried in the ground, because his roots would automatically decompose the corpse in the ground and absorb the nutrients inside. What is the difference between that and cannibalism? Just thinking about it, Su Mu felt a little unbearable. Su Mu is not a pervert, he is just an ordinary person reborn as a big tree. "There are not many good people in this world who kill and bury like me." Su Mu laughed at himself and continued to deal with the corpses of other beasts in the valley. As night fell, Su Mu, who had been busy for a day, could no longer bear the exhaustion from his soul after disposing of all the corpses, and fell into a deep sleep. There was nothing to say all night, and the next day Su Mu got up to work again before dawn the next day. This hard work is simply a model worker. Su Mu turned on the system, checked the evolution point, and looked at the number behind him, Su Mu smiled idiotically. "Get rich, actually have 4300." 4300 is only half of what he got after taking spirit stones, but things like spirit stones are hard to come by, which is equivalent to winning the lottery. As a pragmatic man with a strong heart, Su Mu still prefers to obtain it through his own strength. evolution point. "The best is what you get through labor." Su Mu poured himself a bowl of chicken soup in his heart, dispelling the fluke mentality of wanting to get something for nothing. If it wasn''t for a good stomach, who wouldn''t want to eat soft rice. Su Mu also wanted to lie down and win, but God didn''t allow it! Su Mu scanned the various attributes on the panel, and there are only two that can evolve at present. Talent barbaric growth and skill life attraction. Su Mu was a little hesitant between the two. Chapter 41 The potential of the talent of barbaric growth has not been fully developed, and the skill of life attraction is also somewhat weak. Su Mu''s continuous killing filled the valley with a faint breath of death. If it wasn''t for the leak of Su Mu''s breath when he evolved into a spiritual source tree, it might be difficult to lure the beasts. In other words, the skill of attracting life is already difficult to use any more. When Su Mu thought of this, he couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. "The urgent task now is not to think about what to upgrade, but how to open up new channels to obtain evolution points." After yesterday''s fight, this valley has been listed as a forbidden area in the hearts of many animals. After all, no matter how hard it is, life is not as important. Su Mu couldn''t help but focus on the few birds and beasts captured yesterday. He didn''t kill them on a whim yesterday. Now that he thinks about it, he might find a breakthrough from them. "If I can tame them, I can let them go hunting and bring them back for me to make up for." Su Mu''s thoughts gradually became clear. "But the key here is how I can subdue them and make them willingly do things for me." The five beasts imprisoned later are not as young as Xiaobai, and they can easily establish a close relationship. Su Mu didn''t think he could have such a great charm to make them submit instantly. Although he is the most handsome big tree in this mountain range, but his race is different, there is a fart for... "Maybe you can try to lure them with life essence liquid?" Su Mu felt that this method was very feasible, but it was still not perfect. It is true that Su Mu can use the life essence to attract them, but they will never be grateful to Su Mu for this. In case in the future, under the nourishment of life essence liquid, their genes mutate and become stronger than Su Mu, then they will be able to play big. Although the probability of this happening is extremely low, it is not impossible, and Su Mu must prevent it before it happens. "I don''t know if the system can deduce a skill about this." Su Mu turned on the system, and after the system accepted Su Mu''s idea, a row of vague writing began to appear behind the evolutionary ability. Su Mu was overjoyed: "Looks like there''s something going on!" Su Mu is not stingy with evolution points, as the evolution points continue to be invested, this becomes clearer to himself. Su Mu said excitedly to himself: "I never thought that the skill of attracting life would have such a magical effect!" First of all, you need to upgrade the life attraction to LV3, which is the full level. After reaching the full level, it does not mean that the road ahead has been completed. On the contrary, after reaching the full level, this skill will undergo major changes, and it will have a new evolutionary direction. One of them can help Su Mu solve his current predicament. Without further ado, Su Mu decisively spent 1000 evolution points to upgrade the life attraction to LV3. The description of this skill has changed. Life Attraction (LVmax): The scent you exude has a powerful attraction to normal creatures. There is also a small parenthesis after it. (Evolutionary direction: Affinity for Life¡ªConsuming 2000 evolution points can attract life to evolve into Affinity for Life. After evolution, creatures will be more accessible to you, and over time, the bond you build will be unbreakable. Life Enslavement - Consuming 2000 evolution points can attract life to evolve into life enslavement. After evolution, you can forcibly use your spiritual power to enslave other creatures. The effect and duration of enslavement depend on your soul strength. Note: Enslavement will have an irreversible impact on the enslaved creatures. ) Su Mu looked at these two evolutionary directions and was a little uncertain. Chapter 42 Su Mu asked softly: "System, can I choose two evolutionary directions at the same time?" "Ding, the direction of evolution can only be chosen once, the evolution process cannot be reversed after the choice, please choose carefully." The dream of having everything was ruthlessly shattered, and Su Mu began to seriously analyze the pros and cons of these two evolutionary directions. Su Mu thought to himself: "From the perspective of long-term development, the benefits of life attraction are greater, but life slavery is not bad, and the effect is immediate. I just don''t know what the system means by ''irreversible impact''. " "System, what does it mean that the enslavement of life will have an irreversible impact on the enslaved creatures?" "Ding~ The soul, intelligence, lifespan, and potential of enslaved creatures will decline in varying degrees." Su Mu smiled wryly. He didn''t expect the impact of this impossibility to be so bad. Even if he was enslaved, he would just get a greatly weakened waste. Although the enslavement of life is a magical skill of violent soldiers, Su Mu is not a great demon king, and he never thought of ruling the world and enslaving all beings. All he is looking for is detachment, traveling the world, and witnessing the beauty that he has never experienced in his previous life. After realizing his original intention, Su Mu''s temperament showed an inexplicable change. Xiaobai opened his eyes suspiciously, and it felt that the breath of the big tree became more ethereal and indifferent, as if the mountain wind was blowing on the moon, and the waves were calm. But the tree is still the same tree. "Hiss." Xiaobai rubbed against Su Mu''s tree trunk affectionately, and Su Mu hung down a branch to caress Xiaobai''s little head. Xiaobai closed his eyes contentedly and continued to breathe out spiritual energy seriously. The few beasts left by Su Mu put a lot of pressure on it. "System, evolutionary life affinity." After the words fell, 2000 evolution points poured down like mercury, leaving only 500 evolution points, which was pitifully small. clatter~ When the mountain wind blows, Su Mu''s branches and leaves sway in the gentle breeze, and the leaves rustle, as if playing a beautiful movement. This evolutionary process started silently and ended silently. On that day, Su Mu''s evolution was completed when he hit the clubhead. LVmax''s Life Attraction has suddenly become LV0''s Life Affinity. Life Affinity (LV0500/1000): The living beings will be close to you instinctively, you can build a bridge of communication with the living beings more easily, and the relationship between you will become unbreakable over time. Su Mu glanced at Xiaobai, stroked the branch, Xiaobai rubbed against Su Mu as usual, and then continued to exhale spiritual energy... Su Mu couldn''t help laughing, this Xiaobai is really a role model among snakes, his diligence is almost catching up with him. Seeing that Xiaobai hadn''t changed much, Su Mu guessed that this might be because Xiaobai already relied on him very much, so naturally he couldn''t see any changes. However, besides Xiaobai, Su Mu also has a few other mice that can be used to test the effect of this skill. Su Mu turned his head and found that they were still sleeping soundly in the tree cage. "Little fox, wake up!" The tree cage where the green fox was imprisoned was opened layer by layer like a flower bone, and the green fox opened his eyes, a little confused. "Could it be that this demon tree has become stupid? Hehehe, what a god-sent opportunity!" The green fox stretched its limbs, preparing to leave this ghostly place gracefully, but the next moment, it was as stiff as a dead branch with its hairs blown out. Chapter 43 The green fox let Su Mu drop the branch on its head without moving. At this moment, it is almost crying. "This demon tree is so ruthless that it uses such a method to play with my body and destroy my will." "You kill me, I will not succumb to your majesty!" I don''t know what this green fox has experienced, it''s a horse with a lot of inner drama. Seeing that Qinghu didn''t show closeness to him, Su Mu was frightened to death instead. The corner of Su Mu''s mouth twitched, and he was speechless: "I''m not a monster that cannibalize people. Xiaobai likes me to touch it so much. How come you are a dog? It''s really unreasonable." Su Mu slowly retracted the branches and closed the tree cage. At this moment, Su Mu noticed that Qinghu''s body trembled, as if it had leaked air, and it collapsed into a puddle of mud, shivering. Su Mu felt contemptuous in his heart, what a cowardly fox. Then Su Mu opened other tree cages one after another, and found that their behavior was surprisingly consistent with that of the green fox, and their bodies were all so stiff that it was ridiculous. Even the crow fell straight in the tree cage the moment his branch hung down, without even breathing. That''s right, this movement is so proficient that it''s unbelievable, as if it has been trained thousands of times before. Quite the demeanor of Xiaobai back then. Su Mu retracted the branch speechlessly, not knowing whether to laugh or cry in his heart: "It shouldn''t be like this, could it be because my opening method is wrong?" "Life attraction and life affinity are both in the same line. Logically speaking, the effect of life affinity should be very domineering. Is it because they are already full of fear and guard against me, so the effect of life affinity is negligible? little." This is like in reality, you are an undercover agent in a den of thieves, and you are suspected by others. Suddenly one day, the boss of this den of thieves suddenly whispers to you. I am afraid that as long as you are a normal person, you will be vigilant. . This is true for people who live in peace, let alone wild beasts who live in the dangerous wild all day long. It is very difficult to eliminate the fear and guard in the heart of the beast. It requires a lot of patience and a lot of time to see the results. Su Mu didn''t expect that there would be such a big hole waiting for him in the seemingly flawless life affinity. But he is not a person who gives up easily, let alone regret and complain about the decisions he made. Giving up is easy, but the difficulties will not disappear because of our giving up and avoiding them. Sooner or later, we have to face the difficulties we have avoided. "Maybe I can use the life essence liquid to help me achieve this goal." With this in mind, Su Mu vigorously launched a new round of experiments. A drop of life essence oozes from the branches, and this breath is no different from a strong aphrodisiac to these beasts. The eyes of all the beasts lit up like pairs of big light bulbs instantly, staring intently at the drop of life essence oozing out, and it flowed all over the ground. The life essence rolls on the branches, and the branches gently sweep from left to right, ensuring that they stay in front of each tree cage for a full minute, deeply affecting the hearts of every alien species. Even the unconscious Ye Zhi''s nose twitched uncontrollably after smelling the seductive breath. "Beautiful thinking." Su Mu chuckled, and without hesitation controlled the flow of life essence back, and then retracted the branches, turning back into a quiet and beautiful tree. Green Fox: ¡­ crow:...... Falcon: ... White Wolf: ... Lynx: ¡­ Chapter 44 If the world is still alive, if they have access to the Internet, they must post a question: What kind of experience is it to meet a big tree that is cheap and can''t be beaten. It''s so fucking helpless, the beast''s life is bleak, and I really want to die. After Su Mu teased these cute birds and beasts, he looked at them as if they wanted to kill me but couldn''t kill me. Really are...... awesome! Hahaha! No one can ignore Wo''s handsomeness! Su Mu smiled charmingly, and the branches also rustled. After calming down, Su Mu began to think about how to maximize the effect of life essence liquid. It must be the stupidest behavior to feed them like this, and if one animal drops one drop, Su Mu can''t hold on, no matter how awesome it is, it is a big tree, not a juicer, and it will be squeezed dry by them sooner or later. At this moment, all of you on earth may earn blood, but I will never lose. The god-level master possessed by wisdom, Su Mu is like a divine help. At this moment, he is not fighting alone! "I don''t know how much water is suitable for a drop of life essence liquid. Is it not good to mix one drop in a bucket? Forget it, you have to be kind, just use one tank." "Little cuties, please pray that it won''t rain in the next few days, Jie Jie Jie." Su Mu''s contented Jie Jie smiled strangely, like a standard villain. The green fox and all the beasts shuddered one after another, as if it was getting cold again this day. Su Mu put away his teasing thoughts and looked at the unconscious Ye Zhi, hesitating whether to give her the life essence liquid or not. If you don''t take it, it may be difficult for Ye Zhi to survive this injury. "After all, I injured her, so I can''t ignore her life." Su Mu untied Ye Zhi''s tree cage, and wove a wooden bed for her. Then the branches hung down, and the life essence slowly seeped out. Su Mu forcibly opened Ye Zhi''s red lips, and the branches penetrated into it. Slid into Ye Zhi''s throat. grunt. Ye Zhi''s throat rolled, and the life essence liquid was taken into her stomach, turning into extremely pure energy to nourish Ye Zhi''s body. A miracle happened. Ye Zhi, who was unconscious, opened her eyes, looking at the world in front of her in a dazed way. A mysterious tree with a misty and indifferent breath stood proudly in this world as if it had stepped out of the ancient mythology. The white jade-like tree trunks stand upright, supporting a peaceful side. The branches rustled in the breeze, like a beautiful movement. Ye Zhi found that she had a natural affection for this miraculous tree, and couldn''t help but want to get close to him. Lying on the wooden bed with clear tree patterns has a long-lost peace of mind, and she has never experienced this feeling since the drastic changes in her home. Ye Zhi''s fair and slender fingers gently stroked the roots that made up the wooden bed, and the delicate texture from her fingertips made her smile. The spiritual energy surrounded the big tree, and Ye Zhi, soaked in the sea of ??spiritual energy, felt that all the 36,000 pores in her body had been opened, and her body felt more comfortable than ever before. Under the tree, there was a white snake earnestly exhaling spiritual energy. Everything is so beautiful, like a fairyland in the sky. "Is this heaven?" Ye Zhi stood up, her long jet-black hair hanging down, and her black dress dancing in the breeze. Ye Zhi was intoxicated and danced in the slightly drunken wind, like a light butterfly. Su Mu looked at Ye Zhi who was standing and dancing at the woodwork factory, feeling strange in his heart. It seemed, as if, maybe he had established an inexplicable connection with Ye Zhi. Chapter 45 Su Mu originally just wanted to use the Life Essence Liquid to save Ye Zhi''s life, but he accidentally found the best way to open the life affinity. What he thought before was to use the life essence liquid to reduce the vigilance of the beasts towards Su Mu, but now it seems that feeding them the life essence liquid is enough. It is estimated that only Su Mu can use such a simple and rude method. Both the life essence liquid with extraordinary effect and the skill of life affinity are indispensable, as long as one of them is missing, such a miracle cannot be realized. "Since this is the case, things will be much easier to handle." Su Mu felt relieved, and now he only needs to wait for the thunderstorm to tame these unruly (crossed out)...cautious beasts. Now it is the season of frequent thunderstorms, and there will be a heavy rain every three to five times. What Su Mu has to do is to dig out a reservoir and wait for the rainstorm to come. While manipulating the roots of the tree to dig the soil and dig the pool, Su Mu hung down the branch and gently tapped it on Ye Zhi''s forehead. The sound of the soul was transmitted to Ye Zhi''s mind through the medium of the branch. Soul sound is another ability that Su Mu awakened after stepping into the spiritual rank. Through the soul sound, he can directly build a bridge of communication with any intelligent being and communicate without barriers. "Humanity, with humility and awe, offer your first and last name." Ye Zhi''s face froze, and she muttered to herself in confusion, "The tree... the tree spirit has become a spirit." The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched, the tree spirit has become spirited, how can it feel that there are grooves everywhere. "Human, your name." Su Mu didn''t bother to keep the so-called mystery in the face of such a girl whose brain circuit seemed a little strange. He himself is the greatest mystery! Ye Zhi blushed, and belatedly replied to the air: "Tree God, my name is Ye Zhi, Ye is the leaf of the leaves, and Zhi is the Zhi of the blue heart." Su Mu looked at Ye Zhi who was talking to the air, and remained silent, as if watching another mentally retarded person. I am a big tree, and I can''t speak. Can''t you understand the difficulties of being a big tree? I''m really having a hard time. Forget it, for the sake of what you call me, I won''t care about you, a stupid human being. "Meditate and let go of the grip on your mind." Ye Zhi cooperated very well, and thanks to this, Su Mu easily read Ye Zhi''s memory. Through Ye Zhi, Su Mu also had a general understanding of the world. This world is not the same as the blue planet in Su Mu''s memory. In this world, science sweeps away ignorance, and mankind develops at an astonishing speed under the glory of science, until the emergence of spiritual recovery. Reiki revival first started in the East, and then spread all over the world at an astonishing speed. It changed the rules of the world in a silent way, and as the concentration of aura continued to rise, people were shocked to find that this world¡ª¡ª changed! It has only been two years since the recovery of spiritual energy, and the changes in this world have made all human beings feel overwhelmed. With the appearance of the first favored person in the eyes of the world, Taoist palaces, martial arts halls, and spiritual academies have sprung up like mushrooms after rain. Some inaccessible deep mountains and old forests have become restricted areas of life, and various ferocious beasts emerge in endlessly. But behind the danger is huge wealth, bustling and bustling, all for profit. The Qingxi Mountains, as an area where the aura suddenly became rich, naturally attracted the attention of many spiritual beings. Chapter 46 Su Mu selectively skipped the boring memories, and focused on understanding the spirits, a special group that appeared after the spiritual energy was revived. After browsing Ye Zhi''s memories, Su Mu''s heart sank. Although spirits are the guardians of human civilization, they are the embodiment of demons to non-human species. They are not like Su Mu who has a system. As long as they have evolution points, all obstacles in the realm are bullshit. Every step forward on the evolutionary road of this group of spiritual beings needs a lot of resources to pile up. Naturally, these resources cannot be produced out of thin air. Whenever they discover the treasures of heaven, material and earth, they will set off a bloodbath for the ownership of the treasures of heaven, materials and earth. Just like the pirates in the 18th century, they frantically plundered all cultivation resources. Then use these resources to supply yourself, and after you have achieved success in cultivation and become stronger, you will turn your attention to other undeveloped land boundaries, and carry out a new round of plundering and mining again, repeating this process over and over again. From the standpoint of human beings, Su Mu cannot say that their behavior is wrong, and even Su Mu will support this group of spirits, because without the bloodshed and sacrifice of these crazy spirits, human society has already been impacted by alien species for seven years. scattered. But...... His life is a big tree. The position between him and human society is naturally contradictory. Su Mu doesn''t mind coexisting peacefully with human beings, but can human beings do this? Su Mu is well aware of such a sentence, if it is not my kind, its heart must be different. Su Mu has a hundred reasons to believe that if someone finds out about his supernatural powers, his best ending is to be kept in captivity, and the life essence in his body will be harvested regularly like a tool. At that time, only the trunk may be left, and the other branches and leaves will be sliced ??and sent to the experimental bench for human research. The worst ending is that it is cut into several parts and eaten carefully as a treasure of heaven and earth. Either way is not what Su Mu wants to see. "Grass!" Su Mu didn''t want to make wind and rain, but he wouldn''t sit still. Su Mu withdrew the branches, Ye Zhi was exhausted and fell asleep on the wooden bed, Su Mu looked at Ye Zhi who was sleeping peacefully, with a cloudy expression on his face. If he was not a big tree, but a creature that could run and move, he would never be so passive. But at this time, complaining is purely the younger brother''s behavior. Complaining about these things like a shrew is useless. Complaining will not solve the problem, it will only make it more difficult to solve. It is a great fortune to be able to live a new life, what Su Mu has to do is to live seriously and hard! Su Mu took a deep breath and began to calmly think about how to solve this heavy problem. "The first thing to do is to improve my own strength. Strength is the foundation of everything. If I can have the strength of Liu Shen, I have no fear of being hostile by the world." "However, this is a long process. During this period, I can use the combination of life affinity + life essence to establish my own power." It is difficult for a single tree to form a forest, and the current Su Mu is still unable to make a single tree into a forest. If you want to hinder the peeping of the spirit, you need to rely on the power of the group. After gaining his own power, the price for the spirit to peek at him will be greatly increased. After all, compared to other kind trees that don''t show their mountains and dews, swarms of dangerous alien species are obviously a huge threat that can be seen. When the price paid is far greater than the benefit obtained, no one will be crazy enough to put all their eggs in one basket for a treasure of natural resources and earth with unknown effects unless there is no way out. Chapter 47 "Aren''t I creating a restricted area like this?!" "But only six alien species can''t support the name of the forbidden area. I still need other means." Su Mu thought of the animation novels he had read in his previous life, and his thoughts suddenly broadened: "The fog is a very effective method." In various horror films and scare novels, fog is a very classic element. This is because in the fog, human perception will be greatly restricted, which is equivalent to creating an unknown environment. The greatest fear is the unknown. But how could Su Mu, as a sacred and kind tree, be born with the necessary elements of such a horror movie. Su Mu set his sights on the system''s ability to evolve. The system was as powerful as ever, and a line of blurred writing appeared behind the evolutionary ability. When all the evolution points stored by Su Mu were consumed, the writing became clear. The name of the skill is very simple, it is called mist. But it takes 3000 evolution points to evolve this skill! This high price made Su Mu stare blankly. Su Mu clicked on the skill description of opening the fog and looked at it¡ª¡ª Fog: Consume a certain amount of aura to create a dense fog with a diameter of 1 km. Su Mu thought he had read it wrong, rubbed his eyes, and read it word by word again, and found that this effect was indeed the case. "This... this is too weak..." As the ancients said, if you don¡¯t understand, just ask. "System, why do you need so many evolution points to evolve this skill?" Su Mu asked in bewilderment. "Because the host doesn''t have the relevant genes." A flash of understanding flashed in Su Mu''s heart: No wonder I didn''t pay a lot of evolution points when I evolved life to attract these abilities. This is because I can awaken these abilities after a long period of tempering. Some abilities were introduced in advance. But if the ability to evolve is something I don''t have, I need to pay a lot of evolution points. Although the price is high, Su Mu is bound to acquire this skill. Because it is an indispensable part of making restricted areas. ¡­ In the evening, the sky was covered with dark clouds, gloomy over the valley. Thunder and lightning flashed in the clouds, and the wind was strong, blowing sand and rocks on the ground, as if a storm was about to come. Su Mu was overjoyed, he didn''t expect the rain to come so timely. Crash. The rain became a rain curtain, the scenery in the distance became white, and everything was hazy and unrecognizable. The bean-sized raindrops hit the ground, and soon hit the ground, and the rain flowed along the finger-width of the tree cage. Gap drips on them. The green foxes began to pace back and forth in the tree cage anxiously. Su Mu glanced at the continuous rain, and sighed in his heart, dark tree roots pierced from the ground, and the roots were intertwined, weaving a canopy for them. Su Mu''s move hit the softness in their hearts, and their feelings for Su Mu became complicated. Especially the green fox with the highest IQ, although he resented Su Mu for teasing and teasing him ruthlessly, but at this moment, he found that the hatred in his heart was not as strong as before. However, Falcon and Bobcat brothers still raised their heads proudly to show their proud character. "Hmph, if you want to make me succumb, in your next life!" "I, Shan Mao, swear here that I will never be a slave in this life!" "I swear here, that I will never be a slave in this life!" "Ulla!" Chapter 48 The pattering rainwater gathered into a small stream, which flowed into the pond dug by Su Mu from all directions. Su Mu looked at the haze in the distance leisurely, and Xiao Bai looked at Su Mu motionlessly. The alien species in the tree cage quietly looked into the distance, as if they were waiting or watching. The rainstorm comes and goes quickly, and the world after the rain is always extraordinarily fresh. A gorgeous rainbow has been erected over the valley, as if connecting the past and the future. Su Mu felt the coldness in the air through the branches. The branches swayed gently without wind, and the water droplets dripped into the pond, creating layers of ripples. "here we go." Su Mu stretched out a branch to hang over the pool. tick. One drop, two drops, three drops. Su Mu dripped three drops of life essence liquid, and after the blue life essence liquid on his body dripped into the pool water, the muddy pool water took on a new look, and the sediment seemed to be squeezed by an invisible force, and settled to the bottom of the pool. The blue-colored clear spring with a strong breath of life is not moving. If the mountain is not high, it will be famous if there are immortals; if the water is not deep, it will be spirited if there are dragons. The ordinary pool of water turned into a mysterious spiritual pool after Su Mu injected three drops of life essence liquid. Many small grasses and flowers spring up from the soil near the pool water, but in the blink of an eye, here is a piece of grass growing and warblers flying. grunt. The lynx with black fur and no impurities rolled its throat, and its pink tongue licked the air without restraint, and the pair of Youbi''s vertical pupils were full of fascination. While licking the air, it stepped forward with its slender limbs and walked towards the place where the spirit pool was. The bobcat staggered as if it had drunk fake wine. Its intoxicated appearance almost made Su Mu think that he was a catnip plant that lures cats to commit crimes. The bobcat slammed into the tree cage with a bang, it shook its dizzy head indifferently, and lay down in the tree cage, staring intently at the water in the spirit pool, as if it was coming from its body. Until the soul has been drowned in the pool water, unable to extricate itself. Not only the lynx, but also the proud falcon forgot to flutter its wings, and its beak opened and closed unconsciously, making strange groans. Bai Langlang''s eyes were wide open, his brows were huddled together, and he seemed very dignified, but the corners of his mouth full of sharp teeth were grinning again, and his long tongue hung crookedly from the corners of his lips, full of Erha The imperial air. The green fox swallowed gracefully, then walked to the edge of the tree cage without hesitation, put the fox''s face on the root of the tree and began to act like a baby, with a purring sound from its throat. The crow fluttered up and down anxiously, hitting the tree cage forcefully with its head from time to time, it was just an idiot. Only Xiaobai was the calmest. With a twist of the snake body, his crimson eyes were full of pride, he hissed softly, and turned his head towards the spirit pool. The five alien species in the tree cage looked at Xiaobai who was rushing towards the spirit pool, and their movements stopped abruptly in unison. Qiqi uttered the most resentful voice in his life. The sadness and sorrow in the voice made Su Mu, a killer who has no emotion, even listened to it. Can''t help but tremble. Su Mu hastily lowered another branch to entangle Xiaobai who was swimming, and when he was lifted into the air, Xiaobai seemed to be caught by the back of the neck of the legendary destiny. Stiff, then feebly struggling up and down, the crimson eyes were full of confusion. who I am? where am I? what happened? How did I fly? Whoooo! Chapter 49 Su Mu stretched out the branches to caress Xiaobai, and at the same time comforted the aggrieved Xiaobai who was about to cry through the soul sound. I don''t know if I can understand it though... But obviously, Xiaobai with a high IQ understands it. In turn, it rubbed Su Mu with its small head, hissing its mouth. Although Su Mu failed in the snake language level, he could still hear the emotion in Xiaobai''s voice. "Am I being comforted by Xiaobai?" Su Mu put down Xiaobai with a wry smile, and Xiaobai swam back to Su Mu''s tree trunk obediently, and began to enter the cultivation mode. It wants to tell Su Mu with practical actions that Xiaobai is the most obedient, and he is not attracted to Lingchi at all! Hiss! It would be more convincing if those crimson eyes didn''t aim at the Lingchi from time to time. Su Mu began to loosen the tree cage. He wanted to see if the Law of True Fragrance is the supreme iron rule that can be passed down in countless worlds and can be eternal! The five alien species in the tree cage breathed a sigh of relief, looked at each other tacitly, and thought in unison: It''s so dangerous, I was almost preempted by the white snake. Huh! Wait, this demon tree, ah bah, is it the god tree that seems to be loosening the tree cage? ! Could it be that....... Their hearts were overjoyed, and their little hearts thumped wildly. Before the joy could spread throughout their bodies, their little thumping hearts thumped again, as if they were given by Su Mu, a big tree with no emotions. Ruthlessly entangled with branches, even breathing became difficult. Seeing Xiaobai''s lingering little movement, Su Mu''s heart softened, and he stopped unsealing the tree cage. The branch lightly poked Xiaobai''s body, and then pointed to the Lingchi. Xiaobai''s eyes were pleasantly surprised, and after rubbing his body against Su Mu''s tree roots a few times, he turned into an off-string arrow and rushed out. With a plop, the pool water splashed into waves. Xiaobai is like a soft noodle in the spirit pool, floating on the water in the pool, and the diluted primordial liquid in the pool water blends into Xiaobai''s body in a soft way and silently, Xiaobai hisses and whispers softly, and his scarlet eyes narrow Get up, feel comfortable all over. The five alien species in the tree cage were almost overwhelmed by Xiaobai''s comfort. Obviously we are the first! Why! Why! Woohoo! So angry! The angry white wolf whined aggrievedly, the angry crow and falcon chatted, and the angry blue fox and bobcat gasped heavily. A drop of crystal slipped from the corner of his eye. Too bullying beast/bird, this big tree is a demon. woo woo woo. Looking at their appearance, Su Mu felt amused in his heart, and the roots woven into a tree cage suddenly bloomed in all directions like a blooming jade lotus. next moment...... The movements of these alien races who were so sad and flowing against the current were uniform, their waists and legs no longer hurt, their hearts no longer hurt, and they were able to climb six floors in one breath. They are like wild dogs running wild, sprinting at the fastest speed in their life, rushing towards the spirit pool that was rippling under the breeze. At this moment, even Su Mu, who had stepped into the spiritual rank, only felt that there was nothing in front of his eyes, and there was nothing in the tree cage. At this speed, even when Bolt came, he could only sigh. "Is it so scary?" Su Mu thought strangely, if they could have such a fast speed yesterday, it might be difficult to catch them... Plop, plop, plop... The five water splashes splashed almost in no particular order, and watered Xiaobai all over. Xiaobai''s crimson eyes stared at the green foxes dissatisfied, and was immediately amused by their actions. Chapter 50 The white wolf looked at Jingying flying up in the air, his animal-like vertical pupils moved with the water drops, the bestiality gradually disappeared, and the two sexes dominated everything. Its big rough tongue sticks out of its mouth, rolls towards the drops of water falling from its eyes, sucks, and swallows every drop. this taste... The white wolf''s bisexual animal pupils suddenly lit up, like a pair of big light bulbs that can blind people''s eyes, and the blue pool water was illuminated by the pair of big eyeballs. too delicious! Whoop whoop whoop! The white wolf turned his attention to the water drops in other places, and killed them like a vicious dog. It''s a pity that the white wolf''s big rough tongue was empty, and those water droplets were sucked up by other alien species in a similar manner. Xiaobai hissed softly, as if he thought it was too much fun for them to do so, and happily took a dive. The white wolf withdrew his big flexible tongue in disappointment, his eyes were dim, and he lowered his head dejectedly, and met his own reflection in the pool. he....... It seems that a new world has been discovered. The pair of dim eyeballs emitted a dazzling light again, which startled Xiao Bai at the bottom of the pool. "What is this pair of weird green lights!!!!" Suddenly, a huge wolf''s head plunged into the pool water, the wolf''s mouth opened, and the pool water poured into its big mouth. "Hiss!" Xiaobai was quite frightened by the sudden appearance of the wolf''s head. With a flick of his body, all the muscles in his body twisted into one, and his strength poured into his tail. Snapped! Xiaobai''s snake tail twitched on the white wolf''s head, the force was so great that even its mouth was twitched, and its tongue swung back and forth in the pool water. But even so, it still never forgot its original intention¡ª¡ª Drink up this bowl of spirit pool! Brothers, don''t worry, I will do it first, brother! Su Mu looked at the anxious look of the white wolf, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: "This little brother seems to be a little bit... Is it a wolf husky or a husky mixed with wolves? What about the second gas." What Su Mu liked before was the ferocity and handsomeness of this white wolf. The ancients said, whether one is strong or not is a matter of a moment, but whether one is handsome or not is a matter of a lifetime! The other aliens were slamming their mouths after sucking, relishing the sweet and pure fragrance of this aura. It turned out that the white wolf started to bury his head and drink the water in the blink of an eye! What made the beast even more angry was that the white wolf''s stomach was so full from drinking in just a few seconds! There was a traitor among us, and he actually stole food behind our backs! This is simply unbearable! Whoops, whoops! Forget it, the overall situation is the most important, I will kill this white-eyed wolf after I finish drinking the water from the spirit pond. These alien species looked at each other murderously, and buried their heads in the pool water and began to drink in large gulps. Those who don''t know think they have some deep hatred for this pool of water. "This pool of water can be absorbed without drinking it! Why are you all like this!?" Su Mu looked at the strange behavior of these alien species, and couldn''t help but cast a shadow over the future. Look at their stupid appearance, this distorted style of painting, my plan for the restricted area, it''s over. Trees are dim! Xiaobai glanced at the five alien species with superiority, and his heart was full of pride. Hmph, what a shame, I was fed a drop of life essence by the tree god himself! Am I proud? Am I bloated? No! Wait, they taste delicious, do I want to... Xiaobai stared at Wang Lingchi with scarlet eyes, lost in thought. Chapter 51 "Hiss." Comrade Xiaobai couldn''t resist the temptation in the end, and joined the army of drinking water. The belly of the six aliens was round, floating on the pool water, hiccupping from time to time. The most excessive thing was the white wolf, even if he couldn''t drink anymore, his big rough tongue still ensured full contact with the pool water. Su Mu entangled the white wolf and lifted it up into the air and shook it for a while, only to hear the sound of water lapping on both sides of the bank. Su Mu was speechless, he must have raised six pigs. As the life essence was continuously digested by them, the resistance and guard against Su Mu in the hearts of the five alien species of Qinghu also melted away. Everything was difficult at the beginning, but Su Mu finally managed to dissolve the resistance in their hearts, and established an inexplicable connection with them. Although this connection is still very weak, far less close than Xiaobai and Ye Zhi, Su Mu believes that as time goes by, This connection will become more and more close, and finally¡ª¡ª unbreakable. With a smile at the corner of Su Mu''s mouth, he manipulated the tree roots to dig five caves in the nearby rock wall, and then salvaged all the green foxes ashore and put them into the caves. But the green foxes seem to be very dissatisfied with the cave arranged by Su Mu, and they also want to be next to Su Mu like Xiaobai. Crows and falcons fluttered their wings, and dragged their heavily fat bellies to the branches of Su Mu. The bobcat hugged Su Mu''s roots relentlessly, and frantically rubbed its head against Su Mu''s roots. Su Mu sneered: "Do you think I will follow your trick? Dreaming." A root on the root of the tree stretched out uncontrollably under the lynx''s neck, sweeping rhythmically, the lynx lifted its head comfortably, and made a purring sound in its throat, seeming to enjoy Su Mu''s caress . Erha, no, it''s the white wolf. Sticking out his big tongue, the white wolf walked out of the cave shaking his head, staggered, fell to the ground, changed from walking to crawling forward, and his attitude of striving to move forward at all costs was really admirable. It would be great if it was heading towards Su Mu instead of Lingchi. Su Mu watched the white wolf struggling to crawl forward without any fluctuations in his heart, and even wanted to drink a bottle of Bingkuole. "This funny wolf is hopeless." Su Mu turned his head to look at Qinghu, and found that Qinghu was trying his best to walk towards him with an elegant posture, and that movement, that posture unintentionally revealed an elegant temperament. It''s a pity that its heavily slumped belly completely destroyed all of this, and when it took a step, the water in its belly would jingle. Xiao Bai lay lazily by the edge of the spirit pond like a salted fish, pressing the grass out of the curved marks, hiccupping, and trying hard to digest the life essence liquid in his body. Su Mu raised his forehead: "Hey, why did I choose a group of teasers with such vicious eyes?" Trees are dim. Su Mu gently put Ye Zhi into the spirit pool, and the life essence liquid would gently warm and nourish her body. He is not a person who favors one another. In his eyes, all living beings are equal. Su Mu looked at the hideous scar on Ye Zhi''s face, hesitated for a while, and decided to repair the scar on Ye Zhi''s face. Ye Zhi is very strong, she has even gotten used to the slander caused by these three ugly scars. But there is no girl who does not love beauty, especially for young girls who are in the cardamom. These three hideous scars sent Ye Zhi, who looked like a celestial being, into hell. If she had never seen the sun, she could endure the darkness. But having seen the sun, how can he willingly endure the darkness. The branch pierced into the pool, controlling the remaining life essence liquid in the pool to drip evenly onto Ye Zhi''s scar. The life essence liquid began to dissipate the energy remaining in the scar, and then, all he had to do was wait quietly. Chapter 52 As dusk fell, Su Mu picked up Ye Zhi and put it on the wooden bed, then weaved two bird''s nests out of tree branches for the falcons and crows to live in, and built three shacks out of tree roots for the green foxes to live in. Xiaobai, as always, put his body against Su Mu''s tree trunk overnight. All people/beasts have already fallen into a deep sleep, but Su Mu has no intention of falling asleep, vigorously urging his talent to grow wildly, and striving to expand his territory. Nothing to say all night. The next day, Ye Zhi got up according to her own biological clock to start morning exercises. She walked to the edge of the pool and held a pool of clear water in her hands. When she looked down and saw her reflection in the water, Ye Zhi, who thought she had no more tears, suddenly burst into tears. famous. "I can''t cry, I should laugh, I should laugh." As Ye Zhi spoke, tears fell silently. The pressure and grievance in her heart in the past two years rolled out along with these crystal clear tears. Su Mu hesitated for a moment, but still stretched out a branch and gently put it on Ye Zhi''s shoulder. He didn''t use his soul voice to tell Ye Zhi a bunch of chicken soup, sometimes silence is the best company. Ye Zhi didn''t cry loudly, but just took a deep breath, silently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and became that cold and strong spirit again. "Thank you, Tree God." The grace of dripping water will be reciprocated by the spring! This is Ye Zhi''s code of conduct! Ye Zhi turned and half-kneeled in front of Su Mu, and said in a cool, non-smoky voice, "Trees God, among the group of people I was with before, there was a person with a very high status, if his family knew that he died at your hands, I''m afraid they will destroy you at any cost." Ye Zhi didn''t know if Su Mu could understand what she meant, but it didn''t matter if she couldn''t. She will handle this matter in her own way, trying to prevent the Wang family from discovering Su Mu''s existence. Su Mu naturally knew who Ye Zhi was talking about. After reading Ye Zhi''s memory, he had a general understanding of the power of the Wang family. If the Wang family knew that their direct heir had died in their own hands, the Wang family would definitely not let it go. At that time, professionals will definitely be sent into the Qingxi Mountains to investigate. Although the Qingxi Mountains are very large, who can guarantee that no one will find this place. Su Mu would not pin his life on illusory luck. "My time to grow up is still too short. If you give me another three months, I will definitely be able to break through to the spiritual rank. At that time, even if the Wang family comes out in full force, I have nothing to fear." Su Mu''s eyes were dim, as if seeing the future through the fog. Su Mu''s branch lightly touched Ye Zhiguangjie''s forehead, and said in a soul voice: "You can buy me three months as much as possible, and I don''t need to do anything else, I will take care of it." Ye Zhi nodded lightly: "I will definitely live up to the entrustment of the tree god." Ye Zhi pressed her face against Su Mu''s branch, and after a while, said softly, "Tree God, I''m leaving." Su Mu didn''t keep it, but silently wrapped a small porcelain bottle with a branch and put it in Ye Zhi''s hand. The porcelain bottle is filled with spirit pool water diluted with life essence liquid. "This bottle of spiritual liquid can effectively relieve your sister''s pain, go." Ye Zhi took the porcelain bottle carefully, and she didn''t say anything, because she prefers to express her feelings with actions rather than words. Ye Zhi stared deeply at Su Mu''s tender and jade-like branches, and after a long time, turned around and walked towards the exit of the valley. Su Mu didn''t speak, but silently watched Ye Zhi''s leaving back, the leaves rustled. It seems to be composing a farewell song for Ye Zhi. When Ye Zhi walked halfway, she turned around suddenly, put her hands together by her mouth to form a trumpet shape, and said loudly, "Tree God, I''ll return it!" Su Mu looked at the attribute panel that appeared in front of his eyes, smiled lightly, the branches swayed slightly, and bid farewell to Ye Zhi. Chapter 53 Name: Ye Zhi Race: Human Level: Ordinary level. Sixth level Talent: Intuition (can predict the opponent''s next move in advance in battle) Electromagnetic Control (unawakened) Su Mu frowned: "I didn''t expect Ye Zhi to have dual talents, it''s amazing." This is Ye Zhi''s attribute panel, which is as simple as Xiaobai''s, but it means that Ye Zhi already belongs to his camp. But what Su Mu didn''t know was that Ye Zhi originally only had the talent of intuition, and the awakening of the talent of electromagnetic control was entirely due to the previous electric shock, and then Su Mu used a drop of precious life essence liquid for Ye Zhi to take. Under the nourishment of the life essence liquid, the thunder and lightning remaining in Ye Zhi''s body had a wonderful reaction with her cells, and they merged together, allowing her to awaken this talent. But such a situation is only accidental, otherwise Su Mu could use this method to create a group of lightning controllers. Su Mu closed Ye Zhi''s attribute panel, got rid of distracting thoughts, entered a state of meditation, and began to practice. The speed at which the aura becomes stronger is very slow, but Su Mu is a draw! These auras will be converted into evolution points. Although the conversion rate is extremely low, as long as there are evolution points, Su Mu can quickly break through the barrier and make rapid progress! On the other side, Ye Zhi came to the back slope and took a while to find Ember. She played with the remaining two bullets with her slender, white fingers, and looked far away in the direction diametrically opposite to the valley. There, there is a fierce beast whose strength is about to step into the spiritual rank. Ye Zhi planned to divert the disaster to the east, and let the Wang family focus on this beast, so as to buy enough time for the tree god Su Mu. Ye Zhi neatly pinned the embers to her waist, her muscles swelled slightly, and disappeared into the dense forest like an off-string arrow. ¡­ In the evening, when the sun was setting, Su Mu was awakened by the teasing sound of the white wolf wailing. Su Mu opened his eyes, and what he saw was a majestic white wolf stepping on the top of the valley, looking up to the sky and howling. The other alien species also ran around anxiously, joining the white wolf''s roar from time to time, composing a death heavy metal music. Thanks to the soul sound, although Su Mu didn''t know what they were howling about, he roughly understood some meaning. The translated content is: Baby is so hungry! Su Mu smiled, but he forgot that these alien species need to eat, unlike him, a fairy man from the sky, who only needs to drink dew to eat spiritual energy. But to Su Mu''s relief, although this group of heterogeneous species was teasing and committing crimes, none of them left the valley without his approval. "Go, leave the prey behind and bring it back." Su Mu''s mental fluctuations swept across, and these alien species were stunned for a moment, and then trembled with excitement! They... they can finally eat meat! The white wolf excitedly jumped down from the top of the valley, and then it felt that something was wrong with its feet, why was it empty? The white wolf looked down with such doubts, and instantly frightened it, its facial features twisted into a ball, the hair on its body stood on end, and it screamed strangely. The former White Wolf Xiaoyue has become a teasing misstep. Su Mu was speechless, and he really couldn''t expect this silly wolf to be normal. With a thought, the roots of the tree rose rustlingly, tying it dangerously before it landed on its wolf face. The white wolf was trembling in the half-meter ''high altitude'', his eyes frightened. Su Mu let go of the roots of the tree, and with a snap, the white wolf fell to the ground. Then the silly wolf fell straight on the ground, motionless. Su Mu was expressionless: "This stupid wolf must have thought he was dead, what a disgrace to the wolf world." Chapter 54 Xiao Bai couldn''t stand it any longer, so he jumped out and landed beside the white wolf, twisted his body, and his tail began to gather strength. Snapped! The air was blown by Xiaobai''s tail. Su Mu couldn''t bear to turn his head away, and laughed sadly. The white wolf''s head shifted 180 degrees, Xiao Bai''s tongue was pulled by the side of his mouth, and his two eyeballs turned up and down. "Aww?" The white wolf stood up shaking his head, whining in confusion, as if he was a little puzzled why he didn''t die. It looked at the top of the valley with its deep eyes, and it really is the wolf of destiny! The white wolf''s abdominal cavity bulged, and he raised his head to the sky and roared, the sound waves rolling. Xiao Bai was startled by the sudden howl of the wolf, and pulled his tail away again, the remaining half of the white wolf''s howl stopped abruptly, stuck in his throat, and turned into a cry of grievance. Why are you yelling so loudly! snort! Xiao Bai withdrew indifferently and left. The white wolf gritted his teeth and stared at Xiao Bai, and gestured at the air with his sharp minions. Xiao Bai turned his head abruptly, causing the white wolf to tremble in fright, his forelegs trembling in mid-air as if they were having a cramp. The gritted wolf''s face twisted and changed in an instant, the corners of the mouth were raised, and a stiff smile was pulled out, and the front paws were shaking left and right in the air. Xiaobai''s tail crackled and slapped the ground, and dense cracks appeared in the soil that Xiaobai whipped. The white wolf trembled in fright, swung its front paws harder, and wagged its tail rapidly. Satisfied, Xiaobai turned his head and swam to Su Mu''s side, snuggled up to Su Mu''s branches obediently, and continued to breathe out spiritual energy. The white wolf screamed at Xiao Bai in aggrieved manner, when Xiao Bai''s eyes swept over, the white wolf rushed towards the exit of the valley with its tail between its legs. This is probably the most embarrassing thing to say in the strongest tone, Su Mu thought inexplicably. The green fox said goodbye to Su Mu very politely before leaving, while the crow and the falcon circled Su Mu''s head three times before flying away. Now only Brother Bobcat is left... It was lying on the ground, motionless, enjoying the caress of Su Mu''s roots. If Su Mu stopped, it would rub its head against Su Mu crazily, meowing, indicating that Su Mu could not stop. Forget about the sticky strength. Su Mu''s face is weird, Little Bobcat, what about your previous unyielding behavior? Shanmao rubbed against it for a while, and then left the valley step by step. After Su Mu waited for the green foxes to go away, he put the branch on Xiaobai''s forehead, and asked with his soul voice: "Xiaobai, do you still have the stone from before?" Xiaobai tilted his head, thought carefully for a while, nodded slightly, and then shook again. "Hiss hiss!" It took Su Mu a lot of time to use his soul voice to analyze what Xiaobai''s ''hissing'' meant. "You mean that your mother picked up this stone in a far, far away place?" "Hiss." Xiaobai nodded lightly, indicating that the place was two valleys away from the valley. Su Mu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Xiaobai to be so smart, using the distance of the valley to express the actual distance. This valley passed Su Mu''s eyes, and it was about 10 kilometers deep. That is to say, the place where Xiaobai''s mother found the spirit stone was about 20 kilometers away from here. This made Su Mu''s plan A come to nothing. 20 kilometers is too far. The total length of his roots and trunks does not exceed 500 meters. This is really out of reach. "It seems that we can only start Plan B." Su Mu murmured. Chapter 55 The so-called planb for everything is naturally because the so-called planb is just playing by ear. But playing by ear doesn''t mean messing around a few times, as messing around will cause big problems. After Su Mu asked Xiaobai a few more questions, he had a score in mind. According to Xiaobai''s information, there is a wild boar whose strength is not much different from Su Mu''s, and it is optimistic that there should be a lot of spirit stones in stock. Alien species cannot directly absorb the aura in a spirit stone like Su Mu. If they do like Su Mu, without a system to convert, their bodies will be directly squeezed by the aura in the spirit stone. Like the spirit stone that Xiaobai gave to Su Mu, it was the remaining one of the two spirit stones his mother snatched. The fast spirit stone absorbed by its mother was only one-third the size of this one, but it took several months. Su Mu doesn''t expect all the spirit stones from that wild boar to be as powerful as the one he got before, but as long as there are one-tenth of them, Su Mu can usher in a leap in strength. However, this wild wild boar is not easy to mess with, and its strength should be around the spiritual level according to calculations. Su Mu doesn''t think that the few idiots under him can single out it. After all, the gap between breaking through the spiritual rank and not entering the spiritual rank is too great. Su Mu''s thoughts were flying, and the Wang family''s threat was imminent. He wanted to get these spirit stones no matter what. Su Mu pondered for a long time, and had a plan in mind: "I just don''t know how fast this wild boar is." If the speed of this wild boar is average, then Su Mu can use the green fox and others to use the trick of diverting the tiger away from the mountain to lure the wild boar out of its lair, and then let the other naive boars take all these spirit stones away in an open and honest manner. But Su Mu didn''t rush to carry out the action, everything had to wait for the Qinghu and their attribute panels to appear. At that time, they can be counted as their real own people. Su Mu cleared his mind, put this plan aside in his heart, and silently encouraged the barbaric growth. After his tireless efforts, Su Mu''s roots have reached a length of two hundred meters! These root hairs that have been spawned look a little white and tender, and their power is touching. However, the main purpose of these new roots is not to fight, but to expand the territory. Because the further down the roots are, the more energy he can absorb. At first Su Mu thought that all places were like this, until one day he mined in another direction and found that the energy concentration in that area was much lower than the area directly below him. Su Mu changed another direction, but the result was still the same. This makes him very strange, the distance between the two is only a hundred meters, but there is an obvious gap in the concentration of energy, and as the distance in space increases, the concentration is still decreasing greatly. This situation is really unusual. On the surface, although the aura concentration near him is higher than other places, it is not as obvious as the underground. Su Mu suspected that there might be something unknown below him, which was why this weird situation was created. This made Su Mu a little worried. He is a big tree, whose roots are all in the soil. Now that he has broken through to the spiritual level, he still can''t get rid of this physical restriction. His tree roots can only move temporarily on the surface, and they can''t completely get rid of it. Once the roots are completely out of the soil, he will die. And as long as there is an unknown thing under the root of his life, if it is the legendary sealed evil thing, then the fun will be great. With the recovery of spiritual energy, Su Mu felt that he would not be unacceptable if any evil appeared. But I don''t want to be your neighbor! Chapter 56 Half a minute later, the green foxes returned with a full load and returned to the valley one after another. That silly wolf walked up to Su Mu with aggressive steps, three steps and one hop, as if it had its own bgm, and its blood-stained mouth rubbed against Su Mu''s tree roots, making Su Mu''s roots stink Incessantly, the corners of Su Mu''s eyes twitched as he watched. Xiaobai Fei-colored eyes stared at the silly wolf indifferently, the air instantly became quiet, and the wagging tail of the silly wolf slowed down unknowingly, and finally stopped slowly. A creepy feeling rose in its heart, and its cheeks ached inexplicably. Before Xiaobai''s tail could be pulled out, Silly Wolf whimpered in a low voice, and backed away with a flattering smile, apparently quite compelled. Xiaobai let out a low hiss, his body twisted, his tail sank vigorously, and he slammed into the silly wolf''s face with lightning speed. Silly Wolf closed his eyes in despair, clenched his teeth tightly, not to cry himself. Snapped! This strength, this angle, and this taste, are still so spicy that it breaks the wolf''s heart! woo woo woo woo! The silly wolf ran to the edge of the pool with its tail between its legs, with a sad expression on its face. Su Mu shook his head, he can assure you that this actor is acting again. Su Mu manipulated the tree roots to pierce out, killing all the prey brought by the green foxes, earning a total of 400 evolution points. After Su Mu killed these prey, he returned them. The stupid wolf who was so sad one moment ago pounced on him and ate them up. Xiao Bai has a look of contempt, he is really a master of drama. The crow was the last to return, bringing with him a withered seed. This seed gave Su Mu a very special feeling, but after careful observation, he found nothing. The system has no identification function, so Su Mu had no choice but to plant the seed beside the spirit pool to see if there was any hope of it sprouting. After doing all this, Su Mu hung down the five branches, and stroked them lightly on top of their heads to show encouragement. In this way, three days passed by in this monotonous rhythm. Su Mu finally established a special connection with these five alien species, and their attribute panels appeared in front of Su Mu. Name: Tsing Yi Race: Green Fox Level: Ordinary level. Seventh level Talent: Charm¡ªone glance at the soul, one glance at the soul, Tsing Yi can control creatures weaker than it ¡­ Name: Yinyue (two silly) Race: Silver Wolf Level: Ordinary level. Sixth level Talent: Moonlight¡ªthe moon is its shelter, and the recovery speed is accelerated under the moonlight. After active opening, the strength will be greatly increased. (This talent can only take effect at night) Domination (inactive) ¡­ Name: Shadow Race: Lynx Level: Ordinary level. Level 5 Talent: Extreme Speed ??- After opening, the speed will be greatly increased. ¡­ Name: Liu Yu Race: mutant crow Level: Ordinary level. Level 4 Talent: Treasure Hunting - has a very outstanding perception of treasures. ¡­ Name: extremely Race: Mutant Falcon Level: mortal level six Talent: Space Phase (Unawakened) Su Mu was very satisfied after reading their attribute panels. Although Liu Yu''s strength is the weakest, its talent is not bad. Although it can''t be seen now, but after Su Mu''s power develops, Liu Yu''s talent will be for the future. Su Mu brought great help. Who would dislike having few treasures? Even if it''s not of much use, it''s good to keep it for decoration. Chapter 57 Except for Liu Yu, the talents of the other four heads are all biased towards fighting. Yinyue, no, Ersha yelled fluently in private. Ersha''s talent has a sense of sight of being transformed into a werewolf on a full moon night. Su Mu asked Ersha to use this talent, and found that the increase was really great, and his strength jumped two levels in a row, even stronger than Tsing Yi, but the duration was also very short, only 1 minute. But one minute is enough for life and death. But what Su Mu is most interested in is its second talent, control. It''s hard for Su Mu to imagine what it would be like for a silly wolf like Erha to rule over a pack of wolves. That scene must be very spectacular... right? perhaps. Tsing Yi''s talent is in line with the image of its race. God knows how a fox can give Su Mu a charming feeling. It is really terrifying. Youying''s talent made Su Mu''s eyes shine. He was in need of a fast runner, but he didn''t expect the very clingy Youying to come to his door. Su Mu tested it, and found that Youying was surprisingly fast after turning on the extreme speed talent. Rao, it was a little difficult for him to keep up with his strength... Well, it was still very easy. But such a speed is beyond the reach of those tank-heavy creatures. "It''s really the best candidate to execute the planb." Su Mu became happier the more he looked at it, and the branch couldn''t help stretching out to the shadow''s chin and began to lick the cat. Xiaobai hissed and whispered jealously when he saw it, and kept rubbing his head against Su Mu until Su Mu hung the branch on its small jade-like head. However, Su Mu feels that the most powerful of these talents should be the extreme space aspect. The ability to carry the word space is simple, but unfortunately this talent has not been activated, and Su Mu doesn''t know what kind of talent space phase is. But it must not be too bad, it should be very suitable to match with Ji, the overlord of the air. Su Mu closed their property panels and began to tell everyone about his PLANB. Fortunately, after establishing this special connection, Su Mu''s meaning could be understood by them without hindrance, but when Su Mu saw Ersha who was nodding wildly, he began to feel unconfident again. "Did they really understand?" Ersha probably sensed Su Mu''s distrust, so he whined aggrievedly, and then Xiaobai raised his tail silently, and the showman immediately became honest. Tsing Yi''s eyes turned into crescent moons, very happy. After Su Mu finished talking about the plan, he asked Xiaobai to take Tsing Yi and the others to step on the spot. Su Mu''s branches swayed, watching Xiaobai and the others embark on their journey. ¡­ At a place 20 kilometers away from Su Mu, there is a huge cave. The cave is very dirty, the ground is covered with feces, pale white bones are stuck in the soil, and flies and mosquitoes are buzzing. Very satisfied with this environment. A hill-like wild boar was lazily lying outside the cave basking in the sun. Its eyes were extremely small, its hooves were thick and its two long tusks pierced straight into the sky like two sharp knives shining with cold light. There are flies crawling around in it, and a row of hard bone spurs are neatly arranged from the forehead to the tail. The bone spurs are a little dark red, and it is unknown how many creatures died under these bone spurs. The airflow ejected from the huge pig arch mouth (pig nose) hits the ground during breathing, blowing sand and stones nearby. Just when the wild boar was bored in every possible way and even wanted to fart for fun, there was a crisp and clear cry from above Qingming. "Crazy!" Chapter 58 Hearing the screaming sound, the wild boar stood up abruptly, with a tyrannical light shining in its small eyes. This bird is really reckless, but it seems good to kill it. Ji swooped down from the air, a distance of 100 meters arrived in an instant, and his sharp claws grabbed the wild boar''s head with a rapid sound of piercing the air. hum! The wild boar snorted, and an invisible force field appeared around it, and the flies and mosquitoes on the wild boar''s body seemed to be stuck in glue, unable to move, and then died of exhaustion. The effective distance of this invisible force field reaches 10 meters! The pole was affected just as it approached, and the speed inevitably slowed down. The wild wild boar''s small eyes flashed fiercely, and with a vigorous push of its limbs, its huge body like a hill suddenly rose into the sky. Although Ji Ji''s strength is not as fierce as that of the black eagle, he is still a veteran warrior who has experienced many battles. He unhurriedly turned his body in the air, changing from the shape of ''one'' to the shape of ''/'', which is dangerous and Narrowly dodging the wild wild boar''s savage charge, staggering away from its huge body, the extreme pair of claws ruthlessly grabbed the wild boar''s ribs. Suddenly, Ji Ying''s eyes were fixed, and he found that his pair of sharp claws that could easily tear the iron sheet could not even scratch the flesh and blood of a wild wild boar. Scratching on it feels like scratching on a steel plate! Ji wanted to retreat when he missed a hit, but at this moment it was shocked to find that it was actually frozen, unable to move at all. A look of color flashed in the wild boar''s eyes. It absorbed spirit stones all the year round and awakened two talents. Steel skin and gravity field. The steel skin makes its skin as hard as a steel plate, and can easily resist attacks below level 6. The gravity field is able to create a gravity field with a diameter of ten meters. In this force field, only itself is not affected. As long as other creatures enter the range of the force field, the gravity on their bodies will double. , Some weak ones can be squeezed to death by the gravity field alone. hum! The wild boar roared, the gravity field began to shrink inward, the gravity on Ji''s body doubled instantly, and the bones in his body rattled, making a sound of being overwhelmed. A trace of blood oozed from the corner of Ji''s mouth, and he let out a mournful cry like a cuckoo crying blood. After hearing the sound, the wild boar''s small eyes shone with cruel luster. Another idiot who died under my talent. It feels really cool. Suddenly, the wild wild boar''s small eyes widened, and it burst into anger, and all the mane on its body exploded. hum! I''m so mad at the old pig! What did it see, a white wolf ran out of its den with a piece of its big baby in its mouth! The most disgusting thing is that this white wolf ran right in front of it, with its right leg raised high, and it spit yellow urine! The air was filled with the smell of the wolf''s urine, and the wild boar''s mouth trembled in anger. How long, how long has no beast dared to run wild in front of it like this. It''s unbearable pigs can''t bear it! This bitch must die. hum! The wild boar released the gravitational field, and fell like a solid shell, but before it fell, the white wolf had already run away, leaving only a black spot. The wild boar didn''t even think about it, it paved its four hooves, splashing large pieces of soil and dust everywhere. hum! The wild boar''s muscles tensed, as if two heavy tanks rushed out, the ground shook and rumbled. The trees along the way were all broken by wild boars, dragging out a long smoke dragon. The more Ersha ran, the happier he was, and the more he ran, the more he let himself go. Sometimes he slowed down and dripped a few drops of urine tremblingly, and then ran wildly with his big tongue. Chapter 59 When the wild boar and Ersha were chasing after each other, it didn''t know that there were a few more uninvited guests in its old den. A clever crow, a charming green fox and a black lynx without any impurities. They are Liu Yu, Tsing Yi and You Ying. The three beasts rushed into the cave swiftly and indiscriminately. They still have three big hiking bags in their mouths. Not long after, they came out of the hole emitting a foul smell, looked at each other, and at the same time expressed their gratitude for the rest of their lives. This cave really stinks, vomit! Qinghu and Youying, who love cleanliness the most, retched, put down the mountaineering bag, took a breath, moved their limbs, turned into streamers and rushed to the predetermined position. There, Xiaobai was still waiting for the two of them. Liu Yu grabbed two bulging mountaineering bags filled with spirit stones and flew to the valley. It wanted to transport the two bags of spirit stones back first, so as not to cause any trouble, and sent a letter to his boss Su Mu to make him prepare . Ji, on the other hand, took a sip of the psychic liquid brought by Youying, grabbed the mountaineering bag with only a few small pieces of spiritual stones, and galloped along the path plowed by the wild boar. Stealing... How can something of a different species be called stealing, it should be taken. The action of taking away is completed, and the plan can be transferred to the second stage. ¡­ Although the wild boar is a heavy tank, after all, it can break through the existence of the ordinary level with just one kick. The distance between it and Ersha is rapidly closing, and Ersha really ran away this time. Although the wolves have excellent stamina, they can''t stand the whole sprint. The wild boar''s small eyes looked at the embarrassed white wolf in front of him, and there was a flash of joy in his eyes. Let you be cheap, let you steal, let you pee! I''m going to sit you in a pancake later! If the white wolf finds out, he will scream up to the sky in grievance. This is all forced by a snake. Boss pig, you have a wrong and a debt. If you want to find it, go find that snake. "Aoooooooooooo!" The corner of Er''s dumbfounded eyes was slightly sad, as if he was asking why his little friend hadn''t come yet, maybe he had already abandoned it. Just when Ersha was determined to die and was about to fall to the ground and pretend to be dead to see if he could escape, Ji finally arrived. Hearing the loud chirping sound from the sky, Ersha wept with joy, raised his head without hesitation and threw out the spirit stone he was holding in his mouth. The fierce wind howled, and an extraordinary falcon descended from the sky, and the mountaineering bag held by its two claws accurately caught the spirit stone. This coordination was flawless, and the wild boar was taken aback for a moment. Its pig mouth squirmed a few times subconsciously, and its expression was taken aback. Why did the things in that backpack smell so familiar? Although the wild wild boar''s brain is not very bright, it also knows that important treasures should be marked so as not to be lost. Deeply rooted in this truth, the wild boar has worked tirelessly to leave its own mark on each spirit stone. With this mark, it dares to use its pig brain to guarantee that even if these spirit stones are lost, it can easily find them. As for the raw materials used for marking, I don''t think you will want to know. The raw material of this wild boar for marking is its excrement... These excrements are spread evenly on the surface of the spirit stone, even if they dig three feet into the ground, wild boars can find it based on the indescribable smell of their own excrement. hum! Its not very bright mind finally remembered what the smell from the mountaineering bag was. This is my papa! Phew, it''s my baby! The damn thief, who repeatedly provokes me, old pig, is bullying me stupid? In front of its big baby, the wild boar selectively forgot the white wolf who kept urinating all the way. But although my old pig is a person who does great things, I can''t just let you go like this. hum! Chapter 60 The wild boar pouted its butt, and a large bubble of excrement was sprayed on the white wolf with precision. Then planing with four hooves, the heavy tank set off again. Ersha looked at the excrement on his body in confusion, his nostrils twitched, and a familiar smell emerged spontaneously. this taste... It seems very familiar, as if I smelled it somewhere not long ago, no, I have eaten it before. Ersha smashed it subconsciously, and then his stomach turned upside down. Wild boar, I. Day. You. Uncle, I will never give up with you! woo woo woo~ A lone wolf burst into tears under the bright sun, and staggered to find a water source to wash off the filth on his body. ¡­ On the other side, the boar roared and groaned, but after suffering from the wild boar''s talent, it always wanted to hover at a height of 100 meters, without giving it the slightest chance to get in the distance. If sight could kill a beast, it would be riddled with holes. Apparently, the wild boar who only awakened the steel skin and gravity field lacked a talent for eyes. The wild boar could only stare and chase after it. This is the advantage of the Air Force. Grandpa can fly, but what can I do. However, the wild wild boar with a poor brain is very patient and persistent, and no matter what it says, it will chase back its papa, ah bah, its baby. In an extremely methodical manner, the wild boars were introduced to Xiaobai where they were. In the dense forest, a charming green fox was lying lazily on the tree pole, with its forelimbs crossed and folded together, an intoxicating luster flashed in those charming eyes, and its fluffy long blue tail was flapping gently. Diagonally below the green fox is a lynx with black fur and no impurities. The muscles of the lynx present a comfortable streamlined shape, which is very beautiful and explosive. A white snake as warm as white jade was wrapped around the bobcat''s back, with a small porcelain vase in its mouth, its crimson eyes slightly closed, appearing undisciplined and indifferent, carelessly as if it knew everything in its mind. Both the green fox and the lynx respect this white snake faintly, which is impressive. There is no other such strange combination in the Qingxi Mountains, naturally Xiaobai, Qingyi and Youying. "Hiss." Xiaobai suddenly whispered softly, and his crimson eyes shone brightly. Youying''s muscles tensed instantly, like a bowstring stretched to the extreme, capable of bursting out with shocking power at any time. Tsing Yi also changed from her laziness before, and stared at the front with all her attention. There, a Shenjun falcon was soaring. "Zhi!" The silent falcon made a high-pitched chirping sound, as if it was conveying some kind of message. After the chirping sound disappeared, Ji rushed into the dense forest suddenly, and the wild boar followed without hesitation with a grunt. It''s crazy to want to stop my old pig with these broken trees. Rumbling, the wild boar bumped into these thick and hard trees, whining, and the sound of water in its head made it a little dizzy. This tree is so hard. Double images appeared in the wild boar''s small eyes. It resisted the discomfort coming from its head, and stepped into the forest with its limbs. swish swish. The wild boar moved its ears and heard the strange noise coming from the top of the head in front of it. This Tie Hanhan looked up, and a pair of charming eyes with flowing eyes occupied all of its sight. Tsing Yi''s innate ability - Charm is activated silently. Tsing Yi didn''t choose to control wild boars, their strengths were too different, even if this pig''s mind was full of water, it was still very difficult to control. However, it is no problem to create some illusions for this pig with the help of charm. Tsing Yi narrowed his eyes triumphantly, jumped down from the tree, and lazily left the dense forest. Next, it was Xiaobai and Youying''s turn to perform. Chapter 61 The world in front of the boar''s eyes became strange, and when it returned to normal, the dead bird was gone, and only a silly white wolf was peeing on his legs! It still holds its big baby in its mouth. Okay, I spare your life, but you still dare to show your face in front of me and pee on me. Damn it, damn it! The wild boar pawed its four hooves and rushed towards it. The white wolf glanced at the boar indifferently, and disappeared into the depths of the woods in a stream of light. It''s strange how the speed of this cheap wolf has become so fast. The wild boar had some doubts in his heart, but this doubt was quickly thrown away by its not very bright head, and he didn''t think about it anymore. Who cares, catch up and kill this cheap wolf first. After killing it, my old pig must eat it. The taste is really delicious! The wild boar was chasing happily, but it didn''t know that what it was chasing was not a wolf at all, but a combination of a bobcat and a white snake. Xiaobai sprinkled some saliva liquid from time to time, coupled with Tsing Yi''s talent, even if the wild boar sensed something was wrong, he was not afraid that it would not be fooled. This bottle of psychic liquid is like gold, and its own spirit stone is an antique that has not yet been identified. Of course, the wild boar with a not very bright mind chose the shining gold. The wild boar immersed in the illusion did not realize that he was getting farther and farther away from its cave, and getting closer and closer to a valley. At this moment in the valley, Su Mu was overjoyed with the two large bags of spirit stones that Liu Yu had caught. When he was about to absorb and convert them all into evolution points, he suddenly found that only Liu Yu had returned alone, so he couldn''t help asking Liu Yu worriedly. It''s a pity that Liu Yu''s intelligence level is not as high as that of Xiaobai and Qingyi, and repeated inquiries can only express a very vague meaning. "The Great Enemy, the Great Enemy..." Su Mu pondered the word secretly, and suddenly said in his heart, "Could it be that Xiaobai and the others are dying when they encounter a Great Enemy!?" "But it doesn''t look like this. If this is the case, Liu Yu should be very anxious." Su Mu is still very convinced of this. Since it established a special connection with Tsing Yi, Tsing Yi Xiaobai and the others have become one with each other. Although the relationship is not close yet, they have become good friends. Although Liu Yu''s wisdom is short, he can still express emotions in this aspect. Su Mu had a flash of inspiration: "It can''t be that Xiaobai and the others lured that pig here!" Su Mu''s action Xiaobai usually sees it in his eyes and keeps it in his heart. This time he has the opportunity to bring Su Mu a double gift. Su Mu was quick-witted, and quickly figured out the ins and outs of this matter. He was moved but also worried. When Su Mu thought of this, he was not in the mood to absorb the Lingshi, so he sent Liu Yu out to wait and see. Once he found Xiaobai and the others, he immediately came to report to him. Liu Yu''s small head rubbed against Su Mu''s tree trunk, spread his wings and flew into Qingming to monitor Su Mu. After a while, Liu Yuhe came back, chirping and chirping. Su Mu''s heart tightened slightly, all the tree roots hiding in the ground stopped for a moment, and then began to operate crazily, capable of bursting out with terrifying lethality at any time. The free charges in the air began to become active, and a murderous aura emanated from Su Mu''s body, filling the entire valley. The valley that was originally buzzing with insects was instantly silent, and needles could be heard falling. Liu Yu was very sensitive to the abnormal changes in Su Mu''s body, and pecked at his own feathers uneasily. Su Mu hung down a branch to gently comfort Liu Yu, and waited quietly for the wild boar to arrive. After all, this is the first opponent who has broken through the mortal rank, so he must deal with it carefully. Su Mu didn''t want to capsize in the gutter because of his carelessness. "You who are also at the spiritual level, how strong are you?" Chapter 62 Brother Shanzhu didn''t keep Su Mu waiting for long, he gave Su Mu enough face, and rushed forward dragging a long cloud of smoke and dust. Youying, they panted heavily, stuck out their tongues, and the muscles on their bodies twitched. Fortunately, during this period, Xiaobai continued to drink psychic liquid for Youying, and Tsing Yi and Ji also came to help, and gave Youying a breathing plan, otherwise the full-speed attack of more than ten kilometers would directly exhaust Youying to death . On the other hand, Brother Wild Pig is like a normal pig, humming and humming, with a fierce light in his small eyes, but his breath is a little thicker and heavier than usual. Su Mu saw that Youying and the others had almost reached the extreme, and quickly manipulated the roots to pick them up together, and gently put them behind him. Brother Shanzhu looked at the narrow and quiet valley, a prostate braked suddenly and stopped after plowing out two long ravines, looking ahead in surprise. It''s a pity that brother Shanzhu has already become blind at a young age, and his life depends on his mouth. Although Brother Shanzhu couldn''t see Su Mu, he could feel the danger in this quiet valley. The danger was so strong that even it felt terrified. In this quiet and suffocating environment, the long and narrow valley ahead seems like a ferocious beast crawling on the ground, waiting for lost strangers to step into it and devour it. Brother Shanzhu hesitated again and again, without the charm of Tsing Yi, reason regained the upper hand, and his heart began to retreat. Forget it, forget it, this kind of ghostly place is not easy to mess with at first glance, my old pig should go back to my old den, it doesn''t matter if I throw a few pieces of spirit stones, anyway, my old pig doesn''t have much else, just spirit stones many! The wild boar comforted himself, turned around and was about to leave. This made Su Mu a little dumbfounded. Why did Wild Boar, an excellent spokesperson who looked like a tough guy at first glance, just turn around and leave like this? He was really disappointed! Su Mu spat in a low voice, feeling disappointed: The current xenomorphs are really not as good as the previous ones, they are not bloody at all! I will never run away here, if you have the ability, come and beat me to death! please! Su Mu was considering whether to sacrifice the life essence liquid, a big killer, when a white wolf with a heroic or stupid look on his brow quietly appeared on the top of the valley. "Aww! Aww! Aww!" When Su Mu heard it, there was no one other than that silly wolf who could make such a cadenced cry. "Second idiot, it''s useless for you to call it that. You are not an MT with taunting skills. Unless this pig is as stupid as you, it will never be fooled..." Before Su Mu could speak, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. "Wow. Groove!" Su Mu swears directly, and the feral boar, which looks tough but is actually a coward, turned red-eyed, turned around and launched a deadly charge towards Ersha recklessly. Su Mu felt that his face was aching, but compared to this, he was more curious about what Ersha did to this wild wild boar, so that an existence that had broken through the mortal rank could be chased and killed so recklessly it. Could it be said that Ersha has a third talent that the system didn''t even discover? ! Ersha was dumbfounded when he saw the heavy armored tank rushing forward. He was just so angry at seeing that iron-faced mountain pig, relying on his backer, did he want to howl and pretend to be aggressive? Why are you following me! Chapter 63 Two silly two returned to two, but not really stupid, watching the rushing heavy tank lost the look it had when howling twice, and whimpered with its tail between its legs, seeking Su Mu''s asylum. Ersha jumped decisively and flew down the hillside, enjoying the thrill of flying, his big rough tongue swaying joyfully from side to side in the strong wind. Su Mu reached out a tree root and caught Ersha and put him on the ground. After touching the ground with all four feet, Ersha became airy again. While screaming and screaming, he pissed with his legs crossed. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly, and he thought to himself, no wonder this wild boar looks like he will not give up until he kills the second idiot, who can bear it. However, this mocking effect is really nothing to say. The boar brother who was halfway through the journey was so angry that his whole body trembled. It''s coming again, this cheap wolf is coming again! My old pig will kill you today! The dignity of the pig king cannot be challenged! hum! The wild boar was in a hurry on the half slope, the gravel splashed, turned around and rushed down the mountain, taking advantage of the advantage of the downhill, the wild boar was getting faster and faster, the ground was slightly shaken by its trampling, and the gravel lifted off the ground a few centimeters. Su Mu narrowed his eyes slightly, and before it rushed into his strangulation range, the roots of the trees exposed on the ground rolled up the huge boulder on the ground and threw it towards the wild boar. These boulders are products specially made by Su Mu after digging the rock wall these days, and they are specially used to deal with enemies at medium and long distances. bang bang bang! The huge boulders are like raindrops covering the sky and covering the sky, and the blackness is suffocating. Brother boar buried his head, closed his eyes, and rushed forward without thinking about anything. A lot of boulders fell beside it and made a big hole, only a few boulders hit its hill-like body. These boulders were torn apart like eggs hitting the rocks, and it just moved slower, apparently without any damage. Su Mu raised his brows. He didn''t expect the pig''s defensive power to be so strong. These stones were thrown by him with all his strength, which was comparable to a full-strength blow of the ordinary-level five. Su Mu was amazed by the wild boar''s excellent defense, but he didn''t take it seriously. This stone throwing is just one of his least powerful means, what follows is the real highlight! Boom boom boom! The earth shakes and the mountains shake! Dense black tree roots protrude from the ground and rock walls, and within a hundred meters, there is a sea of ??trees. The black tree roots scrambled towards the wild boar, so fast that bystanders could only see a black shadow. In the blink of an eye, Su Mu''s roots had already reached him, and brother boar quickly opened the gravity field. These tree roots seemed to be trapped in a swamp, full of serious stagnation, making it difficult to move an inch. The boar took this opportunity to charge straight ahead. All the tree roots blocking it were broken and broken into several pieces. Facing the rampant wild boar approaching him quickly, Su Mu was calm and unhurried. He had roughly grasped the wild boar''s ability. "It seems that you should have two talents, one is defense and the other is gravity. It''s really a good match. It''s a pity that you shouldn''t have met me." A glint flashed in Su Mu''s eyes, and the tree roots in front of the wild boar rose to a height of 100 meters and fell down in unison. The gravitational field can of course double the gravitational force of the things that enter the force field, which also changes the direction and limits their speed. But this does not mean that the kinetic energy of these things has been cut off. On the contrary, because of the increase in gravity, their power is more powerful, but because of the lack of speed, they are as slow as a turtle crawling, and their power is not as good as normal. This is like boxing champion Tyson mobilizing all the strength of his body when he punches, but the speed is slow. How strong can such a fist be? Without the power of speed blessing, the power is not worth mentioning. Chapter 64 The talent of the gravity field is an invincible weapon for creatures whose strength is lower than its own. For the same level, this talent is not bad, but when encountering a strong enemy whose strength is far beyond it, this talent can play a big role. The effect is very small. The roots of the tree carried the momentum of wind and thunder, and the circles of detonating clouds slowly swayed away, and the air was torn apart and made a piercing and sharp scream, violently bombarding the gravity field. The wild boar''s gravity field automatically adds gravity to the tree roots that enter the force field. The wild boar''s not very bright mind suddenly shuddered at this moment, and wanted to withdraw the gravity field, but it was too late. After receiving the selfless help from Brother Wild Boar, the power of the tree roots became even stronger. boom! The tree root whipped the wild boar, and the violent force poured into the muscles and internal organs along its steel skin. The wild boar was in so much pain that it howled loudly. Under the pain, the wild boar became extremely violent, but no matter how violent it was under the absolute power, it was no different from the howling of a defeated dog. Su Mu''s branches flickered with lightning, and a blue thunder light fell from the sky like a meteorite, bombarding the wild boar''s forelimbs with a blue tail light. The violent force easily tore the steel skin of the wild boar, along with the The bones were penetrated by Lei Mang together. The wild boar''s forelimb was severed, and it completely lost the ability to resist. Although everyone is at the same level, but my strength is far superior to yours, and I am still waiting for work, what do you use to make a comeback? The so-called dog jumping over the wall in a hurry, and a pig climbing a tree in a hurry did not exist in front of Su Mu. Even real steel will be torn apart in front of my power, let alone flesh and blood. True, vegetation has many flaws. Afraid of thunder and fire, unable to move, and slow to grow. But if there is such a plant that grows up, it should be able to sweep the same level! Su Mu''s eyes were indifferent, the roots of the tree were chopped down one after another, the soil under the wild boar''s feet was sunken, and fine cracks spread around like a spider''s web. The wild wild boar was beaten with blood flowing, and the skin was torn. There was smoke and dust everywhere in the valley, and countless black shadows could only be vaguely seen rising and falling in the smoke and dust, and the continuous piercing screams covered up the wild boar''s screams. When the smoke falls, everything is settled. The place where the wild boar stood before turned into a sunken deep pit. Inside, a wild boar that was as big as a hill had already passed away, and its blood pooled under its body, forming a pool of blood. "Kill the wild steel boar and get 2500 evolution points." The corner of Su Mu''s mouth grinned. He didn''t expect to get such a large amount of evolution points by killing this wild boar, which could be compared to his two weeks of hard work. "That''s right, but the real big head is still on the spirit stone that Xiaobai and the others brought back." At this time, Su Mu was not in a hurry to absorb the spirit stone. He manipulated the roots of the tree to fish out the wild boar from the pit, threw it into the pool for washing, and then tore off the fat parts of the wild boar to share with Xiaobai and the others. The meat of the spirit class is still very valuable. Not only is it delicious, but it also contains a lot of energy. After using it, there are many benefits. After Su Mu comforted and rewarded these heroes, he picked up the branch and opened the mountaineering bag, and the pile of spiritual stones inside almost didn''t dazzle Su Mu''s eyes. But why does this taste feel a little strange? After Su Mu was reborn as a tree, although he did not have such organs as eyes, ears, mouth, nose, and tongue, the trunk, branches, and roots were his eyes, ears, mouth, nose, and tongue, and Su Mu could still see, smell, and hear. Su Mu fiddled with the pile of spirit stones, looking at the hill-like body, an ominous premonition welled up in his heart. The things pasted on these stones can''t be the excrement of this pig! ? I. Day! Chapter 65 Su Mu''s face twitched, and the tree''s body trembled. He wished he could whip the pig''s corpse a thousand times a thousand times! Su Mu hurriedly took the excrement, no, he pushed these spirit stones into the pool and washed them again and again to make sure there were no suspicious residues before picking them up. Looking at these spirit stones of different sizes, Su Mu lost the mood just now, and now he just wants to quickly absorb these spirit stones. others... Just go with the wind. "Absorb spirit stones and get 600 evolution points." "Absorb spirit stones and get 300 evolution points." "Absorb spirit stones and get 1800 evolution points." ¡­ Su Mu temporarily forgot the previous sadness, immersed in the sourness of getting rich. It was late at night, Xiaobai and the others had already fallen asleep, and Su Mu broke away from the state of meditation, looking at the series of numbers behind the system with a satisfied smile. 14000! That''s right, after absorbing all these piles of spirit stones, Su Mu''s current worth has skyrocketed to 14,000 points! It''s a pity that none of this batch of spirit stones can be compared with the one Xiaobai gave him, and all of them are only a little better than that spirit stone. This shows how precious the spirit stone that Xiaobai gave Su Mu back then was. Su Mu guessed that this might have something to do with the quality of the spirit stone, but now is not the time to discuss these. Looking at the huge sum of money, Su Mu couldn''t help but let out a smirk, like a weasel who succeeded in stealing a chicken. The branches also shook up and down together, looking from a distance, it seemed like a group of demons dancing wildly, which was extremely scary. "Let me think about it, how should I use this evolutionary point? Oh, it''s so annoying to have money, and I don''t know how to spend it." Su Mu''s grinning face from ear to ear fully exposed the ugly face of the capitalist. Pooh! Sure enough, one second Su Mu was still complaining about how much money he didn''t know how to spend, and the next second he only saw these evolutionary points disappear like a flood. "Do you want to consume 3000 evolution points to evolve the skill ''Mist''?" At times like this, what else is there to say, evolution! There was a sharp pain in Su Mu''s body, as if being torn apart, and something was roughly stuffed in and then stitched together. Su Mu wanted to scream in pain, but he couldn''t make a sound. After an unknown amount of time, the pain subsided like a tide, and a new skill appeared on the attribute panel. Fog (LV011000/1000) (+): Consume a certain amount of aura to create a dense fog with a diameter of 1 km. Looking at the description of this skill, Su Mu felt a strange feeling in his heart, as if he could create a thick fog out of nothing now. Just do what you want, the aura in Su Mu''s body consumes about two layers, and a faint mist spreads around Su Mu as the center. The mist changes from light to thick, covering everything, and the scene within one kilometer becomes blurred stand up. These fogs were blown by strong winds and remained motionless, obviously different from ordinary fogs. Su Mu was thoughtful: Maybe this is because the mist is generated by the aura. "However, the effect of this fog is good, but is it because the distance is too short? It''s only one kilometer, and it can''t even cover this valley. What if a sniper shoots at me from 800 miles away?" Su Mu, who had a strong sense of urgency, couldn''t control his hands, so he invested 1,000 evolution points in this skill to raise it to LV1. Fog (LV110000/2000) (+): Consume a certain amount of aura to create a dense fog with a diameter of 5 kilometers. Su Mu touched his chin: "Five kilometers is still too short, let''s go up to another level and see." Chapter 66 Su Mu invested another 2000 evolution points to upgrade the fog to LV2. As a result, the skill turned gray, indicating that it could not be upgraded. Fog (LV28000/3000): Consume a certain amount of aura to create a dense fog with a diameter of 15 kilometers. "It seems that I can only upgrade this skill to LV2 at present, but the distance of 15 kilometers is enough." Most of the spiritual energy in Su Mu''s body was consumed, and the breath of the soul suddenly became a little sluggish. The price of this was that the range of the dense fog quickly spread from 1 km to 15 km! "Fortunately, the system has restricted me from evolving to LV3." Su Mu felt a little scared when he felt the meager aura remaining in his body. Su Mu didn''t expect that the Misty skill would consume so much aura after it was upgraded to LV2. If it evolved to LV3, if it is forced to be activated, it will not be able to supply it with this little aura, and it may endanger his origin and even his life. . This restriction of the system is more like a protection for Su Mu. Su Mu swallowed the aura for a while, and finally recovered from that dry feeling. He glanced at one of the remaining skills, and found that the 8000 evolution points were just enough to upgrade a skill. Without hesitation, he upgraded the mutant tree body to LV2 . After Su Mu upgraded this skill to LV2, amazing changes occurred in his torso. The trunk rose rapidly, reaching 100 meters! This height is still far behind those towering skyscrapers in the previous life, but it can already be regarded as the tallest building in those small cities. Now the hill-like wild boar is just a stronger piglet in front of Su Mu. The kind that can be crushed to death at will. Compared with the trunk, the changes in the roots of Su Mu hidden underground are even more astonishing. This crazy growth stopped after breaking through from a hundred meters in length to one kilometer. In addition to the changes in height and depth, Su Mu''s strength and hardness have also been increased to varying degrees. Now he is stronger, bigger and more powerful! The good news is that he is now more efficient at absorbing aura and turning it into evolution points, from 0.1 to 0.2 per minute! From a numerical point of view, it is only an increase of 0.1, but after a week of accumulation, Su Mu can obtain a total of 2016 evolution points! This kind of income is almost comparable to killing a creature of the same level. Moreover, he had a faint feeling in his heart that unrestrained and excessive killing was actually not a good thing for him. This also strengthened the idea in Su Mu''s heart: killing is supplemented, and cultivation is the main thing. Su Mu sank all his thoughts into the bottom of his heart, and turned on the system to appreciate it. Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: Spiritual Lifespan: 1000 years Talent: Savage Growth, Life Essence Skills: Thunder Control (LV2), Variation Tree Body (LV2), Life Affinity (LV0), Fog (LV2) Evolution Points: 0 Evolvable ability: no Su Mu looked at the big duck egg behind the evolution point, and sighed helplessly: "Sure enough, no matter what era, money will never be enough." However, Su Mu didn''t have much regret in his heart. As long as he is still alive, he can continuously acquire such things as evolutionary points. It is a clear choice to use them up and convert them into your own strength. In this world of great controversy, everything is fake, only power is real. Chapter 67 "Hiss!!!" Xiaobai looked at the thick fog in front of him with those crimson eyes in a panic, and swam around Su Mu''s tree trunk anxiously, without the calmness and indifference of the past. I just fell asleep, how could it be so different when I woke up together! The fog is full of aura, which is terrifying. After they were woken up by Xiaobai''s neighing, they in Tsing Yi also noticed the abnormality of the environment, and snuggled up near Su Mu''s tree roots uncomfortably, trembling. It''s not that they are cowardly, they are even afraid of the fog. Rather, the aura in the mist is like the sea and the tide, they feel like a small reef when the wave hits, and when a wave hits, they will be easily smashed to pieces. Su Mu didn''t expect this thick fog to have this kind of function, and he was overjoyed, this kind of fog is really a good fog. Su Mu looked at the trembling aliens, and hung down branches to comfort them with soul sounds, but Su Mu did not dispel the dense fog. This fog was a barrier he built after spending a lot of effort and consuming a lot of evolution points, how could it be dispelled like this. Su Mu is not worried that they will not be able to adapt to this dense fog world, this is the instinct hidden in the genes of every living being. After being comforted for a long time, Xiaobai and the others finally stopped being as scared as before, but they still felt a little uneasy. The world under the dense fog is really too depressing and dead. Su Mu continued to comfort Xiaobai and the others while thinking about the future. "Although my current strength has not yet broken through to the spiritual level, it is only a passing step. Next time I strengthen the mutated tree body to LV3, I will definitely be able to successfully break through to the spiritual level!" According to Ye Zhi''s memory, the spiritual rank is the strongest power in the world at present, and although Su Mu is still a spiritual rank, his true strength is enough to sweep all the spiritual ranks. However, Su Mu is not willing to be the first bird. If he is still a human being, then the first breakthrough to the spiritual level will naturally have a lot of benefits, but he is reborn as a tree in this life. After breaking through the spiritual level, he will definitely be alerted by humans. Although Su Mu has no intention of being an enemy of human beings, who would believe it? Non-my family, its heart must be different. These eight words weigh heavily on Su Mu''s heart. Maybe for the sake of the stability and tranquility of human society after Su Mu broke through the spiritual rank, human beings will dispatch powerful modern weapons to kill Su Mu to ensure that such hidden dangers will not happen. Su Mu knew that under the influence of aura, the power of modern weapons was affected to varying degrees, but no matter how weakened it was, it would still be no problem to kill him. Unless Su Mu can be hard-resistant to nuclear bombs! "I''m still too weak. If I can resist nuclear bombs, why should I be afraid of these things." Su Mu shook his head secretly. But this is also a helpless thing. In this general environment, Su Mu''s strength is not yet able to be on the front line against the trend. "Until I can''t resist nuclear bombs, I''d better be a tree obediently and don''t show up too much." Regarding how to develop in the future, Su Mu had a tone in his mind, and he began to think about how to solve the trouble of Shangjiang Wang''s family. "The wealth of the Wang family is astonishing. It is not impossible to search the Qingxi Mountains with their energy. Although Ye Zhi can delay for me, sooner or later the Wang family and I will run into each other. How should we deal with them then?" With Su Mu''s current strength, he is not afraid of the Wang family. No matter how strong they are, no matter how powerful they are, can they still use rocket missiles? As long as they can''t use modern weapons with great lethality, no matter how many of them there are, they will come to deliver food. What Su Mu needs to consider is how to solve this trouble quietly without attracting the attention of others. Chapter 68 Su Mu set his eyes on Xiaobai and the others. Xiaobai and the others are his best cover, and they will not arouse too much suspicion from the outside world. At most, they just lament the bad luck of the Wang family, and they will never think that behind this is a big tree secretly manipulating everything! "However, Xiaobai''s strength is still a little weak, and they need to be strengthened." Su Mu didn''t want Xiaobai and the others to encounter any danger. He had already recognized this group of innocent and lovely aliens. Except for Xiaobai, who is as hardworking as a model worker, who spends most of his day cultivating hard, the other beasts basically spend three days fishing and two days drying nets. After practicing for a while, they start thinking about fishing. It''s too much to be a salted fish every day with such a good cultivation environment. Especially that silly wolf, his mind is full of tricks all day long, always thinking about what is there and what is not. Su Mu decided to ask Xiao Tiantian to supervise these lazy people every day from today, lest they evolve into real salted fish. The silly wolf howling in the fog suddenly shuddered. It shook its body and squinted its eyes, turning into a standard comic, as if saying: It''s getting a little cold today. In addition to these, there is one last thing that is the abnormal situation under his own lair. The lower Su Mu''s tree roots went, the more he could feel the abnormality. If it wasn''t for being unable to move his nest, Su Mu must be far away from this ghostly place. For the sake of his own life, Su Mu carefully bypassed this place, and waited until he broke through to the spiritual level to see what monsters and ghosts are below! In the following time, Su Mu reduced unnecessary killings. Su Mu''s life is his life, and their lives are also his life. Su Mu doesn''t think they should be slaughtered by himself. Compared with those beasts, people can become people because they know how to restrain themselves and stick to their bottom line. It is true that killing can indeed make Su Mu''s evolution point advance by leaps and bounds, but over time, Su Mu will also indulge in killing and become an irrational mad tree. But if someone''s brain is flooded and he insists on rushing over to die, Su Mu will not be merciful. He has kind thoughts in his heart, but it doesn''t mean he is easy to deceive. Anyone who wants to spy on him, then be prepared to die endlessly! Time passed by like this, and a month passed without knowing it, and Su Mu''s accumulated evolution points successfully exceeded 10,000. The scenery in the valley has also taken on a new look. Su Mu dug out another pool. The area of ??the new pool was twice the size of the first one, enough for Xiaobai and them to flop. Su Mu regularly drips two drops of life essence liquid into the spirit pool every week for Xiaobai and them to practice. After Xiaobai''s continuous hard work day and night, coupled with the powerful effect of his natural ability, he has changed from a second-level poor boy to the existence second only to Su Mu in this small group. Ordinary level. Eighth level! Such a rocket-like upgrade speed stunned Tsing Yi and the others, and also secretly shocked Su Mu. "This is the real hang-up!" Su Mu was speechless. Compared with Xiaobai, a real genius, although his talent was acceptable, he couldn''t advance so many levels in such a short period of time without the help of the system. Of course, this is also related to Xiaobai''s environment and talent. After Su Mu upgraded the mutated tree body to LV2, the concentration of aura around him was unbelievably high, and it lingered around Su Mu in the form of mist. In addition, Su Mu also drips the life essence liquid regularly. Needless to say, the benefits of the life essence liquid to living beings, Xiaobai also benefits the most. Its unknown talent is really too buggy, in addition to being able to refine blood energy, as Xiaobai''s strength increases, he can also refine spiritual energy and life essence... This talent is just like a cheating device, mysterious and powerful. Chapter 69 In terms of strength, besides Xiaobai, Liu Yu has made the greatest improvement, with two consecutive jumps in level, from level four to level six. However, Liu Yu''s actual combat power is still at the bottom, and no one can beat it, but his speed is higher than before, and it also benefits from his treasure hunting talent. Fast speed means that Liu Yu has a wider range of treasure hunts, and he can escape with the air superiority of high-speed flight when encountering existences that cannot be provoked or defeated. Then he flapped his wings and came to report the news. At this time, Xiaobai would call everyone to form a treasure hunting team. In this small team, Xiaobai is positioned as a military adviser, responsible for making suggestions and making plans. Ersha is the MT responsible for taunting, every time the taunting effect is very good, the kind that makes those fierce beasts want to smash it to ashes. Liu Yu is in charge of the treasure hunt. He is extremely responsible for air support, and will help when he sees someone who is about to be overtaken by a fierce beast. Youying and Tsing Yi are partners, Tsing Yi is responsible for using talents to confuse the enemy, while Youying takes the opportunity to transport treasures. The six beasts have a clear division of labor and cooperate with each other. Although they do not end in success every time, thanks to this, the tacit understanding between them has become deeper and deeper. Su Mu is happy to see the success. For more than a month, Ersha wandered around in the mountains when he had nothing to do, and the heaven paid off for the wolves. Ersha finally found a pack of wolves, defeated the wolf pack''s female wolf king, and became the new wolf king. , became the winner of wolf birth... After becoming the wolf king, Ersha''s dominance talent was successfully activated. This talent lived up to its name and was a well-deserved team skill. Domination: Automatically activated when there are more than five people of the same kind gathered around you. After activation, the wolves will gain a halo of moonlight, and their strength will increase to a certain extent under the moon. The degree of increase depends on the number of wolves. With this talent, Er Sha led the pack of wolves to become the king of the south of Qingxi Mountains, but even if this guy became the wolf king, he still didn''t change the duality hidden in his genes. He can do things that make Su Mu dumbfounded every day. The arrogant and arrogant extreme strength is still at the sixth level, but there is an inexplicable aura on his body, probably because his talent space phase is about to awaken. Su Mu expressed his anticipation for this, and the share of spiritual liquid allocated to Ji has increased a lot, hoping that its talent can be activated as soon as possible. The charming Tsing Yi has not changed much except that her talents have been used more maturely. Youying became more clingy to Su Mu. Xiaobai was jealous at first, but he had to fight with it every day. As a feline, Youying was beaten until his face was swollen every time. It was a shame. Full feline face. But no matter how badly it was beaten, it just didn''t change its nature, and Xiao Bai didn''t bother to beat it later. There is really no way to deal with such a shameless face, just out of sight and out of mind. Su Mu thought that this calm melody would continue until the arrival of the Wang family. Unexpectedly, Su Mu didn''t wait to come to Wang''s house first, but instead welcomed another group of strange and uninvited guests. These breaths belong to...human beings! Su Mu''s face was calm, neither happy nor sad, and he let go of his perception with all his strength. If it is a lost traveler, Su Mu will let Tsing Yi take action secretly and use his talent to lure them to leave here, if it is aimed at him... A cold light flashed in Su Mu''s eyes, and the roots of the trees in the ground began to move. He hasn''t been active for more than a month, and his body is a little rusty. Chapter 70 "Mr. J, we will be completely safe after crossing this mountain range." A fair-skinned young man with bright blond hair, green pupils like jewels, and a handsome face said with a smile. "Safe? No, those mad dogs from Liguo are not so easy to deal with. Before leaving Liguo with this treasure, we''d better not relax our vigilance." The man called Mr. J had an ordinary face, The temperament is mature and stable. "Don''t worry, Mr. J, everything will be safe with me. I have made sufficient preparations for the arrival of this day, and this mountain range will become their burial place. "When the handsome young man said this, his eyes flashed with thick viciousness, distorting his handsome appearance into an unbearable ugliness. The conversation between these two people ended here, and Su Mu frowned slightly. Although these two people didn''t come for him, the content of their conversation caught Su Mu''s attention. Although Liguo is an unfamiliar name, through Ye Zhi''s memory, Su Mu still couldn''t help feeling a sense of closeness when he looked at the people living in this country. Su Mu thought about it again and again, but decided to stand by and watch. After all, Liguo is not the country in memory. Although they all have the same skin color, speak roughly the same language, and have bred similar cultures, they are still different. No two flowers are the same in the world. Human affairs should be handled by humans, he only needs to manage his own one-third of an acre of land. Unexpectedly, Su Mu had already planned to stand by and watch, but the two of them walked into the fog and walked towards the valley where he was staying. Su Mu frowned slightly, and continued to wait and see to see what they were going to do. "Srode, I feel that something is wrong with the fog, let''s leave as soon as possible." "Mr. J, it''s perfectly normal for you to feel something is wrong. Don''t worry, there is a valley in front of you. The inside of the valley is at most densely covered with trees, so there is no danger." The handsome young man chuckled nonchalantly. . "Srode, we''ve already come here, it''s better not to make extra troubles. Don''t forget that our mission is to bring the treasures on us back to the motherland safely." "Mr. J, have you forgotten how we got here during this time? We could have easily done our job and left this disgusting country, but those lowly mad dogs just wouldn''t let us go. You and I are noble transcendent beings, but because they can only live a life worse than the rats in the sewer, are you really willing to let those mad dogs go? ! Or have you been scared out of your wits by them and turned into a mouse that can only hide and hide? "The handsome young man said sarcastically. A trace of anger flashed in the eyes of this mature and steady Mr. J, he snorted coldly, and his powerful aura leaked out, even blowing away the fog around him. "Srode, pay attention to your words, if you dare to speak rudely to me again, I can''t guarantee that you will live to see the sun tomorrow. Even if I kill you now, the family behind you won''t dare to do anything to me, right? " The handsome young man froze, the muscles on his face twitched a few times, and he pulled out an ugly smile: "Mr. J, please forgive my previous recklessness. But I still insist on going to this valley to activate the backhand I left behind. My brother''s revenge must be avenged. Please forgive me. " This Mr. J took a deep look at Slade, not knowing in his heart that his so-called revenge was all nonsense. This Slude wished that his younger brother would die in place, so why would he want to avenge him. It is estimated that he needs to make an explanation to his family, after all, his younger brother is a genius who is highly respected by the family. Now that his younger brother is dead, if nothing else happens, Slude will become the next Patriarch. Although Mr. J is not afraid, he also doesn''t want to be remembered by a mad dog. Mr. J felt the dense fog silently, and after finding that there was no danger, he said: "Yes, we only have 10 minutes, and we must leave here after 10 minutes." "Sir, five minutes is enough." Srode licked the corner of his mouth and rushed into the thick fog excitedly. Chapter 71 Both Mr. J and Srode are the elite of the Lothar Empire. They sneaked into Li Country and stole Li Country''s treasures under the order of the emperor. Naturally, their strength is needless to say. Mr. J is a rare spiritual rank in the world. If it wasn''t for the kindness of the Lothar Empire in the early years, Mr. J would not want to go into this troubled water, but there is no doubt that no matter what Mr. J thinks in his heart, his strength is beyond doubt. It is one of the key factors for the success of this operation. Another key factor is the handsome and tall Slade. Although Slade''s strength is only level six, his innate ability is really easy to use in certain environments. Ground Walking: You are the darling of the earth, you are like a duck to water in the ground, and you can move around the ground with ease. With this talent, Slade naturally became another key figure in this operation. Now Slude still needs to rely on this talent to sneak into the ground to activate the backhand he left a year ago, leaving an indelible memory for the pursuers who left the country. Su Mu looked at the two through the thick fog, frowning slightly. "The backhand left in the valley, could it be said that the weirdness under my tree root was made by this golden retriever?" No one likes to sit on a bomb that doesn''t know when it will detonate, and Su Mu is no exception. Originally, he planned to let them go, but he didn''t expect that the golden retriever insisted on activating his backhand. Su Mu didn''t know what would happen after the backhand was activated, but he knew with his ass that it was definitely nothing That''s it for fun. Once the back hand is activated by the golden retriever, can Su Mu, who is sitting directly above the back hand, do well? Su Mu''s eyes were cold, and the killing intent gradually rose in his heart. He arranged for Xiaobai to lurk in the dense fog and wait for an opportunity. At the same time, all the roots under the ground were ready for battle. As long as these two people came within his attack range, he would directly launch a thunderous blow and take them down. ! Mr. J walked halfway, and when he was about 500 meters away from stepping into Su Mu''s attack range, he stopped suddenly, and a drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead. "Wait, Slade, something is wrong with this place, don''t go any further, go back the same way." Slude said helplessly: "Mr. J, this valley is just a bit strange with fog, and there is nothing unusual about it." "Don''t you realize how quiet it is here?" Mr. J reminded. After being reminded by Mr. J, Slade realized it later, and his back felt cold. Although it has only been two years since the recovery of spiritual energy, the human beings in this world have summed up a lot of rich knowledge. When you can''t see any life activity in a place, then don''t think too much, just run as far as you can, because there are only a few rare situations that can cause this strange phenomenon, no matter what kind, it is not human beings. cope with. These two are worthy of being the elite of the Lothar Empire, they turned around and fled without hesitation, wishing that their parents would regenerate two more legs for themselves. Seeing this, how could Su Mu let them go like this, but he remembered that the golden retriever left a backer under his lair. Su Mu felt uneasy if they were not killed. woo woo woo woo! There was a weird sound in the fog, like some monster neighing, and the dense fog continued to roll back and compress, and the perception of Mr. J and Srode was greatly suppressed. In such an environment, it is easy for people to get lost, and when Mr. J and Srode came back to their senses, they found that they were already alone. The surrounding fog billowed, and the silence made people feel chills down their spines. Chapter 72 "J, where are you?!" Slade looked at the thick fog that covered everything, wishing he could slap himself a few times. You can return to Lothar safely, why do you want to go back to this valley to surprise the group of mad dogs who left the country! Damn, what kind of monster came to this valley! Thinking of those horrific records, Srode''s face turned ashen. He soared his speed to the extreme, and the mist separated like waves to both sides, but he didn''t realize that he had been going around in circles. This is the result of Su Mu''s development of the mist skill more than a month ago, similar to ghosts hitting the wall. The mist is not a naturally formed mist, but a special mist transformed by his own spiritual energy. It can be said that these fogs are equivalent to the extension of his spiritual energy. The perception of spirits is far superior to that of ordinary people because they have the existence of magical energy such as aura. With the help of aura, the spirits have obtained extraordinary perception, and Su Mu''s mist is another form of aura. Su Mu found an interesting thing. Tsing Yi and the other alien species with a very keen sense of smell would get lost when they sensed with the help of aura in the mist. In other words, when there is a huge gap in aura, it can easily suppress the other party''s perception, or even deceive the other party''s perception. Of course, to achieve this point, it is not enough to rely on a huge aura, but also need to have a strong control over the aura. Fortunately, Su Mu lacks neither, and is still the best of them. So when Slude and the others subconsciously used aura to perceive, they just fell into Su Mu''s calculations. Whether it was Mr. J who was a spiritual rank or Slude with average strength, they were all alike in front of Su Mu''s exaggerated aura sea. Sample. Although Slude''s strength is mediocre, he has a very clever mind, and he quickly discovered something was wrong. According to his speed, he should have already left the valley, but he is still wandering in the fog. Srode started to leave some marks. "Have you realized it? It seems that you are not too stupid." Su Mu looked away, and asked Xiaobai and Tsing Yi to take action to deal with Srode. Whoosh! When Slude heard the sound of breaking through the air from ahead, he felt hairy, and he didn''t even want to use his talent to sneak into the ground. At the last moment before he dived underground, he caught a glimpse of the white horse that was torn out of the air, and he was very proud: "My talent is invincible in escaping, even the mad dogs from Liguo can''t do anything to me, you No matter how powerful it is, what''s the use? Jie Jie Jie!" When Srode was about to escape from the valley, he saw the dense roots all around him, and his face turned green. "..." Su Mu also didn''t expect that Slade would throw himself into the trap again. Since the other party took the initiative, of course he would do his best as the host. The roots around Srode were like crazy dragons, beating Srode to death, and then tied him into a rice dumpling. Slude couldn''t move anywhere in his body, only one nostril was exposed, so as to ensure that the bloody plots in the TV series would not appear. Su Mu threw Slade back to the ground and asked Xiaobai and Tsing Yi to bring him back. After solving Srode, Su Mu set his sights on Mr. J. Compared with Slude, who was running wild, Mr. J seemed much calmer. Until Mr. J met the second fool who was in charge of restraining him. Zizi! A bubble of stinky old yellow urine was precisely poured on Mr. J''s face. The urine trickled down his cheeks, wet most of his clothes. Chapter 73 Mr. J wiped the urine off his face with his hands with a numb face, and the killing intent in his heart was surging like a tide. Since when was he born, he had been wronged like this. but....... Mr. J glanced back at the quiet valley, where he could feel an indescribably terrifying existence watching him. The killing intent in my heart dissipated, and my body trembled, as if someone poured a bucket of ice water on it in three or nine days, turning into a biting chill. escape! escape! escape! Every cell in Mr. J''s body screamed and trembled in fear. Mr. J hasn''t felt this kind of suffocation for a long time since he became a strong man of the spiritual rank. Even in the face of Li Guo''s pursuit, he can calmly face it. But in front of the unknown being in the depths of this valley, Mr. J felt that he was a lonely boat in the sea, and he would be drowned in the bottomless deep sea when a wave came down. Mr. J can''t raise the slightest fighting spirit, and he can''t care about any humiliation. He just wants to escape from this terrifying valley. Ersha looked at Mr. J who continued to run away, and doubted his ability to ridicule. Isn''t my urine yellow enough? Or my urine is very sweet, instead of waking him up, it gave him a taste of the sweetness. Ersha was hit hard. In order to prove himself, he secretly accumulated strength, looked for a suitable angle, jumped forward and flew into the air, raised his right leg, and poured yellow urine down again. This time, it poured from the top of Mr. J''s head to the ground. Mr. J''s forehead was throbbing with veins, and his eyes were red. I want to endure, I want to endure! A mere sip of yellow urine is nothing compared to a precious life. When I escape, I must raze this valley at all costs! In the face of high-explosive modern weapons, all existence will be reduced to ashes! Jie Jie Jie! Mr. J comforted himself, swallowed his anger, and continued to run wildly. Su Mu didn''t expect that someone could endure Ersha''s crazy ridicule, and he admired this piss-bathing hero very much in his heart. In order to express his respect for him, Su Mu decided to pay tribute to him with his newly developed moves! Zizizi! Thunder suddenly appeared in the dense fog, and the blue plasma rendered the white fog into blue. Several thunderbolts pierced through the fog with lightning speed, and the sea of ??fog automatically separated to both sides like waves. The scenery suddenly brightened. Mr. J twitched his ears, thinking it was the slutty wolf who was hacked into pieces again to pee. He smiled disdainfully in his heart, but I can become a strong person in the spiritual rank. The real strong can endure what ordinary people can''t bear, and can turn the humiliation they encounter into mental training. It''s nothing more than urine, it''s like taking a bath! Mr. J even strode forward with his head held high this time, with a chic posture. Until Lei Ting''s destructive aura was close at hand, his body was completely gone. Mr. J''s muscles were extremely stiff, and he turned his head with difficulty to look back, his vision was occupied by pure and violent blue. "I. Day!" Mr. J roared in despair, before the words fell, thunder covered his body. Crackling! Mr. J''s body swelled more than a circle, turning into a little giant of nearly three meters, the clothes on his body were torn, and an antique box fell to the ground. Mr. J only had a pair of red underpants left, and his muscles were jumping like little mice running. The overwhelming pressure was suffocating. This is his talent: Giant Spirit Battle Body. After opening, the attack and defense will increase significantly. But in front of this thunder that destroys everything, Mr. J''s giant spirit battle body is like paper. Chapter 74 Stab it! Thunder exploded. Several fist-sized blood holes were pierced through Mr. J''s body. Before the blood flowed out, it was evaporated into gas, and the flesh and blood near the wound were burnt. The huge force lifted Mr. J''s giant body away, and fell heavily to the ground like a rag doll. Mr. J''s body writhed wildly like a fish coming out of the water, the thunder remaining in his body rampaged, making Mr. J''s hair stand on end, his eyes rolled, his muscles twitched unnaturally, and his throat sounded like a chicken cry He opened his mouth, and black smoke spewed out from his mouth. The strong have no demeanor. Ersha looked at Mr. J''s miserable state with serious wolf eyes. It vaguely remembered that when it was still a lone wolf, a small tree caught fire and black smoke billowed, and it used its own urine to extinguish the flames on the small tree, saving the life of the small tree. Now, Ersha decides to save this fish-lipped human. Er stupidly walked to his side, raised his right leg, and aimed at Mr. J''s smoking mouth and fired his last ammunition in stock. When Ersha''s yellow urine touched Mr. J''s body, the lightning remaining on Mr. J''s body hit Ersha''s vitals along the urine, Ersha''s expression lit up instantly, his facial features were pulled together, and he fell on the ground. On the ground, the back half of the body twitched. Ersha''s mournful screams resounded throughout the valley, and two drops of crystal slipped from the corners of its eyes. Woohoo! This wolf will never save lives and heal the wounded again. Good wolves are not rewarded, so painful! Su Mu looked at Ersha who fell to the ground and twitched, his eyelids twitched, and asked Ji and Youying to bring these two twitching creatures back. Su Mu gave Ersha a sympathetic look, and manipulated the tree roots to put Ersha in the spirit pool, hoping that the ectoplasmic liquid could repair the shadow in his heart while repairing his injuries. Two silly, you have to be strong. Su Mu turned his eyes back to Mr. J and Srode, his eyelids slightly closed, he thought over and over again, and made a decision. The branches made a sound of wind and thunder and were nailed to their foreheads without hesitation. The memories of Mr. J and Srode were revealed in front of Su Mu without reservation. After Su Mu read the memories of these two people, Su Mu''s face was indifferent, and the killing intent in his heart was surging. There are no two identical flowers in the world, but they are so similar after all, like a pair of lotuses, with the same skin color, and highly similar cultural customs, so that Su Mu can''t really ignore everything in this country. Because of it, Su Mu found some solace in this strange world, but it was precisely because of this that the killing intent in his heart could not be restrained. The behavior of Mr. J and Slade has touched the bottom line in his heart. "Are you Lothar''s spirits aloof? You can treat the lives of ordinary people in Liguo as nothing, and slaughter them without hesitation like killing chickens and sheep. They are just ordinary people running around for their livelihood, so what is the crime? If being weak is the original sin, then you are unpardonable before me. " Su Mu withdrew the branches, the killing intent in his heart fluctuated, and the sea of ??fog also changed accordingly. A suffocating sense of oppression permeated the valley, and Xiaobai and the others nestled up against Su Mu''s branches uneasily. Su Mu manipulated the tree roots to wrap around their bodies like giant pythons, and then began to shrink inwards. The bones of Mr. J and Srode''s bodies crackled and exploded, turning into a mass of blood mist and mist that merged into one. . Chapter 75 Looking at the blood in the fog, the anger in Su Mu''s heart dissipated a lot. Looking at the restless Xiaobai and the others, he apologetically lowered the branches to comfort them. Su Mu was multitasking, the branch rolled up the antique box that fell from Mr. J, and there was a throbbing in the depths of his soul. "What is it inside that can actually cause throbbing in my heart?" Su Mu couldn''t help being interested. Su Mu went through the memories of Mr. J and Srode. He even knew exactly how old they were when they wet the bed and when they played with women, but there was no information about this treasure. It was as if it had been erased out of thin air. "But who can make such an arrangement on a strong spiritual rank?" Don''t look at Mr. J as weak in front of Su Mu, but in the outside world, he is also the top group of people. It has been two years since the recovery of spiritual energy, but the number of spiritual ranks in this world is only ten fingers, which is rare compared with the huge group of ordinary ranks. Even if you add the hidden spiritual ranks, there will be no more than 20. The reason why it is so difficult to enter the spiritual rank is because once one enters the spiritual rank, it is equivalent to being reborn and becoming a life of another level, which is fundamentally different from ordinary people. Ordinary thermal weapons are completely ineffective against the spiritual class. If they secretly sneak into other countries to destroy them, they will bring great damage to that area. But it is such an existence that can be erased by people. This poured cold water on Su Mu. "It seems that the water in this world is very deep. I''d better just be a good tree honestly." Su Mu looked at this antique box, hesitating a little, this thing is now a hot potato in his eyes. Things that can make Liguo and the Lothar Empire go to war are extremely precious, but it is precisely because of this that Su Mu finds it difficult to deal with. According to the memory of Srode and Mr. J, the scale of this operation was unprecedented. Besides Mr. J, there were 3 people in the spiritual rank who participated in it. For the smooth operation of this operation, the Lothar Empire sent half of the spiritual ranks in their country, and even exposed most of the secrets lurking in the country to bring this treasure back. Mr. J and Srode are only one of the teams in this operation, and of course they are also the core team. The real treasure is carried by the two of them, and the others are responsible for the smoke bombs, which are specially used to confuse Li Guo. This shows how precious this treasure is. But he was not reconciled to letting Su Mu let go like this, the food was on his lips, even if he didn''t want to eat, at least he had to take a look. The sea of ??aura in Su Mu''s body surged, sending aura into the box along the branches. There was a sound of mechanism turning in the box. The mechanism of this box can only be opened by sending a large amount of spiritual energy. The amount of spiritual energy delivered is about the same as the sum of four spiritual powerhouses, and the delivery process cannot be interrupted, otherwise the self-destruct device in the box will be activated after one time. destroy. In this way, even if it fell into the hands of ordinary people, they would not be able to open the box and obtain the treasure inside. Fortunately, the group of Lothar destroyed all the tracking devices on the box, otherwise Su Mu would really have to throw away this hot potato. With the delicate and slight sound of the cabinet, the box was opened layer by layer like a blooming lotus flower, and the treasure inside finally appeared in front of Su Mu''s eyes. Chapter 76 A piece of rusty dark wood was quietly lying in the middle of the box. Under the rust were annual rings carved with traces of time, circle after circle. The decay and decay conveyed on the broken wood made Su Mu feel uncontrollable grief in his heart. Su Mu''s branches subconsciously swept across these growth rings, and his eyes were in a trance. He saw that in the ancient times, an indescribable giant tree stood between the sky and the earth, its roots were deeply rooted in the boundless starry sky, the crown of the tree was like the sea, and the veins of the branches supported the universe. The bright moon is dotted among them like the light of fireflies. A leaf is a world, and countless joys and sorrows are performed in the world. There are ancient and clumsy gods walking side by side, communicating with Taoist voices, and their eyebrows shine brightly when they talk about the wonderful things. There are human beings who live hard and earnestly in the era of raw hair and blood for the smooth arrival of a new day and the successful continuation of the tribe. There are bloody beasts fighting each other for the rations in their stomachs, strange plants babbling, and ferocious and cold insects devouring everything... The scene in front of Su Mu was fleeting, like a flash of light, and the next moment, all the pictures stopped abruptly, as if someone had pressed the pause button. Su Mu''s consciousness withdrew from that strange world, and the broken wood in the wooden box disintegrated into the most basic elements and merged into Su Mu''s branches. If the group of experts from Liguo knew about this, they would be shocked. No matter what means they use, they can''t damage this piece of wood in the slightest. Although this alone is enough to show its extraordinary, they still can''t conduct effective research on it with their current technology. Until a bald researcher who dealt with this piece of wood every day accidentally discovered that all the experimental subjects in the laboratory had benign mutations. Not only the experimental subjects, but even the researchers like them have undergone similar changes. Like him, he is even more bald, his head is as smooth as a big eye-catching light bulb, but he is also stronger, his pot belly has become a standard eight-pack abs, and the panda eyes under the thick glasses have become sharp and energetic, making people uncomfortable. Dare to look directly at it. The strength is like riding a rocket, from an ordinary weak chicken to a ninth-level boss. The bald researcher was shocked and didn''t think about using his power to take the broken pieces of wood for himself. Instead, he reported the truth to the higher-ups. Liguo immediately sent a volunteer volunteer who was stuck at the ninth level and couldn''t break through to the experiment, and the result shocked them all. The nine-level bitterness broke through the barrier of the spiritual rank like a god''s help! As long as everyone present is not stupid, they know that as long as there is this piece of wood, the overall strength of their spiritual beings who leave the country will increase rapidly, and will become a mobile nuclear bomb in the world, deterring the whole world! The status of the broken wood has changed from a strange and broken material to a national important weapon in an instant, but it was also known to the Anzi of Lothar because of this. So began a conspiracy against this mysterious piece of wood. Then Slade and Mr. J, the two tough guys, bumped into each other... He took the initiative to dedicate the treasure he had won through untold hardships to Su Mu. If the emperor of Lothar knew that the treasure he had been longing for had fallen into the hands of a big tree like this, and there was not even scum left that hadn''t been absorbed, he would probably vomit three liters of blood. Su Mu looked at the empty wooden box, his heart skipped a beat, and his stomach burst out with bad water. "I don''t want to do this either, but... I can''t control how much I can remember!" Chapter 77 Su Mu originally planned to destroy this wooden box, but it turned out that it was so hard that even he couldn''t destroy it. He didn''t know what kind of wood it was made of, but it was so awesome. "Since it cannot be destroyed, it can only be given to someone who is destined." Su Mu doesn''t plan to keep this wooden box. Although the tracker on it was destroyed by Mr. J and Srode, a pair of money-spreading boys, but Baoqi and they have other means to track this wooden box? At that time, Su Mu would have thrown himself into the trap. Anyway, the treasure inside has been ''eaten'' by Su Mu, so why keep this wooden box? Do you pretend to be lucky money? Su Mu dripped a drop of life essence liquid, wrapped it with aura, and stuck it tightly in the wooden box. Su Mu arranged for Xiaobai and the others to take the wooden box to the Cangjiang River, and gave it to a ferocious and sturdy enough destined fish. The Cangjiang River travels another 100 miles to the east and merges into the sea. There are countless fish monsters in this big river, and there is always a choice that suits Su Mu. Xiaobai rolled up the wooden box, and cautiously led his small team to the Cangjiang River, patiently laid the wooden box across the river, and carefully selected the destined fish that met Su Mu''s requirements. ¡­ After Su Mu absorbed the piece of wood, he always felt that something was wrong with his body, his soul was very hot and excited, and he had endless energy to vent. Su Mu felt himself swell. This swelling is literal expansion. His height has not changed, still in his early 100 meters, but his depth has changed, and he has become a gentleman with more connotations. His tree roots swelled up as if they were inflated, with a diameter of several meters. Like the tentacles of the evil god in the legend, they opened up soil and gravel in the ground, from one kilometer to two kilometers, three kilometers, four kilometers, and five kilometers. ! Su Mu''s tree roots occupy almost half of the entire valley. Restless tree roots protrude from the ground and rock walls. These hard rock walls are like paper paste, easily twisted into powder by Su Mu''s tree roots, and the earth is torn apart. , the soil turned into a sea of ??trees within five kilometers. There are dots of stars appearing on the dark skin of these tree roots, intertwined together like a gorgeous galaxy, which is really beautiful. These tree roots are not just good-looking. After being strengthened by this mysterious piece of broken wood, Su Mu could only release lightning through the branches, but now these tree roots can also, and those stars are energy nodes. Su Mu only needs to instill spiritual energy, and these tree roots can be transformed into thunder whips, which can kill them when they touch them, and hurt them when they are rubbed. In addition to confronting each other head-on, Su Mu can also learn from the Zerg Hydralisk to play sneak attacks underground. With the attack speed of thunder and lightning, under Su Mu''s intentional sneak attack, even the spirit rank would die suddenly on the spot. Others can shoot a headshot from 800 miles away, but now Su Mu can kill people within 5.5 kilometers. In addition to such an astonishing improvement in the roots, Su Mu''s attribute panel also experienced huge changes. The barbaric growth of the original talent has become absorption. Absorb: Absorb the source of all things and provide for oneself. Seeing this passage, Su Mu was overwhelmed with emotion, thinking that he could use the boundless starry sky as his field to absorb the power of the galaxy like the senior in that picture. Then he realized that he was thinking too much, but the speed of exhaling the spiritual energy was faster. It was probably 0.1 faster than before. Although the corners of Su''s lips were almost crooked, he still forced himself to look at the second talent calmly. Chapter 78 Spiritual Liquid of Life: Spiritual liquid that can strengthen the foundation, strengthen the foundation, and accelerate biological evolution. There is only one word difference between Lingye and Yuanye, but in fact there is an essential difference. What is spiritual liquid? It is Su Mu''s spiritual energy as the base, his essence as the supplement, and the fusion of natural materials and earthly treasures. What is Yuanye? It is Su Mu''s advanced version of Tiancaidibao, which mainly uses his own essence, and aura can only be used as leftovers to participate in the blending. In terms of effect, the spiritual liquid is not as good as the original liquid, and it can be regarded as a castrated version of the original liquid, or more vividly, the spiritual liquid is equivalent to Su Mu''s original liquid mixed with water, but in terms of practicality, it is not has been greatly improved. The amount of Yuanye should not exceed three drops a week at most. If more than three drops, Su Mu''s foundation would be damaged, which would have a great impact on the future road. Although the effect of essence liquid is strong, how effective can only three drops in a week be? Only Xiaobai was okay. After subduing Tsing Yi and them, Su Mu''s Yuan Ye seemed a little stretched, and the Yuan Ye was mixed with water out of this helpless compromise. The Qingxi Mountains are so big, although Su Mu made up his mind to take the route of elite soldiers, but the team cannot always be so big. After Ersha conquered the female wolf king, there were more than a dozen people in his family. Su Mu''s inventory was not enough at all. The current spiritual liquid was just enough to meet his needs. However, Su Mu will not let the spiritual liquid become a bad street. No matter how precious things are, once they are flooded, it will be so. He will find precious materials to build a real spirit pool, and reward those who have made meritorious deeds. Su Mu was a little greedy and thought that if the broken wood was bigger, would he get more benefits? However, Su Mu still doesn''t know that the benefits shown on the attribute panel are nothing compared to what he really got. This broken piece of wood is a world tree from another universe. After experiencing the catastrophe of destruction, only such a piece of tree heart remained. It is self-evident how precious the heart of a grown world tree is. Su Mu only absorbed one percent of it and obtained such amazing benefits. What would it be like to absorb the rest? ? Su Mu looked at his attribute panel and smiled cheerfully. Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: Spiritual Longevity: 1500 years Talents: Drain, Life Elixir Skills: Control Thunder (LV212000/30000), Variation Tree Body (LV212000/30000), Life Affinity (LV012000/1000) (+), Fog (LV212000/3000) Evolution Points: 12000 Evolvable ability: no There is only one life affinity that Su Mu can upgrade now, and the others need to break through the spiritual rank and enter a new realm to upgrade. There is nothing to hesitate, Su Mu clicked twice on the life affinity, and spent 3000 evolution points to evolve it to LV2. How powerful LV2''s life affinity is Su Mu is not clear, but it must not be too bad. After all, it is produced by the system. Su Mu looked at the evolution points required for the two skills of mutant tree body and controlling thunder, and his head suddenly became dizzy. Su Mu was able to gain 3024 evolution points in a week after the barbaric growth turned into absorption, but it was still a drop in the bucket in the face of this huge demand. "I hope that golden retriever''s successor can surprise me." Chapter 79 Golden Retriever Slord''s backhand is a demiplane that has suffered an extremely disastrous defeat. After the spiritual energy revived, many hidden demiplanes appeared one after another, which greatly expanded the overall area of ??Planet Seablue. Some of these demiplanes are intact, shaped like caves and blessed places, rich in aura, and there are all kinds of rare and exotic beasts, natural materials and earthly treasures, which can be used as the foundation for rising. Some demiplanes are so ruined that they are on the verge of disintegration. Demiplanes can be roughly divided into two types, inlay and attachment. The inlaid half-planes are directly inlaid on Seablue Star, and after the recovery of the spiritual energy, these half-planes appear in the world like an open book. This is the case with the Qingxi Mountain Range. The Qingxi Mountain Range was originally just a small mountain on the Seablue Planet, but after the spiritual energy revived, the Qingxi Mountain Range connected with the hidden mountain range and formed a new mountain range. The demiplanes of the attachment type are attached to certain objects, which are equivalent to space rings, but they are different from space rings in that they can store living things, but that is too expensive to use. Someone would be foolish enough to use it as a ride on a living creature. Such a half-plane is equally precious, but under the erosion of the years, this kind of half-plane attached to objects has basically come to the brink of destruction. It is not unlucky to have seen these demi-planes before. They are confident that they can stabilize these demi-planes that are about to collapse, but in the end, without exception, they are all fascinated by the process of demi-plane disintegration. off. Since these living examples appeared, no one is strong enough to carry them with them, but garbage has value, and these decayed and broken demiplanes are still very good for deceiving people. After Su Mu knew that such a thing was hidden under his lair, how could he sit still. This thing might explode one day ahead of time, wouldn''t he be blown up to the sky by then? Su Mu was going to dig it out to see if there was anything valuable in it, and if not, just throw it away. Rumble! Su Mu''s thick and tough tree roots easily tore through the ground, and he found Golden Retriever Srode''s backhand about two kilometers away. It was a square-necked bronze bottle with taotie pattern on it, and it was an antique bought by brother Srode with a lot of money at the auction. Before he warmed it up, he discovered the demiplane inside. After ecstasy comes great sorrow. The demiplane in the square mouth bottle has reached the verge of destruction, not to mention, it is still full of miasma, and it seems that there is still an evil beast living in it, which made Slude turn pale with fright. This is spending money to buy a time bomb! After that, Emperor Lothar''s secret order of enlistment sent him to leave the country. Slude also brought this big treasure bought with a lot of money as a backup. Now, it''s all left to Su Mu. What a standard good man. Su Mu respects such selfless international friends from the bottom of his heart. Under the erosion of the years, the bronze square mouth bottle has become mottled, and the majestic and solemn Taotie pattern is blurred. Years passed, and the appearance was gone, but the fierce aura on the bottle still frightened every living being who watched it. "A mere dead thing, dare to play tricks in front of me?" Su Mu snorted coldly, his mind was as cold as ice, unaffected in the slightest. I saw the starlight of his tree roots light up, the thunder light flickered, and it hit the bottle body, and the bottle body let out a dull mournful sound, and the fierce aura disappeared. Chapter 80 When the fierce breath subsided, ripples like water ripples appeared on the narrow square mouth of the bottle. Su Mu did not hesitate, and the roots and fissures filed in from the mouth of the bottle one by one. A miraculous scene happened. The narrow bottle mouth and the half-meter-high body actually accommodated most of Su Mu''s tree roots like a bottomless pit. You must know that Su Mu''s tree roots have reached five kilometers in length now, and the length of the roots entering the bottle is as much as three kilometers, but it has not yet reached the end. This attached demiplane is really big enough. In the bottle world, the gloomy sky seemed to be torn apart, countless dark tentacles protruded from the clouds in the sky, and the roots of the trees were intertwined, creating a terrifying scene of the end of the world. Su Mu''s consciousness sank into these tree roots, and he finally saw the true face of this world. This is a hopeless, lifeless gray world. The surroundings are lifeless, and the breath of decay and destruction fills this world. This world is bleak and dull, the sky is an ominous blood-colored cloud, empty, and the ground is full of miserable green miasma, which is extremely poisonous, and it is Srode''s backhand. As long as this miasma escapes to the outside world, it can easily turn a radius of a hundred miles into a dead zone! Fortunately, Su Mu is a tree, and the miasma did not harm him. No vegetation was seen on the ground, but some traces of man-made buildings were found. Just at its border, there is a black crack silently devouring everything nearby. A creepy feeling rose in Su Mu''s heart towards this crack. As soon as one of his tree roots approached, it was annihilated silently and became the most basic particle. "You must not be touched by this thing!" Fortunately, these cracks will not appear immediately. Su Mu observed carefully for a while and only found these cracks near the border. Su Mu visually measured the height of the sky and the ground, and was surprised to find that he only needed to put in about 1 kilometer of tree roots to touch the ground. The distance of this kilometer made Su Mu hesitate. The carrying capacity of this space is limited. If he puts in the remaining tree roots, it will accelerate its disintegration. It would be ridiculous to accidentally get stuck in it. . But if it is not transferred, Su Mu will not be able to explore, and the disadvantages of the tree will be revealed here. Without the end, he will not be able to effectively explore this demiplane. "If people don''t go empty, I''ll let a tree root explore the way. If the situation is not good, I will retreat directly." Su Mushugen carefully avoided these cracks and began to explore the world. There are scattered ruins under the miasma, made of off-white stones, and Su Mu just touched them lightly, and these stones were weathered into sand and gravel and scattered on the ground. Su Mu didn''t give up and went to touch other ruins, but all of them collapsed without exception. Su Mu was disappointed. He still hoped to find something good from these ruins, but he was very disappointed. "Hey, it''s my imagination. I don''t know how many years have passed here. Even the treasures have been eroded into scum." Su Mu depressedly inserted the tree roots into the ground and stirred them crazily. The horrible cracks cracked everywhere, revealing ugly gullies. Su Mu was about to take back the tree roots, when suddenly, he let out a light snort: "Wait, did I see it wrong?" In the distance, the dark crack seemed to shrink a lot. Su Mu frowned, and the tree roots pulled out from the ground, and the crack returned to normal. Su Mu looked happy: "Could it be that..." Chapter 81 "Could it be that I can stabilize this space?" Su Mu inserted his main tree root into the ground, and other tree roots pierced in one after another, but Su Mu didn''t feel anything abnormal. The space on the verge of destruction actually stabilized! Su Mu was surprised and delighted. All other tree roots pierced deep into the ground, and the black cracks on the border of this world began to shrink rapidly. Although they still existed, they could no longer wipe out everything around them like before. With the rapid passage of a certain energy in Su Mu''s body, the black crack finally completely disappeared. Although this world is still so lifeless, it no longer has the sense of dilapidation and decay it had before. After meeting Su Mu, it struggled from the brink of death and came back to life! Su Mu didn''t think he had the ability to stabilize the space. He thought of the pieces of wood that had merged into his body, as well as the mysterious energy passing away, and he realized something: "Is this your legacy?" Su Mu sincerely thanked this unknown giant tree that silently propped up a world. It is precisely because of his bequest that Su Mu can achieve a miraculously stable space. The change happened silently in the earth where all the roots of Su Mu penetrated into this world. The floating green poisonous miasma sank to the ground and was completely absorbed by Su Mu, and the evolution point began to beat. "Absorb poisonous miasma, gain 1 evolution point." "Absorb poisonous miasma, gain 1 evolution point." "Absorb poisonous miasma, gain 1 evolution point." ¡­ The miasma began to swirl across the screen. In just a few minutes, Su Mu only absorbed a small part of the miasma, and gained dozens of evolution points. There is still such a large miasma waiting for him to pamper him. After absorbing all of it, Su Mu reckons it is enough to upgrade the skill of mutant tree body to LV3. When the mutated tree body is upgraded to LV3, it is the day when he breaks through the spiritual rank! "Srode, you are such a good person. Not only did you give me such a precious bequest, but you also left me such a big half-plane." If it weren''t for Srode, Su Mu wouldn''t be able to obtain the legacy of that great existence, and naturally he wouldn''t be able to stabilize this space. When this demiplane completely collapses, Su Mu will definitely be affected, even if he doesn''t die. The foundation is completely destroyed, and I don''t know when it will be restored. In the world of great contention, one step is slow, every step is slow. Su Mu is already two years late, and a few years later, even if there is a system, it will be too late. But in the end, there is still true love in the world. Srode, the kind and selfless golden retriever who gave gifts from thousands of miles away, handed Su Mu the key to solve all these problems, and made Su Mu a step forward. "There are really not many good people like you in this world, Comrade Srode, go all the way." Su Mu pretended to leave two crocodile tears for the selfless Comrade Srode, and then began to slowly Absorb the miasma of this world. Once the miasma of this world is absorbed, this place will become his escape route. But Su Mu doesn''t want this day to come. If he really needs to hide in this bronze bottle, it means he is in a desperate situation. While absorbing the miasma, Su Mu secretly thought about how to use this demiplane. This demiplane is attached to the bronze square mouth bottle, there is no sunlight, no moon, no wind, no water, it is barren, completely unsuitable for living. Chapter 82 Perhaps some bigwigs can find all kinds of treasures so that an attached demiplane can become the same as the mosaic demiplane, suitable for living creatures. But Su Mu has a clue in his heart, he doesn''t have the money ability of Master Bat, so such a path must not be possible for a poor man like him. Instead of thinking about where to get a suitable treasure, he might as well think about how to peel off this demiplane, at least the latter is more realistic for him... "First of all, what is certain is that the owner of the bottle is a poor ghost like me, and there is no treasure that can replace the sun. Then why did the owner of this bottle spend so much effort to build such a large complex in the bottle world where creatures cannot survive? " Su Mu looked at the mouth of the bronze square mouth bottle, thinking of the style of the building complex seen in the world inside the bottle, and had an idea. "Could it be that this bottle mouth is not only the entrance to the world inside the bottle, but also a window to interact with the outside world! Only in this way can it be explained why there are camps for soldiers and people to rest in the bottle world. Because there is an interactive window called the bottle mouth, the demiplane, which is originally an attachment type, has some functions of the mosaic type, so that The world inside the bottle has also become a demiplane that allows creatures to survive. " Of course, these are all Su Mu''s guesses, and they still have to be brought back to the surface for experiments. Su Mu acted resolutely, erasing the mark left by Srode on the bronze bottle, and brought the bronze bottle back to the surface. As soon as the bronze bottle came into contact with the outside world, Su Mu''s roots in the world inside the bottle obviously felt the change. "Such a feeling is the wind." A breeze blows in the valley, and an imperceptible wind appears in the world inside the bottle. "Sure enough, it is similar to what I thought. This bottle mouth is not only the world inside the bottle, but also the gateway for the world inside the bottle to interact with the outside world. It is also this design that makes the world in the bottle barely able to allow creatures to survive for a short time. " After Su Mu figured out these key points, he admired the owner of the bottle very much. His move made an ordinary dependent demiplane rise to an important strategic level. As you can imagine, when the two countries are at war, a large number of elite soldiers suddenly appear in the opponent''s lair and steal the house directly. Even if it is a big disadvantage, they can use this show to turn the tide against the wind! But it''s a pity that this strategic weapon fell into the hands of Su Mu, which is equivalent to a secret cast by the pearl. He is a big tree, and he never thought of becoming a king. The most important role such a strategic weapon can play in his hands is probably for farming ¡­ If the owner of the bottle, Quan Xia, knows, he must get up from the ground and burn Su Mu. I''m such an awesome treasure, a strategic weapon that can change the fate of the country, you fucking only want to use it for farming. I''m so mad! Su Mu can''t control so much, it''s his business how to use things in his hands. Besides, what''s wrong with farming, where does the carry come from if it doesn''t develop. Su Mu had already conceived everything, but when he was about to take action, he suddenly realized that he was still poor and empty, with nothing he wanted, and even the miasma inside hadn''t been cleaned up, and he was powerless to farm. Su Mu''s mind was full of coquettish operations, prostrating himself in front of the cold reality. He sighed, and wholeheartedly urged the absorption of talent, absorbing the miasma in the bottle. On the other side, under the patient selection of Xiaobai and the others, they finally selected a suitable predestined fish, and threw the wooden box into the opponent''s mouth. This ferocious predestined fish swallowed the wooden box into its belly with a grunt, and under the strong hint of Tsing Yi''s charming talent, it twitched its tail and swam along the Cangjiang River, aiming at the blue sea. Chapter 83 Just when Xiaobai and the others completed Su Mu''s mission and returned to the valley, a group of spirits with cold faces, solemn expressions, and iron-blooded temperament came to the Qingxi Mountains. They are uniformly dressed, all wearing special gray-black light armor. The light armor is simple in style and not gorgeous, but it can attract the envy of countless people from Li Kingdom. There are specially made weapons on their waists, mostly swords. The indistinct light red on the blood tank of the weapon revealed that these weapons were not decorations, they were all sharp weapons for drinking blood. The chirping of insects and birds disappeared after they arrived, and the surrounding area was so quiet that a needle could be heard. Powerful and mysterious are their best interpretations. They are from the spirit group, and they are the most elite spirits from the country. Those who can enter the spirit group have to start at least level eight. From this, one can imagine how terrifying the combat power of this spirit group is. "Captain, this is where the two mice last appeared." A cute girl with big breasts twitched her nose crazily, and made an accurate judgment based on the residual smell in the air. "Chase." The captain is a taciturn man who cherishes words like gold. He prefers to express with actions rather than words. It was such a stuffy pot that killed all the spiritual-level chopping melons and vegetables sent by the Lothar Empire to do things in Liguo. Only Mr. J and Srode are still alive. Srode didn''t know that Li Guo had dispatched the captain, otherwise he wouldn''t have the guts to activate the backhand in the valley, and he would have fled with his tail between his legs. Because he is not a man, but a god. Thunder God Zhongli, the number one spiritual person in the world, seems to have broken through the spiritual rank, the strongest in the world. Led by Zhongli, assisted by a cute girl with big breasts, this group of spiritual beings is like an arrow straight into the Qingxi Mountains. The group of beasts avoids danger, lest if they run too slow, they will die without a place to die. Suddenly, the cute girl with big breasts stopped, with a dazed look on her face. "Team, Captain, the breath is gone." This was the first time she encountered such a situation after awakening her talent in scent tracking. The smell was still so strong in the first second, but it seemed to disappear completely in the next second. As if it was erased by some existence. Of course, this was done by Su Mu. After killing Mr. J and Huang Mao, Su Mu was worried that someone would come to him after their aura, so he simply wiped their aura away. It now appears that there is nothing wrong with this step. The cute girl with big breasts was about to cry. Seeing that they could catch up to those two nasty mice and take back their treasure, but at the critical moment, she lost the chain. Captain Zhong Li looked at the cute girl with big breasts who was about to cry, reached out and patted her on the shoulder lightly, and comforted her in an indifferent tone: "They can''t escape." "Monkey, how long will the detector be available?" "Captain, we have to wait another half an hour." A young man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks fiddled with the instrument in his hand and reported. "Can I use it forcibly now?" Zhongli''s composure was like a needle for calming the sea, stabilizing the flustered team. "No, you have to wait at least 5 minutes, and you can use it forcibly after 5 minutes. However, after it is activated, this instrument will suffer irreversible damage and be completely scrapped." This instrument can only be used to lock the wooden box. It is very precious. Once it is damaged, it can only be obtained from other action groups. But now the clock is ticking, how can there be so much time. Chapter 84 Zhongli also knew the advantages and disadvantages of this, he thought about it, and decided to search for 5 minutes before talking, if the cute girl with big breasts hadn''t found their scent after 5 minutes, he would use this device directly. He trusts his own judgment. "I see. Pull out the formation, space 500, search horizontally, and send signal flares if you find any clues." "receive!" The Ling group ordered and prohibited, well-trained, under Zhongli''s order to distance themselves and start a lateral search. I don''t know if it''s because a woman''s sixth sense is really so outstanding, or if it''s guided by some hidden meaning, the cute girl with big breasts rushes towards the valley where Su Mu is located. Like a wild bull. When she touched the mist formed by Su Mu''s aura, Su Mu felt something, and broke away from the pleasure of absorbing the miasma. "Someone is here again, could it be a follower who left the country?" Su Mu frowned slightly, he didn''t want to deal with them with his own hands. Slade was killed before because Slade buried the bronze bottle directly under him. If Su Mu didn''t kill him first, he would be blown to the sky. But these spiritual beings who left the country had no enmity with him, and Su Mu didn''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately. "It would be great if Xiaobai and the others came back. With them here, I don''t have to take action, so there is no risk of exposure." But it''s a pity that Xiaobai and the others were sent to carry out the task of finding the destined fish, and they have just finished it now, and there is still a long time before they come back. Su Mu was about to take action. This soft-looking girl took out a big baby one step ahead of him and launched it into the sky with a whoosh. Su Mu:? ? ? It''s just an ordinary fog, and I didn''t intend to harm you, brother. I just intend to drive you away, but I haven''t acted yet. You just pulled out the flare gun so enthusiastically. Is it popular in this world to greet each other with flares after the spiritual energy is revived? The soft and cute girl was extremely vigilant after firing the signal flare, and kept a distance of more than 100 meters from Su Mu''s mist, so that Su Mu had no choice but to practice it. This vigilant look is really unlovable compared to Comrade Srode, a good guy. Whoosh! There was a rapid sound of piercing the air, and a black figure galloped from a distance with fierce wind pressure, and the ground along the way was plowed with a deep mark by the wind pressure. Can have such a fast speed, come from several kilometers away, and stop firmly beside the cute girl, no one else in this team can do this except Zhongli. Zhongli asked in a deep voice: "Have you found any traces of them?" The soft and cute girl shook her head and nodded again, because Zhongli''s rich experience was fooled. What does this mean? The cute girl saw the doubts of her captain and explained: "Captain, I didn''t find the breath of Slude and the others. This is very abnormal, unless there is something that wiped off the breath for them." Zhongli nodded, motioning for the cute girl to continue. "In this mountain range, this place is the only one that makes me feel weird. If that unknown existence really exists, it must be here." The soft and cute girl analyzed clearly and logically, which made Su Mu look sideways: "This group of people is worthy of being the elite of Liguo, and they really deserve their reputation." Su Mu was very energetic. If they really wanted to go into the fog to find out, he had no choice but to knock them all out. Chapter 85 At this time, other team members came one after another. A big man with a super-sensing iron tower looked at the mist as if struck by lightning, his pupils shrank to the size of a pinprick, bean-sized beads of sweat slipped from his forehead, he stepped back, and kicked his ass. Sitting on the ground, her lips trembling, she was too scared to speak. The iron tower man was stiff all over, and an indescribable sense of fear appeared in his heart, and even moving his fingers became a luxury. Zhong Li looked at the thick fog in front of him solemnly. He knew the character of the iron tower man. Not to mention that Mount Tai collapsed in front of him without changing his face, but he was also a hero without fear of life and death. The last time he explored a dangerous half-plane, he just turned pale, but now he behaved so unbearably. What did he see! ? This question arises in everyone''s mind. No matter how they look at it, the fog is very ordinary. Zhongli rushed to the front of the dense fog with a few strides, and stretched out his hand to grab the dense fog. "Don''t touch it!!" The iron tower man let out a scream that was not like a human can make, which shocked everyone. Zhong Li looked at the man in the iron tower who was so frightened that he was so frightened that there was a trace of anger between Zhong Li''s brows, which was cold on the outside and hot on the inside, and his voice turned cold: "Take care of him and wait for me to come back." I''d like to see who the sacred thing is doing here! Zhongli touched the ground with his toes, and the ground cracked inch by inch. With the help of this momentum, Zhongli broke into the thick fog, leaving several team members looking at each other in blank dismay. In the mist, the clock is within three feet of the surrounding area, and all the fog cannot get close. Su Murao observed Zhongli with interest. Thinking of Zhongli''s reputation as the strongest in the world, he inevitably felt a sense of competition in his heart. He wanted to see the gap between himself and the strongest in the world. Since there is no reference, Su Mu has always been very unconfident in his own strength, and his lack of confidence in his strength made him panic. Such a state of mind makes Su Mu easily frightened. Once frightened, Su Mu will act excessively uncontrollably. In order not to be frightened, he can only beat to death those who frighten him. "But why do I always feel that he seems a little weak?" Su Mu was a little puzzled, and then suddenly realized: "Oh, I know, it must be showing the enemy to be weak, I didn''t expect that the strongest in the world would like to play the game of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger trick." Su Mu thought of the tragedy of those bosses who underestimated the enemy''s car and overturned in the end, and his heart shivered: "I will not be fooled by the weakness you deliberately displayed." In order to show the utmost importance he attaches to Zhongli, Su Mu decided to do his best. Su Mu''s tree roots were entangled together, forming the shape of a cannon. The energy nodes on the tree roots lit up layer by layer, the spiritual energy in his body blew out thousands of miles, and the violent plasma gathered in the barrel, ready to go. "Locking is complete, the plasma cannon is ready to fire!" Su Mu muttered to himself. boom! A plasma cannon several feet thick shot out, like a long rainbow piercing the sun, meteors chasing the moon, the sea of ??fog was divided into two, the sonic boom cloud slowly spread, and the orbit of the plasma cannon was still jumping with. bang bang bang! The sonic boom sounded from far to near, and the sound waves were superimposed layer upon layer, deafening. Zhong Li, who was moving at high speed, suddenly stopped on the spot as if defying gravity. His face was pale, and a cold air rose from the soles of his feet and went straight to his forehead. It was like being poured from head to toe with a basin of cold water in the freezing winter, and even the soul was frozen for it. "I. Day!" Zhongli, who did not panic when dealing with things, even before Mount Tai collapsed, uttered a rare swear word. Chapter 86 It was not the first time for Zhongli to face death directly. Since he became a spiritual being, he has fought countless times, but he has never felt so helpless like today. He felt like an ant facing the dragon right now. Before meeting the dragon, he thought that the dragon was nothing more than that, but after meeting the dragon, even his soul trembled. Zhong Li bit the tip of his tongue hard, the taste of iron lingered in his mouth, Zhong Li managed to get rid of the silent fear, the electric current in his body surged, his body was highly activated, his feet stomped heavily, and the ground was stepped out of a deep hole. In the pit, Zhongli flew into the sky like a cannonball, and rushed to the side. . Just as Zhong Li jumped up, a Thunder Dragon roared past him. The wind pressure from the Thunder Dragon blew past, and the clothes on Zhongli''s body were torn into pieces, and half of his body was cut with bloodstains deep enough to the bone, as if he had been brutally tortured by Ling Chi. The huge air wave with violent force unreasonably lifted Zhongli away, and Zhongli''s burly body fell like a rag doll on the big tree a few meters away. The branches of the big tree were smashed and dented, making a creaking sound, which made people''s teeth sour. Zhong Li spat out a mouthful of blood mist, and his breath was weak. In the distance, there was a loud bang, all the mist was blown away by the shock wave, and Zhongli''s seven orifices were bleeding from the shock, looking like a ghost. He stared blankly at the direction where the thunder dragon disappeared. There, a deep gully was plowed out of the ground, the trees along the way broke down, and the rock walls collapsed. After an unknown amount of time, Zhongli came back to his senses with a bitter expression on his face. He wanted to see who was sacred in this valley, but he didn''t expect to be seriously injured without even seeing him. And he could feel that the existence in the valley had no killing intent, yes, no killing intent, otherwise he would have been dead without any scum left. The previous blow on his body seemed to be just to warn him. shot. But it was just such a random blow that shattered the pride in his heart. "What is the strongest in the world, what is Thor, heh, it''s all bullshit." Zhongli laughed at himself stupidly. Until today, Zhongli knows that there is a sky beyond the sky, and there are people beyond people. With trembling hands, Zhongli took out a reagent and pushed it into his veins. Finally, he was able to move. He endured the severe pain and simply bandaged the wound. He dragged his scarred body to the valley. Staggered away. Su Mu looked at the miserable Zhongli, and slapped his mouth: "So he is really weak, no, it''s not that he is weak, but that I have become stronger." Su Mu was a little guilty. If he had known that he was so strong, he would have shot with all his strength and almost crushed the strongest man in Liguo to death. There are still more than 10 kilometers to go, Su Mu is a little worried that Zhongli will belch halfway, so after thinking about it, he still helps him. "It''s too difficult for me." Su Mu shook his head, the spiritual energy in his body poured out, and the mist rolled. Under Su Mu''s will, he gathered a big hand of mist, grabbed Zhongli like a chicken, and kindly sent him to the hospital. Fog outside. Zhong Li''s eyes blurred, and the wind whizzed sharply in his ears, making him feel cold and hurt. I think I am the strongest in the world, but now I don''t even have the strength to resist, heh. He accepted Su Mu''s arrangement with a blank face. When the wind stopped and the fog dissipated, Zhong Li looked at the green shade outside and his familiar teammates, and a tear fell from the corner of his eye. Chapter 87 Zhong Li staggered out of the mist, the soft and cute girls looked at the familiar figure with admiration on their faces. "Worthy of being the captain, the pillar of the country, who can suppress all the demons in the world with one hand." "The captain is not human, but he has become stronger again. The power of the previous attack, tsk tsk, is really scary. It is not far behind the rocket missile." "Hey, when will we ordinary people catch up in the captain''s footsteps?" "Strange, why does the captain seem to be in a bad state?" "Wait, why hasn''t this fog dissipated yet? Captain...won''t it fail?" "Are you a fool? The captain is so strong, how could he fail, and the fog in such a large area will disperse as soon as it is said." Zhongli numbly looked at this group of team members who were fooling around there, feeling tired for a while, and really wanted them to come and help him. The soft and cute girl was a little puzzled: "Why does the captain stand there all the time?" Zhongli couldn''t wait for this group of melon skin players to come over for a long time, his body shook a few times, and he fell forward. At this time, the soft and cute girls finally realized something was wrong, and ran over with a cry of alarm. Looking at Zhongli''s tragic situation, they were speechless in shock. Zhong Li is now disgraced, his hair is wet with sweat and stuck to his forehead, his skin is ripped apart and dripping with blood. In their minds, this was the first time a captain had such a miserable situation. Zhongli''s lips twitched: "There is a great terror in the valley, retreat!" When the soft and cute girls heard this, their backs felt chills and they broke out in cold sweat. The thick fog, which was originally ordinary, now turned into a vicious ghost with teeth and claws. This group of elites who left the country took Zhongli with them in a panic and often retreated in the opposite direction, but they did not leave Qingxi Mountains just like this, they still had tasks to complete. After Su Mu sensed that these spiritual beings were far away from here, he felt satisfied: "It seems that my warning is quite useful." Su Mu is not worried that Li Guo will go to war for this. He believes that Zhong Li is a smart person who can understand the information he revealed. in conclusion. And the most important thing is that Zhong Li was seriously injured without even seeing his face. Zhong Li didn''t even know whether it was a human or other creature who shot him. Is there something unclear? Now that the aura is revived, every power must be used on the tip of the knife. There are few people around the Qingxi Mountains, and no valuable mineral veins have been found, so it is not worth spending a lot of defense. Just move the villages near the mountains away. Besides, Su Mu has already expressed his kindness, and Liguo will not turn a blind eye to this kindness. Not long after Zhongli and the others left, Xiaobai and the others returned, and Su Mu rewarded them a little, then settled down and worked hard to absorb the miasma, restoring the cleanliness of the world inside the bottle. On the other side, the soft and cute girls searched to no avail, and activated the device according to Zhongli''s request. The instrument beeped, the pointer turned, and the direction was clearly the Cangjiang River. "Captain, things are moving very fast in the Cangjiang River." This made them all confused, why did this appear in the Cangjiang River? Could it be that they are all little white dragons in the waves? Zhongli''s expression turned ugly: "We were tricked, they have successfully evacuated." Chapter 88 In Zhongli''s view, there is only one possibility for the wooden box to appear in the Cangjiang River, and that is that Lothar sent reinforcements to Mr. J and Slude. They have already opened the wooden box, took away the treasure in the box, and then set up a suspicious formation. , Throwing the box into the Cangjiang River to confuse them. Of course, it''s not that Zhong Li never doubted Su Mu, but he dismissed the idea as a joke as soon as he thought of it. The ordinary person in the valley didn''t even have time to dodge, so how could he be so stupid as to bump into him? Even if Srode and Mr. J really did not take the usual path and took the initiative to step into the valley, but according to the temperament of that existence, that is, to warn one or two, he would not kill the killer. Zhong Li didn''t know that what he thought was the most unlikely thing happened, and Comrade Srode was just so stubborn. And when he met Su Mu for the first time, his cognition of Su Mu hindered his deduction. As a result, Zhongli succeeded farther and farther away from the correct answer... Not to mention that Lothar didn''t get the things, he also attracted firepower for Su Mu, and he took such a big scapegoat on his back. This is really a person sitting at home, and the pot comes from the sky. However, they have no way to refute it. If you say that the things are not with you, who will believe them? What thief would say that he is a thief? Lothar took the blame for Su Mu and successfully diverted Li Guo''s attention. Su Mu hid aside with a smile and made a fortune in a muffled voice. After several weeks, Su Mu finally absorbed the miasma in the world in the bottle. The evolution point is as high as 45,000, which is enough to upgrade the mutated tree body, but Su Mu doesn''t plan to upgrade yet. Now the world''s top combat power is the spiritual rank, and there are special instruments around the world to detect the peak changes of spiritual energy. Breaking through the spiritual rank will inevitably attract the attention of Li Guo. Su Mu is not willing to enter the eyes of the world early. "Let''s wait for the first bird to appear." Su Mu is not in a hurry at all, as long as he has enough evolution points, even if he is the last one to break through to the spiritual level, it doesn''t matter, if there are evolution points, he will be done. In the afternoon, the sun was just right, and Su Mu had nothing to do, so he began to tease Xiaobai and the others. Su Mu''s branch hangs down to the top of Xiaobai''s head, Xiaobai opens his crimson eyes, hisses softly, rubs against the branch of speed, and then continues to practice with his eyes closed... Seeing that Xiaobai was so serious, Su Mu didn''t want to disturb Xiaobai''s great cause of cultivation. Tsing Yi was still the same, lying lazily on the roots of his tree basking in the sun, his charming eyes were slightly narrowed, and his big fluffy tail swiped lightly from time to time, looking very leisurely. Youying and Ersha were confronting each other over the ownership of a flower, and neither of them would take a step back. The shadow dragon roared, and suddenly revealed its sharp claws. The second idiot was not to be outdone, and with a groan, thousands of troops came to meet each other. Its little brothers stared at You Ying with evil green eyes, and licked their noses with rough tongues from time to time. You Ying meowed and exploded. Limbs and limbs jumped lightly, turned into a black streamer, and slapped Ersha on the face. Before Ersha and his little brothers could react, he ran to Su Mu''s side with a huff, meowing. Acting coquettishly, she seeks Su Mu''s protection. Su Mu rolled his eyes, and a bigger flower was rolled up by the root of the tree and pinned to Youying''s ear. Finally, Youying stopped screaming and walked to the edge of the pool contentedly, looking down at the reflection in the calm water, Self-admiration. Chapter 89 Er Silly glanced at Youying disdainfully, shook his head, it''s all right. What a weak chicken, he doesn''t even have half the strength of Boss Xiaobai, and he still wants to knock me out, hehehehehe. Ersha was proud, like a victorious general, he picked up the little flower in his mouth and came to his queen, presenting the little flower flatteringly. The queen was a little shy, and hugged Ersha intimately. The wolf kiss opened and gently bit Ersha''s ear, as if she was using their wolf language to talk about the love of the wolf clan. The two wolves were so sweet that they envied others. Su Mu didn''t expect that he would be able to eat dog food after being reborn as a big tree, and there was a sentence in his heart that mmp didn''t know whether to say it or not. "This world is really a wolf''s heart." Su Mu shook his head and sighed. In the sky, the wings are flying high, soaring above the nine heavens, the eagle''s eyes are scanning around the valley, acting as a sentinel dutifully. Liu Yu didn''t know where he went, and he thought he was on a treasure hunt again. Su Mu''s treasure house is all due to Liu Yu Yi Ya''s hard work outside. Su Mu glanced at the messy things in the treasure house, and had an irresistible urge to throw them away. "This is the fruit of Liu Yu''s labor, no matter what they are, they should be worthy of my respect." Su Mu looked and looked, but still couldn''t hold back. "Plastic ganoderma lucidum, holed stockings, broken kitchen knife..." Su Mu was expressionless, thinking that Liu Yu might have made some small mistakes in his understanding of the concept of treasure. The real treasures should be the numbers of the teachers who are both virtuous and artistic. Ahem, I was wrong, those precious treasures of heaven and earth or spirit stones. Instead of these sex-filled adult products, or useless scrap copper and iron. "It''s really hard for me." Su Mu''s branches danced with electric arcs, destroying the corpses of these ''treasures'', otherwise his aloof and mysterious image would be shattered after being seen by Ye Zhi! "Gah~~~~" A cuckoo''s cry of blood came from the sky above Su Mu. It was Liu Yu who came back. It looked at the babies that were slowly vaporizing, and its heart was bleeding. Liu Yu was so sad that he didn''t even have the heart to fly, it wanted to die! Liu Yu fell from the air like a whirling dead leaf, Su Mu caught Liu Yu with some guilt, and put it beside Xiao Bai. Xiaobai opened his eyes ignorantly, and what he saw was Liu Yu, who had no love in life and was full of frustration. Xiaobai immediately understood what Su Mu meant, and hissed softly, as if to say: Tree God, you can rest assured and leave it to me. After a while, I will ensure that this silly crow will be full of vitality! Xiaobai''s crimson eyes stared at Liu Yu with malicious intent, her body twisted, her muscles tensed, her white tail raised, and a dark cloud appeared. Xiaobai is not small at all now, his body is three meters long, and the mouth of his bowl is thick. Ersha can vividly remember his tail education. After the little white tail raised, Ersha recalled the dark years when he was whipped, like yesterday, his cheeks twitched unnaturally, with a faint pain. His paws crossed to block his eyes, as if he couldn''t bear to see Liu Yu''s next tragedy, but those two angry eyes were watching the upcoming Tail Education through the wide gaps in the paws, heartbroken There is a feeling of distorted pleasure at the same time. Jie Jie Jie! This silly bird finally fell into the hands of the big devil, and it was no longer the only wolf that was drawn, woo woo woo woo. I cried and cried when I was beaten, and laughed when I saw others being beaten. Probably this is the psychological close-up of Ersha now. Chapter 90 Xiaobai''s tail hadn''t come down yet, just the dark cloud covered by the tail raised made Liu Yu feel a dull pain in his body. In the past, when Ersha was being educated by Little White Tail, Liu Yu gave a strange and unreasonable laugh, but now it was his turn, his little heart was clenched into a ball, and even breathing became difficult. "Quack quack!" Thinking of the power of the little white tail, Liu Yu was still timid, and got up from the ground very conscientiously, quacking full of vitality, as if the bird that was distraught before was not her. Su Mu supported his forehead: "Sure enough, as the old saying goes, it''s not good for a child to get sick, just give him a good beating." Su Mu summoned all the alien species that were active in the valley to the tree through his soul voice, and he had something important to announce. "...After my many considerations, I think that the first martial arts competition will be held, and the winner will receive an exclusive award personally presented by me." Su Mu Balabala said a lot, except Xiaobai who seemed to understand. Other than that, the other beasts all looked perplexed. who I am? where am I? What did the Tree God say just now? I don''t understand how they are connected together. Very distressed. It was only then that Su Mu remembered that although they were extremely intelligent, they still had not received systematic education, so they could only understand simple commands. "Well, let Ye Zhi bring in some textbooks next time. It would be even better if there are some kind-hearted people who are willing to come and teach." At this moment, Su Mu missed the Wang family very much, and hoped that they would come over quickly and teach them well. Looking at these illiterates, Su Mu made a long story short, and briefly put the bunch of blah blah blah in more straightforward words: "You guys will fight one-on-one next, and there will be rewards for winning that." This time, even the most stupid fool figured it out. It turned out to be a fight! I am good at this thing! Ersha''s eyes slanted, and he swept from his left to right, with pride and ambition rising in his heart, this time the tree god''s reward, I, Ersha, ah bah, I''m determined by Yinyue. You stupid cat, just wait for me, my Lord Wolf will come to clean you up right away, push it to the ground and beat you until you cry! Youying meowed, not to be outdone, let out a dragon roar, and responded to the silly wolf. Before the official duel started, one wolf and one cat fought first. Ji Ying stared at Xiao Bai, eager to try. In this competition, he is very confident to win the first place! Don''t ask why, the Air Force is so awesome! Tsing Yi and Liu Yu acted very Buddhist, the former didn''t want to fight, and the latter couldn''t. Xiaobai, a hard-working and good boy, put aside his great career of cultivation, and actively responded to Su Mu''s call as always. It has two things in its heart. Everything the tree god said was correct. If something went wrong, it must have been because Su Mu didn''t follow what Su Mu said. Anyone who dares to be an enemy of the tree god will die. This time, it wants to consolidate its position as the strongest under Su Mu, so as to win more attention from Su Mu. Hiss! Except for the two Buddhist members, Su Mu was very pleased with the enthusiasm shown by Xiaobai and the others, so Su Mu decided to throw another bomb to mobilize the enthusiasm of these two Buddhist players. "The winner of this duel will get the exclusive right to use the spirit pool once, and I will touch it for an hour." Tsing Yi''s eyes lit up, it didn''t care about the right to use the spirit pool, well, it still cared a little bit, but it cared more about the second reward. This is the tree god''s touch! So excited, so excited, I must go all out to win the championship! Chapter 91 Tsing Yi''s sudden excitement aroused Xiao Bai''s vigilance, and the fox and the snake looked at each other tacitly, reaching a consensus. Confirmed the eyes, this is the last person I want to beat. The serious Xiaobai and the lazy Tsing Yi are the smartest beasts in the valley except Su Mu. Although Tsing Yi is usually lazy, his brain is very smart. On weekdays, Su Mu often sees the two beasts get together to make plans, Tsing Yi is good at strangeness, Xiaobai is good at righteousness, the combination of righteousness and strangeness brings out the best in each other. Some of the strategies they came up with together sometimes make Su Mu overwhelmed when he sees them. He is simply a born conspirator, ah bah, a born dog-headed military strategist, a very talented kind. In this fight, Su Mu did not arrange for them to be one-on-one, but adopted the mode of a big fight. They can beat whoever they want. Of course, they can also be combined vertically and horizontally. Everything depends on their own choices. In this way, compared with the monotonous one-on-one competition, the big chaos has a lot of uncertainty, and it can also allow Su Mu to understand their characteristics more clearly. "The venue of the competition cannot exceed this valley. The rule is that there are no rules. The winner gets everything! Now, the competition begins." The two beasts, Xiaobai and Tsing Yi, rushed into the mist wrapped together, and flew high with wings fluttering, leaving behind Liu Yu who hadn''t reacted yet, You Ying and Er Sha who were staring wide-eyed. Liu Yu pecked his feathers, thinking that although he was a chicken, no one could beat him, but what if? If they just happen to be fighting to the death, Master Bird will be able to reap the benefits of the fisherman. He has witnessed many such things happen, and it should be the same this time, quack quack quack. As soon as Liu Yu was about to fly away, he was caught by the shadow''s claws, and its wings were broken before its dream took off. Liu Yu is out. Ersha is full of chivalry and waits for Youying to finish off Liu Yu, the melon-eating crowd. How can such a holy duel between them be destroyed by Liu Yu, a silly bird! If Liu Yu knew this, he might cry to death. Isn''t it just a little late in reacting and flying a little slow, what about you? Ersha and Youying and no matter how many, one cat and one wolf began to fight in the air. Aowu and Meowwu fought back and forth, and the two beasts barked aggressively for a long time, but they didn''t make a move. Su Mu really wanted to complain: "Don''t bark anymore, you won''t kill the beast like this." Perhaps hearing Su Mu''s inner voice, Youying finally stopped roaring and suppressing, and with a bang, ten sharp claws popped out from the soft pink pad, and two strong and powerful thighs hopped vigorously, appearing on the second floor in an instant. Silly. The hula-la dance of the two claws was impenetrable, and it was a violent slap to Ersha''s head. Ersha is also an iron-blooded warrior who has been educated by Little White Tail. In terms of beatings, who can be more experienced than him. Limp, with no strength at all, hum, bitch, I''ll bite you to death! The second one closed his eyes dumbfounded, he didn''t care about anything, he opened his mouth and bit down. Grabbing the back of Youying''s fate in one bite, Youying''s body suddenly became weak, and the dragon double-clicked to turn into a kitten tickling. Er Sha''s eyes slanted, full of complacency: Xiao Mian, be silly, the master is so resistant to beating. Shadow, lost. At this moment, the thick mist parted to the two sides, a white horse burst out from the mist, the sound of the rapid wind ripped and exploded, and the blowing wind pressure caused Ersha''s cheeks to ache faintly. etc! What is this familiar feeling? Could it be Boss Xiaobai! ? Two panicked. Chapter 92 The familiar fear came to his heart, Ersha trembled, and wanted to run away with his tail between his legs. But Xiaobai''s speed was so fast, with a flash of white light and a strong wind, Ersha flew upside down, and the right half of his face swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye. This familiar strength, this unparalleled speed, yes, it must be the boss Xiaobai. It hurts, woo woo woo! "Zhi!" There was a chirping sound from the sky, Ji, hovering above the nine heavens, seized this opportunity and swooped down from the sky, his black wings fluttering, his speed was extremely fast, as if he had crossed time and space, so close to the end of the world. There was a strong wind on the ground, like a typhoon crossing the border, flying sand and rocks, and the sky was dark. "Hisss!" Xiaobai bowed his body, the power in his body exploded completely, his tail lashed the ground, and the ground was slapped with cracks. lap. All of this is extremely long to say, but it all happened in the blink of an eye, and it was so fast that ordinary spirits couldn''t react, and a fight was completed. Laymen watch the excitement, while insiders watch the doorway. Xiaobai''s move really exceeded Su Mu''s expectations. He was originally an extremely ferocious overlord of the air. Although he was not as good as the original black eagle after being subdued by Su Mu, he was still not far behind. If he awakened his talent ''space phase'' again, even if the black eagle was against him Extremely want to drink and hate on the spot. Air-to-ground already has an advantage, and when you dive down from the air, your speed is greatly enhanced, and a hundred meters away is just a snap of your fingers. However, Xiaobai was able to rely on the strength of his physical body to dodge Ji''s culling before rushing towards him. This is not enough to be conscious, but also to have extremely strong physical support. Xiaobai''s physical strength is far ahead of the beasts, invincible, and he is the well-deserved number one general under Su Mu''s command. "What exactly is Xiaobai''s talent?" Su Mu''s heart arose to explore. In the arena, seeing that Xiaobai escaped its cull, he was shocked, and didn''t dare to stay on the ground. Its advantage is that it is an air unit, as long as it rises to a high altitude, it can wait for work, wait for Xiaobai and Tsing Yi to show their flaws, and then kill them with one blow. But without this advantage, it would not be Xiaobai''s opponent at all on the ground. He really wanted to fly away, but Xiaobai refused to let go of such a good opportunity. If you can''t solve the pole this time, it will be difficult to solve the pole later. Xiaobai bowed his body and slapped his tail on the surrounding stones. These stones formed an endless bullet screen one after another, blocking Ji''s way out and preventing Ji from wanting to go up into the air. . "I''m going to lose." Su Mu glanced at it, and he had already foreseen the ending of the defeat. As the absolute master of this valley, Xiaobai and Tsing Yi''s intentions all fell into his eyes. Xiaobai is in the light, and Tsing Yi is in the dark. Xiaobai''s previous attack on Ersha was just intentional, the purpose was to attract Ji to enter the arena, while Tsing Yi hid in the dark and waited for an opportunity. After Xiaobai made a move to entangle Ji, Tsing Yi took the opportunity to use his natural charm to create a chance for Xiaobai to win with one blow. Just as Su Mu thought, Ji was getting closer and closer to Tsing Yi''s hiding place under Xiao Bai''s deliberate control. Suddenly, Xiaobai stopped bombing with stones, a fierce light flashed in Ji''s eyes, finally there was no more stones to throw, now it''s my turn! Just as Ji was about to spread his wings and fly high, he caught a glimpse of a gorgeous blue color out of the corner of his eye. Chapter 93 It''s Tsing Yi! Tsing Yi''s charming eyes are rippling, reflecting all kinds of things in the world, grotesque and bizarre. It stopped on the spot in a daze, seeing that it had awakened its talent and fought for the tree god. This is the dream in its heart. The real charm is not a simple beauty of Xiangche, but to arouse the darkest desire deep in the heart of the other party, magnify it infinitely, and finally indulge in it and become a slave of Tsing Yi. One glance can dazzle all living beings and the world will fall. The current Tsing Yi doesn''t have this kind of skill yet, but he has mastered it a bit, and he hasn''t broken through Tsing Yi''s illusion in a very short time. Xiaobai was stunned and knew that his chance had come. "Hiss." Light as a frightened bird, graceful as a swimming dragon, Xiaobai''s body as white as jade swims, and within a few breaths he rushes to Ji''s body. With a twist of his body, he bounced into the air, his tail snapped, and the air was thudded by Xiaobai''s tail. Ji, who was immersed in the illusion, suddenly heard a thunder coming from his ear, a Jiling escaped from the illusion, and hurriedly waved his wings, but it was too late, Ji was sent flying by Xiaobai''s tail, and fell to the ground. Extremely defeated. Now only Xiaobai and Qingyi are left for the final peak duel. A gleam flashed in Su Mu''s eyes, knowing that if Tsing Yi wanted to win, he could only take advantage of Xiaobai''s old power gone and new power not born. Another second at night, when Xiaobai adjusted his state, Tsing Yi would no longer be his opponent. Although the fog in the valley has a strong suppression effect on perception, Xiaobai can capture Tsing Yi''s position with the help of the snake''s inborn thermal talent. The outcome is now! Su Mu is looking forward to how Tsing Yi and Xiao Bai will respond next. Tsing Yi took a few steps and rushed out of the mist, the brilliance in his eyes flashed away, like a beautiful kaleidoscope, which made people fascinated. Xiao Bai was falling from mid-air, and after looking at Tsing Yi, he was a little confused. Tsing Yi''s big charming eyes narrowed triumphantly, like a weasel who stole a chicken. "Tsing Yi was still deceived by Xiao Bai." Tsing Yi''s combat experience is not rich, it is still much worse than Xiaobai''s classmate, Tsing Yi usually means the battle is over after using the charm talent, if it often fights and fights, you will find that Xiaobai''s body jumps into a stick Xian, is secretly accumulating strength, ready to go. Wherever there is a sign of being deceived, Xiaobai is just playing tricks. Tsing Yi didn''t know this, and she was really fooled, just as she approached, Xiao Bai suddenly moved. Be still like a virgin, move like a rabbit. Xiaobai''s tail hit Tsing Yi''s ribs like lightning, bright red blood oozed from the corner of Tsing Yi''s mouth, and he fell to the ground with a scream. Xiaobai looked at Tsing Yi, who was lying on the ground and spitting blood, with sadness and self-blame in her crimson eyes. It used the same force as usual to whip Ersha, but how could it hurt Tsing Yi by whipping it? But Xiaobai forgot that Tsing Yi''s body strength itself is not as good as Ersha''s. Although Tsing Yi''s strength is only second to Xiaobai''s, but the real combat power is still behind Ersha, how can he bear Xiaobai''s tail? . Xiaobai blamed himself endlessly. It inherited Su Mu''s style when dealing with enemies, and was as ruthless as autumn wind sweeping fallen leaves. But when facing his partners, Xiaobai would rather get hurt himself than see Tsing Yi and them bleed. Having won the championship, Xiaobai didn''t jump for joy, but was depressed, like a child who had done something wrong and stopped in place blankly. Chapter 94 "It''s okay, Xiaobai, this is a battle, and injuries are inevitable, and Tsing Yi will not blame you for alienating you because of this matter." Su Mu hung down a branch and touched Xiaobai''s forehead, and comforted Xiaobai who was secretly blaming himself with his soul voice. "Trees God, can I share this reward with Tsing Yi and the others?" Xiao Bai''s immature voice sounded. Su Mu asked: "Of course, but are you sure you really want to do this? Even if you don''t share the spirit pool with them, I will treat their injuries." Xiao Bai didn''t hesitate, and nodded affirmatively: "Tree God, I''ve thought it through." Su Mu looked at Xiaobai more softly, and he was very satisfied that Xiaobai could do this. Compared with intrigue and intrigue, Su Mu prefers this atmosphere of unity and friendship. Of course, as long as you don''t be friendly and kind to your enemies. Enemy is the best way to die. Su Mu gently rolled them up in Tsing Yi with tree roots, and gently put them into the spirit pool. The aura in Su Mu''s body poured down like mercury, and it blew out thousands of miles. The spiritual pool is filled with life spirit liquid. This time, Su Mu did not pour too much water into the life spirit liquid. The ratio of water to spirit liquid is about 10:1, which is a breakthrough compared with the previous hundreds to one ratio. Xiaobai, they are worthy of Su Mu''s investment. The water-to-water ratio of 10:1 is still a big burden for Su Mu now. Although his strength is already proud of the world, he was almost squeezed dry. "My body has been hollowed out again. This feeling is so uncomfortable." Su Mu''s face turned pale, and the branches became weak. Although the consumption of doing so is huge, the effect is also immediate. The air around the Lingchi became exceptionally fresh, Xiaobai took a breath, and felt that the pores of his whole body were opened, and he was very comfortable. The already luxuriant vegetation began to break through the laws of natural growth and grow rapidly. Su Mu had no doubt that these vegetation could evolve into spiritual plants under the nourishment of the spiritual pool. These vegetations were all found by Liu Yu when he was hunting for treasures in the Qingxi Mountains. What Su Mu was most optimistic about was a straw. This straw is the most promising of these vegetation to grow into a spiritual plant. All Lingzhi have a common feature. When the strength is weak, they cannot awaken independent consciousness. Only when the strength reaches a certain level can there be a chance to awaken independent consciousness. Those like Su Mu were also born by chance. They are the only seedlings in the world, and it is impossible to find a second one. It was also because it was so special that all of them were struck by lightning as soon as they crossed over... Su Mu doesn''t expect this straw to be as good as him, as long as it can become a spiritual plant. Academician Yuan exhausted his efforts to cultivate a spiritual plant called Amethyst Rice for Liguo, which greatly increased Liguo''s heritage. Once this straw successfully becomes a spiritual plant, the background of Su Mu''s power will be greatly increased. Su Mu carefully surrounded this precious single seedling with tree roots, lest Er Sha, a silly wolf, would gnaw it later. Ersha, with a bruised nose and a swollen face, looked at the blue liquid in the spirit pool, and suddenly became excited. The wolf was still caught in the air by Su Mu''s tree roots. It also flowed out. With a face full of disgust, Youying stretched out his little jio and pushed Ersha''s fat face away, and spat in his heart: What a shame. Afterwards, You Ying began to meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow, spirit pool bath, it also wants! Chapter 95 "That would be the best." Master Wang, who is well-known in Shangjiang, set off to go to the Qingxi Mountains in person, of course not because he loves his eldest son so much. The original partner gave him green, and Wang Tianfeng doubted whether he wanted to be a father before, whether this cub would be surnamed Wang, and his real name was Wang Fugui. Wang Tianfeng conducted a paternity test secretly, and found that his son was indeed his cub, but it was hard to feel much love for this cub in his heart. Especially after he became Master Wang, many women wished they could climb onto his bed and sit on the floor to ovulate for him. Master Wang used to be a useless clerk, once he became the top powerhouse in the world, it is naturally impossible to have any strong mentality, almost singing every night. Such unrestrained messing around really made him have a few cubs. In this way, Master Wang cared even less for Young Master Wang. Since then, Young Master Wang''s status has gone from bad to worse, and outsiders envy him as the eldest son of the Wang family, with a spiritual-rank father on top of him, who is incomparably beautiful. But who knows the pain in his heart, Wang Shao is also a thoughtful boy, thinking that after his younger brothers were born, his father began to ignore him, and the resources he could get were getting less and less. Of course not, but he couldn''t beat his father. Wang Shao felt that he had been driven to a dead end, and began to think about his future. It just so happened that a distant relative of a friend of Ma Zai¡¯s had obtained a few top-quality spirit stones in the Qingxi Mountains. After selling them, he became a multi-millionaire overnight. Wang Shao made a secret investigation and found that this was indeed the case. After combining the opinions of relevant experts, Wang Shao decided to come to the Qingxi Mountains to seek his own way out, looking for precious spiritual stone mines, so that he could establish his own family. Although the Qingxi Mountains are officially marked as having little value by Liguo, Wang Shao feels that he is a person with great luck. If you say that there is no such thing, it does not mean that it really does not exist. mining. What happened after that was the same as in the previous article. Wang Shao called up his friends and wanted to form them into a community of interests. And out of other considerations, Wang Shao didn''t use his father''s subordinates, but Privately hired Ye Zhi, who was down in the family. Having done so much, Wang Shao felt that everything was ready and only owed Dongfeng, so he led his friends on the journey of death with high spirits. I don''t know whether they were lucky or unlucky, but on the day they came, they happened to meet Su Mu breaking through the spiritual rank, which caused a change in the spiritual energy. They couldn''t resist their curiosity and succeeded in dying, and successfully completed a wave of group annihilation. Now, Wang Shao''s father, Master Wang has also embarked on the journey of Wang Shao. But it''s not for revenge, Master Wang has a cold temper, and it has nothing to do with him whether his son lives or dies. He came here for the spirit that Ye Zhi gave to his sister. Master Wang, like his son Wang Shao, is also a person who is unwilling to be ordinary. After breaking through the spiritual rank, his growth rate of strength has become slower and slower. After hearing the news that Zhong Li, the most powerful person in the world, was heading towards the realm beyond the spiritual rank, Master Wang couldn''t sit still. He clearly knows that everything he enjoys now comes from his powerful power. When his power is out of track with the times, can he still be so glorious? Master Wang, like his son, also felt that he was cornered and began to seek a way out. Chapter 98 Master Wang lost too much vitality due to plowing night after night, which hurt his foundation and made his cultivation path rough and difficult. If you want to go further, you can only repair the damaged foundation. But there are too few spirits in the world that can consolidate the foundation and repair the foundation, and they are rare. Just when Master Wang was disheartened, Ye Zhi''s younger sister Ye Luo came into his sight. Like him, Ye Zhi''s younger sister suffered damage to her roots, but Ye Luo''s condition was even more serious, to the point where her life was in danger. But not long after Ye Zhi came back, her sister got better, which made Master Wang ecstatic. Master Wang captured Ye Luo through some dishonorable means, and threatened Ye Zhi with Ye Luo''s life to tell her about her chance encounter in the Qingxi Mountains. Ye Zhi did not betray Su Mu, but fabricated a plausible lie. Ye Zhi was not sure whether Su Mu could deal with Master Wang and the others. To be on the safe side, Ye Zhi planned to lead them into the Lingjie territory on the other side of the Qingxi Mountains, and then wait for an opportunity. Even if it required paying the price with his life, Ye Zhi would not hesitate to do so. In the valley, Su Mu''s heart skipped a beat: "This fluctuation is... Ye Zhi?" After the living beings take Su Mu''s life liquid and are willing to surrender to Su Mu, Su Mu will establish a special connection with the other party. As long as it is within a certain range, this connection will not be interrupted. Although Su Mu cannot communicate with the other party through this connection, Su Mu can use this connection to perceive the other party''s general orientation and even the other party''s emotions. Like now, Su Mu can clearly perceive that Xiaobai and the others are very happy now. Of course, this is clear without perception. "Ye Zhi seems very nervous and worried now." Su Mu frowned slightly. Ye Zhi shouldn''t be so nervous when she returned to the Qingxi Mountains, unless she was coerced this time. Reminiscing that it had been two months since the group killed Young Master Wang and the others, Su Mu suddenly realized: "It seems that the Wang family has personally visited." Su Mu sneered in a low voice, the branches moved without wind, and the mist in the churning valley kept rolling: "It''s just in time, if you don''t come again, I will almost forget about you, now I can get rid of you by the way." After Su Mu smashed the strongest in the world, his heart has already swelled. As long as the Wang family doesn''t press F to enter the tank, drive a fighter jet, and carry a rocket launcher, Su Mu has nothing to fear. Ordinary firearms are no longer a threat to him, only weapons of mass destruction can arouse Su Mu''s fear. As for the tyrannical spirit rank? Sorry, in front of him, all living beings are equal. "I don''t know if Ye Zhi can understand my thoughts accurately." Su Mu murmured, and began to calm Ye Zhi''s emotions. Ye Zhi, who was walking on the road, paused slightly, then continued to walk straight forward as if nothing had happened. A warm and peaceful one, as if an ancient and eternal consciousness had sneaked into Ye Zhi''s heart, silently soothing the worries in Ye Zhi''s heart. Ye Zhi looked calm on the outside, but there was already a huge turmoil in her heart: "The previous feeling was a tree god?!" "correct, "So the tree god already knew about my arrival." Ye Zhi''s flustered heart seemed to be erected with a needle to stabilize the sea, and when she settled down, her brain turned at full speed, and she began to think about the meaning of Su Mu''s actions. Ye Zhi believes that Su Mu''s actions are not aimless, because he is a tree god. Chapter 99 Reiki''s improvement of living beings is all-round. In addition to physical strength, it also has spiritual strength. Although the spirit is strong, everyone will not become Einstein, but it will not make 1+1= like a fool? I can''t figure it out. As long as you are willing to use your brain, you can understand a lot of problems. Ye Zhi was born smarter than ordinary people, so she quickly guessed Su Mu''s intentions. "Does the tree god want me to take Wang Tianfeng and the others to the valley?" A glint flashed in Ye Zhi''s eyes, she turned around, and led Wang Tianfeng and his party towards the valley where Su Mu was. The spirit man has strong feet, and he arrived near the valley in less than half an hour. Wang Tianfeng looked at the heavy mist covering the earth, and his heart skipped a beat for no reason. "Miss Ye, is there something wrong with this place?" Ye Zhi was so happy at this time, her acting skills were exploding, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, full of contempt: "The places where Lingzhi haunts are naturally extraordinary, Master Wang, as the big man who rules Shangjiang, don''t you even know this? ?¡± Wang Tianfeng''s face twitched, he really didn''t know, he spent all his time on women''s bellies, how could Ye Zhi, a genius scholar, know so much. Wang Tianfeng laughed awkwardly twice to hide his embarrassment. "I''ve already brought you the place. According to what I said before, I can leave, right?" Ye Zhi said coldly. Wang Tianfeng said with a smile: "We are not very familiar with the road behind here, I think Ms. Ye should continue to lead the way." Ye Zhi took a deep look at Wang Tianfeng, and naturally touched the handle of the knife with her right hand. Then, as if she had thought of something, her complexion was uncertain, and she finally let go of the handle of the knife. "Follow me." Ye Zhi walked into the thick fog first, her figure looming. Wang Tianfeng winked at his horse boys, telling them to keep a close eye on Ye Zhi from now on, and if she made any changes, they would kill her directly. Su Mu''s branches swayed, and he sensed that 10 people broke into the mist back and forth, moving slowly, appearing very cautious. Su Mu murmured: "It''s expected to be cautious, but do you think nothing will happen?" Hula la! The heart moves at will, the sea of ??clouds churns, the fog becomes thicker and thicker, and the visibility drops sharply. As long as it exceeds 30 cm, everything in front of you will be blurred. Xiaobai seemed to have discovered something, hissed softly, and all the alien species soaked in the spirit pool stood up, their sharp eyes cast towards the entrance of the valley, and the killing intent in their hearts surged. They were roaring one after another at this time, asking Su Mu to fight. These animals may not be as intelligent as humans, but they are simple-minded and know how to repay their kindness. They want to tear up these daring intruders for the tree gods, guard the holy sanctuary, and guard the sanctity in their hearts. Holy land, don''t take it lightly! Tree god, no offense! Su Mu looked down at these groups of brave animals, the branches drooped, and he felt relieved. "Alright, this time let me see what you have achieved these days." So what about the spiritual rank, this place is his home field! Even if the dragon is coming, you have to lie down for me honestly! After receiving Su Mu''s order, Ersha roared into the sky, and the sound waves rolled away, shaking away the fog. At this time, it is no longer the stupid wolf who was acting stupid in front of Su Mu, but the king of the wolf clan! The wolves responded to each call, their green eyes fixed on the entrance of the valley, ready to fight. Just waiting for Ersha''s order, they will go into battle to repay Su Mu''s kindness with the death of the enemy. Chapter 100 Tsing Yi twisted her neck, her little pink tongue lightly licked the corner of her mouth, her charming eyes were only cold at this moment. Liu Yu and Ji Yi soared into the sky, hovering above Qingming, their sharp eyes scanned the ground, searching for traces of the enemy. Youying shook off the ectoplasmic fluid from his body, his muscles were tense, like a bowstring stretched to the extreme, a gravel could burst out with powerful and deadly force, and bloodthirsty light shone in his cold vertical pupils. The little white snake raised its head, its crimson eyes were full of indifference, its body exuded a dangerous aura, and the temperature in the air suddenly became much colder. Xiaobai was angry. This group of daring invaders has reached its bottom line, and only their death and blood can pay the sacrifice. Snapped. Xiaobai''s body bowed into a big bow, and shot out like an off-string arrow. A circle of sonic boom clouds slowly spread in place, cracks appeared on the ground, and a long passage was torn into the sea of ??fog. The blurry streamer disappeared into the depths of the sea of ??fog. Ersha led its group to gather together, and started to run slowly, the running frequency became faster and faster, like dense drumbeats, connecting together as one, killing the group of unknown so-called spirit beings. Tsing Yi and You Ying ran up to different hills, their limbs moved, and their slender bodies turned into agile phantoms, disappearing into the thick fog. After Su Mu waited for Xiaobai and the others to disappear completely, he looked at the spiritual pond rippling on the ground, and the branches danced with electric arcs. After a while, the flickering electric arc disappeared, this was the battle between Xiaobai and the others. He should choose to believe them. "Fight, kill, die, grow, I wait for your triumphant return." ¡­ "Master Wang, this fog seems to be thicker than before." Wang Tianfeng heard the words and saw that it was indeed the case. He could see things one meter away before, but now it is white when it is more than 30 centimeters away, and he can''t see anything clearly. Wang Tianfeng''s heart jumped inexplicably, and he looked in the direction of Ye Zhi by accident, but there was no one there at some point. Wang Tianfeng''s pupils constricted, and he cursed: "Damn it, we were all played by this little bastard. Everyone keep the same formation and go back the same way." "Crazy!" A crisp and clear eagle chirping resounded through the sky, piercing through gold and cracking rocks, making their ears hurt. "Attention everyone, there is an eagle in the sky, it may be the guardian of this spiritual plant!" Wang Tianfeng raised his spiritual energy and shouted loudly. thump. A muffled sound came out, and a figure in the fog swayed and fell limply to the ground. Before the man died, he turned into a corpse before he even had time to scream. "Master Wang, the two tigers are dead!" Mo Ganxi, who was wearing a leather jacket, exclaimed. With a cold face, Wang Tianfeng ran quickly to Moganxi''s place and found that there was indeed an extra corpse not far away. The head was pulled softly to the right side strangely, showing a 90-degree angle, and the bones inside were broken into countless pieces. residue. Not only did Wang Tianfeng''s face turn cold this time, but his heart also turned cold along with him. It''s not terrible to be able to smash human bones into debris, he can do it easily, but the terrible thing is that he can kill him cleanly before the other party reacts. What is it that can kill a level 6 master without a sound! Master Wang looked at the fog again, only to feel that the dense fog was a little more strange and cold. Chapter 101 "Everyone is centered on me and moves closer to me!" Wang Tianfeng suppressed the fear in his heart and gave orders. He did not become a spiritual rank by drinking water and eating, but by killing it step by step! "I''d like to see what you can do when so many people get together, as long as you dare to show your face, I will kill you!" Wang Tianfeng''s heart was ruthless, and his perception was fully activated, ensuring that no trouble could escape his perception. Xiaobai''s scarlet eyes are indifferent, slowly disappearing in the thick fog, waiting for an opportunity to move. It knew that such an opportunity would not keep her waiting too long. Because Ersha has already led its group and is about to kill it. "Aww!" The horrific howling of wolves echoed in the empty mountains, from far to near, the sound was overwhelming. A silver-white figure tore through the mist with a gust of wind, and behind it were countless ferocious wolves. Ersha''s tall and muscular body suddenly stopped, his limbs firmly stepped on a piece of broken rock, his wolf head looked at the surrounding wilderness, his beast eyes were sharp but fierce, and he controlled his group methodically to launch a siege. The personality of Ersha''s clan is only about half of Ersha''s, but it is also more than three meters long. Those ordinary wolves on the earth are like a younger brother to them. Under the command of Ersha, this group of wolves is like a well-trained iron-blooded army that is not afraid of life and death. The wolves are divided into two, and they surround Master Wang and the others one by one. Staring at the group of intruders, surrounding them without killing them, seemed to be waiting for something. The arrival of Ersha and his group caused panic in this group of spirit beings. They were timid before fighting. They were different from the group of spirit beings who were recruited by the country to work with the darkness and accompany killing all day long. They are a group of moths with power. In peacetime, they sit on the heads of ordinary people and show off their might. Seeing the benefits, they swarm up and fight more fiercely than anyone else. But when the real danger comes, they become cowardly and risk their lives. Su Mu admires Li Guo''s officials very much. It is precisely because of their existence that the society is not in chaos and reduced to darkness and turmoil. They are heroes who protect the peace of one side. As for people like Master Wang, they are just a group of social moths, and death is not a pity. "Everyone, don''t mess around and form a circular battle formation! These beasts are only about level three in strength, but there are a little more in number. With me here, this battle will definitely be won!" Master Wang breathed out and began to boost morale. "These beasts are afraid of our numbers. As long as we don''t get confused, they can''t do anything to us!" "Now everyone listen to my command and back away slowly, remember not to turn your back to these animals." Ersha looked at this bluffing human being, with a wise light in his eyes: "Sicha, if you don''t do anything now, it''s just that the beasts on our side haven''t come yet, I''m so proud of you, I really want to urinate on you to wake you up." .¡± As the wolf king, Ersha''s IQ is not low, but he usually seems a little silly. But this time, it stepped on the gravel, blowing the cold wind, the second gas dropped, and the IQ level returned to normal. It and Xiaobai are waiting for Tsing Yi and You Ying to take their positions. This is the consciousness that they have produced after many times of cooperation, and it is also the result of Su Mu''s deliberate teaching. The secret to fighting is to bully the few with the more. If a group of people can beat a single person, they will never go one-on-one. Only fools do this. Two silly they obviously have a taste for it. coming! Suddenly, Ersha''s eyes lit up, and with a long howl, the wolves charged silently under its horn. Chapter 102 A wolf with only one eye left kicked all fours and pounced on the bald man who had threatened Ye Zhi earlier. The wolf''s kiss was wide open, revealing its sharp interlaced teeth. The bald man grinned sinisterly, his body was pitch-black, as hard as steel. "Fool, you want to hurt me? Let me die!" The bald man twisted his waist and clasped his hands together, hitting the head of the one-eyed wolf like a heavy hammer. The one-eyed wolf staggered and fell to the ground, the bald man smiled triumphantly, and stomped on the one-eyed wolf''s head with his right foot. The ground creaked down and a pothole was formed. He wanted to shout who else was there, but He apparently forgot that there was more than one one-eyed wolf here. The wolves nearby waited for an opportunity to pounce on him. The bald man was covered with wolves, and his sharp teeth bit his arms and thighs, making a toothache sound. Those masters who chewed bones like lollipops couldn''t do anything to this bald man. In the distance, Su Mu raised his brows. He didn''t expect that this bald man''s defense was so good that he could resist the bites of several wolves without any damage. This was really beyond his expectation. But that''s all. No matter how powerful the defense is, there is a limit. He believes that Xiaobai will live up to his expectations, and use that perverted body that is comparable to the spiritual level to tear the iron wall of this bald man. "Hiss!" The little white and scarlet eyes reflected the figure of this bald man, his body arched into a big bow, he popped out suddenly, his tail slapped on the ground with a crackling sound, like a thunderstorm on the dry land, dust was everywhere under his body, a circle of sonic boom clouds accompanied by fine Cracks spread around. Xiaobai disappeared in place, his body made waves in the air, and rushed to the front of the bald hunk, the icy murderous aura made the bald hunk freeze in place. Xiaobai seized this extremely short opening, and with a snap of his fingers, his body muscles linked up, bursting out with astonishing strength, converging on his tail, and lashing heavily on the bald man''s forehead. boom! As soon as the bald man''s eyes blurred, Xiao Bai forcefully pumped his head off, blasting into a cloud of blood and splashing the faces of his companions around him. The bald man, no, he is now a dead man without a head. The headless dead man didn''t underestimate Xiaobai''s appearance until his death. He just fell to the ground and died in a blink of an eye. From Xiaobai''s attack to the end, even one second was spent, and Master Wang lost one of the titans. This is Xiaobai''s true strength when he explodes with all his might! Extreme, brutal. Xiaobai''s tail opened the prelude to death. After a very loud sound that could penetrate the golden cracking stone, it dived down from a high altitude at a speed of 200 kilometers per hour, and the ground was violently windy, flying sand and rocks. With a claw of the extremely sharp claws, a spirit man''s head was caught and exploded on the spot. Master Wang''s reaction was extremely fast, an iron bridge avoided the extreme culling, and opened his mouth to spit out an air cannon. However, after the air cannon came into contact with Ji, the scene that Master Wang imagined did not appear. The air cannon passed through Ji''s body as if nothing had happened, as if Ji was not in this space at all. A trace of sarcasm flashed in the extremely sharp eagle eyes. This is its talent¡ªspace phase, which was finally opened under the continuous nourishment of Su Mu''s psychic liquid! Spatial phase: travel through nine heavens and ten places, not in this world. After activation, you can temporarily enter the gap between different spaces, ignoring all attacks. This is the courage to find Master Wang! Chapter 103 Ji actively escaped from the gap in the different space, and pecked at Master Wang''s head with his sharp eagle beak. Master Wang opened his mouth and sprayed another air cannon. If he didn''t dodge, he would die under the blast of the air cannon before pecking Master Wang''s head. It is not afraid of death, but it has not repaid Su Mu''s kindness, so it can''t just die here for nothing, so it has no choice but to spread its wings and fly away. A trace of reluctance flashed across Jiying''s eyes. If it wasn''t for the fact that its talent had just been awakened and it wasn''t able to use it freely enough, Master Wang would have already met Hades by now. How could Wang Tianfeng be willing to let Ji go like this? In his heart, Ji was a greater threat than any alien species present. Liu Yu and You Ying surrounded him like a prophet, forcing Master Wang to give up his previous thoughts. Master Wang turned over and stood up. When the wind blew, his body was extremely cold. Only then did he realize that he was covered in white sweat. "I''m paralyzed, I can''t worry about these burdens anymore, this valley is too evil, if I stay here, I will die here. As long as I don''t die, I can have as much cannon fodder as I want! " A trace of cruelty flashed in Master Wang''s eyes, and he roared: "Cover me, I''m going to use that trick!" His horse boy doesn''t know why, that trick? What is that trick? Although a little confused, their bodies subconsciously formed a circle to protect Master Wang. Master Wang''s breath sank to his dantian, and the aura on his body suddenly changed, feeling full of oppression. His young horses had hope, but in the next second, Master Wang''s behavior caused them to fall from the pinnacle of hope to the valley of despair. I saw Master Wang''s body as the center, compressed air and pushed it around, turning those loyal horse boys on their backs. Master Wang didn''t stop, stomped his right foot heavily, and rushed forward. I don''t know how many times he has practiced in private. This set of movements is smooth and smooth, perfectly showing the demeanor of a master. Master Wang''s boys were desperate, and all kinds of vicious curses and curses came out of their mouths. "Wang Tianfeng, you bastard son of a bitch, you must die!" "Wang Tianfeng, you black-hearted bastard who gave birth to a son without an ass, I curse you to become a green hat king." "Wang Tianfeng, fuck you mother, your wife tastes good." ¡­ Wang Tianfeng sneered inwardly when he heard these curses: "A group of useless dogs, your lives are insignificant compared to a powerful spiritual rank. It is your greatest honor in this life to die for me. You can go with peace of mind!" In Master Wang''s mind, these alien races will give up his powerful goal after they have those pups. Whether it is a spirit or a foreign species, they will always follow their nature, and they will be picky and soft. But there are always accidents happening in this world. A black-haired girl in a well-dressed outfit with a knife rushed towards Master Wang, and the long knife in her hand made a sharp arc. Master Wang raised his eyebrows coldly: "Bitch, just because you want to block me, go to hell with me!" Master Wang punched out, the air rumbled and pushed forward layer by layer. Ye Zhi''s face remained unchanged, the long knife was turned over, her left hand grasped the blade, and the long knife lay horizontally in front of her body to block Master Wang''s bombardment. The powerful force poured into Ye Zhi''s body along the long knife, his arms were shaken with severe pain, the bones cracked and cracked, and the left hand holding the blade was bloody and bloody, and the bone was visible deep in the wound. But still like this, Ye Zhi still didn''t retreat half a step. The legs were firmly nailed to the ground as if they had taken root, and the lower legs were mostly submerged in the ground, dripping with blood. "Old dog, this is your burial place today." Ye Zhi coughed lightly in pain and grinned. Those scarlet white teeth hurt Master Wang''s heart. "Bitch, die to me!" Master Wang used his anger to cover up the fear in his heart, and punched him down again. Chapter 104 "Hiss!" With one bow and one flick, Xiaobai rushed towards Wang Tianfeng at high speed, the air on both sides was split into two like waves, dragging a white horse. Xiaobai twisted his body, concentrated all his strength on his tail, twisted his body and volleyed down, there was a crackling sound in the air, and the wind pressure from the curled tail was painful. There was a sharp pain between Wang Tianfeng''s eyebrows, and all the cells in his body were screaming: "Run! Run away!" Xiaobai''s attack was obviously to encircle Wei and save Zhao. How could a life-saving person like Wang Tianfeng choose to trade his life for his life. Sure enough, Wang Tianfeng immediately withdrew and retreated. Xiaobai''s tail was emptied, and a long gully was pulled out of the ground. The gravel splashed on Wang Tianfeng''s clothes, making many openings, and hanging down in strands, scratching his well-tailored clothes. Became a miserable beggar. Wang Tianfeng saw that Xiaobai''s old strength had been exhausted, and his new strength had not yet come out, so the compressed air wrapped around his fist and smashed towards Xiaobai. "Woohoo!" A dragon''s roar was accompanied by a strong wind, and Wang Tianfeng''s temples throbbed. He couldn''t be injured at this time, and any injury would mean death. Wang Tianfeng could only be forced to give up attacking Xiaobai, turned around to meet the enemy, pushed forward with both hands, and a wall of air stood in front of him. This air wall can not only be used for defense, but also for offense. "Get out of the way, this son of a bitch with no fart eyes is attacking on the defensive." The man who said bluntly that Wang Tianfeng''s wife is awesome before said sweetly, and he didn''t care if these aliens could understand him, and took Wang Tianfeng''s words All the means have been cleaned up. Wang Tianfeng laughed loudly when he heard the words: "You idiot, do you really think these beasts can understand what you say?" Wang Tianfeng continued to use his trump card nonchalantly, flipped the palms of his hands over and aligned them with the palms in the middle, and new changes appeared in the air wall. It changed from a ''¡ª'' shape to a ''u'' shape, and quickly completed the encirclement from both sides. In the blink of an eye, the path of the ghost, front, back, left, and right was blocked. This air wall is very thick, unless it is a freak like Xiaobai who has not reached the spiritual level but has a physical body comparable to the spiritual level. Others will be squeezed out of their internal injuries when encountering this move, and those with weaker bodies will be crushed even more. Into a pile of rotten meat. Although Youying couldn''t understand what the fish-lipped human was chattering behind, it could sensitively sense the dangers around it. The hairs on You Ying''s body exploded, his back arched, and his three-meter-long body jumped up, a full five meters high, narrowly dodging Wang Tianfeng''s ultimate move. Wang Tianfeng snorted coldly, and was about to make another killing move. Two figures, one silver and one white, rushed towards him like lightning. It''s Ersha and his daughter-in-law. Ersha wolf''s kiss was wide open, those sharp teeth were like daggers gleaming with cold light, and the air was overflowing, as long as Ersha was bitten by Ersha, it would be miserable even if he didn''t die. Its daughter-in-law Zhangkou came, and a three-meter-long and half-meter-wide crescent wind blade whizzed towards Wang Tianfeng. In the sky, Ji Ying''s eyes were fixed, and he seized this opportunity to cooperate with the eagle''s ears, piercing gold and cracking rocks, and swooped down from the sky again. Liu Yu, uh, Liu Yu, the little weak chicken, was in charge of sweeping the formation, shouting 666. "You bastards want to kill me just because you bastards want to kill me? I really don''t know what it means!" Wang Tianfeng snorted coldly, holding his hands calmly and out of thin air. An inverted cyclone appeared above his head, and the air around him was crazy. Gather towards him. Chapter 105 I don''t know when, a light blue streamer appeared in front of him, the blue coat danced in the wind like a delicate veil, the seductive fox eyes lost the charm of the past, only the cruel coldness. Tsing Yi can''t stand it all the time just for this moment! Just like those legendary assassins launched a fatal blow to this spiritual rank. At this time, Tsing Yi''s eyes were filled with brilliant colors, Wang Tianfeng''s brain became dizzy for a while, the transmission of spiritual energy in his body stopped suddenly, and the air vortex above his head tended to dissipate. Wang Tianfeng let out a strange howl suddenly, he actually used his powerful mental power to break through Tsing Yi''s illusion. However, if the head-to-head confrontation on the spiritual level is not to crush the situation, it will completely hurt the enemy by one thousand and self-damage by eight hundred. Tsing Yi''s seven orifices bleed, the spirit is sluggish, and Wang Tianfeng is not much better. His facial features were distorted like a ghost, and the previous calmness and wind were gone. Tsing Yi''s charm only played a momentary role, and this moment was enough for Ersha and the others. The second fool, shaped like lightning, broke through the surrounding air resistance, rushed to Wang Tianfeng, opened his mouth and bit down on his calf. Click! Ersha''s teeth are Steel Garuru that can gnaw steel, Wang Tianfeng''s calf was immediately bitten off by Ersha, and the unbearable pain hit his heart, Wang Tianfeng''s eyes turned black, and his body trembled with pain. Chi Chi Chi! The cutting sound of the crescent wind blade echoed in his heart like the evening bell ringing when the god of death came. Under the control of his strong desire to survive, Wang Tianfeng barely controlled the air to block the air wall. Youdao said that two fists are hard to beat four hands, and now there are more than four hands present. Although they have not yet broken through the spiritual rank, but under the nourishment of Su Mu''s spiritual liquid, they already have the confidence to challenge the spiritual rank. Joining hands with each other, even the spiritual ranks will have to hate! Ji swooped down from the sky, and the sharp claws glowing with gold and iron did not hesitate to grab Wang Tianfeng to death. Two hideous wounds almost tore his chest open. If you observe carefully, you can still see the wriggling. internal organs. The extremely eagle eyes are cold, it did not kill Wang Tianfeng, of course it got the order of the tree god. With a cry from Jiqing, his claws pierced Wang Tianfeng''s flesh and clasped his collarbone tightly, fluttering his wings and flying high, bringing Wang Tianfeng to Su Mu''s body to return to his life. Xiaobai hissed softly, signaling Ersha''s daughter-in-law to pick up the seriously injured Ye Zhi and return to the voyage. You Ying anxiously stretched his limbs, shortened his body, and with the help of Xiao Bai, dragged Tsing Yi who was bigger than him and hurried back to the Spiritual Pond. Hmph, although I wish this foxy girl would die sooner, but for the sake of you saving me last time, I will, I won¡¯t let you die. Jumping up and down will never save you! Meow! Ersha and Xiaobai recruited these pups who were abandoned by Wang Tianfeng. Under the gaze of the wolves, their complexions were gloomy, and their hearts were ashamed as they walked to the depths of the valley. "Brother Wolf, I want to discuss something with you. I have body odor, foot odor, sweat odor, and little meat. Don''t eat me, okay. This is a little thought from my little brother, and I hope to accept it." It''s still the one who said Wang Tianfeng''s wife before. Awesome man, at this moment he felt uneasy, and began to try to get close to the second fool. Er Silly eyes slanted, full of disdain: What is this idiot talking about? Wait, what is he holding in his hand? Ersha glanced at the thing in this man''s hand, and it turned out to be a photo of a woman without clothes, this hamabi, don''t you know that I am a wolf! ? What the uncle likes is a she-wolf, not a woman. must be arranged! Ersha let out a groan, and one of its pissy little brothers nodded in understanding, his legs turned up, and a stream of yellow piss swelled on this man''s shoe. Some people may want to ask, why didn''t Ersha do it himself, did he swell after accepting the younger brother, sorry, it really isn''t. Since the bird was struck by lightning last time, now Ersha is trembling when he urinates, looking around from time to time, holding his urination for a few seconds, and changing to a safe place before continuing. Repeatedly, until the trembling is over. It is no longer the mighty wolf king who pissed three feet in the wind, and if he couldn''t control the scene, he would be ashamed and thrown at home. Two silly, mature. Chapter 106 "Zhi!" There was a clear chirp in the sky, the murderous aura was gone in the voice. Ji threw Wang Tianfeng to the ground, and walked around Su Mu, as if asking for credit and reward. "Well done, extremely." Su Mu couldn''t help laughing, and rubbed the branch for encouragement. After being touched by Su Mu, Ji was so happy, not to mention the joy, he had never seen him so excited even in the Lingchi Bath, as happy as a fat boy who weighed a hundred pounds. Another branch of Su Mu pierced into Wang Tianfeng''s forehead like lightning, and his mental power completely covered Wang Tianfeng''s brain. Su Mu can look up other people''s memories through his huge mental power, but this requires the cooperation of the other party, such as Ye Zhi, who took the initiative to let Su Mu investigate. If the opponent doesn''t cooperate, Su Mu can only forcibly carry out a mental shock to break through the opponent''s spiritual defense. This will easily turn others into idiots, and the acquired memories will also be lost. But if the other party is already dying, then naturally there is no way to resist. Just like the unlucky Mr. J and Comrade Srode before, they belong to the third situation. It was lucky that Wang Tianfeng, who was seriously injured, did not die. How could he form an effective spiritual defense line when he was dying, so his memory was revealed in front of Su Mu in every detail. "The Wang family is really rich, but now they will soon be mine." Su Mu fed Wang Tianfeng a little castrated version of ectoplasmic liquid, which extended his life by +1s, lest he die later. Su Mu didn''t kill Wang Tianfeng on the spot because he wanted to reap all the money behind him. Naturally, this money was not reserved for Su Mu to use for himself. Why does he need money for a big tree? That thing is a piece of waste paper to him. This money was left to Ye Zhi by Su Mu, and he wanted Ye Zhi to use this amazing wealth to form his own power in Liguo as his eyes and ears. Su Mu has no other ideas in doing this, just to protect himself, and to collect some rare treasures for him to decorate this barren valley. Su Mu was thinking about the feasibility of this plan, and Ersha''s wife and You Ying rushed to the Lingchi with Ye Zhi and Qingyi on their backs. Su Mu took a look and found that Ye Zhi and Qing Yi were seriously injured, so he quickly manipulated the roots of the tree to weave a wooden bed into the spiritual pool, and gently put Qing Yi and Ye Zhi on the bed. The two soaked in the spiritual liquid, and their injuries were quickly brought under control and began to improve. Not long after, Ersha and Xiaobai escorted Wang Tianfeng''s boys back to the valley. When this group of young horses entered the valley, they were suddenly enlightened, just like Tao Yuanming who strayed into the Peach Blossom Spring back then, and was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. The aura of the empty valley turns into fog, and the mist is dense. When the setting sun shoots down, it is golden and looks like a fairyland. From time to time, there was a high-pitched and powerful chirping sound from the sky, and a jade tree reaching the sky stood proudly in the valley, forming a forest alone! The branches are like crowns, covering the valley, the trunks are like jade, smooth and delicate, and the dark roots covered with silver star patterns are exposed on the ground, like vigorous wooden dragons crawling on the ground to rest. Quiet, mysterious, timeless. Not far away is a blue-colored spiritual pool, surrounded by lush flowers and plants. There is a huge wooden bed in the spirit pool, on which there are green foxes and young girls lying quietly, and the spirit pool ripples in circles under the breeze. The breath of wildness rushed over, and they seemed to be dreaming back to the ancient times, witnessing the sacredness of this place. "Is this... a fairyland?" Chapter 107 After hearing all this, the roots of the trees moved, and the five people were tied into rice dumplings. They traveled hundreds of meters in an instant, and were brought to Su Mu. The closer they got to Su Mu, the stronger the shock in their hearts. In front of the towering Su Mu, they were just tiny ants, their brains were blank, and even their thinking was stiff and unable to control themselves. The crystal-like jade branches lightly touched their foreheads, and the grand and vast soul voice sounded in their hearts: "You, you are guilty." This voice was like a slap in the face, roaring in their ears, shaking them without the ability to think, and all the emotions in their hearts were truly revealed in front of Su Mu''s eyes. Su Mu could feel the regret in their hearts, except for one person. He was a burly and muscular man with a lingering evil spirit between his brows, and he didn''t know how much blood was stained on his hands. In his subconscious mind, he believed that all his actions were just, and that as a spirit being, he deserved to plunder. How could Su Mu and the others rise up and resist? Wouldn''t it be better to just wash it off and wait for death? Su Mu sneered: "It''s really a way to take death." Why is everything you do just? Why should I be caught without a fight and let you slaughter me? Could it be that the strong can invade everything as it should? Su Mu manipulated the roots to shrink slowly, getting tighter and tighter, like a giant python preying on it, using the death coil. The roots of the tree indifferently squeezed the muscles, bones, and internal organs of the burly man. His face was flushed, his pupils were bloodshot, veins popped out of his head, and he screamed. Accompanied by the crackling of the bones in his body, the burly man vomited blood and died of pain. Su Mu also had no perverted interest in killing others. The roots of the tree suddenly shrank to the extreme, and the burly man turned into a cloud of blood mist floating in the air, blending with the spiritual mist indistinguishable from each other. grunt. The remaining four people''s throats rolled, and they swallowed with difficulty. A gust of cold air rose from the soles of their feet and rushed straight to their foreheads along their spines. Even though it was still hot summer, they felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave, and they were covered in cold sweat. All the little Jiujiu in my heart flew out of the sky at this moment. There was only deep awe left for Su Mu. He is inviolable and sacred, and he is also Yama who kills decisively. Su Mu glanced at the four people and looked away. He didn''t plan to kill the remaining four people, they could only be counted as accomplices, and they already had a heart of repentance. They have to pay the due price for their actions. Su Mu weaved four tree cages, temporarily locked them in, and let them out when they figured it out. As for what they need to figure out? Of course it was working for him as a free laborer... Ahem, of course it was voluntary labor for my wrong behavior, and I reformed myself. "I''m such a good tree." Su Mu shamelessly praised himself, and the tree roots rolled up, crushing Wang Tianfeng into a cloud of blood mist. "Woo hoo." Ersha quickly ran to Su Mu''s side, sobbing softly, feeling a little depressed. Its group was basically injured in the previous siege, and the one-eyed head was killed on the spot. Su Mu knew it in his heart, tapped the branch on Ersha''s forehead, and said slowly: "Don''t worry, it will exist in another way." Su Mu''s branch slowly rolled up the one-eyed corpse, and a light strand of spirit detached from the corpse, circled around Ersha, rose slowly, and merged into Su Mu''s body along the branch. Not to be absorbed, but to be protected and warmed up. Trees can nourish souls. Su Mu will not just forget these animals that died for him. He can draw their spirits into his body and nurture them carefully. Chapter 108 Ersha lightly arched the cold corpse on the ground with his head, no longer sad in his heart, because... It can feel that the warmth has not disappeared, but is stored beside the tree gods in another way, watching them. Ersha slowly raised his head, his eyes were no longer gloomy and lost, he looked up at the sky, and howled loudly, not lamenting and weeping, but seeing off without regret. Its group roared together, and the sound waves became one piece, spreading far and far in this empty and narrow valley. Xiaobai and the others also looked solemn, and they were seeing off this comrade-in-arms in their own way. Qi said no clothes, and the same robe as the son! Su Mu''s branches move without wind, thousands of branches and leaves rustle, the setting sun pierces through the thin spiritual mist, and the earth is mottled. The sun rises when the clouds break through the fog, and the setting sun is not only the elegy of the old days, but also the prelude to the rising sun! Su Mu dug through the rock wall and properly placed Cyclops'' corpse in it. Su Mu thought for a while, the roots twitched, and a sharp wind pressure formed at the end, gathering into a knife, and the wind blade cut down along the rock wall of the valley, cutting off a large rock wall effortlessly like a hot knife cutting butter. The rock wall is elongated, the cut surface is smooth like jade, and the other side is concave and convex. Su Mu concocted it according to the law, and polished the other side, and then the roots twisted. Under Su Mu''s control, like the world''s top sculptor, he cut such a large huge rock into an obelisk. Boom! Su Mu''s tree roots bound the obelisk and inserted it straight into the ground. Several tree roots bound its bottom and fixed it. As long as Su Mu didn''t fall, the obelisk would last forever. On the top are engraved two vigorous and powerful Li Guo characters. one eyed. Ersha and the others stared fixedly at the obelisk, as if thinking about something. The emotions in the hearts of the four people in the tree cage were also complicated and difficult to understand. They looked at Su Mu and the alien species with complicated expressions, not knowing what they were thinking. Night came quietly. Ersha and the others fell asleep in Su Mu''s specially repaired residence. Death is a very common thing in the natural world, and they will not be immersed in grief forever. The people of Sri Lanka have passed away, and so are the living. The road ahead will continue. The next day, the twilight of dawn cut through the thick darkness, and dawn came. Ye Zhi and Qinghu climbed up from the wooden bed, their injuries were completely healed, and their aura was faintly stronger than before, which seemed to be a blessing in disguise. But the key to this lies in Su Mu''s ectoplasmic liquid, which is a real treasure for creatures, otherwise it would not be a blessing in disguise, but a serious and intractable illness. Ye Zhi nodded and pressed her face against Su Mu''s tree trunk, feeling extremely peaceful in her heart. "Tree God, I''m back." Ye Zhi murmured softly in her heart, creating countless ripples in the morning light. Su Mu didn''t speak, but silently dropped a branch and patted Ye Zhi''s shoulder lightly. Sometimes silence is more powerful than words. "Woo~" Tsing Yi stretched her slender and light body, stretched her limbs and jumped, and easily crossed a distance of three meters. Her pale blue hair was fluttering in the breeze, as if she had been covered with a layer of gorgeous clothes. dance. Tsing Yi came to Su Mu''s side in a few steps, and rubbed against Su Mu. Then he narrowed his eyes, and ran into Xiaobai''s residence like a prank. After a while, Tsing Yi ran out of the residence, and a lynx with a dark body and strong skills chased it out angrily. The dragon roared and meowed. A new day begins with their cheerful noises. Chapter 109 "Tree God, I''m sorry, I couldn''t hold you back for three months, please punish me." Ye Zhi pleaded guilty. The girl''s black costume was wetted by the spiritual fluid, and her exquisite and perfect figure could be seen at a glance. Su Mu glanced at it, and then looked at it again, like an old monk in meditation, with nothing in his heart. He was simply admiring the beauty of the world just now, and he had no other thoughts, so please don''t think wrongly. Su Mu smiled lightly, and said indifferently with his soul voice: "It''s okay, you''ve done a great job." Yes, Ye Zhi was able to pretend to be a snake for Wang Tianfeng, an old fox, for more than two months. It was really hard. How could Su Mu ask for more. Without Ye Zhi pulling Wang Tianfeng outside, how could Su Mu grow so peacefully for two months. More importantly, once the Wang family ransacked the Qingxi Mountains, whether Mr. J and Comrade Srode would choose to leave the country from the Qingxi Mountains or not. If they chose not to leave from here, how could Su Mu obtain such a precious treasure such as the World Tree Fragment, and also a demiplane by the way. Su Mu has clear rewards and punishments, and will not confuse black and white. However, this matter is of great importance, as it involves two powerful countries in the world, Su Mu is not good at pointing it out to Ye Zhi, and passes it vaguely. "Not only have you been innocent, but you have also made great contributions. Bring your sister to me. This is your reward." Ye Zhi stood there dumbfounded when she heard the words, and only realized after a while, crying with joy. After her parents passed away in a strange way, her younger sister inexplicably suffered from a strange terminal illness. Her vitality was continuously depleted, and her health deteriorated day by day. . Ye Zhi worked hard to make money, and used all the money she earned on her younger sister, just to save her younger sister Ye Luo''s life. While busy investigating the truth about the death of his parents, he sought medical advice to save his dying sister. She used her thin body to carry a burden that most adults could not face. This girl is very nice. "Thank you, Tree God!" Su Mu is willing to take action, and her sister can expect to recover! Ye Zhi wiped away her tears, and firmly engraved Su Mu''s kindness in her heart. Su Mu and other girls calmed down, and told Ye Zhi all the secrets of Wang Tianfeng. Including the place where her sister Ye Luo was detained, as well as all assets and resources under her name. "Tree God, do you want to..." Ye Zhi was very smart, and she guessed Su Mu''s thoughts without Su Mu''s words. Su Mu smiled lightly, talking to smart people is easy, and you can get through with just a few clicks. "I need you to create an organization for me, mainly to collect information and treasures..." Su Mu told Ye Zhi the specific requirements, lest the girl misunderstand his thoughts, go astray, and become a dungeon waiting for the protagonist to challenge... "Tree God, I will definitely complete this task satisfactorily!" Ye Zhi''s eyes and pupils were filled with two balls of flames, and his fighting spirit was high. Ye Zhi turned around and strode out of the valley impatiently. It looks like a child who wears a red scarf and carries a schoolbag to participate in the school sports meeting at the beginning of school. Su Mu was helpless, a tree root rose up, stopped Ye Zhi, and pointed at her wet clothes that were still dripping. Sister, your clothes are not dry yet, and you are running around like this, which is increasing the crime rate in society. Ye Zhiqiao''s face was reddish, under the golden sunlight of the morning sun, she was so beautiful. Chapter 110 Ye Zhi made a fire to dry his clothes, gnawed some fruits on the mountain, and hurriedly left the valley with the spiritual liquid given by Su Mu. Eager to go home. Su Mu didn''t ask to stay, after all, her affairs were really urgent. The huge amount of wealth under Wang Tianfeng''s name is a coveted piece of fat. With Wang Tianfeng in charge in the past, naturally no one dared to think about his wealth. Now that Wang Tianfeng is taking tea, if Wang Tianfeng''s wives know that Wang Tianfeng is dead, the forces behind them will definitely tear their skins apart and take it by force. Ye Zhi will not be so easy to control by then. The only thing Ye Zhi has now is the unequal information, relying on the secrets Su Mu told her, Ye Zhi has already taken the lead. Although the real estate under Wang Tianfeng''s banner is difficult to obtain, there is a lot of money in his private treasury. Although it is far less than those real estates, it is worth hundreds of millions. Not to mention the hidden wealth he has in his possession, the handles of some politicians in Shangjiang City, which are invaluable if they work well. Su Mu is looking forward to what kind of waves Ye Zhi can make after returning to Shangjiang and mastering Wang Tianfeng''s inheritance. As long as Ye Zhi takes root in Shangjiang, he will be able to give him good feedback. "By then, my evolutionary path will be smoother." Su Mu murmured, suppressing the vision in his heart. "Hiss hiss!" Xiaobai''s rapid neighing caught Su Mu''s attention. Su Mu looked down and smiled immediately. "It''s so big, are you still afraid of fire?" "Hiss hiss!" Xiaobai anxiously circled around Su Mu''s tree trunk, clinging tightly to his body, his crimson eyes were full of tension, not only Xiaobai, but Tsing Yi and them were also more or less nervous. This is the memory engraved in their genes warning them to stay away from these dangerous things. Xiaobai once unfortunately experienced a forest fire and almost died in it. Before the spiritual recovery in this world, a forest fire can kill many animals, so they have a natural fear of flames. Even after becoming a different species, this fear cannot be easily eliminated in a short time. Except for Ersha, this silly wolf became excited when he saw the nervous and frightened faces of his friends. Especially when it saw the little white tyrant who was so frightened and hid beside the tree god, seeking shelter, the excitement in its heart reached the extreme, almost twisted, its tail wagging A big windmill. Jumping up and down around the fire, Su Mu looked speechless. "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow!" Su Mu had heard horror stories about boiled shit, and he didn''t want to witness boiled urine happen today. The branch as thick as the baby''s arm snapped down, and a sharp wind formed at the end of the branch, sweeping towards the fire. The fire borrows the wind, and the wind helps the fire. The orange-red flames shot up to a height of more than three meters, and Ersha gave a strange squawk in fright, his tail stopped wagging, his legs stopped turning up, and the whole wolf was so frightened that he wilted. Ersha hurriedly avoided Su Mu''s wide tree hole with his tail between his legs. The wolf''s head cautiously poked out of the tree hole, and his slightly slanted eyes looked solemnly at the jumping flames. Falling slowly, courage suddenly emerges. One jumped, rushed to the vicinity of the fire, and screamed strangely. But as long as the flame had a jumping posture, it retracted into the tree hole at the speed of light. As if hiding under Su Mu''s crotch and outputting madly. The corner of Su Mu''s mouth twitched: "Little brother, what''s going on with you? Could it be that you really have Erha blood in you? Possess the legendary magical skills: never win a fight, never lose a fight..." Chapter 111 You Ying and the others had Su Mu as their backer, and they gradually got used to this pile of flames. Xiaobai really couldn''t stand Ersha''s stupid look, bowed his body, the blood in his body rushed like a big river, the strength of the dragon gathered to the tail, and shot out like an arrow off the string. call out! The air was torn apart, and the air waves surged. The top of Ersha''s head suddenly went dark, and his cheeks ached inexplicably. Ersha seemed to have remembered something, raised his head in panic, and was shocked to find that the shadow above his head was indeed it! The predator of the shadows, the ruthless overlord of terror, the monstrosity of might. Ersha whimpered and wanted to seek Su Mu''s protection. "What should the child do if he becomes stupid? Just beat him hard." Su Mu vaguely remembered this wise saying, and now he deeply agrees with it. Su Mu sneered, and the tree roots surged and poured into the ground. In an instant, there was nothing around Ersha. Ersha was completely dumbfounded, and tried his best to escape, but it was as if it was being targeted by a ferocious wild beast, and it couldn''t move its body even if it wanted to. At this moment, Ersha was once again immersed in Xiaobai''s fear, unable to escape. Snapped! Xiaobai''s tail whipped in the air, the air condensed, and then burst open, Ersha''s nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and he entered the sage mode, thinking about what to do with the gloomy wolf life. Seeing Ersha''s miserable appearance, Youying and the others unkindly opened their mouths, screamed again and again, and laughed mercilessly. Su Mu glanced at Ersha, who was full of frustration, without any fluctuations in his heart. Because he knew that this silly wolf would be alive and kicking again soon and continue his tricks to death. "Let''s think about how to develop this bottle world." Su Mu''s mind sank into the roots of the tree in the world inside the bottle, his consciousness changed for a while, and he found that this space had completely stabilized. The horrible black cracks no longer appeared at the edge, and the earth regained a little vitality. This demiplane swam around from the gate of hell, and came back to life with Su Mu''s efforts. If he showed the bronze square mouth bottle to Comrade Srode now, Su Mu is sure that he would not be able to recognize that this is really the demiplane that he bought back on the verge of collapse. Su Mu shook his head with emotion, and he was often annoyed by his excellence: "I am really excellent, and I repaired a half-plane that was about to be destroyed with just one hand." "Hey, it''s just that the energy in the world tree fragments has been consumed a lot. It''s hard to be a human being, but it''s even harder to be a tree! It''s really hard for me to be a wife!" Su Mu sighed sadly, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, revealing a sad arc. Su Mu turned sadness into motivation and began to explore this brand new demiplane. His branches kept diving, like water and milk, without feeling the slightest sense of obstruction. For the first time, Su Mu understood what silky enjoyment is. Soon, the roots in this space touched the bottom, and a strange feeling arose in Su Mu''s heart. "Strange, how do I feel that I can control this space?" "Did I drink fake wine?" Su Mu immediately cleared his mind, and checked himself repeatedly to make sure that he was not pulled into the illusion by some unknown existence. His roots were slowly wriggling in the ground, and the weird feeling became more and more intense. This space seems to be desperately longing for his arrival. "Could it be..." Su Mu''s heart moved, thinking of a possibility. Chapter 112 "Maybe this has something to do with the World Tree fragments in my body." What kind of stalwart is the world tree that I saw in my memory? His roots are based on the boundless starry sky, and the sun, moon and stars shine among the tree crowns, embellishing it like pearls. He supports the entire universe, and countless living beings perform joys and sorrows in the kingdom transformed by his branches and leaves, from the gods sitting on the blue sky to the mortal peddlers. To him, stabilizing the space and repairing the space is just a casual thing. After these spaces are stabilized, they will automatically merge into its branches and leaves, increasing the volume of those spaces. From this, it can be seen how terrifying this stalwart existence''s control over space is. After Su Mu inherited his inheritance, he naturally acquired such characteristics, but now Su Mu is still an ordinary tree, far from the height of that existence. But he can still use the remaining energy of that existence to slowly gain control over this space while repairing it. So Su Mu gained absolute control over this space. Su Mu''s heart was full of joy, but also a little fear. If there is still a trace of consciousness left in this existence, I am afraid that he is no longer him, but has become his second life. "It''s okay, it''s okay, as expected, the old saying is true, good people don''t live long, but evil people live for thousands of years." etc! ! ! What does it mean that good people don''t live long, while evil people live for thousands of years. ? ? ? Su Mu always felt that something was a little wrong. "I am a tree, not a human being. A good tree never dies, but a bad tree never grows... A bad tree will last forever." Su Mu chuckled, the final interpretation of this statement belongs to him, if anyone dares to argue with him... Su Mu will definitely convince people with reasoning. He has always been a tree of reasoning and etiquette. If it doesn''t make sense, then the other party must be wrong. If he is wrong, he needs to be corrected. If the opponent is still dead, and chooses a way to go to the dark, Su Mu has no choice but to use physical superpower reluctantly. I, Su Mu, a good tree for the all-round development of morality, intelligence and physique, reason! Su Mu didn''t think about it for a moment, and his thoughts suddenly became clear, refreshed, and many thoughts became clearer. Sure enough, whether you are a person or a tree, you must unite knowledge and action, and maintain a pure heart! Su Mu looked around this space, and a bold idea jumped in his mind. "I have a bold idea, but I don''t know if it will work." Su Mu repeatedly deduced in his mind, for a long time, his eyes burst into light: "Such an idea is absolutely feasible!" He can have a leaf and a world, and the world is like sand and gravel, innumerable. So why couldn''t Su Mu do this after obtaining his inheritance! Su Mu didn''t know if there were any trees on this road, but he was not afraid, because the road was made of trees! "Boldly seek evidence and proceed with caution." With the eight-character mantra in mind, Su Mu began to embark on the path of seeking the truth. With only a click, Su Mu successfully divided a small fragment of space on the edge. The fragments are no more than the size of a thumb, with streamers streaking across the surface from time to time, beautiful and dangerous. This space debris cannot be observed with the naked eye. In Su Mu''s perception, it is three-dimensional rather than flat, and it can be observed from three different dimensions. Su Mu looked at this piece of space debris, took a deep breath, and knew that the most dangerous step was coming. Chapter 113 "Huh." Su Mu took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, releasing a lot of oxygen, and the air in the valley became more fresh and pleasant. Too much pressure, tree life is difficult. Once his idea is wrong, then he will break a root. Although this root is just one of his thousands of roots, it is inconspicuous. but...... Accumulated sand forms a tower, and accumulated water forms an abyss. Quantitative changes will lead to qualitative changes, and he will still be affected by it, feeling short-lived, and needs to recharge the amount of evolution points severely to get over it. It''s not easy to get evolution points, he earned them with a drop of blood and sweat, if possible, it''s better to keep accumulating. Su Mu started the first integration with inexplicable heaviness. When this thumb-sized piece of space debris was only 0.01mm away from his tiny root, his movements froze. "If you eat bitterness, you will be a tree within a tree." Su Mu gritted his teeth, held up the space debris and stabbed fiercely into his roots. When this thumb-sized fragment entered his roots, Su Mu entered the sage mode, feeling that everything was so boring...Of course, this is impossible. There were no difficulties and pains as imagined, and the fusion process was surprisingly smooth. He was clearly prepared to fail, but God wanted him to succeed the first time. It is a pity that the tree was born. Su Mu subconsciously sneaked into the root, and found that there was indeed a small space in the root, which was as small as a particle in his body, but after entering the space, the volume returned to normal. Su Mu found that he could control and transform everything in this space at will. For example, the earth shatters, and the earth shatters. This space can still flow in his body, so Su Mu manipulated this small fragment to take a complete journey in his body, witnessing his strength. Su Mu played for a while, and after finding it boring, he locked his eyes on this larger world. "Since the fusion process is dangerous and harmless, let''s start." Su Mu''s tree roots pierced out all at once, and the space was easily torn apart like a piece of rag. Under Su Mu''s guidance, these fragments appeared in his body smoothly. The world inside the bottle suddenly fell into darkness, without the magic of the past. Kacha~ Kacha~ Fine and dense spider web cracks appeared on the body of the bronze square mouth bottle, and the cracks continued to extend around, and soon spread all over the body of the bottle. The lines on the bottle body are rapidly oxidizing, and in the blink of an eye, it seems that they have experienced thousands of years of wind and frost. After losing this demiplane, the bronze square mouth bottle made of divine gold also lost its last barrier. boom! A tough root pierced the body of the bottle, the silver bottle was broken and the water flowed out, the bronze square mouth bottle was torn apart, no jade liquid splashed out, only countless dark tree roots dotted with silver stars. Swish! Su Mu''s tree shook, and all the branches and leaves rattled. Xiaobai and the others subconsciously looked up at Su Mu, and in their perception, the breath of the tree god had changed. It becomes more mysterious, mysterious and unfathomable. From the sky, a fly buzzed over, Su Mu''s branches fluttered, and the aura surged. When the fly reappeared the next moment, it was already in Su Mu''s body. buzz buzz? ? The fly was puzzled, why the whole world changed when its eyes turned dark. Stab it! The sky was torn apart, and a vigorous tree spear pierced out of the sky. The body of the gun was entangled with the ancient and eternal mysterious atmosphere, like a spear of punishment piercing the sky and the earth across the distance of time and space, and the flies were completely wiped out and disappeared. . "Kill the flies and get 0.1 evolution points." Chapter 114 Su Mu took back the branches in satisfaction, and the world returned to normal, without any surprises. "I have indeed become the master of this world, and my strength has increased dramatically. Unless the trapped person can blow up this space, they will not hurt me at all, but unfortunately, it is of little practical significance. This ability consumes too much spiritual energy." Su Mu Regretfully sighed. He just did two steps and almost squeezed him dry. He could feel that he wouldn''t have to wait too long for this day, because the concentration of aura in the world was still increasing, and sooner or later it would reach a threshold. But then... There will be a burst of spiritual energy, and this world of great struggle will truly unfold. An extraordinary era in which everyone is like a dragon and all kinds of frosts are free is coming. Chapter 115 It has been two years since the spiritual energy revived, and Seablue Star has also undergone earth-shaking changes. The spiritual beings who guard the peace of one side, the alien species that shake the mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, the miraculous spiritual plants, and the dusty demigods that keep appearing in front of the world noodle..... All of these are showing the difference in this world, and all experts and scholars in the world agree that the extraordinary era has arrived. But Su Mu felt that the past two years were just a prelude to the advent of the extraordinary. After the wave of spiritual energy erupted, the number of spiritual beings, alien species, and spiritual plants would grow explosively. The spiritual rank is no longer the highest combat power, a large number of masters will emerge from all over, and turmoil will be manifested. At that time, can he really protect himself from this wave sweeping the world? Su Mu''s heart tightened slightly, and a sense of oppressive wind and rain came to his heart, which was very dull. Su Mu silently watched Xiaobai who was working hard to breathe out his spiritual energy, Tsing Yi who was lazily basking in the sun, You Ying who was fighting with Ersha again, Liu Yu who was hunting for treasures, soaring above Qingming, monitoring the surroundings for Su Mu. There were also Bai Yue, the female wolf king who managed the pack of wolves for Ersha, and Ye Zhi, who was far away in Shangjiang City... It''s all so peaceful and peaceful. He is no longer that lonely ghost, and many fetters have appeared on his body unknowingly. They are bonds of warmth and invisible burdens. Su Mu''s eyes were firm: "Even if the tide of spiritual energy erupts, so what if the era of transcendence really comes, I have a system, and I will definitely be able to seek a pure land for myself and them in this turbulent world!" At the end of the voice, it was decisive and resounding, and the intent of killing slowly came out. Xiaobai and the others felt the determination of Su Mu, and they hissed for a long time, and the sound waves shook the sky, piercing gold and cracking stones. They also have to fight side by side with the tree gods to welcome the arrival of the great world together! "Since you call me the tree god and entrust your body and mind to me, I will protect you comprehensively." Su Mu laughed loudly, with their company, it doesn''t matter if this world of great controversy comes. The spiritual mist in the valley spewed out, shining brightly under the sunshine. On this day, there was a valley full of rays of light and powerful for hundreds of miles. On this day, there was a tree god who made up his mind and became a tree god. On this day, all kinds of beasts came to court, and all kinds of birds sang together. At the northern end of the Qingxi Mountains, there is a large lake. In the lake lies a green bull with a height of more than ten meters. calm. Qingniu stood up slowly, the lake water swayed countless ripples, the lake was in chaos, and Qingniu''s heart was also in chaos. "Moo!" Qing Niu looked in the direction of the valley with admiring eyes, and the low muffled sound echoed in the forest, startling countless birds, and it lasted for a long time. It took a deep look at this Wang Dahu, with deep nostalgia in its eyes, and finally put this nostalgia in the bottom of its heart, stepped forward with four hooves, swept its tail lightly, rolled up a spiritual plant in the lake, and looked towards it. Walk towards the valley where Su Mu is. Behind it are several weak alien species. They are peaceful in nature and don''t like to fight. They live under the protection of the green bull. Now that the green bulls are leaving, they are naturally willing to follow. At the western end of the Qingxi Mountains, a fierce and stern hyena flashed an unforgettable hatred in its eyes. It had a strong physique, a full body of muscles, and was as tall as a three-story building. Its fur was red like flowing lava. It is impressively the old hyena king! I don''t know where it got the adventure, but its strength has reached the level of Dzogchen, and its aura is unparalleled. The hyena king let out a roar, and the temperature of the air suddenly rose, and a few black shadows in the shadow of the mountain came behind it, and headed towards Su Mu''s direction under the leadership of the hyena king. It is not only to avenge and avenge, but also to devour everything about Su Mu, to forge a supreme foundation, and to break through the spiritual rank! Chapter 116 The hyena king, who has become a spiritual rank and is only one step away from breaking through, will never forget what happened to him in that valley that day. The hatred of extermination will never be forgotten! Blood debts can only be paid with blood! Tiancaidibao should have the awareness of Tiancaidibao, can''t you just wait for them to devour it? Why resist? The hyena king opened his mouth, Senhan smiled, his canine teeth intertwined, and the hideous and ugly scar on his face squirmed like a giant centipede. Only death can calm the anger in my heart, I must tear you into pieces bit by bit! Scarlet elk, one-horned giant python, three-winged strange bird, colorful poisonous spider, and a thousand-legged centipede covered in silver, like silver cast! They followed closely behind the hyena king and galloped forward. The sunlight suddenly pierced through the clouds and fell on the ground. The thick bloody aura on the Hyena King and the others remained cold and did not dispel at all. Wherever it passes, creatures retreat, lest they fail. ¡­ Thick and dense fog enveloped the earth, but there was no evil or strange feeling, the righteousness was awe-inspiring, and the atmosphere was majestic. Whoosh! With a sharp hissing sound, several galloping black shadows tore through the dense fog like arrows flying off the string, rushing out of a passage more than three meters wide, and these figures disappeared into the depths of the dense fog within a few breaths. A scorching hot breath remained on the thick fog passage, this breath was very domineering and fierce, forcing the thick fog to be unable to close for a long time. Su Mu, who was immersed in the joy of sublimation, frowned: "This breath is... the completion of the spiritual rank!" Su Mu''s heart was ringing with alarm bells, and the pressure was so overwhelming that he couldn''t breathe. This is the perfect spiritual level, an existence at the same level as him! Even the Zhongli who had the reputation of being the strongest in the world back then was only at the late stage of the spiritual stage. not to mention...... There are two spirit ranks following this consummated spirit rank, and the three ranks have reached at least the mortal rank above rank eight! This force is unprecedentedly powerful. Moreover, they were filled with astonishing malice, their purpose was very clear, and they rushed straight to where he was. The visitor is not good! "I just want to be a big tree quietly, practice hard, and seek detachment." "Why is there always something malicious, watching me all the time, don''t I have the right to live quietly in this world? Do I have to be so pressing every step of the way until my soul is gone?!" "I''m worried and scared, I, want to..." "Let''s kill!" Su Mu''s face was as gloomy as steel, and the air in the valley suddenly became solemn. A bleak and murderous atmosphere filled the hinterland of the valley, as if the temperature had dropped several degrees, and the cold air was overflowing. The jaws of the few people in the tree cage were chattering, their bodies froze in place due to the instinctive fear of life, and even their minds were frozen, as if falling into an ice cave, extremely cold. Xiaobai and the others didn''t know what happened, but they still surrounded Su Mu subconsciously, guarding him. Su Mu''s tree roots hidden underground and in the rock walls all moved into action. The next moment, it seemed that an ancient beast that had been sleeping underground woke up. Rumble! The ground was shaking violently, the gravel on the ground was shaken three feet above the ground, the dust was boiling and mixed with the gravel, and the sky was dark. On the rock wall, there are gravels constantly falling down, as if they are about to collapse and burst, a scene of the end of the world is shocking. In this shattered scene, there is a white jade tree standing proudly, majestic and motionless, within three meters of him there is silence, under the tranquility, is the accumulation of killing intent to the extreme. "Gulu." Someone swallowed hard, his face turned pale, his forehead was sweating, and it became difficult to breathe. The few people in the tree cage looked at each other, feeling their throats were astringent and unable to say anything. Chapter 117 "I don''t know who is so awesome that he actually angered this demon tree." "The one who comes is not kind, and the one who is kind does not come. It must be an existence of the same level that can make this demon tree furious." "It''s just a dog eating a dog. It''s not a pity for a group of aliens to die. It''s best to hurt both sides. At that time, we will have the hope of escaping." Just as these people communicated silently with their eyes, Su Mu''s tree roots moved. Dozens of dark and thick tree roots easily rolled up a stone the size of a millstone, and the roots made a big circle, like a bowstring stretched to the extreme, full of shocking thunder strikes. Whoosh! After Su Mu calculated their positions, the tree root threw it violently, and the stones the size of a millstone shot out like shells, with piercing screams and sonic booms, and the air was blasted into substantial ripples. Swing out again. The boulder passed by, and the sky was torn into long white lines, like a rainbow piercing the sun, and a comet chasing the moon, the speed was so fast that it couldn''t cover the ears, reaching the extreme. The stone rubbed against the air violently, its surface turned red, and sparks splashed everywhere. From this, one can imagine how terrifying the throwing force is! Boom boom boom! When the huge boulder fell, the ear-piercing sound shook their eardrums, and their brains became dizzy. The first boulder fell on the ground, and the ground made a loud noise, and a large sunken pit was smashed out. The smoke and dust filled the air, the broken stones splashed randomly, and the thick gullies spread everywhere, forming a huge spider web. . Although it didn''t hit any beasts, the terrifying kinetic impact still caused a elk xenomorph that was a little closer to be impacted, and it staggered like drinking fake wine, unable to stand still. When it took a second to stabilize its footplate and was about to start running, it was warmly entertained by Su Mu. The remaining boulders kept falling down like dumplings, one after another. The elk alien looked around desperately, looking around, but there was no way to run, there were boulders everywhere, and there was nowhere. This alien species with blood-red pupils and sharp teeth felt desperate. The next moment, its eyes went black, and its consciousness fell into eternal darkness. Its powerful and vigorous body was smashed into minced meat by a huge boulder falling from the sky, and blood flowed out, soon filling most of the huge pothole. Mortal-level and ninth-level elk, die! "Kill the mutant elk and get 1100 evolution points." bang bang bang! The boulders are one after another, impenetrable. The hyena king and the other alien species did not pause for half a second for the unlucky elk. They don''t want to stop, and they dare not stop. Take one step slower, and it is very likely that you will end up with that elk. They sprinted with their heads buried in their heads, and their speed soared to the extreme in front of the life-and-death crisis, ordinary people could not catch it with their naked eyes, and only ordinary people above level five could barely see the blurred afterimages. If this speed is placed on the earth star, there will be no such thing as Bolt and the others. Su Mu also discovered that his boulder throwing had little effect on these alien species, so he stopped throwing immediately, and with the help of them, Su Mu successfully realized the shortcomings of this trick. They were too fast, and Su Mu was too far away from them, so it was easy to miss. But now is not the time to talk about this, Su Mu failed in one blow, and did not follow the assassin''s way to flee thousands of miles, but immediately prepared for the next round of bombardment. Crackling. The electric charges in the air were violent, all the branches stretched straight, the ancient thunder patterns flashed on them, and the white jade-like branches turned into a blue, like the thunder god''s spear of the ancient gods, surrounded by plasma, terrifying. Chapter 118 "The direction is adjusted, the angle is calibrated, the charging is successful, and the target is locked..." With a murmur, most of the spiritual energy in Su Mu''s body was consumed, and dozens of roaring thunder dragons roared and merged into one, filling the long and narrow valley road. . Boom! The thick fog suddenly cleared away, revealing a long and narrow valley road. There were deafening roars in the valley like waves and tides layered upon layer, from far to near. It was just a white line at first sight, but in an instant it had become a wave that swept everything. The monstrous and huge waves shocked the world with their prestige. In the distance, the Hyena King and their high-speed movements stopped at the same time, and a creepy feeling emerged in their hearts. This feeling was so strong that every cell was fearful, howling, trembling, and fearful. Panic appeared in the hyena king''s copper bell-sized eyes, and the cruel and cold animal pupils shrank sharply, only the size of a needle tip. "Roar!" Its fiery red fur color became extremely vivid, like flowing magma! The temperature around the body suddenly rose, and twisted under the high temperature, the heat wave was billowing, and the heat was unbearable. call out! A fiery red streamer flashed, and suddenly appeared a hundred meters away in the blink of an eye. boom! The hyena king''s speed was too fast, and he had no time to stop. Under the huge inertia, he slammed into the rock wall. With a loud noise, the rock wall was knocked out of a huge hole like fragile tofu. The dust and rocks in the hole The crumbs fell, pouring the mighty and handsome hyena king into disgrace. Chi Chi Chi! A brontosaurus flashed away from the side, and the rock wall that came into contact with the brontosaurus was annihilated into dust under the violent and terrifying energy, and everything it passed was turned into fly ash. aliens The hyena king''s brain was blank, his ears were roaring, blood was overflowing, his eyes were stinging unbearably, his body trembled uncontrollably under the majesty of the mighty thunder, his limbs subconsciously retreated, and he leaned tightly against the rock wall , it seems the only way to bring it some comfort. After an unknown amount of time, the Hyena King finally came back to his senses, walked out of the cave with blank eyes, stared blankly at the changed valley road, at a loss for what to do. The originally long and narrow valley path was more than doubled in size after being bombarded by the thunder dragon. The circular section of the rock wall was as smooth as jade, and there was still residual thunder power on it, and the electric arcs crackled and danced in the air. The multicolored poisonous spider of the mortal rank and the ninth rank and the one-horned giant python in the mid-spirit rank, die! "Kill the mutant spider and get 950 evolution points." "Kill the one-horned python and get 3000 evolution points." Su Mu''s eyes were indifferent, and the roots of the underground trees surged: "There are three left." The hyena king jumped out of the hole, and found that his mighty power over the mountains had been shattered, and now only a three-winged bird was left of his horse, and the silver centipede was not his subordinate, but his ally. Will the road of revenge continue? The hyena king''s heart sank into a trough. Crash. The gravel slipped and fell into the valley, just like the hyena king at that time. A gigantic python with its body scorched, its skin ripped apart and lifeless was swimming on the rock wall. The hyena king looked up and saw a thousand-legged centipede covered in silver emerging from the body of the one-horned python. The silver centipede swam with thousands of feet, stepped on the rock wall, and came near the hyena king, with hot and cold eyes. The hyena king was refreshed, and two raging flames rekindled in his pupils. It hasn''t lost yet! The strength of the silver centipede is only a line behind it, that big tree must be at the end of its battle! Don''t be confused by this appearance now, they will join forces and they will surely take the life of that big tree lightly! Chapter 119 The hyena king glanced at the dead one-horned python indifferently, neither happy nor sad. anger? revenge? sorry, what is that? Is it really necessary to let it seek justice for a dead person? Don''t be kidding, as long as it is still alive and its strength is further improved, there will be as many cannon fodder as it needs. The Hyena King''s narrow and cold eyes were shone with a cunning and sinister luster. Although the power of that demon tree is very strong, but after sending out such a terrifying attack, I am afraid that it is already exhausted. Even though the three-legged bird found that there were still a few alien species inside, none of them had broken through to the spiritual level. What could a demon tree with only sporadic strength do against it joining forces with the silver centipede? Inserting bids and selling first, what are the chickens and dogs afraid of? ! What''s more, it hasn''t used its real power yet! The silver centipede and the hyena king rushed forward at the same time, as fast as thunder, and as fast as a shooting star. The three-winged bird screamed hoarsely, and the three wings struggled for a while before disappearing into the sky. Su Mu withdrew his perception, and the surging spiritual energy subsided: "Well, there are three left, it seems that the distance is still too far, let''s wait until they get closer." Su Mu''s previous attack was a bit like an anti-aircraft gun hitting mosquitoes, the more powerful it is, the stronger it is, but without a precise guidance system, it is easy to miss when it reaches a few kilometers away. "It seems that the locking ability needs to be evolved." Kong has powerful power but cannot accurately hit the enemy. This is the same as a gunner who is holding a gun for the first time. The power of the gun is stronger, but it cannot hit the enemy accurately. Where to fight, form a strong deterrent. "Gah!" Su Mu''s branches stretched out, and looking around, a strange three-winged bird was hovering above his head, quacking strangely. The cry of this three-winged strange bird is ugly, as if someone is scratching the blackboard frantically with sharp nails, which makes people feel toothache. After Xiaobai and the others heard the cry of this strange bird, the blood in their bodies twitched, their brains roared, their ears buzzed, they were upset and irritable, and a strong, tyrannical desire to destroy emerged from the bottom of their hearts, wanting to destroy everything in front of them. All destroyed. The weaker the strength, the greater the impact. Xiaobai neighed and screamed, his tyrannical eyes regained clarity, while Ersha stood still in place, resisting the destructive desire in his heart, the few people in the tree cage were even more unbearable, their eyes were red like wild animals, and their mouths were drooling. Falling, roaring unconsciously, the body kept hitting the tree cage fiercely. There was a glint in Su Mu''s eyes. This talent is really weird, with a wide range and strong effect. Unfortunately, he is a big tree, a big tree without emotion. Su Mu''s tree trembled slightly, and the branches rustled automatically without wind, composing a beautiful and moving movement. The sound of the movement was obviously not loud, but it directly drowned out the strange cry of the three-winged strange bird, and successfully awakened Ersha and them. The three-winged bird whimpered strangely, its eyes flashed fiercely, and its three wings flapped wildly. The invisible wind pressure gathered and compressed into sharp wind blades, smashing the surrounding clouds to pieces. This strange three-winged bird turned out to be a rare double-talented alien species! With the advantage of air units, it can even compete with some spiritual ranks. I don''t know what kind of chance the hyena king got to be able to win the allegiance of such a talented alien. Su Mu looked at the strange three-winged bird indifferently, and the branch twitched: "Do you think you can sit back and relax if you can fly?" Chapter 120 Zizi! Arcs danced on the branches of the canopy, lightning flashed, and a thunder spear as thick as a baby''s arm shot away. The violent thunder force tore through the air and sent out a piercing scream. "Wanniao!" The three-winged strange bird was so frightened that it trembled and almost had diarrhea. Bird creatures will involuntarily want to excrete when their emotions fluctuate violently. The three-winged strange bird has overcome this bad habit after evolution, and now, it is frightened by Su Mu and has a relapse. The three-winged monster wanted to fly high, avoiding this dangerous and violent thunder spear. Can...... No matter how hard it tried, it couldn''t control its own body, as if it was deprived of the right to control its own body the moment the thunder spear shot out, and could only let the thunder spear approach quickly. Under the lock of Su Mu''s Qi machine, the three-winged strange bird has become meat on the chopping board. The thunder spear grew bigger and bigger in its sight, and finally filled its entire spiritual world. The thunder on the thunder spear stirred, and all evildoers and ghosts were wiped out in front of the divine thunder that cleared the world. boom! The thunder spear submerged into the body of the three-winged strange bird, and the unparalleled energy exploded, tearing the three-winged strange bird''s body into a blood mist. All of this seems to be very long, but in fact it happened between lightning and flint. After Su Mu''s air machine locked the three-winged strange bird and the thunder spear shot out, it didn''t even take a second. It became a handful of blood mist. "Kill the mutated three-winged bird and get 998 evolution points." There was blood rain falling from the sky, Su Mu looked away indifferently. At this moment, two streamers of light, one red and one white, shot out from the dark place, like a long rainbow penetrating the sun, and a comet chasing the moon. The speed was so fast that even Xiaobai couldn''t react. 100 meters away. A hundred meters is just an instant for the full-strength Spirit Rank. The hyena king is like this, the silver centipede is like this, and so is Su Mu! Chi Chi Chi! ! Su Mu''s dark wooden dragon lurking in the ground tore through the ground and rushed out from the depths of the ground. The roots of these trees were twisted and twisted together, showing a spiral pattern, as if they were an indestructible knight''s spear. The tip of the long spear pierced straight into the sky, as if even the sky would be torn apart. The air was full of piercing sonic booms, and the rolled-up air waves exploded and swept around, turning into shock waves visible to the naked eye, and bombarding the stones within a hundred meters radius into gravel, which were then crushed The subsequent shock waves were turned into dust and scattered with the wind. The people in the tree cage were knocked against the tree wall by the shock wave, and their bodies were squeezed tightly against the tree wall, unable to move, and there was no pain in any part of their bodies. "This...is this really a spiritual rank!?" The man was so frightened that he trembled, and then trembled again, his body was shaking like chaff. The amazing destructive power displayed by Su Mu completely destroyed their three views in a brutal way. This man had the honor of seeing Zhongli fight with a strong man from another country on the border of Li country. At one time, he thought that it was the highest destructive power that could be displayed in the spiritual ranks, and one punch could easily crack stones. But...... Who can tell him why the attack power of this big tree is so terrifying, so frightening, so frightening, and so trembling! Chapter 121 "Roar!" The Hyena King didn''t expect that Su Mu would still have such a powerful combat power after such a terrifying attack, but he didn''t panic at all. There are too many weaknesses of the tree, and it just so happens that its attributes can form a perfect restraint. The forest fire left a deep impression on the hyena king. All the towering trees could only sit and wait in front of the raging fire, and turned into ashes under the burning of the fire. "No matter how strong you are, you are still a tree. No matter how strong you are, you will still be afraid of fire! This is your Achilles'' heel, an unchangeable Achilles'' heel, be reduced to ashes under my flames!" Two groups of inextinguishable flames ignited in the pupils of the hyena king, and this is its greatest reliance. raging! The spiritual energy in the hyena king''s body was violently tumbling, and most of the spiritual energy turned into the best combustion aid for the flames. Endless flames spewed out from the hyena king''s wide-open mouth. world. The dense fog of spiritual energy turned into green smoke under the burning of the flames, Su Mu''s tree roots fell into the sea of ??flames, and the blue sky above the valley was burnt red. From a distance, it seemed that the sky had been ignited. Facing the sea of ??flames, the silver centipede was extremely apprehensive, and the strange thoughts in his heart were quickly thrown out of the blue by it. Such a hyena king is not something it can deal with. Such a hyena king should dominate the Qingxi Mountains and be invincible. All creatures who dare to disobey it will be reduced to ashes in front of this burning flame! The scorching fire waves billowed, mercilessly scorching all living beings in the sea of ??flames. Xiaobai and the others looked anxiously at the dark world outside through the gaps in the tree walls, feeling extremely worried. "Tree God..." At the moment when the sea of ??fire was rising, Su Mu decisively curled the rising tree roots to form a tree cage with no dead ends to cover Xiaobai and them. The tree cage quickly sank into the ground to firmly protect Xiaobai and their lives. . The most lively Ersha in the past has lost the cheerfulness of the past, his wolf eyes are slightly closed, and a cold murderous aura permeates his body. Although it was only a glimpse, it has already remembered the face of the assailant, and it will never forget it in this life. It will spend the rest of its life avenging the tree body! The eyes of Tsing Yi and the others also burst out with a dazzling red light, and the cold murderous aura pierced through the bones. Su Mu has already become their reliance in their hearts, their only god. Now that Su Mu encounters a strong enemy, they are powerless, their hearts are burned with remorse and anger. At this moment, Tsing Yi and the others have transformed and grown. Xiaobai''s crimson eyes were full of bewilderment, as if they were still reflecting the sea of ??flames that had risen earlier, and she hadn''t recovered. Its white and jade-like body subconsciously swam against the wall of the tree cage, and the slightly rough texture pulled Xiao Bai back to the cold reality. It suddenly realized that Su Mu, the tree god, might leave it forever. Xiaobai''s brain exploded with a bang, turning into a blank, filled with some emotion, sour, astringent, uncomfortable. A drop of crystal fell silently from the corner of Xiaobai''s eye, the pair of vertical pupils contracted tightly, and then expanded violently, his heart thumped violently, Xiaobai''s aura became extremely cold, violent, rising layer by layer. Eighth, ninth, and spiritual ranks! In just a few seconds, Xiaobai actually broke through the shackles of the mortal rank and became a spiritual rank! "Hiss!" Xiaobai suddenly raised his head, stared fixedly at the upper right, his body shot up, broke through the tree cage, it wanted to avenge the tree god, it would never stop dying! Chapter 122 Just when Xiaobai broke through the tree cage and quickly killed the hyena king in the underground passage, the four people in the other big tree cage looked at each other, speechless. They never thought that Su Mu would choose to save them at the critical moment of life and death, and sink the tree cage into the ground to save their lives. The hearts of these people were greatly shocked. "Is it true that people who are not of my race must have a different mind?" Some people wondered. "This big tree...is a good tree." Someone was deeply shocked and silently sent a good person card to Su Mu. "A good tree? Don''t forget who locked you here! If it wasn''t for this tree, we would have returned to human society long ago." Someone complained and didn''t care. That man stared at him indifferently, "Don''t forget, who saved your life, don''t forget, we peeped at this big tree first, even if he killed us, it is reasonable." As it should." "It''s a matter of course, I think you have forgotten your identity! You are a human being! If you are not of my race, you must have a different heart! Saving us is just to enslave us and control us. This tree cannot be punished!" This man is eloquent and righteous. Sure enough, human beings are really fickle creatures, and some people are the best among them. One second, they were still repenting for their actions, and the next second they turned their faces away, thinking that they were not wrong. That man was about to refute him, when the tree cage rattled, and a powerful aura swept across all directions. Their hearts seemed to be tightly held by a big hand, and it became difficult to even breathe. "Could it be that he is not dead!?" Tsing Yi and the others were taken aback by Su Mu''s sudden burst of aura. It is impossible for the Dying Tree to be so full of arrogance. "The tree god is not dead!" Hope was ignited in their eyes, a nameless flame ignited in their hearts, and soon burned through the blood vessels all over their bodies, and they in Tsing Yi rushed out behind Xiao Bai with their animal blood boiling. In the previous battle, they could only watch from the sidelines. They are illiterate and simple-minded, but they know what it means to repay kindness. Now they are going to join this battle to create opportunities for the tree gods, even if they may bleed and die, they will not be afraid! In the sea of ??fire, Su Mu''s branches twitched, and he was a little stunned to see the evolution points +1 constantly popping up in front of him. "What''s happening here???" The sea of ??flames spewed out by the hyena king was actually not as terrifying as Xiaobai and the others imagined. After Su Mu absorbed the world in the bottle into his body, Su Mu''s self-protection ability made a qualitative leap. Although the world in the bottle has great disadvantages when facing living things, but after the object is converted into a dead thing, this becomes an enemy artifact. The world inside the bottle consumes very little aura to absorb the dead things. Although this sea of ??flames is amazingly powerful, it is still a lifeless dead thing after all. Su Mu can consume a meager amount of aura to absorb this sea of ??flames. He thought so, and he did so. Su Mu has a lot of clues in his heart. After all, he is just an ordinary big tree. Looking at ancient and modern times, which ordinary big tree is not afraid of flames? At this time, absorbing Huohai into the world in the bottle is the kingly way. Just as he was about to act, the words evolution point +1 appeared on the attribute panel, and it continued to appear. Su Mu was dumbfounded, and then he found that, it seemed, it seemed, probably, after the fire started, his body was warm and uncomfortable. Chapter 123 God damn the fire roasted me so comfortably, as an ordinary tree that can no longer be ordinary, shouldn''t it be burned into carbon by the flames now? Put some meat, add some cumin, brush some oil, bake slowly on low heat, and it will be another delicious meal...... Hmm, off topic. As an ordinary big tree that can no longer be ordinary, even though Su Mu felt that he was so cool and comfortable when he was roasted by the fire, but! Su Mu thinks that this may be because the fire sprayed by King Hyena is a fake fire. Since it is a fake fire, there must be no temperature and no heat, so it is reasonable and reasonable to burn him warm all over... .. Bar. After Su Mu enjoyed the caring service of the Hyena King for about two seconds, he noticed that Xiaobai and the others were scorching hot from the flames. The bark, after encountering such a fake fire, is naturally extremely refreshing. But Xiaobai''s fur gave them an excellent heat preservation effect, but the fake fire is also a fire, so the heat is naturally unstoppable, so Su Mu thoughtfully put them in a tree cage and sank into the cooler ground to escape the heat. Out of humanitarianism...out of treeism, Su Mu sank those people into the ground together by the way, lest they be roasted by the fake fire and suffer from heat stroke. He is such a warm, kind, helpful tree. After doing all this, Su Mu became more and more comfortable being roasted by the Hyena King''s fake fire, and for a while, he couldn''t bear to kill him. "This is a good dog." Su Mu praised from the bottom of his heart. The hyena king looked proudly at the burning sea of ??fire, and the time passed by every second, like a year. One second, two seconds, three seconds... The hyena king''s smile gradually froze, and his underdeveloped brain was puzzled. Why, there is no sign of the roots of this big tree being ignited? Why, do I find him comfortable? Could it be that I fell into the illusion of the enemy? The hyena king unbelievably increased the firepower, the air was burned and distorted, and the sparks curled up. The rock walls on both sides were scalded by the flames, like red-hot iron blocks, and the ground was also burned out of the crystallization layer. Shining brightly in the sea of ??fire, it is very eye-catching. At this time, the temperature of the sea of ??fire was so high that it could be seen. But the sky-reaching giant tree in the sea of ??flames still hasn''t changed at all, the roots of the tree that have been taken care of are jumping happily in the sea of ??flames, and even the sea of ??flames is still shrinking rapidly and firmly. The silver centipede''s eyes circled, not afraid of the big tree being burned, what''s going on? The white-eyed centipede looked at Brother Hyena Wang and issued a silent torture from the soul. The hyena king shook his body, and then shook again. Although he didn''t know why this demon tree was not afraid of being burned, he knew clearly that if he didn''t run away, he would be finished. "Roar!" The hyena king rolled his eyes and let out a mighty roar, the aura fluctuations in his body became more intense. Then, under the expectant gaze of the silver centipede, it ran away without looking back... Silver Centipede:? ? ? Su Mu:? ? ? He also thought that this hyena brother was about to blow up his body and make a big move, which made Su Mu feel a little nervous, and he was a little bit looking forward to it besides the nervousness. He was ready, but this hyena ran away without looking back? ? ? Su Mu''s eyes were full of fierceness: "If you hit me, you want to run away. Have you ever asked my opinion?" Chapter 124 Whoosh! The roots twisted into sharp spears that pierced out of the sea of ??flames, and the air hissed like Moses splitting the sea. spread around. Hyena King Egg. As soon as the egg tightened, the remaining aura in the body surged and exploded completely. The speed soared to the extreme, and it turned into a black shadow and quickly fled out of the valley. The Hyena King''s speed was so fast that even Su Mu could only catch a black shadow. But why should he capture the hyena king? The whole valley is his territory. The hyena king is like Monkey King who has fallen into the palm of the Tathagata Buddha. He is already doomed. "Crush it." bang bang bang! In the valley, all the roots of the trees protrude from the ground and the rock wall, and the narrow valley becomes a sea of ??trees, and everything will be ruthlessly suppressed. These tree roots are twisted together like thick pythons, and the soil and rocks caught in the gaps are squeezed into powder under the terrifying force, and fall down. The hyena king jumped sensitively on the giant python. Lord, take the position of Feng. Sao, what can you do to me! The hyena king''s raised little heart fell slowly, and before it could relax for a long time, the energy nodes on the tree roots advanced rapidly, lighting up one by one. crackle! The void generates electricity, clearing the surrounding fields. The hairs on Hyena King''s body were blown up by Thunderbolt, his muscles twisted uncontrollably, and his nerve nodes were disturbed by the violent electric current so that they couldn''t function normally. The hyena king''s legs went limp, and he fell straight on the boundless sea of ??trees. The surrounding tree roots kept surging there, and soon completely engulfed the hyena king. At this time, the silver centipede didn''t care about the mmp in his heart. It always thought that it was at the top of the food chain, until it met Su Mu today and was severely beaten by the society. Although the root that Su Mu stabbed did not hit the hyena king, there was still a silver centipede left, which was on the attack route, and stabbing it was also a very good choice. When Su Mu''s tree roots stabbed at it, the silver centipede was terrified, and its body rolled into a ball. It was like a carapace made of silver, like a thick armor that tightly protected the soft abdomen. Ding ding ding! Su Mu''s tree spear jingled on the silver armor, and sparks flew everywhere. "This defensive power is really strong, it seems that I have to use all my strength." Su Mu''s several tree roots twisted into one, raised high, rose to a height of 100 meters, and fell down with sharp and piercing screams and fierce wind pressure. The surrounding air waves were torn to pieces, and the air below Under the bombardment of this huge force, it sounded like a mirror rattling, and then fell apart. boom! Move like a landslide! The ground was smashed into a hollow, forming a deep and dark giant pit. The water in the spiritual pool was shaken to a height of three feet, and cracks opened beside the giant pit, revealing ugly gullies. The invisible shock wave spread around, The high-splashing water was shattered into powder by the spreading shock wave, scattered all over the place, and the red rock wall was torn apart and peeled off. Su Mu glanced indifferently at the deep giant pit, and the roots of the trees decomposed rustlingly and sneaked into the ground. In the depths of the giant pit, a silver centipede 10 meters long was smashed into a fuzzy puddle of flesh, with no breath. , can''t die anymore. "Ding, kill the silver centipede and get 4500 evolution points." Chapter 125 There was a rumbling sound, and the valley where landslides and ground cracks gradually returned to calm. The dust flying in the sky replaced the dense fog and shrouded the valley. Debris from the rock walls on both sides fell from a height of 100 meters from time to time, sending out a long-lasting echo. This battle changed the topography of the valley. The ground was full of potholes, gullies and gullies, and the narrow space between the stone walls was forcibly enlarged by more than two times. Only the mysterious white jade giant tree in the valley remained graceful. "Hiss!" A startling white shadow as crystal as jade rushed out from the ground, its pure eyes were filled with cold and ferocious killing intent, several figures rushed out from behind one after another, the cold killing intent filled the air, became chilling. How to quickly turn a person into a Shura in hell, the answer is simple, destroy his most cherished treasure. Su Mu is a very special and important existence in the hearts of Xiaobai and even Tsing Yi. It is also the pillar of their hearts. Su Mu ''died'', and the beliefs and pillars in their hearts collapsed. Su Mu felt the great grief in Xiaobai''s heart that could not be described in words, and empathized with them. A warm current rose in his heart, which was warm and comfortable. Rumble. Su Mu''s tree roots swam quickly, sending Xiaobai and the others in front of him, and gently comforting Xiaobai and them with the branches, the familiar tenderness softened the killing intent and violence in their hearts. "Hiss?" Xiaobai''s body froze at the moment when Su Mu''s branch touched him, his brain was dazed and he hadn''t reacted yet. "Hiss!" The next moment, Xiao Bai was knocked dizzy by the huge joy, his body leaped high with a bang, three feet above the ground, his slender and powerful body wrapped around Su Mu''s trunk, his scarlet Eyes filled with dependence. They in Tsing Yi also danced with their hands and feet, their limbs danced happily, their heads kept stroking Su Mu''s branches, and Ji and Liuyu flew up and down around Su Mu''s branches. Su Mu looked at this group of pure-minded aliens with gentle eyes, and his pursuit of power was even stronger in his heart. This time, it was not only for the pursuit of detachment, but also for protection. Because there are many creatures in this place that are worthy of his efforts to protect, and there are many warmths in this place that are worthy of his embrace. After more than ten minutes, Xiaobai and the others were tired from dancing, and they fell asleep leaning against Su Mu''s branches. Of course, this is not because they are all weak chickens, unable to hold on for even half an hour, but after the mind has been relaxed after the ups and downs, fatigue will sweep over the whole body, and it is inevitable that they will feel sleepy in a safe and comfortable environment. Su Mu looked at these sleeping creatures, and was about to deal with the hyena king who had passed out, when he suddenly found that Xiaobai''s aura seemed a little wrong. "It seems to have become stronger? This feeling is... the spiritual level!?" Su Mu subconsciously opened Xiaobai''s attribute panel, and found that the attributes on it had undergone earth-shaking changes. "Hiss, it''s this talent, Xiaobai is really terrifying!" Su Mu gasped when he saw the talent behind the attribute panel. After a brief surprise, Su Mu laughed wildly, the branches moved automatically without wind, and the leaves gently collided together, playing a beautiful and beautiful movement. Now Su Mu''s mood is like eating ginseng fruit, every pore on his body is opened, his whole body is transparent, and he feels extremely refreshed. This is where the joy of cultivation lies. Chapter 126 Name: Xiaobai Race: white snake Level: Spirit Level (early stage) Talent: Return to the Ruins (You can harvest the essence of all things, smelt yourself, and annihilate everything.) "This talent is really terrifying." Su Mu knew it could be used? ? ? The marked talent must be very powerful, but I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. What is Guixu? The end of the universe in myths and legends is the end of everything and the destination of everything. Xiaobai''s innate ability is now far from being able to reach the end of everything like Guixu in the myth. However, one day in the future, will he be able to transform into a snake that devours the world, sacrifice to return to the ruins to destroy everything, and end all things! Su Mu couldn''t help falling into reverie. "It seems that it''s not bad to have a snake of the end under your hand." Su Mu smiled cheerfully, escaped from fantasy and returned to reality, facing the valley with drastic changes in landform, he felt a little headache. Although the original valley is not a paradise, it can be called a beautiful scenery with Su Mu''s efforts, like a fairyland, but now after a big war, there are ugly scars everywhere, which is very ugly. In fact, it is not too difficult to restore the valley. His tree roots stretch for ten kilometers, and every tree root is like a finger. Restoring the valley is just a small project for him. The rare thing is how to maintain it. Su Mu doesn''t want to be a repairman once in a battle. This is really too troublesome. "There are forbidden magic circles in Xianxia novels, which are used to protect the mountain sects, but it is very difficult for me to get in touch with these things. Well, I don''t know if the system can evolve related skills." But after Su Mu thought about it carefully, he felt that this was a bit confusing. Sure enough, after Su Mu turned on the system, he saw that there was no sound behind the evolution ability, and there was nothing. Fortunately, Su Mu didn''t have much hope, so naturally he wouldn''t be too disappointed. "Let''s look at the hyena king''s memory first." Su Mu closed the attribute panel, the roots surged, and a large black cocoon made of tree roots hung in front of Su Mu''s trunk. The tree cocoon was separated on both sides, revealing the dog''s head of the hyena king. The branches hung down and were nailed into its skull with a rapid sound of breaking through the air. The painful hyena king''s body trembled and his muscles twitched unnaturally. stand up. Su Mu didn''t have the slightest pity in his heart, the hyena king wanted to kill him and eat him, this is the enemy. Treat enemies without mercy. Only death is their best destination. The hyena king''s past life was revealed in detail one by one before Su Mu''s eyes. Su Mu took a quick look at the flowers and quickly glanced over the insignificant memories. He was looking, looking for the reason why the hyena king suddenly became so strong. Su Mu still has a little impression of the hyena king. He led a group of hyenas to besiege and kill him, but he got off to a bad start, and was targeted by a mortal-level nine-level air overlord. This flamboyant predator turned out to be a loner. At that time, the hyena king was just a mortal-level alien, and he didn''t have the ability to awaken the fire attribute. Unless he got a great opportunity, it would be difficult to reach the sky in just a few months. The weak slag of the fifth level has made rapid progress all the way to become the overlord of the perfect spiritual level, and there are a bunch of powerful alien brothers gathered around him. "Is it the system or the natural treasure?" Su Mu was curious. "It turned out to be this!?" Su Mu was startled. Chapter 127 Through the hyena king''s vision, Su Mu saw the hyena king wandering alone on the desolate mountains, repeating a monotonous mechanical life. Until three months ago, his life changed dramatically. The hyena king was hunted down by his old enemy, and fell to the bottom of a cliff in a panic. That''s right, it''s the old-fashioned falling off the cliff and winning the treasure, and the proper treatment of the protagonist. The hyena king did not die, but fell into a secret realm by accident after falling off a cliff, got an astonishing encounter, and soared into the sky ever since. The secret realm, also known as the blessed land of the cave, belongs to the mosaic demiplane, but generally speaking, the secret realm is very rich in resources, but it is also very dangerous. Without great luck and perseverance, it is very difficult to come out alive and return with a full load. But as long as it can come out of the secret realm alive, even a pig can rise to the sky against the wind and reach the pinnacle of pig life. Su Mu doesn''t know exactly how big this secret realm is, so he can''t make an accurate judgment. The hyena king, the five scumbags, just wandered around the periphery, and got lucky and came across a low one in a hidden mountain col. A small tree, with a crimson fruit with a texture like flowing magma on the top of the small tree branch. This fruit has an attractive fragrance. The concentration and temperature of the aura near the tree are much higher than other places, which is very magical. After the Hyena King ate this crimson fruit, he awakened a very powerful fire element talent. When it comes to power, the two elements of fire and thunder are second to none. After awakening to the control of the powerful fire element, the Hyena King stayed in the mountain depression and devoted himself to cultivating hard, refining the medicinal power in the fruit, and his strength improved by leaps and bounds. I don''t know if the secret realm has a time limit or is a natural rejection of the spiritual ranks, the hyena king was directly squeezed out by the secret realm. After that, no matter how hard the hyena king tried, he couldn''t enter this secret realm. After that, the hyena king''s wanton dog was born, running across the Qingxi Mountains, spouting everywhere, recruiting younger brothers, opening up the harem, planting everywhere, and no nutritious memory pictures. Following the hyena king''s trembling, Su Mu ended the hyena king''s happy time in a downhearted manner. "I said that a big tree with no emotion has nothing to do with me when spring comes." "..." "Hey, my life is not as impressive as a dog''s. Being a tree is such a failure." Su Mu fell into a trough, and he felt the malice of this world firsthand. There will never be any lack of warriors in this world who are brave enough to fight against japanese, japanese, japanese ghosts, japanese foxes, and japanese caterpillars. But, never heard of the peach color of the tree... well, anecdote. The sun is so dazzling today, and the wind is so noisy. Su Mu''s grief came from his heart, and two lines of tears flowed down without disappointment. "In this indifferent world, only white and soft cotton candy can soothe the loneliness and pain in my heart." Speaking of the white and soft cotton candy, Su Mu suddenly thought of the humans he had sunk into the ground to save his life, and his heart skipped a beat. "They won''t be all cold." According to the research of relevant authoritative experts, all human beings will die after breathing air, but they will die faster if they do not breathe air. Su Mu sank them to the ground for about a full minute, and there was no air in the ground. If the four unlucky children were cold like this, then Su Mu would really be guilty. Chapter 128 Underground, after the four people quarreled, they found that there was less and less air underground. After a long period of hypoxia in the brain, their consciousness became blurred. Fear of death is the instinct of every life, and now this instinct is here. Infinite magnification in a claustrophobic environment. "Are we going to die?" "I don''t want to die, I''m still young, I can''t just die here, who can come and save me." "I didn''t expect that I would die from lack of oxygen, hehe, what a ridiculous way to die." "I''m still a virgin. I haven''t even touched a woman''s hand. I knew that before I came to this ghost place, I would go to help those girls and sisters who sleep on the streets." Su Mu was about to rescue them when he heard such an obscene remark, he snorted coldly, saying who was not the same. If it is more miserable, who can be as miserable as him. In the first life, he was a simple and poor child who had never held a girl''s hand, but in the second life, he became a big tree without emotion. Is he down? Does he have sorrow? No! Being beaten by the society, he has been looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, optimistically and positively coping with the hardships of life, and being strong so that his tears will not fall. "This look is really ugly, that''s all, after all, not everyone can be as good as me." Su Mu''s roots surged, and the tree cage whizzed like a rocket. Before they could react, they were brought back to the ground by Su Mu. Their nostrils twitched violently, frantically sniffing the pm2.5 air, showing the smirk of the rest of their lives, and two lines of tears flowed down. It feels so good to be alive! Seeing that there was nothing wrong with these people other than giggling all the time, Su Mu looked away and began to fill in the traces left by the battle in the valley. Time passed silently in the busyness, and twilight fell in a blink of an eye. Fire flows in July, central at the end of August, and clothes in September. It''s been a long time since autumn, and the weather is gradually getting cooler, and the gentle evening wind in the past carries a hint of imperceptible coldness. Su Mu is still working hard to repair those ugly scars. Suddenly, like a hill, an oppressive giant broke into the dense fog with a few little ones. After Su Mu felt it carefully, he was surprised to find that they were not malicious at all, but rather kind, and of course more anxious and nervous. This surprised Su Mu a little, it was the first time he saw such a harmless person. It''s not that he is boasting, he is now a favorite, very sought-after, and his status in this area is equivalent to that of Tang Monk in Journey to the West, and all the alien species are coveted by him. Su Mu, who is used to peeping maliciously, encountered such a situation, which is really unprecedented. Others have taken the initiative to show kindness, and Su Mu will not reject it with an arrogant and cold face, or even kill him. Have friends come from afar. Su Mu''s branches twitched silently, and the tumbling sea of ??fog was pushed aside to reveal a wide valley. Qingniu stood outside the passage and didn''t step up immediately. He bowed his head politely and moaned three times to show his respect for Su Mu. The deep voice echoed in the valley, spreading far and far. The three little aliens following behind it also followed suit, bowing their heads and humming along with the green bull. After all the voices disappeared, the green cows slowly moved their limbs and stepped onto the passage. Gradually, their figures disappeared into the depths of the valley. Covered by dense fog, the canyon once again restored its former tranquility and peace. Chapter 129 The arrival of Qingniu not surprisingly awakened the sleeping aliens and humans. With the help of the faint light from Su Mu''s tree, they stared at the behemoth with a height of six stories, dumbfounded. The big crescent-shaped horns of the green cow only pierced the sky, and its body was like a rainbow of energy and blood. Its fur was blue like the blue clothes, but the green clothes were blue, and the blue cows were blue-black. There is peace in the huge bull''s eyes, like a simple and honest old farmer who has nothing to do with the world. Behind the green cow''s buttocks followed three little hamsters with fiery red fur and bright eyes. They leaned against Su Mu''s branches in Tsing Yi, their expressions were extremely vigilant, the spiritual power in their bodies was tumbling, and they would attack with all their strength if there was anything wrong. Xiaobai fell into a deep sleep after breaking through to the spiritual level, and the task of guarding the tree gods was done by them! The four people in the tree cage lost their minds and murmured: "It''s another spiritual stage, what evil did we do to come here to die..." Su Mu hung down the branches, gently reassuring Tsing Yi that they don''t need to be so nervous. He could clearly feel that the aura of the green bull was very peaceful, with almost no smell of blood. This is rare for xenomorphs, because fighting and killing are their main theme. This is not to say that alien species like to fight, like to kill, like the feeling that their lives are hanging by a thread. It''s just because the speed at which the aliens absorb the aura is too slow, devouring the corpses of other aliens will speed up their evolution. Su Mu walked all the way to the present, with a lot of blood on his hands, but this green cow doesn''t have any bloody smell, it''s really inconceivable. Qingniu bent its legs and knelt down in front of Su Mu, and the three flaming little hamsters followed suit respectfully on the ground. They were expressing their sincerity to Su Mu. Su Mu looked at the four alien species, and a doubt arose in his heart, which he couldn''t understand. Su Mu thought that although he was the most beautiful tree in this mountain range, he would not let a stranger dragging his family all the way here to express his sincerity. If it weren''t for the fact that Qingniu didn''t feel the slightest malice, Su Mu would have locked them up first. Although he couldn''t understand it in his heart, Su Mu would not ignore such a genius and let it go. Anyway, no matter whether Qingniu is sincerely seeking refuge or harboring ulterior motives, Su Mu is not afraid. In the face of absolute power, all conspiracies are paper tigers. Su Mu''s branch lightly tapped on their foreheads, and opened their mouths through the soul sound, and four drops of high-purity life liquid slipped into their mouths, all the way down, along the intestinal tract to the stomach. The effect was immediate, the aura of Qingniu and the others became more mellow and vigorous, and at the same time, their eyes looking at Qingye were no longer just awe, but a little bit of admiration. This kind of effect naturally made Su Mu feel good, because it reflected that they were indeed sincere and sincere, without any malice, otherwise the effect would not be so good, and after taking it, they felt nostalgic for Su Mu and depend on. No, there are four more strange connections in Su Mu''s mind. After Qingniu and the others took Su Mu''s life elixir, Qingyi and the others felt the same aura appearing on each other''s body, and their eyes softened a lot, but they still stayed aside vigilantly, and didn''t go up to contact immediately. Without him, the opponent''s sense of oppression is too strong. Although they have tried their best to restrain themselves, the inadvertent aura still makes them feel a lot of pressure. Chapter 130 Although Qingniu is a big boss of the spiritual rank, he is very friendly to Weiniu and has no airs of being a strong person. Ersha rushed forward with a few strides, circled around Qingniu a few times, and looked at it with envy. The stretched muscles on the green cow. "If only I had the size and strength of this old cow, wait, I don''t have it now, but I can learn! At that time, I can overthrow Xiaobai''s tyranny, stand up and sing, and become a new generation of bosses! "In the air-conditioned night, Ersha''s IQ reached the peak of wolf life, and he was unprecedentedly active. Ersha''s eyes lit up when he thought of this, and he warmly approached Qingniu, making friends, his dog-leg strength even his daughter-in-law couldn''t stand it. Seeing that Qingniu has become one of his own, Qingyi has nothing to do and resumes his lazy appearance again, lying lazily beside Su Mu. Only by careful observation can he find that there is a well-hidden vigilance in those big eyes that are moving around . It is guarding the tree god, and it is also guarding Xiaobai who is shedding its skin. Liu Yu flew in the air, her small eyes sized up the three little hamsters below without blinking, as if she was facing a formidable enemy. It smelled the same kind of smell in the three brothers. This smell can only be accumulated when treasure hunters continue to search for treasures and successfully bring them back. "These three rats are not kind, they are trying to steal my job! I have to find a chance for Sister Youying to kill them! The only treasure hunter under the command of the tree god is me! Quack!" Liu Yu looked away to find the location of the shadow, and was going to discuss with it carefully, and work together to kill the three hamsters. Liu Yu had just found Youying and was about to go there, when he found that Youying strode up in front of the three hamsters with great interest. "Sure enough, cats and mice are natural enemies! This is the victory of the crow!" Under Liu Yu''s expectant eyes, You Ying raised his right paw, and slapped the heads of the three little hamsters forcefully. Closer, closer! Meow! Youying used the dragon''s roar, this wave of feathers has a great advantage! Liu Yu was excitedly quacking in the air, his body was shaking, trembling all over, and those who didn''t know thought what this crow was doing. Slap. Youying''s right paw was lowered and lowered lightly, and the soft plum petals gently stroked the tops of the three little mice''s heads one after another. Youying meowed meow, and the three little mice chirped back. The atmosphere is so harmonious. This desperate scene was reflected in Liu Yu''s small eyes, his trembling body suddenly stopped, as if he had entered the sage mode, his wings could not move, his whole body fell stiffly, his body whirled, like a piece of Fallen leaves fluttering in the noisy wind. We have a traitor among us! Liu Yu let out a mournful cry like a cuckoo crying blood, and landed precisely in his bird''s nest, his face ashen. It''s just that for some reason, it flew up again after seeing that no one paid attention to it, found a new position, and continued the previous performance. This showman! Su Mu was speechless. Ji let out a loud eagle chirp, spread his wings and rushed into the sky, continuing to silently guard Su Mu''s airspace. In the tree cage, the man watched this scene, his eyes gradually changed from confusion to firmness, as if he had made some important decision. He will stop being a human being starting tomorrow! He wants to be Su Mu''s loyal eagle dog, he wants to embark on the road of counterattack, and set foot on the pinnacle of life! Ulla! Chapter 131 The dark night is passing quickly, and the dawn of dawn is coming. Qingniu blended into the valley smoothly by virtue of its strong affinity, and the three little ones became Youying''s younger brother by following the shadow route, fighting Liu Yu on equal footing. I don''t know if it was stimulated, but after pretending to be dead many times to no avail, Liu Yu tragically left the valley with his wings waving, and he wanted to use his performance to prove that he was the fattest treasure-hunting bird under the command of the tree god! When the first ray of dawn swayed the earth, and the spiritual mist was dense, there was a white jade tree standing proudly in the valley. It was a forest of single trees, with ancient thunder patterns engraved on the surface of the branches. Covering most of the valley. Under the tree, there are a large number of different species living together, and these different species live in harmony and live in peace. A majestic, five-meter-tall Howling Moon Silver Wolf stepped on a piece of gravel at the height of the valley, opened its mouth wide, raised its head to the sky and roared, all the wolves stood up at once, and gathered here from all directions. Below Xiaoyue Silver Wolf, silently watching the wolf king, quietly waiting for the order to be issued. After Ersha gave a long and impassioned howl, he led all the wolves to face Su Mu. Their eyes were full of enthusiasm and admiration. This was their only belief and their pillar. The pack of wolves bowed their heads respectfully to bid farewell to Su Mu. Three seconds later, they raised their heads again, turned around and ran out of the valley. and fangs bring enough prey for the tree god. The three little ones crawled onto You Ying''s back, and squeaked in You Ying''s ears. After You Ying finished listening, his icy blue eyes narrowed slightly, and he rubbed his forehead affectionately against Su Mu''s branches. The muscles on his body tensed slightly, and his slender and flexible body turned into a sharp arrow that left the string and rushed out, quickly disappearing In the depths of the dense fog, they were on a treasure hunt. There was a very high-pitched chirping sound that shook the sky, piercing through gold and cracking rocks, fluttering its wings and flying high into the sky, turning into a black spot and quickly fading out of Su Mu''s sight. Now the only aliens left in the valley are the green cow who doesn''t like to fight, the lazy Tsing Yi and the sleeping Xiao Bai. The green bull mooed in a low voice, and with a sweep of its tail, a lotus seed flew into the spirit pool. The lotus seed rose rapidly after hitting the water, and within a few seconds, it turned into an elegant green lotus. The emerald green lotus leaves lie quietly on the spiritual pond, and the light blue lotus flowers sway gently in the breeze. This green lotus is truly a treasure of nature and earth! The lotus seeds it bears can strengthen the soul after eating. Although the effect of a single lotus is negligible, taking it for a long time can turn an ordinary person into a smart genius. Looking at the elegant Qinglian in full bloom, Qingniu let out a low cry of relief, and slowly lay down beside the root of the Su Mu tree, with his eyes slightly closed, concentrating on exhaling spiritual energy, and Xiaobai was alive and well. The bright morning light shone on the man''s face through the gap in the tree cage. His bright and clear eyes looked at the beautiful morning glow in the sky, and thoughts rolled in his mind. After an unknown amount of time, he took a deep breath, exhaled the cold and refreshing air into his lungs, circulated it in a circle, and then expelled it slowly. His throat rolled, and there was no more hesitation in his eyes. He knelt neatly in the tree cage, and his voice was loud. "Sacred Tree, I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I''ve figured it out. I want to join your ranks and use my actions to wash away my past sins." Chapter 132 The valley was very quiet after Ersha and the others left one after another, and the sound of needles falling could be heard, so the sound became louder. Tsing Yi and Tsing Niu turned their heads to look at the tree cage, then closed their eyes without any reaction. The valley fell silent again, silent. Silence is powerful, and silence can also form a huge pressure, which makes people breathless. For the first time, this hulking, handsome, and talkative man felt the pressure of silence, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, his beating heart gradually sank into a trough, his clear eyes dimmed, and an ugly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The smile, the smile is very bitter. The other three people in the tree cage stared dumbfounded at this familiar yet unfamiliar partner. They couldn''t believe that he would say such a thing. All kinds of violent emotional fluctuations surged in their hearts. "Is he crazy? He actually wants to take refuge in a demon tree. This is against humanity! He wants to be a traitor! He should be killed!" "This idiot doesn''t even look at how much he is, and wants to surrender to this demon tree. Hey, this idiot probably hasn''t figured out that this demon tree is playing with us until now. This fool must not have seen that there was something wrong with the thing that the demon tree was drinking for the green cow last night. He really thought that he could live by relying on this demon tree. Is it really the original you? " "Why did he think of taking refuge in this demon tree! Why didn''t I think of it! But it''s not bad to let him explore the way first. If this demon tree behaves abnormally, I''ll just stay there." Time passed by second by second, and there was still no movement in the valley. His heart fell to the bottom of the valley, and he laughed at himself: "Sure enough, I am still too naive. How can humans and alien species..." "Wait! This is it!" Looking at the scene in front of him, he opened his mouth unconsciously, enough to plug a light bulb in. swish swish. The tree wall in front of him was separated on both sides, just revealing a passageway of a person''s height. The bright and soft light shone along the passageway into the dark tree cage, and also illuminated his dark and lost heart along the way. His pupils constricted, full of disbelief, and he carefully took a step forward with his right foot, stepping on the bright passage with complicated emotions, the light and shadow interlaced, and a long shadow was drawn. The foot had just touched the tree wall, and then it was withdrawn suddenly like an electric shock. After repeating this several times, he took the second step. This light seemed to have a great magical power, which gently soothed the uneasiness in his heart. His heart regained its vitality, and it started beating wildly, as if it had jumped into his throat, and it would jump out at any time. One step, two steps, three steps... His steps became bigger and bigger, more and more relaxed, moving from the small steps at the beginning to the big strides behind, walking out of this claustrophobic tree cage with a new vitality, and came to the outside world. Outside, there was a branch as warm and moist as jade firmly pointing to his forehead. swish swish. The tree roots surged, and the one-person-high passage quickly narrowed, and finally shrunk into a gap, leaving only dappled light in front of the gap. The remaining three people look at me, I look at you, and look at each other. It wasn''t until this time that they realized how jealous they were. Whoosh! Whoosh! Jealousy makes people ugly, they were gasping for breath and poking at the gap with their red eyes, staring at his back, cursing in their hearts that he would suffer misfortune in the future. Chapter 133 "God... God Tree, I... My name is Hao Shao." Su Mu''s face is weird, Hao Shao, so coquettish? ? ? How much enmity does this baby have with his parents? After being given such an excellent name, it''s no wonder that he likes to gossip. It turns out he was raised since childhood! "Sacred tree?" Seeing that Su Mu still didn''t respond, Hao Shao couldn''t help asking cautiously. Su Mu coughed lightly, and through the soul voice, his voice sounded in Hao Shao''s mind. "You can call me Tree God." Su Mu said half ancient and half plain, this kind of deliberate statement is naturally for pretense...to create an inscrutable and mysterious image of himself. After all, it is a god, how can there be a god who does not use me, how can there be a god who is blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Hao Shao was so shocked by Su Mu''s voice that he couldn''t recover for a long time. What kind of voice is this? There is an aura of wildness in the vicissitudes of life, as if it has existed since the beginning of the world, eternal and eternal. Hao Shao saw a sacred tree that was difficult to describe in words, rooted in the boundless void, and the sun, moon and stars were hidden in the crown of the tree, supporting the sky full of stars. The stars twinkled and moved as they breathed. Taking a closer look, he was shocked to find that every branch and leaf was a world, and in countless worlds, different epics and elegy were performed. There are gods walking side by side to explore the avenue; there are human beings who ignite the fire of civilization and establish a country; there are wild beasts multiplying in the wild and striving to survive; ..... Hao Shao unexpectedly reached a sympathy with the trace of energy escaped from the World Tree energy remaining in Su Mu''s body by accident. Su Mu secretly thought that something was wrong, and quickly restrained the aura of all the World Trees. Hao Shao broke away from the magnificent picture scroll, his brain was buzzing, and his headache was splitting, as if there were ten thousand flies flying around his ears , It was also like someone pierced the temple with a red-hot iron rod, stirring crazily in the brain. Although it only passed for a moment, he couldn''t understand what he saw. If it weren''t for Su Mu''s presence, Hao Shao''s brain would have been blown by now. That''s right, it''s literally bursting. Now he is bleeding from seven orifices, his facial features are hideously distorted, and he looks extremely stern, his aura is rapidly decaying, but within a few breaths, he is already full of energy. Su Mu dripped a drop of high-purity life spirit liquid into Hao Shao''s mouth, and finally snatched Hao Shao back from the scythe of death. Su Mu''s branches entangled Hao Shao and gently put them into the spiritual pool. The spiritual liquid entered Hao Shao''s body along his pores. Hao Shao''s condition was under control and turned in a better direction. Seeing that Hao Shao couldn''t die, Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did he clearly realize how terrifying the scene he saw before was. Hao Shao just resonated with a ray of escaping breath, and almost exploded on the spot. If he didn''t have a system at the time, the consequences would be disastrous... Those people in the tree cage were really in the same mood as a roller coaster, going up and down for a while, it was extremely uncomfortable. "Sure enough, I knew he was finished. Hey, this demon tree really wanted to kill him." "Wait! My day, how could he soak in that pool? Why isn''t he dead yet! Damn it!" Before he could be happy for a second, he saw Hao Shao''s blessing in disguise, and he felt as if he was eaten Like a basket of lemons, it was extremely sour. Chapter 134 Not to mention the three people who ate a basket of lemons, Su Mu saw that Hao Shao was still lying dead in the spirit pool, so he simply opened his attribute panel, he wanted to see what it was that he was able to absorb the flames yesterday. Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: Spiritual Level (Completion) Longevity: 1550 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension Skills: Control Thunder (LV235000/30000), Variation Tree Body (LV235000/30000) (+), Life Affinity (LV235000/6000), Fog (LV212000/3000) Evolution points: 49000 Evolvable ability: no Su Mu looked back and forth three times and locked his eyes on absorbing this talent, which was awakened after absorbing World Tree fragments. From the effect point of view, Su Mu really can''t think of any talent other than this talent that can do this. With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, a line of small characters appeared behind the absorption: Absorb the origin of all things and make offerings to oneself. (You can absorb any energy attack that does not exceed your own strength once a day) "It turns out that absorption still has this effect. No wonder the flames of the Hyena King were absorbed by me yesterday. It turns out that the fire it sprayed is really not fake fire." Su Mu felt a little sad. He thought he had mutated, awakened some kind of elemental combat body, and could treat elemental attacks as trivial, but he didn''t expect it to be an additional function. "Although this effect is very strong, but the number of times is not too small, how about once a day, at least a thousand or eight hundred times." If this talent is thoughtful, he will definitely give Su Mu a hard face. Pooh! No matter how many people ask for this talent, you are not satisfied with it once a day, and you still want to do it a thousand or eight hundred times. How shameless! Su Mu looked at the number behind the evolution point, and felt even more sad in his heart. The sadder story was that he was guarding a pile of money that was rising every day, but he couldn''t use it! "It''s really difficult for me. It''s been two years, and the tide of spiritual energy is coming. No one has broken through from the spiritual level. It''s really disappointing to the tree!" No one broke through to the next level first, so Su Mu had to lurk temporarily and wait patiently. After all, as the old saying goes, if you shoot the first bird, if he becomes the first to break through, he will definitely attract a lot of attention, but it will definitely cause a lot of unnecessary troubles. Su Mu is very weak now, so he was afraid of trouble, so he had to let those big-headed brothers open the way for him first. "Tsk, it''s really difficult for me. If I don''t work so hard, I won''t have these troubles." Su Mu sighed annoyed in a low voice. Just when Su Mu was secretly saddened by his excellence, Shangjiang City was also undergoing earth-shaking changes. After all, the news of the death of Master Wang, who was well-known and who was in charge of one side, spread to Shangjiang City. For a while, people were impetuous and undercurrents surged. Master Wang sows seeds everywhere, the golden house hides the beauty, and the women in the open and in the dark can form a platoon. These women were not good at anything, after confirming that Wang Tianfeng had indeed died in the Qingxi Mountains, they began to tear their skins apart and fought fiercely, causing their heads to bleed. A royal family in Nuo Da quickly fell apart, and everyone wanted to take a bite of this rich and delicious fat. Chapter 135 When these forces were fighting openly and secretly, no one noticed that Wang Tianfeng''s most valuable private treasure house had been emptied. In addition, the huge amount of money he stored in the bank disappeared out of thin air as if it had evaporated, and he couldn''t find it anywhere. When these forces realized something was wrong, it was too late. They fought for a long time and finally got a pile of leftover scraps. This made these bosses fly into a rage, with smoke coming out of their heads, and when they spent a lot of energy and money to locate the suspicious person and were about to arrest them, they found that the person had already gone to the building and disappeared without a trace. After the recovery of spiritual energy, the rules of heaven and earth have changed, and the interaction between different regions has been cut off. This situation is intensifying with the arrival of the spiritual energy tide. The wilderness has become dangerous, and the closer to the mountainous area, the more so it is. . Many remote mountainous areas have long been turned into uninhabited areas. It is normal for there to be no one within a hundred miles, and the scope of human activities is being greatly reduced. It has become very difficult to conduct surveys across cities, let alone across provinces. These big families and big powers also want to cry but have no choice but to smash their teeth and swallow them in their stomachs. "Ye Zhi, Ye Luo! You two sisters had better not come back here again, or I will have you cramped and skinned! Send them to the slums and become the cousins ??of thousands of people!" ¡­ On a pair of heavy trucks speeding at high speed, a girl with a pale complexion, like an elf born in the mortal world, asked weakly, "Sister, are we not coming back?" Ye Luo heard the meaning of his younger sister Ye Luo''s words, and those clear and peaceful eyes suddenly changed, like a deep and lonely cold pool, unfathomable and icy cold: "We will come back, don''t worry, those bastards I won''t let go of any of them." "Sister, let''s come back together when the time comes." Ye Luo tilted her head, a healing smile appeared on her delicate and flawless face, like sunlight shining into Ye Zhi''s heart, dispelling the haze in Ye Zhi''s heart. "Well, then you have to work hard and practice." "Sister, where are we going?" "Go to the Tree God!" "Really? Are you really going to see the tree god!?" "Of course." Ye Luo''s eyes lit up, shining brightly. The tree god, these two words have extraordinary meanings to the two sisters, and they are their saviors. Because of the tree god, their original gloomy fate has been rewritten. Because of the tree god, the ugly scar on my sister''s face was healed and her strength improved greatly. Because of the tree god, she rekindled the fire of hope to live. Ye Luo still remembers the changes in her body after taking the mysterious liquid brought back by her sister for the first time. The warmth, the warmth that has been gone for a long time, the warmth that she thought she would never be able to touch again, is back! That kind of warmth is the hope of living. Ye Luo once asked Ye Zhishu God what kind of existence it is, but her sister faltered for a long time, but couldn''t tell why, as if she couldn''t find a suitable word to describe it. But Ye Luo was sure that the Tree God must be a gentle existence. Ye Luo''s eyes turned into beautiful crescent buds, humming an unknown song, like a wind chime in the mountains, crisp and melodious. When Ye Zhi heard her sister''s singing, her cold demeanor softened a bit. She didn''t know how long it had been since she saw her sister so happy. Since the death of her parents, her sister has been silent a lot, and she has matured a lot. "Tree God, thank you." Ye Zhi''s eyebrows and eyes were picturesque, and she was as beautiful as a country. Chapter 136 "Hello, ordinary people are not allowed to pass ahead, please get out of the car for inspection and show your relevant documents." A camp was repaired next to the road ahead, and a platoon of soldiers was stationed inside. These soldiers were heavily armed and armed, and there were two tanks among them, which were full of deterrence. Every new area that appears will be guarded by troops from Liguo. Some time ago, due to Su Mu''s intentional low-key restraint, there were very few vicious incidents in the Qingxi Mountains, and Liguo only sent a platoon of soldiers Come and stand guard. For example, in other dangerous areas, Liguo dispatched heavy troops to guard against the high-risk aliens inside to break through the defense line and break into the city to cause great damage. Ye Zhi looked around and found that these soldiers were just ordinary people, and none of them were spirit beings. As long as she wanted to, she could kill them all before they could react. But Ye Zhi didn''t think so, let alone do it, because these ordinary soldiers used their own flesh and blood to forge the first line of defense, so they could live and work in peace behind the country. There is no time in the world that is quiet and good, but someone is carrying the burden for you. They are heroes, a group of unsung heroes. "This is my certificate. I need to take my younger sister to the Qingxi Mountains to cultivate for a while." Ye Zhi opened the car door and jumped out of the heavy truck, and handed a palm-sized and exquisitely crafted green leather certificate to the soldier with tanned skin. After reading it, the soldier put his legs together, gave a respectful military salute, and then handed over the green leather certificate to Ye Zhi with both hands. "Master Spirit, I wish you a smooth journey!" "Just call me Ye Zhi." Ye Zhi smiled lightly, and immediately asked, "Can you ask me what happened to the Qingxi Mountains? There was no checkpoint set up when I came last time." The soldier brother hesitated for a few seconds, thinking that Ye Zhi''s identity would not be concealed, and said solemnly: "Recently, there have been existences above the spiritual rank in the Qingxi Mountains. If you want to cultivate in the Qingxi Mountains, you must Don''t go too deep." Ye Zhi subconsciously thought of Su Mu when she heard the words, but soon she felt something was wrong. "No, it can''t be the tree god. The tree god wouldn''t be so reckless. Could it be that other alien species in the Qingxi Mountains have successfully broken through!?" Ye Zhi''s heart sank, and she hurriedly thanked her, boarded the heavy truck in a hurry, increased her speed to the maximum, and galloped away. Fortunately, there is no traffic on this section of the expressway now, otherwise the driving is irregular and the relatives will cry. ¡­ Just as Ye Zhi and the others were heading towards the Qingxi Mountains, the sad Hao Shao also woke up, his brain was in a daze. He opened his eyes in bewilderment, looked around, he found himself lying in the extremely precious spirit pool, left the spirit pool quickly, stood by the pool and meditated. But no matter how I think about it, I can''t remember the magnificent epic scene that I saw in my mind before, only a vague impression remains. It was like having a dream, a bizarre dream. Hao Shao shook his head, and when he caught sight of Su Mu''s branches from the corner of his eye, his eyes became extremely frenzied. Although he couldn''t remember exactly what he saw, the shock engraved in his soul could never be erased . "Tree God! I want to join your subordinates and serve you!" Hao Shao half-kneeled on the ground, his voice extremely respectful. Su Mu''s branch hung down and tapped gently on his forehead, and the ethereal voice of the soul sounded: "Yes." Chapter 137 Hao Shao was so happy that he almost jumped three feet high. "Calm down, I want to be calm, I must be calm, no, I can''t help it, I really want to laugh!" Hao Shao''s body was shaking like chaff, and a series of strange noises came out from his throat. Su Mu looked at the baby with strange eyes, thinking that he might have been stunned by the impact of the World Tree before, and it is rare to be able to shake like this. Su Mu gave Hao Shao a sympathetic look. It is a pity that he has become a fool at such a young age. Unfortunately, he is not a brain doctor, so he can only let it be. Su Mu passed on his rules to Hao Shao through the soul voice. "This is my rule, you must not violate it. Anyone who disobeys, the upper Qiong Jiuxiao will fall, the lower limbs will be dark and dark, and I will... swear to kill them!" The voice was sonorous and powerful at the end, as if there was a flash of sword light, and the chill suddenly appeared , murderous awe-inspiring. After Hao Shao read Su Mu''s rules, he admired Su Mu even more. "This is the real God." Su Mu''s rules are very simple, that is, do not kill innocent people indiscriminately, use the strong to bully the weak, treat harmless creatures equally, and strive to be a four-spirited person/heterogeneous with ideals, morality, culture, and discipline. In Su Mu''s view, the fate of human beings is fate, and the fate of alien species is fate, and no one is inherently sacred. It is wrong for powerful humans/xenomorphs to harvest and plunder everything in this world at will. The real strong is not only strong in strength, but also in heart. He would not force all the creatures under his command to eat vegetarian food and chant Buddha''s name, that would be against the way of nature. Everything has its own laws of operation, and Su Mu will not forcibly reverse this law. Therefore, Ersha took his group out to hunt Su Mu and never stopped him, because they were not only to bring him evolution points, but also to survive. Wolves are meat eaters, not vegetarians. When people are hungry, they need to eat and eat vegetables, and the same is true for other alien species. As long as it doesn''t kill innocent people. "Tree God, what can I do for you?" Hao Shao asked piously. Su Mu thought for a while, and said: "You are too weak now, you should practice first, and when all the aliens come back later, you will be responsible for teaching and literacy, just light a fire and barbecue." Hao Shao was stunned when he heard this. Teaching aliens to read, and lighting a fire for them to barbecue, is it that I am so worthless as a little master at the fifth level? Hao Shao thought about it seriously, and found that it was true, he seemed to only be able to beat the three little ones. Group Status - 10086. "It turns out that I am really a weak chicken." Hao Shao found a place with tears streaming down his face and was deeply shocked. He sat cross-legged and began to practice. He wants to work hard, become bigger and stronger, and create more glory... Well, he will practice so that he doesn''t have to go to barbecue anymore! Seeing that Hao Shao really went to practice seriously, Su Mu nodded in satisfaction, looked away, and opened the attribute panel of Qingniu to check them one by one. name: none Race: mutant green bull Level: Spirit Level (late stage) Talent: Eye of Destiny - There is a very low chance to see a corner of the future. Trampling¡ª¡ªAfter using it, mountains and ground will crack within 100 meters. Su Mu was startled. He didn''t expect that Qingniu was so powerful. Not to mention the eye of destiny, but trampling on this talent made Qingniu enough to run wild. If the Qingniu had a fierce and aggressive character, most of the Qingxi Mountains would probably kneel under its power. This talent is a sharp weapon for fighting and killing. If you build a good armor for Qingniu, the picture will be too beautiful to imagine. In addition to trampling on this talent, the compelling talent of the Eye of Destiny is also the reason why Qingniu decided to drag his family and move into the valley. It sees a corner of the future through the eye of fate. A shimmering tree, rooted in the core of the earth, dispels the despairing darkness and restores peace to these three worlds... Chapter 138 "By the way, I haven''t named Qingniu yet." Su Mu was a little embarrassed looking at the big word "No" behind Qingniu''s name. "Well, what should I take?" Su Mu thought hard and finally thought of a ''good name''. "Why don''t we just call it Niu Siyou? This name expresses my expectations for it. Siyou is a good cow with morality, ideals, culture and discipline. It''s perfect." Su Mu praised himself a lot, but selectively ignored the fact that he was a waste of fame. This honest cow successfully mentions Maserati one...the name Niu Si has one. The blue ox has the name Niu Siyou, so the three little ones can''t be left behind. Su Mu thought carefully for a while, and finally decided to start with their flame-like hair. "The one with the largest body is called Yan, the one with an average body is called Yan, and the one with the smallest body is called Huo." Yan Yanhuo looked like three brothers. I''m sure they will be satisfied... Bar. Name: Yan (y¨¤n) Race: Treasure Rat Level: Ordinary level. Level 4 Talent: Secret Realm Intuition¡ªHave a natural sense of secret realms, making it easier to find secret realms. Telepathy - The triplets share a special telepathic ability. -------------------------------------- Name: Yan Race: Treasure Rat Level: Ordinary level. Level 4 Talent: Spiritual plant intuition - has a natural sense of smell for spiritual plants, making it easier to find exotic flowers and plants. Telepathy - The triplets share a special telepathic ability. -------------------------------------- name: fire Race: Treasure Rat Level: Ordinary level. Level 4 Talent: Mineral Intuition - Has a natural sense of smell for ores, making it easier to find ores. Telepathy - The triplets share a special telepathic ability. "I didn''t expect that although their strength is not strong, their talents are so powerful. It seems that Niu Si was able to enter the spiritual rank, and these three little ones have contributed a lot." The journey of cultivation is nothing more than the land of the couple of wealth and law. What is wealth? The essence of wealth is the resources needed for cultivation. The talents of these three little ones are inseparable from wealth. They have found a lot of precious cultivation resources for Niu Siyou, helping Niu Siyou to become a spiritual powerhouse smoothly. Liu Yu, the playwright, also found a lot of treasures for Su Mu. Although most of them are waste products, there are still many good things, but he can''t use them now. "Liu Yu''s talent-treasure hunting covers a wider range than the talents of the three little ones, but it is alone, and it is not as detailed as their talents. I am afraid it will be difficult to match these three on the road of treasure hunting in the future. Little one." Su Mu said straight away, if there is no change in Liu Yu''s future, in terms of performance, I am afraid it will be blown up by these three little guys. At that time, I don''t know if this actor will suffer from autism, depression, and become a useless bird from then on. When Su Mu thought of Liu Yu''s pitiful appearance after being autistic and depressed, Liu Yu felt a little unbearable. "Although Liu Yu is an actor, he has also made great contributions to me. I hope that the spiritual liquid of life can make this actor''s talent to a higher level." Talent is not static, it can evolve. After taking Su Mu''s life spirit liquid for a long time, it can not only strengthen the foundation and cultivate the vitality, but also make the essence of life change. For everyone in the valley, Su Mu is the greatest wealth! Chapter 139 Su Mu exited the system, looked at the empty valley and began to meditate. There is a saying that people without long-term considerations must have near-term worries, Su Mu needs to think about the next road. "My current strength can stabilize all the spirit aliens, but it is still not enough. No matter how strong a single body is now, it is limited. Although I am not afraid of ordinary firearms, it is still not enough to ignore guided missile artillery, let alone It is said that there is also the ultimate killer of human beings-nuclear bombs. Moreover, the shortcomings of the tree are too obvious, it cannot be moved, and it can only be beaten passively like a living target. Once my identity is exposed to the country, the ending that awaits me must have nothing to do with happyend. " When Su Mu thought of this, he was suddenly worried. He has no intention of being an enemy of human beings, and just wants to quietly guard his one-acre three-point land, but he is a natural treasure, and there are many talented alien species living in the valley. To human beings, he is a giant. treasure house. Once he is exposed in front of the world, I am afraid that only blood can dispel those malicious peeps. "If only I could blend into the underground like Comrade Srode." Wait, blend into the ground! These words exploded in Su Mu''s mind like lightning piercing the night sky. "That''s right, I can evolve the relevant ability to integrate into the ground, which will greatly reduce my risk of exposure." Su Mu immediately opened the system panel, but there was a flicker behind the evolutionary ability, and blurred writing appeared. Su Mu invested a large amount of evolution points without hesitation, and 10,000 of the 49,000 evolution points evaporated in an instant. Su Mu''s breath was suffocated, and his heart seemed to be tightly grasped by someone. This feeling... Heart-piercing! After 10,000 evolution points were dropped, the blurred handwriting became clear. Control of the earth element: After evolution, it can be integrated with the earth. Evolving this ability requires 100,000 evolution points. (Note: After absorbing a large amount of earth attribute spirit stones, the evolution points needed for evolution can be greatly reduced.) Su Mu''s face was numb, his eyes were dull, and his three souls were out of his body. "100,000, you kill me." Even if absorbing earth attribute spirit stones can greatly reduce the evolution points that need to be consumed, where can he find a large amount of earth attribute spirit stones as a hard-working wage earner? He made Xiaobai turn them upside down in the cave where the kind-hearted wild boar lived, but the geese had excrement and excrement... I don''t know where that kind wild boar got so many spirit stones. Su Mu was beaten again in the face of the cold and cruel reality, and he closed the system panel in despair, temporarily killing his desire to spend krypton gold with evolution points. That high number is really too much for an ordinary tree life like him to bear. "I''d better upgrade the mist skill honestly. It is estimated that it will not take 100,000 evolution points to cover the Qingxi mountain range with the mist. I am really too difficult." Su Mu put his hope on the golden wheat ear beside the Lingchi, and the wheat on it was Su Mu''s hope. As long as this wheat is a high-value spiritual plant that is beneficial to spiritual beings, Su Mu can plant it on a large scale in exchange for earth attribute spiritual stones. "Wheat, wheat, you have to grow up quickly, don''t disappoint my expectations of you." The golden ears of wheat swayed gently in the gentle breeze, as if responding to Su Mu''s expectation. Chapter 140 squeak! A muscular heavy truck slammed to the brakes, and the rubber tires with strong grip rubbed against the ground violently, making teeth-stinging sounds. The heavy truck was parked steadily on the side of the overgrown highway. A pair of beauties opened the car door, got off the heavy truck, and stared at the rolling and quiet mountains, feeling overwhelmed. "Sister, is the tree god inside?" Ye Luo asked longingly. "Well, the tree god is inside." Ye Zhi nodded and said, she could clearly feel the throbbing in her soul. That was not an illusion, Su Mu sensed her arrival when she arrived near the Qingxi Mountains. "Xiao Luo, this truck depends on you." The sun shone on Ye Luo''s side face, as if covering her with a layer of golden veil, and the fine fluff on the side of her ears trembled under the golden light. Ye Luo smiled sweetly, and said warmly, "Leave it to me." Ye Luo gently pressed the surface of the heavy truck with both hands, and his natural ability was activated quietly. A layer of invisible ripples swept across, and the heavy truck became more and more faint, and finally merged with the surrounding environment, leaving only a very vague outline, which could not be found without careful inspection. This is her talent, called homogeneity, which can make the target change towards the concept in her heart. However, after Ye Luo''s vitality was seriously injured, this powerful talent can only be overkill. After doing all this, Ye Luo was dripping with sweat, his face became paler and he was out of breath. Ye Zhi was so distressed that she quickly picked up her sister and ran towards the valley. In the valley, after Su Mu waited for the two sisters to enter the dense fog, with a thought, the mist kept rolling and formed a soft fog hand to hold the two sisters in the palm. Feeling a blur in front of their eyes, it didn''t take long for the mist to explode gently, and they came to a dreamlike world. At the beginning, it was extremely narrow, and when we moved forward, it suddenly became clear. The hinterland of the valley is empty and vast, and the fog inside rises, making it appear ethereal. The most peculiar thing is that the fog in the hinterland is different from the sticky thick fog outside. The fog here is light and thin, like cicada wings and veil. The fog here is spiritual fog, a unique landscape that can only be produced after a high concentration of spiritual energy. Ye Zhi and Ye Luo took a breath, and all the 38,000 pores in their bodies were transparent and comfortable, and every cell was soaked in the spiritual energy, full of vitality. The ground of the valley is covered with dark but not ugly tree roots, and the tree roots are dotted with silver stars. These stars are like stars in the night, gathered together to form bright rivers of stars. Ye Luo looked forward, and there was a Lingchi pond in the front right of the hinterland. It was said to be a pond, but it was almost the same as a lake. A ring of pebbles the size of a baby''s fist is evenly spread around the edge of the spirit pool, and the spirit pool is filled with emerald green liquid, just looking at it makes one feel refreshed and ecstatic. The cobblestones are full of exotic flowers and plants, competing in the sun. There is an elegant green lotus floating on the spirit pool, and the breeze blows, causing countless ripples on the surface of the pool, lapping and lapping, making people fascinated to watch. Near the spirit pond lay a green bull that looked like a hill. The green bull had a peaceful expression, looked at the visitor calmly, and then immersed himself in cultivation again. Not far from Qingniu, there was a handsome young man with a thick back and a muscular waist secretly looking at them shyly. When Ye Luo glanced over, the young man lowered his head like a thief, looked left and right, and covered his ears. Ye Luo covered her mouth and smiled lightly, and there seemed to be pleasant wind chimes ringing in the valley. Chapter 141 Under the thin mist, everything is hazy and unreal, and only when you get close can you see it clearly. Ye Zhi took a few steps forward and helped her younger sister to walk forward along the roots of the tree. The strong wind blew past, and the pervasive thin mist dissipated. After the clouds were cleared, all the scenery in the center of the hinterland was finally revealed. What kind of tree is that? The straight tree is tall and slender, level with the valley; the branches are crystal clear like jade, engraved with light blue ancient clumsy thunder patterns, adding a bit of wildness to this sacred tree, as if It is a legend that has come into reality from ancient mythology. Just by taking a look at it, the mind is involuntarily drawn, and dragged into that magnificent, mysterious and wild time. Looking up, the branches are like crowns, covering the clouds and the sun; the leaves are like gold and jade, lush and green, and when the wind blows, all the leaves quietly bump together and jingle, as if playing a beautiful and beautiful movement. The sun shines, projecting onto the ground through the gaps between the branches and leaves, forming mottled light and shadows. Under the tree lies a lazy green fox. The big fluffy tail of the green fox gently sweeps from time to time, and the eyes are like a dream. illusory. Behind the green fox, there is a white snake with a thick wrist coiled quietly. The white snake''s eyes are closed, as if it is taking a nap. "Tree God..." Ye Luo couldn''t help whispering softly. Su Mu''s branch tapped Ye Zhi and Ye Luo''s sisters on their foreheads, and the once majestic and vast soul voice was surprisingly soft at this time: "Welcome home." After hearing this voice, the string in Ye Luo''s heart loosened, and he couldn''t hold on any longer and fell down. Su Mu quickly caught Ye Luo with a branch. With red eyes, Ye Zhi knelt down in front of Su Mu and begged, "Tree God, please save my sister." "Since you have entered our gate, you should have no worries. Don''t worry, she will be fine." Su Mu moved the branch slightly, helping Ye Zhi up. Su Mu''s indifferent voice was like a tonic that cheered up the depressed Ye Zhi. She wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and waited quietly. Su Mu put Ye Luo into the spirit pool, and began to use his majestic spiritual power to investigate Ye Luo''s physical condition, and found that her body had already been corroded by a very cold negative energy and was riddled with holes. The functions have been severely malfunctioned. I''m afraid even her older sister Ye Zhi doesn''t know the real situation of her younger sister. This kind of tormented person is so painful that he would not want to be injured, even if it is placed on those hard men, they would like to commit suicide immediately, but this girl who is only in the age of cardamom did not say a word, and silently endured this piercing pain for so long. This kind of root is rare in the world. Maybe she thought about it in countless dark nights, sleeping with the light and returning to the dust. But there is always a kind of warmth in this world that inspires us to work hard, work hard, and live hard. Su Mu stared deeply at this body riddled with holes, his heart trembling slightly: "I will definitely cure you, I swear." Su Mu saw his own shadow on Ye Luo''s body. When he crossed over, he was struck by a thunderbolt and was dying, and half of his foot had already stepped into the gate of hell. Enduring the unspeakable pain of bone-piercing pain every day, he hunted and killed those flies and mosquitoes, absorbed the essence of the sun and the moon, extracted evolution points, and stored them to renew his life. If it weren''t for the obsession with life, he might have given up on himself long ago. If the system is his savior, then today, he is the girl''s savior. This time, he didn''t do anything else, he just wanted this stubborn girl to survive. Chapter 142 Su Mu sent out a special wave to call all the alien species back home. During the treatment, he needed their protection to prevent foreign enemies from attacking and interfering with the treatment. Ye Zhi''s voice was dry, and she dutifully reported: "Tree God, there are spirit-level creatures in the depths of the ocean that have successfully broken through..." Su Mu interrupted Ye Zhi''s words, put the branch lightly on her shoulder, and comforted her gently: "These things will be discussed later, saving people is the most important thing now." The soft part of Ye Zhi''s heart was hit hard, her eyes were sore, she wanted to cry, she bit her lips tightly, nodded vigorously, and her voice was crying: "Mmm!" "Aww¡ª!" "Hey¡ª!" "Meow!!!" It didn''t take long before the howling of wolves and the screeching of eagles sounded around the valley. Of course, the roar of the fierce dragon in the shadow would never be missing. Su Mu Swish! The roots surged, forming an airtight tree house, covering the spirit pool. The treatment has begun. Looking at the rising tree wall, Ye Zhi bent her straight back a lot, leaning softly on Su Mu''s tree roots, her hands tightly grasping her thighs, and her eyes staring straight at the tree wall. Tsing Yi cried out in a low voice, her slender and agile body stepped forward, and came to Ye Zhi''s side silently, and the other alien species followed suit, silently supporting this strong big girl in their own way. Comrade Hao Shao didn''t practice anymore, and he was chanting words, but when he listened carefully, it turned out to be Taoist prayer scriptures. Outside the tree wall, someone is waiting. Inside the tree wall, save lives and heal the wounded. Su Mu danced his branches and gently untied Ye Luo''s clothes. The next treatment will be very troublesome. These clothes will become obstacles, so it''s better to take them off. The flawless white jade-like body was presented in front of Su Mu''s eyes at a glance. Three thousand black hairs were scattered in the water, and his eyes were closed tightly, like a sleeping beauty in deep sleep. Although Xiao He has just shown her sharp corners, she can vaguely see her stunning beauty. Su Mu silently said three times in his heart that he is a big tree without emotion, suppressing the fire pressure in his heart, reason completely dominated the brain, Su Mu''s eyes returned to calm, and there was no wave in the ancient well. tick. tick. The high-purity spiritual liquid of life oozed from Su Mu''s body, dripped into the spiritual pool, splashed and rippled, and merged with the full pool of spiritual liquid, creating a fragrance in the secret room. These spiritual fluids are used to maintain Ye Luo''s life characteristics, and with this as a guarantee, Su Mu can proceed to the next step with peace of mind. Chi Chi Chi. Su Mu''s branches pierced out like lightning, and precisely plunged into the acupuncture points of Ye Luo''s body. The pure energy was broken into pieces under Su Mu''s delicate and absolute control, and began to fight fiercely with the negative energy lurking in Ye Luo''s body. These gloomy negative energies are very strange, as if they have their own consciousness. After realizing the invasion of strange energy, they immediately exploded, trying to set off a riot in Ye Luo''s body. Su Mu snorted coldly, suppressing the majestic and vicissitudes of life, easily shattering the will in the negative energy like crushing an ant. Without this weird will, the threat level of the gloomy negative energy suddenly plummeted. Every once in a while, Su Mu''s energy can wipe out part of the negative energy, and the progress is very slow. This is because Ye Luo''s body is now used as the battlefield, and this negative energy may not care about Ye Luo''s life or death, but Su Mu can''t mess around. The human body''s system is very delicate and fragile, and if you are not careful, it will lead to an irreparable big mistake. The sea of ??spiritual energy in Su Mu''s body disappeared at a level visible to the naked eye. Fortunately, although this negative energy is difficult to deal with, it is water without roots and trees without roots. The more it is wiped out, the less it will be. Things are moving in a good direction. Chapter 143 Time flies, stars move, and a day passes by. In the secret room, Su Mu looked at the girl whose face was still pale, but her breath had stabilized and smiled with relief: "The operation was a success, and I was finally rescued." Su Mu''s mind and spiritual energy were consumed too much, as if they had been hollowed out, and the branches became sore and weak. He tremblingly picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on Ye Luo, and the tree wall fell slowly. Ye Zhi''s lower body bounced up like a spring and rushed forward, but her legs were not moving for a long time, her blood was blocked, her muscles were numb, and she staggered and fell to the ground. Ye Zhi struggled to get up from the ground in a state of embarrassment, and staggered towards the spirit pond. She didn''t have the demeanor of a master of the spirit rank. Su Mu understood her mood very well at this time, and he pulled himself together and said in a soul voice: "Your sister is fine, but it''s best to keep her here for a while." Because he was too tired, Su Mu didn''t bother to bite the bullet and reply in high-quality words, and easy-to-understand words would save worry and effort. His body has been hollowed out, and now he just wants to have a good rest, preferably three days and three nights. Just after finishing speaking, exhaustion rolled like a tide, and the waves were higher than the waves, completely submerging Su Mu. Su Mu couldn''t hold on anymore and fell into a deep sleep. Ye Zhi watched Su Mu silently, and lightly stroked Su Mu''s branches with her pale fingers. There is no thanks for the great kindness, this heavy kindness can only be repaid by spending the rest of my life in this world. The tree god is tired and resting. They can''t follow suit, there are still a lot of things to do. "Second idiot, take some of your tribe and follow me to the bottom of the mountain to get supplies." Ersha groaned and nodded solemnly, wondering if he really understood. Ye Zhi washed her face up and prepared to lift her legs to walk out of the valley, but she saw Er Sha holding a licked clean bone in her mouth and putting it in front of Ye Zhi in a serious manner. Ye Zhi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but she also dispersed the slightly dull atmosphere in the valley. Tsing Yi gave him a dumbfounded look, raised his right paw and slapped it on the head, knocking his dumbfounded eyes straight, and his big scarlet tongue hung in the air. Tsing Yi let out a cry, and Ersha nodded in a sudden realization. It seemed that he really understood it this time. It whined and brought some younger brothers to follow Ye Zhi to carry the supplies. The human Ye Zhi left, and now Hao Shao is the only one who can move in the valley, so all the aliens stared at him. He looked at the pair of green eyes, his throat rolled, his heart thumped, and he began to speak indiscriminately: "Masters, my younger brother has no two flesh, and he is also very old. There is no old at the top and no young at the bottom. Chai Yousong, body odor, diabetes, leukemia, cappuccino syndrome...." Tsing Yi couldn''t stand the voice of the male duck, and pointed to the prey on the ground and the fire. Hao Shao finally understood the leader''s thinking, and smiled naively: "Since you guys are hungry, I will show you the split.... eat!" Liu Yu made a weird quack and flew over his head, flying to the left and flying to the right. Hao Shao was bewildered as he watched, wondering what bird language this bird master was talking about. Liu Yu looked at the stupid Hao Shao, and couldn''t get angry. Master Niao is so tall and handsome, yet you still don''t recognize me as a big brother, you really look down on Niao! Liu Yu felt that he had been severely racially discriminated against, and trembling with anger, he became an angry bird. However, it was angry there for a long time, and Ye Zhi and the others came back with bags of supplies, but no one cared about it, even its eldest brother Ji turned a blind eye to it. Heartbroken, Liu Yu dangled from midair like a falling leaf, weak and helpless. Chapter 144 In the evening, Su Mu woke up from his sleep, neither refreshed nor refreshed. "Sure enough, staying up late is too harmful to the body. At my age, I should be lying in a comfortable greenhouse to enjoy the warmth, but I have to earn a living alone so early, and I have to be beaten by the society every day. Now I even have the good habit of staying up late. Yes, it''s really hard for me." He subconsciously wanted to be lazy, but all the branches snapped like swords out of their sheaths, straight into the sky, and the strong wind whistling at the end tore the floating clouds in the sky. Su Mu looked at the sunset glow that no longer existed above his head, and a faint sadness rose in his heart. "God is so unfair, is this implying that my youth will also disappear with the wind like this sunset?" Su Mu felt that only Wenxiang nephrite could heal the scar in his heart at this time. Below, all the alien species were also startled by Su Mu''s sudden change, thinking that a powerful enemy had invaded, and looked around in shock. Su Mu put down the branch calmly, pretending that nothing happened, and not explaining at this time is the best explanation. He believed that they would automatically come up with reasonable explanations, so he was still a mysterious tree god. Sure enough, within a few seconds, Su Mu received a lot of admiring looks. "Although I don''t know what you have automatically imagined, but you don''t worship me so much, it''s really embarrassing." Su Mu grinned and smiled shyly, and his spirit body showed eight petals of white teeth, shining brightly. "Perhaps these worships and admirations are the troubles that an excellent tree like me has to bear. Only then can I keep my original intention and forge ahead.¡± Su Mu looked solemn, and his spiritual realm was sublimated again. "Well, how come there are so many things in the valley after sleeping?" There are many books piled up on the left, large bags of seeds on the right, and a colorful wall chart placed in front of each alien species. Su Mu was curious and flipped the branches, only to see that it was written in lovely fonts on the cover: "Children''s Enlightenment" Picture Book - Wall Chart with Audio Pinyin". Su Mu looked at the old cow who was as big as a hill, the second idiot who was full of anger, the lazy Tsing Yi, the rebellious pole, the shadow of a roaring dragon, and the playful Liu Yu. and. child? ? Which family''s children can grow up like this, are you sure they won''t press down the electrical components in the wall chart for you? But they are already mature alien species, and they have perfectly controlled their own power, so it is impossible to make such a stupid mistake... Bar. Um? This is! ? At this time, Su Mu saw that there was really a thick stack of wall charts beside them, all of which were their big paw prints... "Sorry, I overestimated everyone." "Meow¡ª¡ª~~~" Youying lightly jumped, jumped to Su Mu''s side, and began to complain about the terrible learning with snot and tears. "Meow~~~bopamahu" (Learning is really scary, what else should I learn about bopamahu) Su Mu was silent. Although the cultures of the two worlds are slightly different, they are generally the same, so shouldn''t the pronunciation still be bopomofo? How did you become bopamuhu in the blink of an eye? It''s incredible. Chapter 145 Xiaobai, who is in charge of IQ in the valley, is still dormant and has not recovered, so Su Mu can only put his hope on Tsing Yi, who has the highest IQ in the field. "Tsing Yi, I know you are the fattest one, read and listen." When Tsing Yi saw Su Mu''s branch pointing at him, that lazy and willful appearance no longer existed, like a frightened bird''s back exploded, its limbs retreated involuntarily, and the big fluffy tail was now like a feather duster. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly. Looking at Tsing Yi''s appearance, he knew that he was another scumbag. No, I was afraid that this would be one level lower than the scumbag Youying, a legendary student! Seeing that Tsing Yi was like this, Su Mu didn''t have much hope for the remaining ones, so he asked them to line up and wait for his inspection. The first contestant is Liu Yu, this showman looks complacent, and seems to be sure of everything. Liu Yu: gabogadedede..... "...." A tree and a bird know each other silently. Su Mu: "What is this, next." Liu Yu fell to the ground with a distraught plop, very much like a professional in Porcelain. "Also gabodedeede, you think it''s singing, and you sing so badly, why don''t you go to heaven." Su Mu''s branch rolled up the flowing feathers and threw it into his bird''s nest, thinking about it. The head of the Liuyu bird quietly emerged from the edge of the bird''s nest, watching its little friends secretly, with sad and sad eyes, what a miserable word. "Ji, you come!" Su Mu''s branch pointed to the next contestant, it was the rebellious Ji who only obeyed Su Mu''s orders. Cleared his throat extremely, whetted the appetite of all/beast. "luoluoluoluo" Su Mu:? ? ? luoluoluo? ? ? What is this! ! ? Liu Yu, who was staying in the bird''s nest, heard Ji''s pronunciation, and happily jumped to the edge of the bird''s nest. The pair of wings fluttered, and the very nasty Luoluo laughed. Ji, who was feeling uneasy, suddenly became angry from embarrassment, his wings trembled, and lines like water waves appeared around his body, which disappeared completely. This is the use of the talent of space phase! "How much enmity, how much hatred, I even used the talent of space aspect, I almost couldn''t help laughing...crying out loud." Su Mu glanced pityingly at Liu Yu, who was about to die and didn''t know it, and began to pray for this silly bird. Su Mu mourned for a second and then gloated at what was about to happen. Ripples appeared in the space behind Liu Yu, and an extraordinary falcon rushed out of it. "Crazy!" The cry of an eagle piercing through gold and cracking rocks suddenly sounded behind Liu Yu, shaking Liu Yu so much that he was almost frightened out of concussion. Its little bird legs were trembling, and the bird''s head was turning back with difficulty as if it was rusted, and its small eyes were full of panic. Before it could see clearly, there was a strong wind behind it, and the fierce wind pressure slapped its face indiscriminately. The feathers spun and fell from the sky, and smashed into the soft soil with a snap, creating a big hole in the shape of a bird. All the people/beasts present laughed sadly, Su Mu fished Liu Yu out of the pit, and found that the stupid bird''s head was still dizzy, and he couldn''t even tell the difference between east, west, north, and west. For a long time, it looked at this group of laughing, heartless people with grief and indignation, and stared at them with those small eyes. "October 10th, the weather... the weather is the end of the world! These bastards laughed at me mercilessly, I have written down this hatred, I want to break up with them! Time... at least half a day, no, it is a day!!!!" Chapter 146 The extremity disappeared, and it spread its wings refreshed and refreshed. It wanted to go to the sky, to practice this weird pronunciation in a place where no one could hear it. I am a genius who is valued by the tree gods. Learning this pronunciation is just a trivial matter. Believe in yourself, you can, yes! "Crazy!" After Su Mu waited for Jifei to leave, he cast his malicious eyes on the next player. This contestant is invincible in all directions, even the pair of eyeballs habitually lean to the right, and the big rough tongue can''t stand loneliness, and always likes to be pulled outside. Ersha let out a series of purring sounds from his throat, then he shook his hair tactically, opened his wolf kiss, and began the first foreign language reading of wolf life: "aobobobo~~~" Su Mu listened patiently, and commented in his heart: "Er Silly''s performance this time is not bad, although he is still howling twice habitually, but the tone of this bo is still quite accurate, but why did he stop after he pronounced this sound? " Su Mu tapped on the second phonetic symbol on the pinyin wall chart, Ershahanhan grinned, and ran away with his tail between his legs. Well, this is also a parallel importer, only aobobobo~, you should boil water. "Well, let me see who the next contestant is?" Su Mu found out that it was Bai Yue, Ersha''s daughter-in-law. Seeing Bai Yue''s shy appearance, Su Mu had an ominous premonition in his heart. Sure enough, it wasn''t that a family of wolves would not enter a house, Bai Yue made an embarrassing aobobobo~ sound, then turned around and ran away with her old wolf. The only ones who haven''t been assessed yet are Comrade Niu Siyou and the three little ones. As for Ersha''s younger brothers, let''s not mention it... Looking at the leopard from the inside, the boss belongs to aobobobo, and Su Mu doesn''t think its younger brothers are any better. Comrade Niu Siyou is the only fourth spiritual rank here, so there is still great hope. Comrade Siyou was angry with his dantian, his strong and powerful tail unhurriedly twirled a hula hoop, gulped a sip of water to moisten his throat, acting like a veteran cadre. Comrade Siyou pondered for a moment, then spoke: "moubomoupumoumoufo~~~" The voice is very explosive, with a strong accent, with Tsing Yi and their jewels in front, Si You comrades are still reluctant. The remaining three cubs clung to each other consciously, squeaking together. The pitch of this voice fluctuates, and it is very emotional. At first glance, it is the perfect ghost material. Su Mu suggested that they should become idol treasure hunting mice who have been practicing for two and a half years, and make a perfect debut by directly singing "Let''s Learn to Call a Mouse Together". "Hey, there are countless talents in this Nuoda valley, but none of them won my heart. Xiaobai, Xiaobai, when will you wake up? I need you as a benchmark!" At this time, Su Mu missed Xiaobai, a god-level academic master, very much, but he was still dormant. Su Mu reluctantly put away the piles of crushed pinyin wall charts, piled them together, and slowly saved them. If you wait too long, you can let Ye Zhi take them back to exchange for some travel money, but you can''t just throw them away like this . This is the daily life of a big tree who is diligent and thrifty, unpretentious and boring. The preschool enlightenment books that Ye Zhi brought¡ªthe pinyin wall charts only accounted for a small part of all the books, and the rest were the big tomes reserved for him. "General History of the Li Country", "General History of the World", "Road to the Rise of the Losar Empire", "Sakura Country Hundred Beauty Awards"... Huh, it seems that something strange has been mixed in. "Leaving this kind of thing outside can easily harm the physical and mental health of young people. If you must harm it, come and harm me! I must keep these books safe where they will never be found! " Su Mu righteously put these books into his private demi-plane, and he used two things at once, happily, bah, and examined the contents with a critical eye. Chapter 147 "Is this the universe in the sleeve or the Buddha kingdom in the palm, no, the tree god should be called the green heaven." Hao Shao thought with a look of admiration. If Su Mu knew that Hao Shao gave his half-plane a name for such a thing, he would have to be hanged in the sky and tortured for three days and three nights. Returning to the green heaven, where is the greenness all over my body? Why don''t you call Jinba Tianguo! "Tree God, this is the general list of all the assets I have obtained from Wang Tianfeng." Ye Zhi stepped forward and presented an A4-sized document to Su Mu. All assets of Wang Tianfeng. "Tsk, as expected of the well-known Master Wang in Shangjiang, the private treasury alone has a liquidity of 1 billion yuan. This wealth-raising ability is really amazing." If he had gotten so much money in his previous life, Su Mu would have laughed from ear to ear. Now, he has become a tree that treats money like dung, no, dung can still be useful. No matter how much this money is placed with Su Mu, it will be a pile of waste paper. Only by keeping it with Ye Zhi can it play its role to the maximum. Su Mu looked down the list, ten lines at a glance. He is not interested in anything like luxury cars and villas, even if they are free. "This Master Wang is also a well-known spiritual leader in Shangjiang, why are there so few treasures?" Su Mu was shocked by Master Wang''s ''poverty''. In fact, this is not surprising. The Lingzhi bought by Wang Tianfeng is taken immediately, and they are stored there like hamsters. So although there are many things on this list, there is only one that can catch Su''s eyes. Su Mu asked: "Have you brought the seeds of Ningshui grass?" Ye Zhi quickly took out a small sachet and handed it to Su Mu, which contained a bag full of seeds. The appearance of this kind of seed is like drops of dew, the top is pointed and the bottom is round, light blue, and it is quite beautiful. Ningshui grass is the first spiritual plant discovered in Liguo. Although it bears the name of spiritual plant, it is far less precious than the green lotus plant of Comrade Siyou in terms of effect. Its only effect is to absorb the aura of heaven and earth and transform it into ordinary water flow. A water congealing plant absorbs one unit of spiritual energy and can transform it into one liter of water. The transformation efficiency is very high, as long as it is given a certain amount of time, it can transform the surrounding environment into a swamp country. If it has any value, it is probably to restore the ecological environment, which is very in line with the national policy of Liguo... It is just a magical spiritual plant, unpretentious and cheap, you can buy a lot of it for only 10,000 yuan, even ordinary people can buy it and use it. But this condensed water grass is really a treasure to Su Mu. He wants to plant spiritual rice on a large scale in his demiplane, even without water. He is not a god, he can create things out of nothing, and create something out of nothing. Moreover, the valley is far away from the Cangjiang River, and no underground river has been found in the ground so far. The spiritual rice planted is still rewarded by God... When it rains, there will be water to irrigate. You said that the mess is miserable. The appearance of Ningshui grass will greatly change Su Mu''s demiplane. Only with water can life appear. Su Mu found a high place to scatter the seeds of this bag of condensed water grass at will. As long as the supply of spiritual energy is sufficient, these condensed water plants will soon take root and germinate, bringing new vitality to this desolate world. Chapter 148 "Trees God, the extreme ice sea and the chaotic star sea have breakthroughs of different kinds of spiritual ranks one after another. The Dao Palace in Liguo named this stage the Qiao rank." Su Mu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and it''s not surprising that marine life broke through to the first stage. This world is too vast, the combined area of ??the land alone is more than three times larger than that of the previous life, this is still not including those demiplanes in this world, if these are added, the total area will be even more exaggerated. The original area of ??the ocean is several times that of the land, and it is also one of the first places where spiritual energy recovers, and now the concentration of spiritual energy is constantly rising, and the tide of spiritual energy is approaching. As the place where spiritual energy first appears, it is not surprising that there is nothing there . What really interested Su Mu was the division of the Liguo level. I don''t know if it was a coincidence, but the naming of the Liguo in the two stages of the mortal level and the spiritual level was exactly the same as the one given by the system. It would be very interesting if the system named this realm the same as Li Guo''s after he broke through. Is the system the manifestation of the origin of this world? Or is it said that Liguo has inherited exercises since ancient times, Seablue Star was originally a holy place for cultivation in ancient times, and the system is just named according to the existence of this world. "Ye Zhi, does Liguo practice any exercises?" Ye Zhi thought about it carefully, shook her head and said, "I haven''t heard any news about it." "No? Could it be that the system is really transformed by the origin of this world?" Su Mu thought to himself. Hao Shao suddenly said: "Tree God, Liguo has actually started to study those ancient exercises after his spiritual energy recovered, but the effect is not satisfactory. The ancient books of exercises handed down in the past have been seriously lost after many wars." Su Mu grasped a very important keyword from this sentence: ancient books on exercises! "Sure enough, Planet Aquamarine was a sacred place for cultivation in ancient times, but after the aura disappeared, the inheritance was cut off, and all the extraordinary were hidden. It was not until the modern aura revived that the extraordinary began to come gradually." Hao Shao continued worryingly: "The situation in Liguo is very bad now. Because of the war of aggression a hundred years ago, other countries took away a large number of ancient exercises from Liguo, many of which are relatively well preserved. The cultivation of spirits has already fallen behind." "Although Liguo can still rely on guns, the future world must belong to the spirits, and Liguo''s situation is worrisome." Hao Shao was very confused and worried when he said this. If Hao Shao hadn''t mentioned it, Su Mu would not have known that Liguo, which is in full swing, would have such a big crisis and hidden danger. This is not good news for him, because the Qingxi Mountains are on the border of Liguo. Once Liguo''s national strength is weak, Qingxi Mountains will become a bridgehead for foreign invasions. How can there be no eggs under the nest. On the other hand, Su Mu is also unwilling to see Bing Dilian, who is in a different world in Liguo, be bullied by another foreign invasion. If conditions permit, he would like to help him leave the country. Su Mu turned on the system, hoping that the column of evolvable ability could surprise him again, but this time the system disappointed him, and there was no response at all. "Forget it, I''ll try my best to become stronger. Now there are only signs of this. No one can say for sure what will happen in the future, but if this day comes, the Qingxi Mountains will definitely not become a bridgehead for foreign invasion to leave the country!" Su Mu secretly made up his mind. Chapter 149 Su Mu mused in his heart: "The most important thing for me now is to break through to the Acupoint level as soon as possible." Only when he breaks through the top level can his skills be upgraded, instead of staying in the current state forever. But he still has one thing to be sure of. "Ye Zhi, have any of the spiritual ranks on land successfully broken through to the orifice rank?" "Trees God, Liguo officials have not disclosed whether any land creatures have broken through to the orifice stage, but I suspect that there are already some orifices in the area of ??the Kunxu Mountains." "In recent days, the country.military.fang has continuously dispatched troops to station around the Kunxu Mountains. The vicinity of the Kunxu Mountains has been listed as a high-risk restricted zone. This is the first time such a large-scale operation has been carried out since the recovery of the spiritual energy. They seem to be in the Beware of what''s inside." "In addition, it is very likely that the Qingxi Mountains also had birth steps!" Ye Zhi was a little worried. When Su Mu heard it, he also had a score in his heart, and his heart tightened slightly. This is a strong enemy! Now that there are already gaps in the territory of Liguo, there is no need for him to hide. "Finally it''s time to break through to the trick level!" Su Mu turned on the system, his consciousness was immersed in it, and he clicked the little plus sign behind the mutant tree body without hesitation. Rumble! The 30,000 evolution points were exhausted, and a torrent of pure energy formed to wash over every part of his body, and the supreme mighty power quickly changed the structure of his body. A new sac-shaped energy organ appeared in his body. This energy organ is very strange. It is not a flesh and blood organ as people think, but an energy organ that is close to illusion. This is the unique acupoint after breaking through to the orifice level, and it is also one of the signs of the orifice level. The birth of the acupoints makes the acupoints a mobile fortress. After a normal spirit/heterogeneous breakthrough reaches the acupoints, there will be 12 acupoints in the body, spread all over the limbs and torso of the body. In the years to come, it is possible to increase the number of acupoints and open up new acupoints through practice, but this requires great perseverance and courage, and very few people can really do this. Talented geniuses will have more acupoints in their bodies after they break through the orifice stage, but no one has ever opened more than the limit of 20 acupoints in the body at the beginning of the breakthrough! But what about Su Mu? The acupoints in his body are densely packed, there are dozens of acupoints in the branches alone, plus the acupoints in the trunk and roots, the number is so numerous that it makes one''s scalp tingle. It is no exaggeration to say that if anyone can have one-tenth of the number of acupoints in Su Mu''s body, he will be honored as a guest of honor in any country and enjoy endless glory and wealth. Just because a spirit at this level can decide the direction of a small local war! They no longer belong to humans, but real extraordinary creatures! And Su Mu has already walked in front of all the spiritual masters, and he is invincible in all directions. hiss hiss~ These acupoints issued a powerful attraction, and began to tear and pull the sea of ??aura in Su Mu''s body. These auras were easily divided up like innocent lambs in front of the barbaric acupoints. In the acupoints, these auras were repeatedly compressed, and turned from gas to mist! Reiki fog! Another sign of the class! Lingwu + Qiao acupoint is the decisive factor for Qiaojie to move from the situation of small troubles to the frontal battlefield and change the direction of the war. Under the full-strength burst of an orifice, the speed can reach 50 meters per second. If the time unit is converted into hours, then the speed of an orifice will be an astonishing 180km/1h after the full-strength explosion! If this speed is paired with special weapons and armor, put it on the modern battlefield, as long as he is not bombed by the ground, he will be an invincible god to those ordinary soldiers! Chapter 150 All the aura in Su Mu''s body turned into spiritual mist, and these insatiable orifices still haven''t been filled. They are as greedy as a bottomless pit and can never be filled. These acupoints continued to protest silently to Su Mu. Su Mu looked at these acupoints that were still empty in his body, and he calmly released the restrictions on the acupoints. "Absorb it as much as you want, let me see where my own limit is!" Thus, the world changed drastically. woo woo woo woo! All the aura around the valley was absorbed by Su Mu, humming. Over the valley, all the aura gathered together to form a tornado hundreds of meters high! This exaggerated aura tornado is clearly visible even tens of kilometers away! The gentle spiritual energy in the past has become extremely violent today, and the clouds, flowers, trees, and rock debris near the spiritual energy tornado have all been turned into dust. But everything in the valley is still the same as before, even the Lingchi is so calm and there are no waves. It seemed that the aura tornado in the sky was just a dream. Ye Zhi looked up at the sky-reaching tornado that seemed to hit the sky above her head, and her heart trembled. That is the invincible Huanghuang Tianwei! Everywhere you go is barren! But this natural disaster that destroys everything can only stay here peacefully, obediently like a well-behaved kitten. "Tree God! Tree God! Tree God!!!" Ye Zhi opened her hands wide and shouted frantically, her three thousand black hair fluttered behind her in the strong wind, and her black dress made a sound. At this moment, she is a brave petrel under the command of the tree god who is fearless and violent, and a priest who sincerely preaches to the world. I just want, I just want to sing for Su Mu and her belief, and declare the greatness of the tree god to the world! "Hiss¡ª!" At some point, a bunch of crimson eyes opened beside Su Mu''s tree trunk. "Aww¡ª!" "Meow--!" "Moo¡ª!" They are singing for Su Mu and praising Su Mu in power. As if in response to these tributes, new changes took place again. Su Mu''s 100-meter-high white jade tree trunks rose layer by layer, straight into the sky, and pierced into the aura tornado like a broken bamboo. The tall valley in the past has now been completely trampled under Su Mu''s feet. All his branches pierced into the aura wall that formed the aura tornado like spears and swords, absorbing the aura with a strong and irreversible aura. The aura tornado is shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. But the acupoints in Su Mu''s body are far from enough to be filled. "Not enough, these alone are not enough!" Rumble! Su Mu''s tree roots began to grow wildly, and they continued to go deep into the ground. The rocks encountered along the way were as fragile as tofu, and they were easily squeezed into powder. 10 kilometers, 15 kilometers, 20 kilometers, 25 kilometers, 30 kilometers! It was not until 30 kilometers that Su Mu''s tree roots reached their limit and stopped growing. With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, the roots of the tree began to move freely, looking for a place with sufficient aura. Rumble! The earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking, and now that Su Mu took all his strength, he was able to cause a small natural disaster. Chi Chi Chi! The roots pierced the ground, and the original dark roots turned into top-quality black jade gems, and the silver energy nodes all over them were shining brightly. Looking from a distance, it looks like a bright galaxy hanging high in the universe! All the roots worked together to absorb all the aura of the Qingxi Mountains into his body. For the first time, Su Mu felt a strange feeling of being full. Chapter 151 "Hic¡ª!" Su Mu let out a big burp. All the acupoints in the body are fully irrigated, this feeling is very comfortable. Su Mu restrained his aura perfectly, and the clouds and wind around the valley were calm, as if everything that happened before was just an illusion. Su Mu silently perceived his current state and smiled lightly: "Now I can easily crush my former self to death like an ant." After Su Mu finished speaking, he felt that these words seemed a bit strange. What does it mean to be able to crush the former self as easily as an ant? Could it be that this is the legendary me killing myself? emmmm, I kill myself, this is really a strange question. At the same time, hundreds of miles away, soldiers stationed in the camp near the Qingxi Mountains were humming an unknown song and urinating on the side of the road. "Comfortable." The soldier trembled, and inadvertently raised his head just in time to see a huge aura tornado that seemed to connect the sky and the earth suddenly appeared in the sky! He was so frightened that his hands trembled and got all over his pants, but he didn''t realize it, his mouth was so wide that he could stuff a fist. "Dididi." A series of hasty notification sounds came from his trouser pocket. He didn''t even zip up his trousers, so he hurriedly took out a palm-sized instrument, looking at the data on it, his face changed again and again. "Platoon leader! Something has happened! The aura meter is rising rapidly, and it has... reached the threshold of 50,000!" The soldier rushed into the barracks, his throat rolled, and he swallowed with difficulty. Shibu: "This number...is still going up!" The camp suddenly became silent, and a needle could be heard falling. Everyone was stunned by the sudden news. Kacha~ Kacha~ At this moment, fine cracks appeared on the glass cover of the aura instrument, spreading around like a spider web, and then the precision components in the instrument sparked, and they were actually broken by the huge aura fluctuations! The soldier was holding the trash in his hands, his hands trembling with fright. It has been two years since the spiritual energy recovered. He has traveled all over the world with this precious instrument, and monitored many places, but he has never seen the spiritual energy instrument be impacted by the fluctuation of the spiritual energy and become a waste product. I have never seen that the fluctuation of spiritual energy can reach the threshold within one second, and it is still rising! This instrument he.m.m. is specially re-ordered for the orifice! Even the monitored aura value of the monster in the Extreme Ice Sea that first broke through to the Aperture Stage was only 30,000 points! The aura value is an objective value used internationally to measure the combat power of a spirit. Although it cannot absolutely reflect the real combat power, it will not deviate too far. The value of 30,000 aura is very few in the world! The deep-sea monster had just been detected, and it caused great panic in all the island countries on the sea. But such a terrifying monster is not even qualified to carry shoes compared to this one in the Qingxi Mountains. The aura value of this one may have reached 100,000! Although the soldier had overestimated Su Mu''s aura value as much as possible, he still far underestimated Su Mu''s strength. Su Mu''s aura value is not 100,000 at all, but 160,000! That overlord in the sea didn''t even get a fraction of Su Mu''s, and he was like a younger brother in front of Su Mu. Of course, one of the two is a big tree rooted on land, and the other is an octopus living in the deep sea. In fact, even if Su Mu has invincible force, it is difficult to hold each other. The platoon leader bit his tongue hard, and the taste of rust filled his mouth. The unbearable pain made him recover from the shock. He said hoarsely, "Report the situation here immediately!" Chapter 152 In fact, without their reporting, Liguo''s satellites in low-earth orbit also detected the abnormal fluctuations erupting from the Qingxi Mountains. This satellite is called Tianyan, and it is specially used by Liguo to monitor the spiritual energy fluctuations in Liguo. It has been in service for one year and six months, and has made great contributions to Liguo. Such an astonishing abnormal fluctuation naturally did not escape the monitoring of the Sky Eye, but before it finished recording and uploading the data to the data center on the ground, the abnormal aura fluctuation disappeared. Sky Eye is not a legendary intelligent life, nor is it a self-aware artifact in myths and legends. It is just a cold machine. This is the first time I have encountered such a strange situation. Naturally, it has conflicted with its logic program. After the scarlet electronic eye of the sky eye flickered for a while, it still followed the logical procedure, and did not report the abnormality detected just now, but silently put the unrecorded data into its redundant database. Maybe after its lifespan comes to an end and it returns to the country, someone will find this set of abnormal data from this complicated database by chance. But when that day comes, I don''t know when it will be. On the ground, the soldiers in charge of communications were very frustrated: "Platoon leader, the abnormal magnetic field generated by the aura fluctuations has seriously interfered with the signal here, and it is impossible to get in touch with the headquarters." "Based on your experience, how long does it take for this disturbance to disappear?" "At least one day." "One day..." the platoon leader repeated the word with an uncertain expression. The other soldiers were also waiting for the platoon leader to make a decision. After a few minutes, the platoon leader gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Xiao Li, you should set off immediately and rush back to the city, and report the situation here truthfully, remember, you must hurry, this matter cannot be delayed. " "As for the others..." The platoon leader was silent for a moment, looking at the familiar faces, and made a difficult decision: "Come into the mountain with me." Xiao Li is the youngest in the entire camp. He is only 16 this year. He is still a minor before his spiritual energy is revived. It is impossible for him to be drafted into the army. But after the recovery of the spiritual energy, everything changed. At the age of 16, he was already an adult, and Xiao Li had also grown from an immature rookie to a qualified fighter. But the platoon leader and the old people in the army still habitually treat Xiao Li as a child. The bloody word war should not have too much relationship with children. This is the principle in their heart. "Platoon leader, I want to go with you." Xiao Li also realized something, and said with red eyes and choked up. The long and thick platoon leader yelled in his deafening loud voice: "Nonsense! This is an order! You''ve been crying like a bitch all day, now get out of here and go to carry out the mission!" "Platoon leader, I..." "Don''t fuck me here, fuck me, hurry up and get out, if you can''t complete this task, you are ready to be locked up!" "What the fuck are you still standing here in a daze for? Get out of here! If you don''t get out, I''ll kill you right now!" Xiao Li had a solid waist, put his legs together, and gave a standard military salute, almost shouting: "Yes!" The platoon leader and other soldiers returned a military salute, and Xiao Li turned around and rushed out of the tent. tick. A drop of crystal splashed to the ground and shattered. The platoon leader moved his mouth a few times, and whispered in a voice that only he could hear: "You bastard must give me a good life!" Chapter 153 "Brothers, are you afraid?" The other soldiers looked down at the national emblem on their chests and smiled: "I haven''t been afraid since the day I was born. I haven''t seen any big winds and waves. Hehe, I want to see what kind of a dragon''s pool and a tiger''s lair in the Qingxi Mountains." !" "Platoon leader, you fool, you actually asked us if we were afraid, so what''s the point? Of course we are!" "Well, platoon leader, if I can come back this time, can you give me a day off, my girlfriend came here from my hometown..." "Okay, what kind of flag did you set up for me, you bastard? Why don''t you say that after this battle is over, you will go back to get married?" The platoon leader kicked it away. "Platoon leader, how do you know?" "Fuck off, set up flags for me..." The platoon leader punched the soldier, then laughed and said, "If I can come back this time, I''ll see if I don''t want to drink!" "Platoon leader, don''t be ashamed of your drinking capacity. You are as thick as five mountains. I didn''t expect it to be a drink." The platoon leader blushed immediately, not out of shame, but out of anger. He said that if it wasn''t for the daughter-in-law, you are not allowed to drink. Thinking of you are still too young, you are still too young, and you are deliberately letting you go. The tent is full of joy, and everyone laughs. They laughed so happily that they burst into tears. They really want to lie to themselves and say: I am a soldier, and soldiers are not afraid of death. but...... Soldiers are people too, and people are afraid of death. However, they have no choice. What they shoulder is the happy life of countless ordinary people living in peace and contentment in Liguo. They can only choose to use their own lives and blood to defend this hard-won happiness. This is their responsibility, a responsibility that cannot be shirked and will not be shirked. "We..." The platoon leader stared deeply at every familiar face, as if he wanted to engrave their voices and smiles into his mind. The platoon leader pursed his lips, and the voice came out of his throat, like a muffled thunder from the sky: "Let''s go!" "yes!" This group of fully armed ordinary soldiers marched resolutely towards the depths of the Qingxi Mountains with heavy steps, singing loud military songs. If Han Xingquan doesn''t notice, I recommend Xuanyuan with my blood! In the valley, Ye Zhi seemed to have thought of something, her face changed slightly, and she said anxiously: "Tree God, something is wrong, there is a platoon stationed near the Qingxi Mountain Range, responsible for monitoring this mountain range, they must have noticed the abnormal situation earlier .¡± "After the spiritual energy fluctuates violently, it will generate a strong interference magnetic field, which will cause strong interference to the signal. They should not be able to report the information here through conventional wireless communication methods." Ye Zhi forced herself to calm down and analyzed: "If I''m not wrong, they have already sent people to the city." "Has the entire platoon rushed back to the city?" Su Mu asked. "No, they may only send one or two people, and the rest should be preparing to go into the mountain to investigate if there is no accident." It has to be said that Ye Zhi''s brain is really powerful, and she can make these guesses accurately. Su Mu murmured after hearing the words: "No problem, I will properly resolve this matter." "Tree God, can you not hurt their lives?" Ye Zhi begged. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt them." Su Mu smiled. He is not a big villain who wants to destroy the world. Why would he want to hurt those lovely people? "Ji, you and Liu Yu are responsible for intercepting those who are heading towards the city, remember, don''t hurt their lives." "Xiaobai, you take the green clothes and they are responsible for leading the people who enter the mountain into the mist. Also remember, don''t hurt their lives." Su Mu gave orders in an orderly manner, and Ji and Xiaobai responded. With the sound of chirping and hissing, Xiaobai and Ji each took their beasts and disappeared into the mist. Chapter 154 With Xiaobai and Ji leading the team, Su Mu is still very relieved. They have never disappointed Su Mu from before to now. Trust me this time, too. Not to mention that Xiaobai''s strength has greatly improved, such a small task is not easy to do. Name: Xiaobai Race: white snake Level: Spirit Level (Middle Stage) Talents: Return to the Ruins, Hundred Refinements After waking up from dormant molt, Xiaobai awakened a new talent called Bailian. Hundred Refinements: The body of Hundred Refinements is comparable to steel. In layman''s terms, Xiaobai''s body is like iron tempered into steel, with extremely high improvements in strength (attack power) and hardness (defense power). Su Mu even suspected that small-caliber firearms would not be able to shoot through the white scales on Xiaobai''s body at close range. Now if the two idiots are pulled hard by Xiaobai''s tail, with Xiaobai''s perverted physical strength, it''s not as easy as being hit by a high-speed car, and their brains can be easily cracked. Su Mu closed Xiaobai''s system panel and opened his own. He still had a useless amount of evolution points. Su Mu''s eyes wandered between the two skills of life affinity and mist. As for why there are only two skills instead of three, of course it is because of poverty... The evolution points on Su Mu''s body are no longer enough to upgrade the powerful skill of manipulating thunder, and Su Mu would not even consider such an unrealistic thing. After thinking about it again and again, Su Mu finally decided to upgrade the skill of fog. The skill of life affinity is enough for now, and further upgrades will only increase the effect of affinity. At this stage, the benefits of upgrading the fog are far less. You must know that these fogs are all Su Mu''s eyes, which can be described as 360-degree monitoring without dead ends, and Su Mu can find out what''s going on right away. In a word, the larger the scope of the fog, the safer Su Mu will be. The enemy was exposed to his sight before he even made a move, and he couldn''t even find his hiding place, what the fuck? Out of wits with the air? "Upgrade the fog." The evolution points were put in, and the level of LV2 mist was suddenly upgraded to LV3. The effect was immediate. The original 15 kilometers coverage area has now increased to 30 kilometers. However, Su Mu is still not satisfied, there is no way, after breaking through to the Qiao level, the new year will be a new look. To be a human being...a tree also requires some new pursuits. 30 kilometers is still not enough. He hopes to cover most of the mountains under his mist. Anyway, the remaining evolution points are still sufficient, Su Mu decisively upgraded this skill to LV4, Su Mu''s evolution points are only a pitiful 8000 points. The range of LV4''s fog reached an astonishing 50 kilometers, and the diameter of 50 kilometers was already able to completely cover a small half of the Qingxi Mountains. Although this range is still a certain distance from Su Mu''s small goal, he, Su, is also a tree of contentment and happiness, so he didn''t continue to hit evolution points and upgrade the fog from LV4 to LV5. Of course, he would never admit that it was because he was poor and didn''t have enough money left to upgrade. He just didn''t want to, yes, that''s it. "Well, that''s all for today''s strengthening, let''s save the remaining money first." Now Su Mu''s attribute panel has a new look: Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: Akatsuki (early stage) Longevity: 1800 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension Skills: Control Thunder (LV28000/30000), Variation Tree Body (LV335000/100000), Life Affinity (LV28000/6000) (+), Fog (LV48000/30000) Evolution Points: 8000 Evolvable ability: control of earth element: after evolution, it can integrate with the earth. Evolving this ability requires 100,000 evolution points. (Note: After absorbing a large amount of earth attribute spirit stones, the evolution points needed for evolution can be greatly reduced.) "Next, just wait patiently." Su Mu shut down the system casually, waiting patiently for Xiaobai''s return. Chapter 155 A group of soldiers walked in the Qingxi mountain range with one foot deep and one foot shallow. There were no insects or birds, and everything was so quiet that it made one''s heart palpitate. "Platoon leader, isn''t this mountain a bit too quiet?" "It''s good to be quiet, it''s good to be quiet, doesn''t this just prove that the direction we chose is okay?" Looking at the shadowy shadows in the depths of the forest, these soldiers were beating their hearts. Fear comes from the unknown, and silence can easily become a breeding ground for fear. Even though they had already made up their minds to die, they couldn''t help being a little scared at this moment. The platoon leader has a lot of experience, and found that everyone''s emotions are not right, he said loudly: "Don''t fucking think about these things, remember to mark them, and search carefully." "If there is something, don''t worry about it, just come and talk about it first!" "yes!" After all, this group of soldiers were good-blooded men. After roaring, their mentality calmed down. They didn''t realize that in the depths of the dense forest, there was a pair of crimson eyes silently watching them. "Hiss." After observing for a while, Xiaobai worked out a suitable battle plan according to local conditions. The first thing is to let the shadow take the lead. The speed of the shadow is the fastest among them, and the reaction speed is also very sensitive. The threat of guns to it is greatly reduced in the dense forest with complex terrain and overgrown trees. It is the best candidate for lure tasks. Ersha and his daughter-in-law led the pack of wolves to disperse around here, forming an encirclement circle to surround them, lest anyone break through successfully. Comrade Siyou is in charge of controlling the field, creating opportunities for Xiaobai and Tsing Yi to make moves. Xiaobai and Tsing Yi lurk in the dark and wait for an opportunity. This is their plan, very simple, but also very practical, coupled with their strength, it can be said that they are foolproof. The premise is that the other party can follow their train of thought... Whoosh! A soldier''s vision blurred, and he saw a black shadow flashing in front of him. There was an alarm bell in his heart, and he didn''t chase after him foolishly, but silently put his finger on the trigger, and as long as he found any abnormality, he could unleash powerful firepower at any time. "Platoon leader, I found out that I found an unknown creature in the direction of twelve o''clock. Its speed is so fast that the naked eye can only capture a black shadow." The platoon leader made a decisive decision, made a tactical gesture, and shouted: "Everyone approach me here, holding an umbrella formation (¡Ä), with a distance of 3 meters." 3 meters, it is not long or short, but it can form a cross-fire network very well. Obviously, the personal ability of this platoon leader is very solid. You Ying felt the mortal danger, his ice-blue vertical pupils contracted, his back arched, and he quietly hid in the shadow. "Meow~meow~" Youying complained aggrievedly about how treacherous, cunning and hateful the group of fish-lipped humans were, and almost didn''t give the platoon leader a heinous label. This is the first time for Xiaobai to fight humans, and he quickly realized that humans are different from those stupid aliens. Humans are smarter and more cautious. If you want to expect them to step into the trap set by them just like those stupid alien species, unless there is a collective intelligence-reducing aura to lower their IQs, it is almost the same. Xiaobai spit out the scarlet snake letter, and changed his action strategy without hesitation. Since they don''t come over, then we will go over! Chapter 156 Considering the powerful lethality of guns, Xiaobai didn''t rush out with Tsing Yi and the others like a reckless man. He was very careful and cautious. Its tempered body is as hard as steel, and its defense is extremely strong. It is not afraid of these guns, but it does not mean that Tsing Yi''s flesh and blood body is not afraid of them. Xiaobai is responsible for Tsing Yi and their lives. "Hiss." The power hidden in Xiaobai''s body completely exploded like gasoline that has been thrown sparks, like a white streamer piercing the sky, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Tsing Yi led Siyou Comrades and they followed in the direction Xiao Bai left. Xiaobai''s planb is very simple, that is to stun a person and drag him away, he doesn''t believe that these soldiers can still hold on! It, Xiaobai, is a genius who is good at using wisdom! As for the danger? I''m sorry, Xiaobai has always been in the wind and rain under the command of the tree god, and I have never seen any big scenes. And I''m still wearing iron armor, the kind that bullets can''t pierce through, dear, do you want to know more about it. Xiaobai''s full-strength burst speed is really terrifying, and it is already comparable to the shadow after turning on the extreme speed talent. In the eyes of the soldiers, it was really a white light, and then a brother at the end of their flank was directly knocked out by a snap. The little white tail curled up, wrapped the soldier very skillfully, and his posture was very unique, which has already surpassed human''s understanding of snakes. The back half of Xiaobai''s body was raised high, the soldier was being hung in mid-air by Xiaobai, and before these soldiers could react. Xiaobai''s crimson eyes glanced at this group of fish-lipped humans indifferently, wanting to catch up with me, Xiaobai, and live another three hundred years! Xiaobai was fully fired. It just comes and goes without a trace like the unrestrained wind. It took two seconds for the soldiers to realize that one of their brothers was attacked by a monster that couldn''t even see clearly, and they took him away arrogantly from under their noses. The platoon leader glanced at the ground and found that there was no blood, he was relieved: "People are fine, don''t shoot." "Platoon leader, it''s the thing I saw just now!" the soldier said through gritted teeth. "Damn, this monster wants to eat people!" "Platoon leader, we must rescue Er Zhu!" "That''s needless to say!? Chase me!" The platoon leader was furious, wishing to catch up with Xiaobai immediately and avenge his comrades and brothers. Xiaobai spit out the snake letter, and the pheromones in the air gathered in its mouth, and these humans caught up as expected. Xiaobai began to deliberately slow down, lest they break their legs and still fail to catch up with him, then it would be really too bad. "Platoon leader, that animal''s speed has slowed down, should we shoot and kill it?" "Are you a pig? I didn''t see the second son being hung behind. If you want to shoot, can you guarantee that you won''t shoot the second pillar?" "This..." The soldier hesitated. Although he is very confident in his marksmanship, the devil is one foot taller than one foot. Xiaobai''s positioning perfectly inherited the essence of the snake skin''s positioning. The two pillars moved up and down on its tail. It was impossible to guarantee a 100% hit without accidental injury. Anyway, the speed of this dead snake is getting slower and slower, and they will soon be able to catch it and save their comrades! Chapter 157 I have to say that Xiaobai''s disguise was really good. After such a long time, they didn''t discover Xiaobai''s true strength. Of course, this was also related to the aura storm that Su Mu set off before. The aura storm messed up the magnetic field nearby, and the disordered magnetic field seriously interfered with the operation of all precision electronic instruments. If the instrument hadn''t broken, this group of soldiers wouldn''t have dared to follow Xiao Bai so recklessly even if they had a hundred guts. Under Xiaobai''s deliberate temptation, they began to slowly go deep into the jungle. Ahead is a ''U''-shaped curve, and a small mound across the middle of the curve perfectly blocks both sides of the ''U''-shape, making it an ideal ambush point. "Hiss." Seeing that he was about to reach the ambush point, Xiaobai narrowed his crimson eyes slightly, his body muscles twisted into a line and burst out with powerful force, he accelerated suddenly, rushed into the curve with lightning speed, and disappeared . "Damn it, this animal is going to use this terrain to get rid of us! Chase it!" "Wait, this terrain is a bit strange, is there an ambush?" "What kind of ambush can there be? It''s a beast, not a human. No matter how smart a beast is, it''s still a beast. Could it be possible that it can go to heaven after becoming a different species?" The platoon leader coughed, and the quarrel in the line disappeared. "It''s better to be cautious about extraordinary creatures like alien species. I will take the lead, and the others will follow behind me one by one, maintaining a column formation." The platoon leader is very prestigious, and he made the final decision. He took the lead and rushed to the forefront, and the other team members followed closely behind. When he rounded that bend, his pupils shrank to the size of a pinprick, and he shouted loudly: "Get out, get out!" Behind the curve stood a green bull as huge as a small hill. The muscles on this bull''s body were stretched, obviously born with supernatural power. The two huge horns of the bull were like two curved knives the size of a door panel, slanted straight into the sky. . There was peace in the lantern-like eyes, and the platoon leader felt a kind of numbness from this peace, the numbness that regards life as grass! Although no bloody smell or killing intent was found from the green bull, this is even more terrifying! Only a murderous ghost can restrain his aura so perfectly. "We are finished, this is really a trap of alien species, we are all going to die!" "Ah!" The platoon leader didn''t want to just close his eyes and wait to die. Even if he died, he still wanted a piece of meat from the opponent! "Moo!" The platoon leader just picked up the automatic rifle in his hand, and the hill-like green bull suddenly raised its two front hooves, the hooves were wrapped in a thick layer of earthy yellow halo, and stomped heavily on the ground. Talent - Trampling! Click! Click! The mountains shook and the ground shook, all the rocks and soil disintegrated on the pair of hooves, and smoke and dust were everywhere. The underground earth seemed to be moving with dragons, with the green bull''s hooves as the center, the surface rolled and undulated like waves, and then fell apart, revealing ugly cracks. The hill in the U-shaped bend was also affected. Numerous fine cracks spread rapidly on the surface of the mountain, and fine stones kept sliding down. This mountain is going to collapse! The platoon leader smiled bitterly in despair. They couldn''t escape, and everyone would be buried here alive. "Hiss~" At the critical moment, a white streamer rushed out, and the wind pressure driven by the high-speed movement tore the smoke and dust apart. It''s Xiaobai! Xiaobai quickly passed through these soldiers, his body suddenly turned around, forming a perfect circle, and tied these soldiers together without falling. This figure is really as graceful as a wandering dragon and as graceful as a frightened bird. Chapter 158 "Moo!" A dull moo sounded. Comrade Niu Siyou planed with all four hooves, lowered his head and charged. How could the already disintegrated earth be trampled by the iron hooves of the Siyou comrades, and they sank one after another, forming huge pits one by one. Comrade Siyou''s head fell to the ground, Xiaobai quickly climbed up its head, and the group of people were hung on Comrade Siyou''s right ribs by Xiaobai, dangling back and forth. By the time Comrade Siyou ran out of the corner, these soldiers were already completely dazed from being dumped, their faces were pale, they were sweating profusely, and retched non-stop. Tsing Yi walked out slowly from behind a boulder, her charming eyes were like a clear mirror reflecting the appearance of these people, the mirror surface was shining with splendor, captivating the soul. Talent - Charm! This group of dizzy, nauseated and retching soldiers had their willpower greatly weakened in this situation, how could they resist Tsing Yi''s talent, and their eyes gradually became dull. "Hiss." Xiaobai hissed and roared full of anger, wanting to summon Ersha and his little brothers to rush over and take these fish-lipped humans to the tree god. But the effect doesn''t seem to be very good. It seems that only Comrade Siyou and Tsing Yi heard its voice. Xiao Bai closed his crimson eyes in embarrassment, feeling so ashamed. Comrade Siyou bent down and knelt on the ground gently, without laughing at Xiaobai, Xiaobai slid down Comrade Siyou''s thick muscles, his tail let go, and the group of soldiers rolled to the ground like gourds. Tsing Yi unceremoniously ridiculed Xiao Bai''s ''magnificent and powerful'' roar, when it saw Xiao Bai silently raised his steel-pillar-like tail, his cheeks twitched unconsciously. Tsing Yi laughed dryly twice, and wisely chose to shut up in the face of violence. Xiaobai glanced at Tsing Yi triumphantly, although my voice is not as loud as yours, but my fist is harder than yours, if you dare to laugh, I will beat you to death! Comrade Siyou stood up, took a deep breath, and almost choked on it. This dust is too strong. Chirp! The four comrades'' noses twitched, they couldn''t hold back, and sneezed loudly, two vigorous and powerful airflows rushed out of their big nostrils, like the white air that beats the lid of a kettle after it''s boiled. , the earth-yellow dust within half a meter in front of him was washed away. Comrade Siyou, as a mature veteran cadre, has a thick skin, how could he feel shy about such a small scene. Indifferently, he sank to his dantian, and the moo sounded like thunder in the sky again, deafening and spreading all over the field. "Moo!" From a distance, Ersha heard Comrade Siyou''s mooing full of emotion, and joyfully set off towards the source of the sound with his pony. The speed of the wolves is not too fast. Their strength lies in their strong endurance and tenacity. However, under the nourishment of Su Mu''s psychic fluid, the pack of wolves gradually overcame the problem of insufficient explosive power, and quickly rushed to the corner. The two silly little brothers fought against each other, and Xiaobai was responsible for embarrassment. It literally means throwing, curling their tails, and then throwing them on their backs like throwing sandbags. These soldiers lay precisely on the backs of wolves. This action is also difficult for Xiaobai. It''s obviously just a snake, but it''s such a difficult life. It has paid too much for this home. After loading, Xiaobai and the others returned in glory. At the same time, the extremely eagle claw also led a young soldier back to the valley. Chapter 159 Su Mu took these soldiers without much hesitation and soaked them all in the spirit pool, and then ten drops of life spirit liquid dripped into the spirit pool to increase the purity of the spirit pool spirit liquid. Taking advantage of this time, Su Mu slightly revised their memories of today. Next, after they finished absorbing the spiritual liquid, Ersha and the others could send these lovely people back to the camp. The ectoplasmic fluid was regarded as Su Mu''s compensation to these lovely people. At most, this psychic liquid can only strengthen their physical bodies and consolidate their foundations, but there is no visible effect. But when the spiritual energy tide arrives, they will be able to awaken more easily with the spiritual liquid as a base, and thus embark on the path of cultivation. It is always a good thing for this group of giants who are walking silently in the dark to have cultivation by their side. Being poor cares themselves, being wealthy cares the world. Although Su Mu was not rich enough to help the world, he did not hesitate to do what he could within his power. I haven''t seen him for a few days, and Xiaobai is even more clingy to the tree. After completing the task, his body was tightly wrapped around Su Mu, and even his daily practice was temporarily forgotten. The other beasts were similar. After Su Mu made a big move and killed them by touching their heads, they lay down contentedly against his tree roots. The eyes are fascinated, as satisfied as a cat that has sucked catnip. Ye Zhi is accompanying her younger sister. She successfully unlocked her second talent after stepping into the spiritual rank, and her strength has greatly improved. Ye Zhi planned to take her back to Shangjiang City after her sister recuperated, and arrange for her to join the Taoist Temple, a subordinate department of the Taoist Palace. Taoist temples are established in every urban area and county, and the popularity rate is extremely high, while Taoist palaces can only be established in the center of the province. The conditions for joining the Taoist Academy are very low. You need to pay 1,000 tuition fees per month, and you must be from a foreign country, hold a foreign nationality, and have an innocent family background. Those who meet the above conditions can join the Taoist Academy, and only by joining the Taoist Academy first, can they become a member of the Taoist Palace in the future and be vigorously cultivated by the state. Although the deduction speed of Li Guo''s exercises is very slow, it is not completely without any results. Some people have successfully embarked on the road of cultivation through the deduced exercises. It is foreseeable that after the arrival of the spirit energy tide, the monastery will be the most direct way for ordinary people to become spiritual beings. With Ye Luo''s talent, he must soon stand out from the Dao Palace and become a member of the Dao Palace. Her older sister, Ye Zhi, will continue to stay in Shangjiang and use the inheritance left by Wang Tianfeng to build a foundation, and cooperate internally and externally to provide better services for Su Mu. Naturally, Su Mu would not raise any opinions on Ye Zhi''s plan, but silently gave them half a bottle of high-purity life spirit liquid. These life liquids are enough for them to use for half a year when they leave the country. Hao Shao consciously collected firewood everywhere to prepare dinner for the evening. It''s really difficult for him, but the ordinary level. The fifth level can be called a small master in the outside world, but in this valley, he is a younger brother... Not to mention the talent ability is not so outstanding. This is Hao Shao''s attribute. Name: Hao Shao Race: Human Level: Ordinary level. Level 5 Talent: Blood Feast - After killing a target, stamina will be restored slightly. The natural ability feels quite high, but it is a pity that it is a silver spear wax head, which is not good for use. According to Hao Shao''s own confession, the recovery effect of his talent is really rubbish. If his physical strength is digitized and the full value is 100, then after killing a unit target, the physical strength he can recover is about Floating between 2-3 points... However, Su Mu believes that this poor boy will definitely be able to rejuvenate his second life under his training! Because, he is Su Mu! Chapter 160 "Plant one grain of millet in spring and harvest ten thousand seeds in autumn. This spiritual rice has finally matured." The straight wheat stalks were bent over by the golden wheat ears, and Su Mu smiled like an old farmer. Spiritual liquid not only has a great effect on organisms, but also on plants, it can also greatly promote their growth speed and optimize their genes, making them make great progress. This spiritual rice was brought back by Liu Yu when he was hunting for treasure outside. It was originally a dying seedling, but it was revived after being watered by Su Mu''s spiritual liquid continuously, and it grew gratifyingly. Now is the time to harvest. Su Mu carefully put away all the wheat and counted it carefully. There were 70 grains in total. Although the number is small, one seed sown is a seedling, and about 70 seeds can be harvested after the wheat is produced. 70x70 is 4900. When the next round of sowing is completed, Su Mu will be able to harvest 4900 grains. Although it is very small, it is less than half a catty, and it is just a meal for ordinary people. But I can''t stand Su Mu''s opening and hanging up. With the spiritual liquid of life, these spiritual rice will mature in about a month. It only takes a year of patient sowing, and these spiritual rice can be handed over to Ye Zhi, in exchange for a lot of resources for Su Mu. It''s still a good deal. I just don''t know what the effect of the optimized spiritual rice is, but there are still too few wheats in hand, and Su Mu is reluctant to let Ye Zhi and the others eat any of them. In order to prevent Ersha, a fool, from short-circuiting and gnawing these wheat seeds, Su Mu decided to take these wheat seeds into his body to grow. Su Mu''s consciousness sneaked into the demiplane in his body, and the tree roots began to loosen the soil and dig the ground. Within a few seconds, a piece of fertile and soft land was dug by Su Mu. Su Mu carefully sowed these seeds into the soil, and drew water. The water was mixed with life liquid, which had a strong nourishing effect. It would not take long for them to take root and grow vigorously. As for water and sunlight how to solve... Don''t worry about this problem at all. This spiritual plant doesn''t need much sunlight, so it''s fine even if it doesn''t have one, not to mention that Liu Yu also found a strange spiritual plant, which looks like a sunflower, but it doesn''t set seeds. Su Mu named it Sun. Flower. Sun.flower can simulate the temperature of the sun shining on the ground, which is just right for growing spiritual rice in greenhouses. Not to mention the water, but don''t forget that Su Mu got the magical water-condensing grass before. Su Mu absorbed so much aura when he broke through to the Acupoint level, it was not in vain, some of it was cut off by Su Mu and distributed to these grasses. After absorbing a large amount of spiritual energy, the miraculous spiritual plant Ningshuicao has now grown to almost half a meter high. The water-condensing grass on an acre of land formed a lake for Su Mu, and the water problem was naturally solved. What''s more commendable is that the reproduction of this condensed water grass is very unique, as long as the spiritual energy in the body is absorbed to a certain extent, it will split into daughter plants by itself. According to Su Mu''s huge spiritual energy sea, this demiplane with a diameter of only 3 kilometers will soon become a vast ocean. At that time, will this narrow demiplane give birth to real life? Su Mu is looking forward to it. "Maybe this plane will allow me to become the God of Creation in advance, so I have to give it a famous name. It can''t always be called half-plane and half-plane. That''s too shabby." Su Mu racked his brains and used his clever brain. After thinking for a long time, he finally thought of a suitable name: "It''s called..." Chapter 161 "Let''s call it the world of origin." emmmmmmmmm, is this name too big? Which origin world is only less than three kilometers away? Su Mu looked ashamed. I want to think of a new name but I can''t bear it. The world of origin is so good, it''s compelling and catchy, and has many advantages. He would never admit that it was because he was an out-and-out scumbag. It''s really not easy to think of a name. For this reason, Su Mu didn''t know how many brain cells were killed, how many leaves were dropped, and he was almost bald before he thought of such a name. "Actually, the name Origin Realm has far-reaching implications and a very high intention. All greatness begins with insignificance. I am just a spiritual source tree now, but I am a tree with dreams! Where there is a will, there is a way, and three thousand Yuejia can swallow Wu! I, Su Mu, why can''t I become a tree of origin that can support the entire universe by turning the characters of spirits into characters of origin! ? Origin Realm, this name, I want to decide! " Su Mu fooled himself a bit, and renamed this demi-plane with a diameter of only three kilometers the Origin Realm. There is no change in the world, and there is no golden lotus emerging from the ground. Some are just that Su Mu feels comfortable all over, because he finally doesn''t have to think about a new name! Hahaha~~ After planting the spiritual rice, Su Mu inspected his picturesque and desolate country with satisfaction, and was about to quit. At this moment, he suddenly got a jolt, thinking of a poor cub that he had forgotten in a corner. "By the way, there is still a wolf spirit in my body, and I don''t know if it is doing well now." God is doing well, he has become a soul, how good can it be? Su Mu silently sensed every corner of his body, and finally found this poor cub that he had forgotten for a long time at the end of a root. Trees nourish the soul. As Su Mu is the most beautiful one in the tree, the effect of nourishing the soul is just now. But nourishing the soul doesn''t mean raising the IQ. I don''t know if this poor bastard is suffering from depression because he stayed in this place for a long time, or because he was smashed stupid in the previous battle. Either way it looks silly. Those sluggish eyes, that awkward pace, turned out to be a wolf from the same side! Su Mu rubbed his eyes, and sighed in his heart: "There are so many wonders in the world. Today I actually met a wolf walking on the same side. It really is a long time to see you." "Forget it, seeing that you are suffering from depression and have become so pitiful, I will let you become the first resident of the world of origin." On a whim, Su Mu took this melancholic wolf into the world of origin, and weird things happened. This depressed wolf turned into a stream of light and merged into the ground. At the same time, Su Mu could clearly perceive some inexplicable changes in the world of origin. It seems that it ''live'' up. This change is still going on, Su Mu has absolute control over the origin world, and can terminate this change at will. But after thinking about it carefully, he still let nature take its course and let the change happen. He didn''t know what this change would turn into in the end, but no matter how bad it was, it couldn''t be too bad. He could erase the unfavorable factors from the world of origin at any time, so naturally there was no need to worry too much. "Maybe I can really pinch people in the future." Su Mu thought without reason. Chapter 162 Immediately, he was amused by his own thought, and he didn''t know where the bad habit came from that he wanted to be so tall. "No, I must be calm and restrained! I must recognize myself, examine myself, and be a good tree that is calm and full of wisdom." Su Mu thought of this, and slowly opened a good book full of wisdom and beauty. "Sakura Country Hundred Beauty Awards"! "Well, this one looks good, but it''s a bit too peaceful, I''m sorry for A." Su Mu glanced at Ye Zhi''s Wang Zhan, coughed lightly, and looked away, looking at his nose and heart, like an old monk sitting still, with no desires or desires in his heart. "I am a big tree without emotion, but I always tend to explore beautiful things with a critical eye and discover the shortcomings under their great beauty." "This shouldn''t be considered a bad habit...is it?" There is no limit to learning, and the time of reading is always so happy. Before you know it, night falls. Su Muying''s jade-like tree god emits a glimmer of light, lighting up the valley. In the darkness, silver-white light spots lit up, reflecting each other with the stars in the sky, competing for each other''s brilliance. For a while, the smoke was hazy and the white mist was lingering, like a fairyland on earth. On the ground, a bright bonfire was ignited, and the fire was raging, drawing the shadows of everyone and every beast for a long, long time. Ersha groaned, kicking off the bonfire party. This silly wolf really remembers playing but not fighting. A few days ago, I was afraid of fire like a child weighing more than 200 kilograms, but today I started to circle around the fire, and screamed to the sky in a very rhythmic way. Ersha took three steps and jumped, and his younger brothers let out a long howl in cooperation, creating a horrific symphony...... Youying shook his head and joined the team of Bundi, sweeping his tail back and forth, and the three Huo Yanyan brothers followed behind him. The three little ones didn''t know what they ate, and they felt very good. After climbing two steps, you have to stand up and look around, like a scout who has discovered the enemy''s situation, ''Ah! '' roared loudly. If you dye their fiery red fur gray, they can play their true colors as their groundhog brothers. Tsing Yi groaned twice, stood up lazily like a noble lady, lowered her body slightly, and after stretching herself, she proudly gave Xiao Bai a provocative look, and then stepped into the room with her slender limbs. By the campfire. The soft blue hair danced lightly in the gentle evening breeze, and the waves in the intoxicating eyes flowed, but Su Mu always felt that Tsing Yi was frightened. Xiaobai was so angry that he hissed loudly, wishing he could rush to the campfire and beat the vicious fox with its tail for three days and three nights. Its upper body was already propped up, gently shaking back and forth, as if it could launch a fatal attack at any time. But goose... Su Mu knew it was all fake. If Xiaobai dared to go over, he, Su Mu, would write his name backwards today. Sure enough, Xiaobai''s crimson eyes stared fiercely at Tsing Yi for a long while, then lowered his head in aggrieved manner, as pitiful, weak and helpless as a beaten cabbage. Su Mu hung down the branches to gently comfort this weak and helpless little poor man. Unexpectedly, the nirvana that was invincible in the past has failed today. Xiaobai still didn''t dare to take that step, and still clings to Su Mu''s side to seek the remaining warmth. Chapter 163 Liu Yu flew to Xiaobai and let out a strange quack, which seemed to be comforting, but that sound was too easy to make people irritable. It was obviously a good consolation, but it made a mockery of it with its strength. Xiaobai''s pupils turned cold, hum, this silly bird, that''s all, for the sake of your kindness to comfort me, I won''t... Um? ! You even danced! Owe! Xiaobai got up excitedly, a dragon swung its tail, and slapped Liuyu''s bird vigorously. call out! He got up from the ground with a bruised nose and a swollen face, his eyes dim with tears. Sister Xiaobai, please listen to my explanation, I am really comforting you, this voice is naturally such a slap, I am also very desperate! Xiao Bai shook his head indifferently, then why are you still dancing there. Ga~~~ Liu Yu''s eyeballs rolled around, and he couldn''t think of a suitable answer in bird language for a long time. He felt his body jerk, and he kicked his feet and fell straight to the ground. Su Mu''s skillful movements made Su Mu laugh out of distress. It''s really a shame for this actor not to act in a movie. With a cry of Jiqing, he fell from the sky and landed beside Liu Yu, his wings slapped Liu Yu''s head, seeing that Liu Yu still refused to get up, the razor-sharp claws mercilessly grabbed at its soft belly. Now, Liu Yu couldn''t go on acting anymore, a kite turned over and ran quickly on the ground with its short legs, quacking and screaming all the way west, completely forgetting that it was a little bird that could fly. Ji shook his head, very helpless. Beside the spirit pool, the strong and experienced Comrade Siyou took a sip of the fresh spirit spring without age, quietly watching the bustle. Beside the bonfire, Ye Zhi raised her hands horizontally, and the lightning flashed in her hands. Above the bonfire, there was a burst of crackling, much like the flickering light balls on the dance floor. There is no one who uses this level of talent. Hao Shao was shirtless, sweating profusely. Not tired, but hot. He flipped the barbecue with his hands quickly, the oil splashed down, and the flames spewed up, making these delicious game sizzling. A smell of meat filled the sky over the valley, and the hooked person''s index finger moved. Ersha, they couldn''t move after jumping and jumping, their eyes were fixed on the delicious barbecue, and they almost bleed all over the floor. Since being forced to eat cooked food and learn knowledge by Su Mu, these alien species can never go back. No way, this cooked food is really delicious! Hao Shao''s cooking skills are so-so, and he belongs to the kind who can starve himself to death by opening a restaurant in the city. But no matter how rotten it is, it can completely abuse those raw foods. Sweep the cumin, and the oil blossoms, tsk, that taste is really beautiful! Su Mu still remembered that on the first day, Youying and Tsing Yi vowed to form an alliance that would never eat cooked food. After being forcibly fed a little by Su Mu, their expressions gradually changed. You Ying decisively used his ultimate skill - the roar of the dragon, and started to grab food from these fish-lipped idiots, and swallowed it without chewing it, it was delicious. This made Su Mu more and more affirmed a truth: No matter which universe it is in, it cannot escape the law of true fragrance. Needless to say, Hao Shao has roasted this meat a lot, and he has become a master, and he cooks it with gusto. Even Su Mu, who doesn''t eat meat or vegetables, and only drinks dew to inhale the air, can''t help but want to take a few more glances. As for why not eat? Sorry, as a fairy tree that has no feelings and only drinks dew and eats the air, it is impossible to eat it! Not really fragrant! Chapter 164 After the two fools had eaten and drank enough, these soldiers had almost absorbed the spiritual liquid. Su Mu''s thousands of branches hung down, gently tapping on their foreheads, and his spiritual power surged silently, carefully changing their memories of today. Today, the Qingxi Mountains are as calm as ever, and there is no aura change. It is just that when patrolling the mountains, we found a wild wild boar with a strong aggressiveness. It blew up. The battle was very dangerous, but fortunately there were no casualties, but the wild boar''s talent was stunned. The only loss was that the aura monitor was trampled by the wild boar during the battle... Su Mu weaved a plausible and vague story based on their experience this afternoon, without detailing every detail, that would be too fake. This kind of blurry picture is more real. As for the wild boar carcass? Buried alive, of course. "The memory modification was successful, perfect." This modified memory cannot be maintained for too long. According to their current strength, it will be invalid in about a year and a half. But at that time, they will recall everything that happened today, and under the action of the life spirit liquid, they will also selectively forget it. Su Mu clapped his hands... the branches, picked up the group of soldiers from the spirit pool, and hung them in mid-air like roasting bacon, letting the flames below roast them. After all their clothes were dried, Su Mu asked Ersha to take his tribe to send these soldiers near the collapsed ''U'' bend. Ersha, they didn''t leave immediately after they came to the destination, but followed Su Mu''s order and continued to stay in the dark to protect their safety quietly. The Qingxi Mountains at night are not safe, and most predators will choose to come and go at night. If Ersha and the others don''t stay, there will be a bunch of white bones and skeletons here the next day. It''s night and day. This group of soldiers got up in a daze, and habitually moved their muscles and bones, only to feel that their whole body was very sore, as if they had been trampled on several times. They felt right, it was all arranged by Su Mu himself. Before sending them away, Su Mu made Ersha and them spin and jump crazily on them. After all, although the story is made up, there are still details that should be there. They looked at each other with lingering fear, recalling the thrill of fighting with the ''wild boar'' yesterday, and now their hearts are still pounding. "Fortunately, the platoon leader is courageous and resourceful, otherwise we would almost not be able to come back." "The platoon leader has real skills. Otherwise, how could he be in this position, how could he be able to restrain you melon skins." "Platoon leader, the detector is broken, my darling, my baby just left me like this!" ¡­ The platoon leader clapped his hands and coughed heavily: "It''s not proper to fight and cry. I will apply for a new one from the higher-ups when the equipment returns. Now we have all of them!" "Line up, run forward, goal: camp! Let''s go back... The platoon leader drew a long tone, and after satisfying everyone''s appetite, his serious expression suddenly changed, and he laughed heartily: "Eat a big meal! " "yes!" This group of young men with blood like the scorching sun shook the sky and set off towards the camp vigorously. Before leaving, the platoon leader looked deeply at the collapsed bend, always feeling that there was something wrong, but when he thought about it carefully, he found nothing: "Maybe I thought too much." After they walked away, a group of tall wolves quietly emerged from the depths of the forest. "Aww¡ª!" Ersha let out a roar full of anger, and led all the clansmen back to their homes. There are tree gods, close comrades and partners, and this is their paradise, their home. Chapter 165 The twilight of the morning sun shone on Ye Luo''s fragile face, which was covered with a layer of golden veil. The soft fluff trembled in the cold wind, and the serene and healing smile warmed the heart. The girl sighed softly, her eyelids trembled slightly, and she opened her eyes that were as clear as lakes. The girl got up from the wooden bed, and looked at her sleeping sister next to her in confusion, her brain was a little down and unconscious, and she hadn''t reacted yet. The girl subconsciously wants to use a wave of talent on herself to rewrite the reality that this body is riddled with holes. "Hey, why am I not in pain anymore? I''m afraid I''m still dreaming and haven''t woken up?" Ye Luo squeezed her softness and sent Su Mu a wave of benefits. "It''s easy to get angry if you stay up late, no, I''m a big tree with no emotions, I love to practice." Su Mu recited the Heart Sutra silently in his heart, and became that big tree with no desires and no desires again. "This feeling is very real. Are all dreams so hardcore now?" the girl whispered. "You''ve recovered, it''s all true." Su Mu said speechlessly. "Hiss!" The girl gasped again, what did she hear? ! It was the voice of the tree god, so warm. What a dream! Even the voice of the tree god can imitate, so terrifying, so terrifying! Su Mu couldn''t bear to look at the girl''s gasping stupid look. He is kind-hearted and helpful, how could he resist the restlessness in his heart to help others! Not helping those in need is simply killing him! Su Mu smiled lightly, and pointed out: "You can pinch your sister hard, if she hurts, then it means it''s all true." The girl nodded approvingly: "As expected of a tree god, you even said this so philosophically!" The girl pinched her sister''s hand hard, causing Ye Zhi to stiffen up like a carp in pain, she turned over, opened her eyes and scanned her surroundings with murderous aura. "Who pinched my old lady so hard, I have such a bad temper, I can''t bear this grievance! I must kill you today!" Ye Luo took a breath: "This...it''s true, I...I''m really healed?!" "Okay, you big head..." Ye Zhi moved her eyes down upon hearing the sound, and was about to let this child, who dared to disturb her dream, know what an iron fist of justice is, when her sister''s obedient and cured face was reflected. into view. "Xiao...Xiao Luo!!" Ye Zhi''s eyes turned red, and she hugged her younger sister violently, tears rolled down her face, and she wept with joy. "You''re finally healed." Ye Luo nestled quietly in her sister''s arms, nodded lightly and said, "Sister, I''m really healed, look at how developed my muscles are...how explosive." explosive force? ? ? Su Mu curled his lips, and couldn''t help complaining: "Your small arms and legs like white lotus root have no explosive power. Could this explosive power mean that your hands are too good-looking to make people dizzy?" Ye Zhi also felt that there was always something wrong with this metaphor: "You have small arms and legs, where did you get your muscles?" Ye Luo coughed lightly and smiled sweetly: "Sister, take care." Ye Luo pretended to move his muscles and bones, let out a drink, his natural ability was activated silently, and the structure of his arm changed wonderfully. Her delicate fist hit the ground, the ground was smashed into fine cracks, and the gravel splashed. Ye Zhi''s eyes widened: Is this my sister? Is it so fierce? ! ! Su Mu was also shocked, he didn''t expect Ye Luo''s talent to be so powerful! "I just picked up a treasure! Hahaha!" Chapter 166 Name: Ye Luo Race: Human Level: Ordinary level. Sixth level Talent: Homogenous¡ªConsume a certain amount of aura to rewrite the settings of things according to the definition in mind. This is Ye Luo''s attribute panel. Her talent homogeneity seems a bit convoluted. However, it has not yet reached that level, and only temporary changes can be made, and the duration is determined according to the content of the definition. And there is also a prerequisite, that is, you need to touch the changed object and keep it for a certain period of time. If the above two points are not completed, homogeneity cannot be performed. But that alone is already very strong, whether it is used in combat or otherwise. Think about it, Ye Luo can use her talent to easily turn an ordinary glass bead into a rare gemstone, which can be sold for a sky-high price and become a billionaire, okay? Of course, when the effect of talent homogenization disappears, Ye Luo may die a miserable, miserable death. This talent is also sharp when used in battle, such as temporarily adding the characteristics of cutting iron like mud and invincible to the weapon in hand. Although the time to bless this effect is limited, within this limited time, it has changed from an ordinary weapon to a peerless artifact. Fighting people is not as easy as cutting melons and vegetables. The more Su Mu looked at Ye Luo''s talent - homogeneity, the more he liked it. Such a powerful talent is exactly the protagonist''s treatment! "I found a treasure and made a fortune." Su Mu couldn''t help but smile. "No, I want to be serious, I can''t laugh." "But, I really can''t help it! Hahaha!" This feeling is like playing a card game. You just clicked on an ordinary card pack, but it exploded and got an ssr! Cool! When Su Mu was happy, all the leaves tinkled together, the sound was clear and sweet. Ye Zhi and Ye Luo, the sisters, looked at each other and laughed silly. After being tortured by this mysterious illness for so long, one day the body will recover and heal, anyone will be happy for a long time. However, Su Mu still had a question in his mind that he wanted to ask Ye Luo, the person involved. Because only he knows that this serious disease can never be a disease born in nature, and the negative energy in Ye Luo''s body is man-made! it is cursed! A sinister and vicious curse! This negative energy is so difficult to get rid of, more because it is eroding Ye Luo''s body, and it is also encroaching on Ye Luo''s body. After this negative energy has completely eroded Ye Luo, Ye Luo may no longer be Ye Luo . "Ye Luo, do you remember any strange people or things you had contact with before getting sick?" Su Mu''s soul rang in Ye Luo''s heart. Ye Luo shook his head and replied, "Report to the Tree God, no. I have been shy of strangers since I was a child, and I rarely deal with people, and I have never encountered any strange people or things. " Ye Zhi seemed to have remembered something, and reminded: "Xiao Luo, didn''t you say that you accidentally stumbled into a strange place when you were traveling with your parents in Losa?" "Strange place?!" Ye Luo''s face turned pale, dusty memory fragments emerged from her mind, and she remembered everything that happened there. Su Mu said in a deep voice: "Let go of your thinking, I''m going in, don''t resist." Su Mu''s consciousness changed for a while, and he saw everything that happened that day through Ye Luo''s memory fragments. Chapter 167 When Ye Luo woke up, he found himself lying on a cold stone altar, his limbs were sore and weak, the environment was very dim, and the visibility was extremely low, so he could barely see the things around him. There was a pungent bloody smell from the altar, and the cold breath kept penetrating into his body, making Ye Luo shiver from the cold. Panting heavily, she struggled to stand up and looked around, and saw six fire lamps placed in the six corners of the altar. The lights were not the usual orange-red, but cold dark blue, without any warmth. It was also the meager light brought by the six faint blue fire lamps that allowed Ye Luo to barely see his surroundings clearly. A combined pattern was drawn on the altar, and she was standing in the middle of the pattern, with an equilateral triangle at the innermost side and a circle wrapped around the equilateral triangle. The pungent smell emanated from the top, and the pattern was dark red, resembling dried bloodstains. Ye Luo became dizzy after realizing what the dark red was, as if he saw countless pairs of pale arms stretching out from the pattern, trying to grab her and drag her into that desperate world. Ye Luo was so frightened that his hairs stood on end, he ran to a corner of the altar, took a torch lamp in his hand, and rushed down the altar in embarrassment. At the end of the altar is an uneven wall, and there is a small door with a height of one person leading to the outside world. Ye Luo rushed towards the small door in ecstasy, and when she got close to her, she saw the uneven wall because it was covered with skulls! Some have been air-dried, leaving only a piece of leather wrapped; Ye Luo inadvertently saw that the two heads on the small door looked so familiar, they were her parents! Those dull eyes stared at Ye Luo, as if they were questioning her and cursing her. "Ah!" A gust of cold air rose from the soles of the feet, and rushed straight to the forehead along the spine. Ye Luo seemed to be poured with a basin of cold water while standing in an empty and dead field in the cold winter weather, and even his soul was shaken. frozen. Ye Luo felt as if his heart was being held tightly by someone, and it became difficult to breathe, and his brain was so frightened that his brain went blank, but two lines of tears fell down uncontrollably. Ye Luo couldn''t bear such a big stimulus, she rolled her eyes, and fainted in front of the small door. When she woke up, she was already on the plane, and the parents next to her were talking and laughing about some interesting things they encountered these days . Everything seemed to have never happened. Ye Luo instinctively felt that something was strange, but he couldn''t say it out, and he couldn''t remember what he encountered or saw in that mysterious place. After a person is greatly stimulated, the brain will selectively and automatically forget those painful memories out of self-protection. When Ye Luo thought about it again, he just remembered that this trip was very pleasant. He visited many interesting places and ate a lot of delicious special food. But when I think about it specifically, I can''t remember where I went to play or what I ate. In this way, Ye Luo and her parents returned to Shangjiang after their short and pleasant holiday trip. Not long after, the loving couple died inexplicably, leaving no bones left. Ye Luo couldn''t afford to be sick, and was tortured by negative energy every night. Su Mu slowly withdrew from Ye Luo''s memory fragments, feeling a chill in his heart. "What exactly is this!?" Chapter 168 Even though he only watched what happened to her from Ye Luo''s perspective, it still made Su Mu feel a little creepy, that place was really weird. The cold altar, the bloody pattern, the blue flame, the wall studded with skulls, and the ''parents'' who were dead but ''resurrected''! "Could it be that Ye Luo strayed into a weird world similar to Silent Hill? The outer world is normal, but the inner world is full of monsters and haunts weirdly. It is absolutely impossible for her parents to stay by Ye Luo''s side, maybe someone Weird impersonated her parents. But there is no reason to lurk by their side and hold back, and finally disappeared, with no bones left... Could it be that there is something in Shangjiang City that is attracting them, or maybe it''s not a weird pretense at all, but Ye Luo''s innate ability! " The more Su Mu thought about it, the more he felt that the water inside was getting deeper. He still hadn''t figured out many things, but what was certain was that the two sisters Ye Luo and Ye Zhi would never be some monster in disguise. Touches from the soul can''t fool people. Su Mu thought for a while, and decided to temporarily seal up Ye Luo''s memory fragments, lest Ye Luo recall what happened that day later. That''s right, Su Mu didn''t intend to tell them what he saw. Now is not the best time to tell them the truth, at least let them know after the strength of the sisters is recognized by him. Because he was worried that he would investigate everything according to the personalities of the two sisters after speaking out, and sometimes the more he knew, the more dangerous he would be. Even Su Mu felt inexplicably dangerous in that ghostly place, let alone the two of them. Su Mu vaguely reminded the two sisters not to leave the country without urgent matters, let alone go to a deserted place alone. They were naturally obedient to the orders of the tree gods, and they readily complied. Su Mu nodded, and said indifferently without doubt: "Your body is still very weak, so stay here this week, and I will groom your body for you." Ye Zhi and Ye Luo naturally had no objections. If possible, they wished to stay by the Tree God''s side all the time, but they both knew that now was not the time. Brush! The tall and thick tree roots rose slowly, intertwined and intertwined to form a tree house, covering Ye Luo. Considering the unavoidable steps in the treatment process, Su Mu did not let Ye Zhi stay in the tree house. After all, it is better to carry out this kind of treatment involving the patient''s absolute sexual desire in a private environment. Ye Zhi didn''t doubt him, and started to wake up Xiaobai and them one by one. The plan of the day lies in the morning, and now is a good time for reading and studying, how can it be wasted like this. Under the despairing eyes of these scumbags in Tsing Yi, Ye Zhi slowly took out the pinyin wall chart, and started the morning reading that the students loved most! All kinds of messy and weird calls came and went, and it was so lively. In the tree house, Su Mu looked indifferently, and took off her clothes without a trace of emotion, her delicate body like white jade shivered slightly in the cold morning. He, Su Mu, sits still and treats beauty like a pink skull. As Su Mu thought about it, the tree roots rustled and bound Ye Luo''s limbs, in case she couldn''t stand the pain later and affect the healing effect. Su Mu Gujing''s branches hung down without waves, piercing Ye Luo''s smooth and elastic white skin. It was soft, like jelly, and the touch was perfect. The psychic fluid seeped out and silently merged into Ye Luo''s body, nourishing her body and mind. Chapter 169 A course of treatment lasts one hour. After the treatment, Su Mu could clearly perceive Ye Luo''s closeness and dependence on him. Su Mu estimated that after seven days, Ye Luo, like her sister, would be completely unable to truly leave her. This is a good thing, of course a genius like this has to be held in her hands, otherwise if she is cheated by the legendary hero after returning to Shangjiang, then Su Mu will cry to death. Ye Luo rubbed Su Mu''s branches affectionately, and fell asleep before even putting on his clothes. This is because she has too much energy in her body, and she needs to sleep to digest the accumulated energy and repair her weak body. Su Mu dressed Ye Luo neatly and took down the tree house expressionlessly. Outside, the scumbags represented by Tsing Yi were being scolded with tears in their eyes, except for Xiaobai, who leisurely enjoyed the beauty of Tsing Yi and the others being scolded. What a joke. Xiaobai is worthy of being a top student. He has just started to study, and he already speaks decently, and his learning progress is far ahead of Tsing Yi and the others. Su Mu speculates that this is because Xiaobai broke through the spiritual rank, and of course Xiaobai''s intelligence is also indispensable. After breaking through to the spiritual level, the level of life will undergo a qualitative leap, which is also the real beginning of the road of cultivation. Although it seems very unscientific, there are spiritual recovery in this world, and it is not unacceptable for animals to speak. It should be said that this is nothing more than a normal thing. After Su Mu and other students in Tsing Yi finished their morning classes, they were sent out to search for the specific location of the mysterious secret realm in the memory of the Hyena King. Su Mu has always been obsessed with the secret realm in Hyena King''s memory. After eating a fruit in it, he easily broke through to the spiritual level. Needless to say, this secret realm is definitely very rich. Maybe the treasures of heaven, material and earth are piled up into mountains, and the veins of spirit stones are everywhere, and Su Mu will get rich by then. Of course, Su Mu felt that what he thought was a little too good, but even if there were no mountains of natural resources and earthly treasures, it would be beautiful to be able to bring that fruit tree back to be cultivated by it. A fruit represents a spiritual rank, and it also comes with a powerful talent, which is a rare treasure. Although Su Mu doesn''t need it, it''s good to use it as a reward. You can''t use his life liquid for everything. It''s nothing right now, but when he grows bigger and stronger, he can still only use the life spirit liquid as a reward, which is too outrageous. The treasure hunting team is divided into four teams, responsible for the four directions of southeast, northwest. The captains are Xiaobai, Comrade Siyou, Ye Zhi and Tsing Yi who are the strongest. The vice-captains of these four teams are Liu Yu and the three little mice. Without their participation, I don''t know how much time it would take to find this secret realm. As for Ji, there is another task. Su Mu needs it to find those birds with potential, and no matter what method is used, they must be brought back to the valley. There is no way, the power under Su Mu''s hands is still too little in the entire Qingxi Mountains. After Su Mu broke through the orifice, his gaze also broke through, and he was no longer limited to the small place of the valley. He wants to include the entire Qingxi Mountains into his territory! After Xiaobai and the others left the valley, the bustling valley became deserted in an instant, which made Su Mu a little unaccustomed to it. Su Mu smiled faintly, and his heart returned to peace. With a thought in his mind, the three tree cages scattered, and Su Mu watched indifferently as the three humans issued an ultimatum. "You, are you willing to submit to me?" Chapter 170 This was the last chance Su Mu gave them. If they were still unwilling to surrender, Su Mu had no choice but to leave them in the valley for the rest of their lives. With his current strength, he still can''t ignore everything, and he will never allow any unstable factors that endanger his life to exist! The three people looked at each other, and the terrified little eyes were self-evident. "If we don''t agree, we will definitely be killed!" "I don''t want to die, I''m still so young and handsome, I haven''t played enough, I can''t just die here!" "Compared to being able to live, losing freedom is nothing, and as long as I can live, I am not without hope of regaining freedom. Demon tree, when you die, let me see what you can do to limit my freedom! " ¡­ They have different ideas in their hearts, but there is no doubt that none of them want to die like this. They are not cold-blooded warriors with a will as hard as iron, but ordinary people who have suddenly awakened to great power. If you expect them to have a great awareness of being indifferent to life and death, it is better to expect the sun to come out from the west. Su Mu glanced indifferently at the bald head kneeling on the ground. The malice on his body was as dazzling as a green light in the dark. It was hard for Su Mu not to pay attention. "He actually harbored evil intentions towards me, death is not a pity." Su Mu is not a white lotus of the Holy Mother, he will not face those who harbor evil intentions for him like the protagonist in the TV series and let them go again and again. Su Mu has already given them a chance, and will not give them a second chance. call out! There was a rapid sound of breaking through the sky, and a branch fell from the sky. Because of its high speed, it was like a fleeting meteor, dragging a white streak in the air. The air split to both sides like a wave, the branches were unknown, and the shock wave from the ends of the branches had already hit the bald head''s body one step ahead. boom! The violent energy fell on him, his clothes were shaken into debris, his body bent into a ''V'' shape like a prawn, his whole body was blown into the air, and he was more than one meter above the ground. Before landing, he was torn into blood mist by this energy. The pupils of the remaining two people changed rapidly, their minds went blank, and they were stunned. They knelt on the ground at the same time, every cell in their bodies was trembling and screaming, screaming in fear, shaking like chaff, and banging their foreheads heavily on the ground. Su Mu frowned, and retracted the branch. He didn''t think about pumping people up, but with a little force, the bald head exploded. "It seems that my control over power has dropped a lot after I broke through to the trick level." Su Mu is determined to work hard to control his own power, to maximize the strength of each power, so as to avoid a lot of inconvenience caused by power out of control. But the advantage of doing this is that it has a good deterrent effect on the remaining two people. It seems that fear makes people succumb more easily. Su Mu is not a pervert, so naturally he won''t let these two people kneel down here for a long time. Immediately ordered the two of them to get up and prepare meals, so that Xiaobai and the others could have a mouthful of hot food when they came back. After the joining of these two people, they successfully replaced Hao Shao''s position in the bottom of the valley, and sent Hao Shao to the third from the bottom. A new generation of social animals has been successfully released, starting in 996, dedicated to the public, and working overtime selflessly. What a spirit! What a character! This is the social animal of the new era... Good man! But thinking about it carefully, they are not so miserable. The current job is just barbecue, but the workload is a bit heavy... Moreover, the benefits in the valley are not bad. Hao Shao showed signs of breakthrough after a few days of practice after taking the life spirit liquid. In the outside world, this is the treasure land that countless spiritual beings dream of! Chapter 171 Su Mu was not idle when the treasure hunting team went out to explore the secret realm, and he did three things with one mind. Breathe aura, harness the power of inflation, and explore the underground. It is worth mentioning that Su Mu''s absorption of aura is more efficient after breaking through to the Acupoint level. Now he only needs to keep absorbing aura, and he can gain 0.5 evolution points in one second. There are as many as 12600 points in one week! Although it is not as fast as killing, but the victory is endless, and it is more in line with the principles in Su Mu''s heart. Don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately! There are other ways to become stronger besides killing. Why do you have to kill those innocent people with blood on your hands and turn yourself into a lunatic who only knows how to kill? Of course, if it is an enemy, then needless to say, if you don''t completely kill the opponent and turn it into your own evolution point, Su Mu will have trouble sleeping and eating! bang bang bang! Su Mu''s branches twitched in the air, and there was a series of explosions in the air. The ends of the branches exploded into circles of sonic boom clouds, and the ring-shaped shock wave spread outward, drawing a deep dent in the nearby rock wall. The social animal duo was immediately pale with fright, thinking that Su Mu was watching them. As long as you dare to touch the fish, you will turn into a cloud of blood mist just like the bald head. After some self-brainstorming, they exploded with twelve strengths, and started preparations tremblingly. At this time, they secretly hated why they didn''t choose to go to Xindongfang to learn barbecue techniques from those barbecue masters. Why! why is that! "If God can give me another chance, I will apply for New Oriental regardless of everything!" Su Mu doesn''t know what the social animal duo is thinking, even if he knows, he won''t care too much. Which boss have you ever seen encourage employees to fish every day? They all want to keep their employees at their jobs for 24 hours without a break, and it would be best if they don¡¯t pay wages and get free white women¡¯s tickets! ¡­ Su Mu trained the branches in a targeted manner, and successfully controlled the power of the branches perfectly. Then there were only tree roots, thunder and mist, which required the consumption of aura. The roots of the tree with a length of 30 kilometers are moving, and the scene can only be described as terrifying. In the distance, Su Mu''s vigorous and powerful tree roots, like a wooden dragon, easily broke through the soil and came to the ground, rustling and spreading rapidly, ravaging this vast mountain range, as if entering no one''s land, earthy yellow smoke and dust rose everywhere , to cover the sun. This scene is like an earth dragon turning over, the earth also rumbles, and countless gullies are plowed out, the earth shakes and the mountains shake. Within the range of this attack, all objects are like paper, which can be easily broken with a single blow. Amidst Su Mu''s wanton dance, there was a trace of loneliness in his heart that only a master can have. He hadn''t shot with all his strength for a long time, and he really missed the passionate years in the past. Since the mist covered the valley, he has rarely encountered strange aliens who came to die. I really want to find a dangerous monster to practice with! "Perhaps, this is the life of the strong, boring and unpretentious." Su Mu put away the roots, leaving a mess. After all, he still didn''t go all out to test his true strength. He was afraid that if he used all his strength, the land would really collapse and sag. Facing this terrifying destructive power, Su Mu sighed in his heart: "It''s no wonder that the orifice level is also called the disaster level." He made such a big commotion just by exercising his muscles and bones. If he went all out, he wouldn''t have caused a small disaster! Chapter 172 If he was a human being in this life, he would have been able to dominate with his current strength, but unfortunately he is a tree, a sunny tree that has no feelings, but loves life and learning, and never stays up all night. In order for man and nature to live in harmony, he decided to continue to develop in a low-key manner. Enter the village quietly, don''t shoot! Without absolute strength, recklessly exposed to the gaze of all mankind, that is definitely courting death. He is not like those monsters who live in the deep sea. Even if a nuclear bomb explodes head-on, it is not a big problem. If it is a big deal, he will hide on the bottom of the sea. With the sea blocking him, nothing will happen. It would be miserable for him. If someone short-circuited his head and threw a powerful big Ivan on top of his head, Su Mu would have nowhere to run. When the time comes, there will be nothing but death. It''s no different from those ordinary birds and beasts, no, there is still a difference, it just depends on how long it lasts for a few seconds before it dies. Su Mu thought of the terrifying Great Ivan, and felt that his life was seriously threatened and could not be guaranteed. "My fog must completely cover the Qingxi Mountains!" Only when the fog is fully covered can Su Mu find a thin sense of security. Most of the spiritual mist in Su Mu''s orifice disappeared, and the area shrouded in mist began to expand outward. If someone can see through the sky at this time, there is a mysterious thick fog in the Qingxi Mountains that is rapidly expanding in all directions, and soon occupies a corner of the Qingxi Mountains. Everything in the mist is foggy, like a black veil covering the eyes, and nothing can be seen clearly. In the fog, the visibility is frighteningly low. After 30 centimeters beyond your line of sight, you can''t see anything. You can see the endless rolling fog. Now it may be more appropriate to describe it as a sea of ??fog. Looking at the thick sea of ??fog, Su Mu also became very playful, and with a thought, many changes appeared in the sea of ??fog for no reason. Small animals made of white mist appeared in the sea of ??mist, looking decent. Some of them float in mid-air, soaring through the clouds and driving the fog; some swim on the ground, running around, like living creatures. Of course, it is impossible for them to come back to life. Su Mu still doesn''t have such a great ability to learn from Nuwa Empress to make people and fabricate objects. Every move of these fog beasts is controlled by him. Without his control, they will automatically disintegrate into fog in less than half a second and merge with the sea of ??fog. Because it was the first time, Su Mu seemed a little unfamiliar. These fog beasts were all superficial but without spirit, and their actions seemed very dull, which could be seen at a glance. To make these fog beasts come alive, unless Su Mu patiently observes the movements and expressions of each small animal, it will be nothing but a soulless shell. But that would take too much time. These fog beasts are all war scum, unless he consumes a lot of aura to fabricate them, they won''t work at all. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed through Su Mu''s mind like lightning, and Su Mu was shocked, thinking of a great idea. "Fog Beast! Fog Beast! If I can fabricate the fog beast, then it will definitely be able to cover up well and greatly reduce my risk of being exposed! " Su Mu also thinks more and more that this plan is very feasible. Su Mu has always been a man of action, and he can do whatever he wants. As a result, all the animals and beasts that were still in the fog began to chirp uncomfortably, and immediately, a layer of mental fluctuations swept away, and all the screams disappeared, and the silence was a little scary. These little animals huddled together, clinging to each other in groups of three or four, terrified. Poor and helpless. "Hey, don''t be afraid, I''m just observing you, and you''ll be fine soon." Su Mu stretched out his iron hand of justice like these little poor people. Chapter 173 Su Mu''s substantial spiritual power shook violently, and the air in the hinterland of the valley became stagnant, as if some ancient beast opened its eyes to look for food. The aura that Su Mu inadvertently exuded was terrifying. The social animal duo kneeled on the ground with their legs limp, their heads firmly pressed against the ground. Their hearts seemed to be tightly held by a pair of ruthless iron hands, and they couldn''t breathe It has become a luxury. The power of God is like a prison! The spirit interferes with reality, and in the spirit world of all animals, God... changed! Under the blood-red sky, a sacred tree stretched straight into the sky, and all its branches were pulled out together. bang bang bang! The deafening sonic boom sounded like firecrackers, making their ears buzz. Crackling. There are blue arcs jumping on the branches, and these arcs soon envelop all the branches, and the plasma surges, like the thunder and punishment spear in the fairy tales, punishing all the evil and darkness in the world. Just by taking a look at this Thunder Spear, there is a feeling of being pierced, which is extremely terrifying. Chi Chi Chi! These thunder spears moved in unison, and the thunder spears pierced from the top to the bottom, tearing apart the blood-colored sky, and the space was torn apart like a mirror falling, revealing many deep space cracks, devouring everything around. Many beasts closed their eyes in despair, waiting for the end of the world. ¡­ In the outside world, many insects suddenly died the moment the thunder spear pierced them, and their bodies emitted a scorched and unpleasant smell, as if struck by lightning. Spirit interferes with reality! The damage they suffered in the spiritual world was reflected on their bodies in the real world, and the injuries were as if they had been struck by lightning. "Kill a beetle and get 0.3 evolution points." "Kill the ants and get 0.1 evolution points." "Kill an earthworm and get 0.2 evolution points." ¡­ Su Mu was a little confused when he heard the series of prompts rising in his mind. "I just want to catch them and study them, I don''t want to kill them." At this time, Su Mu realized that he was using too much force, and quickly restrained his mental power to avoid regenerating unprovoked killings and destroying the ecological balance of this area. But it was still a step too late. All the insects within 50 kilometers were slaughtered. Only the larger beasts survived, but they were also unconscious and bleeding from their seven orifices. And this is just Su Mu''s inadvertent behavior, which can cause such serious damage. "Disaster level...disaster level..." Su Mu repeated the word to himself, and a flash of understanding flashed in his heart: "So this is the disaster level, so this is the gap between extraordinary life and ordinary life. Just a single thought can easily kill them without anyone noticing. " This feeling of mastering the power of life and death not only did not make Su Mu addicted to it, but made the alarm bells in his heart go loud and creepy. If he hadn''t discovered it early, sooner or later he would be unknowingly addicted to this powerful force, unable to extricate himself, and finally become a slave of power. "Strong, what is a strong? In addition to being strong in strength, you should also be strong in mind and spirit! Otherwise, he is just an ordinary person who has suddenly gained great power, and every move is driven by power. " He, Su Mu, will never be a slave to power! Su Mu''s mind was clear for a while, and his heart was as clear and pure as if he had been baptized. To put it in a fantasy way, his Dao heart has been broken through. Su Mu sighed lightly, and the roots of the trees were exposed to the surface. He introduced these beings, which were only the size of a grain of rice and had no intelligence, into his origin world, to see if they could become a brand new life in that world. Take this as your own compensation for them. Chapter 174 Su Mu fed all the animals and beasts with some spiritual liquid, of course it was very heavily watered spiritual liquid. These spiritual fluids were so diluted by Su Mu, a black-hearted tree, that they could hardly taste the taste. However, it was just right to use it on them. The effect of the spiritual liquid was still strong, and it lived up to Su Mu''s expectations for it. After taking it, these beasts soon woke up. Their small eyes stared around in horror, completely unaware that their every move fell into the eyes of a darkened tree. Maybe it was the psychic liquid that had an effect, these beasts slowly relaxed, not only that, they also showed a strange emotion towards the psychic mist. It seems that staying in this fog has a sense of security. Because this spiritual mist is in the final analysis also transformed by Su Mu''s aura, and the aura in his body is all contaminated with his breath and is his extension. Obviously, the skill of life affinity had an effect. Su Mu also discovered that this severely diluted life spirit liquid has no effect on alien species, but it is a big killer to these ordinary beasts. After feeding them more than a dozen or twenty times, they will truly feel dependent on Su Mu. Su Mu thought about it seriously, but still gave up this idea, so many wild beasts would squeeze him dry. After carefully observing them with mental strength for most of the day, their every move was clear, and Su Mu withdrew his gaze expressionlessly. Hmph, Bai Rixuan?! This is not spring, this is autumn! How dare you start a goblin fight right under my nose like this? What a downfall and moral corruption! Out of sight, out of mind, Su Mu decided to pinch the villain himself. With the first experiment, Su Mu seems to be gradually becoming an experienced driver. A lively and lovely rabbit is strolling in the clouds, from time to time it lowers its head and gnaws on the green grass formed by the mist, which is lifelike. The next moment, a big tiger with teeth and claws leaped out from the depths of the clouds and swallowed the little bunny in one gulp. When the little rabbit got into the big tiger''s belly, it suddenly changed into an angry little bird. It stabbed the big tiger in two with its hard-headed head. The mist was entwined, and the tiger and the little bird were entangled together, and turned into a vicious viper with a bang, and swam towards the cloud and mist, spitting out snake letters. In the vicinity, there are also a large number of wild beasts moving leisurely and lifelike. The branches of Su Mu waved slightly, and all the fog beasts fell apart, turning into wisps of mist, returning to their original shape, and merging with these spirit fogs without distinction. Based on the previous observations, the shaping this time was very successful, at least in terms of movement and demeanor, it looks no different from those animals and beasts. "The Fog Beast Project has great potential. If it can be realized, they will become my best cover." Su Mu thought to himself: "The next question is how to make them have real power." The fog beasts in Su Mu''s plan are almost the same as those fierce alien species. It''s not the "beast" that seems ferocious, but has no power to restrain chickens, and can only chatter and show cuteness. If you can''t give them power, the fog beast will be like a paper tiger, it looks fierce, but it will break if you poke it. But this matter can''t be rushed, Su Mu hasn''t thought of an excellent idea to solve this problem yet, no matter how urgent it is. It''s like Calvin, stuck, only thinking slowly bit by bit, it''s impossible to do that kind of thing with one touch. Chapter 175 The Fog Beast project was temporarily stranded, and Su Mu didn''t hold back on this matter, he still had other things to do. Explore the underground! This is something he wanted to do a long time ago. The first time he came up with this idea was because he found that the concentration of aura in the ground was much higher than that on the surface. To be on the safe side, he didn''t act rashly, for fear that there might be some ancient evil thing buried underneath, and if he accidentally broke the seal, he wouldn''t Say goodbye to this world. This is always the case in the disintegration TV series, Su Mu has to guard against it! It can be seen from this point that secondary school....is regardless of age and status. According to the books I read during this period and my actual experience of absorbing spiritual energy, the phenomenon that the concentration of spiritual energy underground is much higher than that on the surface is very abnormal. The aura is distributed between the sky and the earth. Generally speaking, the concentration of aura on the surface is slightly higher than that on the ground. Once the concentration of aura in a certain place is abnormal, it goes without saying that there must be some treasures from heaven and earth. Su Mu''s spiritual mist is not only a physical cover, but it can greatly weaken the perception of others, and it also has a very strong breath-holding effect on spiritual energy. So even though Su Mu spits out a huge amount of spiritual energy every day, it did not attract Li Guo''s attention. He used to simply think that it was the bronze square mouth bottle buried by Comrade Srode that caused the abnormality of the underground aura. Who knew that without the bronze square mouth bottle, the concentration of the underground aura would not decrease but increase! This is well worth considering. In the past, Su Mu''s strength was not enough, he had no choice but to follow his heart. Now that he is a big boss, he is naturally full of confidence, and he wants to find out! Check out what''s going on below! Su Mu manipulated all the wooden dragons to drill towards the ground with a blank expression. After 1 kilometer, the soil became very little, and it was basically rock. The further you went down, the thicker and harder the rock layer was. But breaking ground and breaking rocks is really as simple as drinking water and eating for Su Mu. As long as it feels blocked and not lubricated, just wrap the roots of the tree with a layer of plasma. If one layer isn''t enough, go for two. Anyway, I have a lot of aura, so I am so capricious! Su Mu''s tree roots rushed all the way, and soon reached the limit range of 30 kilometers. To be honest, this is the first time he has planted the roots so deep, this feeling is a bit novel. Fortunately, he is not claustrophobic, otherwise it would not be a novelty, but a fear. But having said that, it would be interesting enough if Su Mu really suffers from claustrophobia. A tree suffering from claustrophobia may not dare to take root in the ground for the rest of its life. After a short period of novelty, it is boring. After 30 kilometers, there is no sign of life in the ground, except for stones, which are still stones, which are ugly. Su Mu dares to guarantee that if a person is thrown here and locked up for a few days, it is guaranteed that he will have a mental breakdown and directly choose to commit suicide. "Hey, the concentration of aura here is so high!" The concentration of aura in the ground is twice that of the surface, even a pig can go straight up to the blue sky against the wind if it stays here. Su Mu is very sure that if he can gain evolution points by staying here, he will have to go up to 0.7 per second. Although it was only 0.2 more, after a week, he was able to gain an additional 5040 points! You can get so much in only 30 kilometers, if you go further... Su Mu''s eyes suddenly shone brightly like big light bulbs. He looked around this wonderful area with strange rocks, and said with emotion from the bottom of his heart: "This place is so beautiful!" "My liver exploded today!" Su Mu excitedly began to spawn new roots and continue to explore. Chapter 176 These new roots are pale and pale, and they look malnourished. Su Mu is very much like those black-hearted capitalists in the middle ages in the previous life. Their mission is to squeeze the value of child laborers and throw them away when they are used up. It is inhumane. These tree roots are about to be ruthlessly destroyed by him, Su, and turn them into waste before they are mature. In other words, he, Su, used these new roots once and then he didn''t want them. They were really scumbags. "Anyway, I threw myself away, I squeezed myself, and in the end, I was the one who suffered, and there was no question of whether it was scum or not. Besides, what''s wrong with a man being cruel to himself? ! " This statement is well-founded and convincing. Su Mu waved his big hand confidently, and all the new roots were wrapped in plasma and dried directly against the thick and hard rock formation. Under Su Mu''s control, these plasmas were shaped into the shape of drill bits, and the arcs sizzled and buzzed as they jumped, and the azure blue electric light illuminated the dark underground, which was magnificent. For him, Su, as long as there is enough spiritual energy, it is a beautiful fairyland on earth! 31 kilometers, 32 kilometers, 33 kilometers... Su Mu had to pay a bloody price for every kilometer he advanced. After only advancing five kilometers, his body was quite weak, and the trees were thinner, almost exhausting him. But when he breathed that sweet aura, he knew that he couldn''t just give up like this, he still had a great cause to complete! Even if he is exhausted here today, he will never take a step back! He wants to explode this rock formation! "Crush me!" Su Mu''s small universe exploded, and his thoughts burned wildly and turned into bright light, lighting up his attribute panel, where an evolutionary point was shining. Su Mu''s hands were shaking! His heart was so painful that he didn''t even have the strength to strengthen his roots. This is all his savings! If you run out, you will have to wait a long time to save so much! a week! It''s been too long! ! "No, I can''t just give up like this, the dawn is right in front of me, I can''t just fall into the darkness before dawn like this." A warm current rose in Su Mu''s heart for no reason, temporarily shielding the severe pain in his heart. His gaze was as firm as iron, and he could not see the slightest wavering, just like a warrior rushing to the execution ground, his fingers heavily pressed on the root of the tree in the three-dimensional map. Liver strength is not enough, money will help! All the evolution points were consumed, and the color of Su Mu''s pale and pale tree roots changed drastically, and it was as shiny as black jade, and the silver energy nodes on it flickered, shining and charming like the stars in the sky. The next moment, all the energy nodes spewed out a powerful torrent of energy. The electric light that beats at your fingertips is my constant...Sorry, I went to the wrong set. The roots of Su Mu trees gathered together, and the violent thunder and lightning also merged together. They transform from tiny thunder drills to fierce and wild shield machines! Boom! The Lei Guang Cannon spewed out from the end of Su Mu''s tree roots, and all matter was wiped out in front of this blue beam of light. 35 kilometers, 38 kilometers, 42 kilometers, 45 kilometers! This number is beating! Jumped directly from 35 to 45 kilometers! The beam of light completed its historical mission, gradually disappeared, and the ground became dark again. Su Mu smiled like a child when he heard the crashing sound deep in the rock formation. It was the sound of the waves. Chapter 183 Su Mu also couldn''t help but laugh, this actor really never forgets Congxin at any time. Really scary. Su Mu touched Liu Yu''s head with the small forked roots of the tree roots, and successfully helped Liu Yu out of the trough of bird life. "Okay, which direction are you looking for?" Liu Yu cleared his throat, took a small step forward, and proudly spread his right wing, pointing to the east. "It turned out to be the east side." Su Mu was about to dig, but found that the three little mice were also pointing in their own directions. Everything is available in the southeast, northwest, just in time for a table of mahjong. Su Mu raised his forehead, he still overestimated Liu Yu and them. Liu Yu and the four beasts looked at each other, their eyes flashed with killing intent, as if they were fighting in the air. They are using their eyes as a means of communication, arguing with reason, but obviously no one has convinced anyone, and they are still going in the direction of east, west, north and south. When Xiaobai saw this scene, the corners of his mouth almost split to the back of his head, and his mouth was no longer sore, as if he just drank a glass of honey or water, it was sweet. "Wait, if Liu Yu and the others don''t find it, then we''ve let the tree god down again." At this time, Xiaobai felt regret in his heart, and suddenly hoped that Liu Yu and the others would really find the right direction. Xiaobai fell into deep guilt. It shouldn''t have pantothenic acid in the mouth. If time can go back to the past, it must, must not have pantothenic acid! Su Mu didn''t get angry either. It was difficult for strong beasts to find its origin based on the current section of the Linghe River. Although I don''t know which of Liu Yu and the others pointed in the correct direction, at least they pointed out four directions, one of which is always correct. Besides, if they were found so easily, the nobles on Seablue Star would have been overcrowded long ago. It is normal to encounter difficulties during the treasure hunt. Now you just need to practice and implement them one by one. Su Mu comforted Xiaobai and the others, and the effect was remarkable. Two balls of flames ignited in their pupils, and they hit the rock formation with their heads, digging directly. Today, they are going to dig through Seablue Star! Dry! Xiaobai and the others rushed up, we can clearly see that they have a great advantage, these players have high personal strength, great strength, and agility... Oh, they play gg. Xiaobai''s excavation work naturally failed... Their job is not to dig holes, and without steel teeth and claws specially used for digging, how could they dig through this hard and thick rock layer. "It would be great if there was a shield machine." At this moment, Su Mu misses those shield machines specially used for digging tunnels. If there is such a big guy, it will not be easy to dig through the rock formation. It''s a pity that this kind of thing is a strategic machine in Liguo, not only the official can be recruited and used in Liguo. So even if Ye Zhi went back to Shangjiang, there was no way to get a shield machine for Su Mu. Su Mu looked at the hard rock wall and fell into deep thought: "Judging from the hardness of this rock wall, it is simply whimsical to dig from four directions at the same time, let alone four directions, even if it is difficult to dig in two directions. . Unless we can find a group of professional hole-drilling aliens, but with them, the excavation work is still very difficult. Once the direction is wrong, all previous efforts will be wasted. Only if the correct direction is determined in advance. " Su Mu''s worry is not unreasonable. No one can tell what will happen in the future. The longer it is delayed, the more likely it is that this spirit stone mine will be discovered by others. "It''s really sad." Chapter 177 Su Mu was very worried. There was still a shortage of talents in the valley. If the conditions did not allow it, Su Mu would have wanted to hold a job fair in the Qingxi Mountains to recruit those heroes. "Have you met some special alien species outside? It is best to awaken the natural ability of the earth attribute, or have a very keen perception." Su Mu just asked casually, without any hope, because he knew Xiaobai''s behavior style. Except for hunting, they lived in the valley, which could be called a house beast in the alien world. I didn''t expect that there really are beasts who know this special talent. It''s Liu Yu. Liu Yu''s strength is mediocre, and he is still an actor, but he is a good boy who likes to find (travel) treasures (mountains) and explore (play) adventures (water). Traveling in the mountains outside... I like to make (acquaintance) friends (make) friends (cause troubles) when I am on a treasure hunt. Basically, the entire Qingxi Mountains have its footprints, and the social circle is amazing. wide. After going back and forth, I really met a few "hospitality" and "good friends" who wished to keep it in their stomachs all day long. Liu Yu spread his wings, scratched his head, and began to recommend the ''good friends'' he knew to Su Mu. "Tree God, I know a white-haired flat-headed beast. I have a very good relationship with it. That Tie Hanhan likes to make holes the most." Like that, I wish I could peck out a hundred blood holes from the opponent. When Su Mu heard this, three words appeared on his forehead:? ? ? White-haired flat-headed beast? Iron Hanhan? What is that. Su Mu couldn''t figure it out. Liu Yu, a playwright, described it too abstractly. Moreover, what Liu Yu said meant that he had some kind of hatred with the other party. In this way, it might be difficult to recruit the other party to work for him by conventional means. But it doesn''t matter, if the other party is unwilling, then he, Su, has no choice but to show affection and reason, and believe that the other party will understand the righteousness and come to help. It''s just that there is only one, which is a bit too little. "anything else?" Liu Yu stood on the ground and pawed at the rock formation with his bird''s claws, thought about it seriously, and continued to introduce Su Mu''s ''good friends'' he knew. "There is also a golden-haired red-faced beast with very keen perception." Liu Yu chuckled maliciously. Su Mu glanced at Liu Yu suspiciously: "Why do you feel that the so-called friends of this drama bird are all its enemies?" Su Mu didn''t know the truth yet. This playful bird has traveled all over the Qingxi Mountains and made countless enemies... If it weren''t for the bird''s strong legs, powerful wings, and fast running, the grass on the grave would have been three feet high. It didn''t do any bad things, it just watched the other party''s baby quietly from time to time. Liu Yu swears to God, he likes acting, treasure hunting, and teasing, but he is really a good bird. It really, really didn''t want to steal their treasures, unless the other party angered it in advance, or there was some order from the tree god, otherwise it would just stare at them with pure appreciation and never think about it. It still pissed off these house beasts. It''s like a person covered in darkness who stares at your wife in a corner all day long, and at the end will say to you from time to time: Oh, sir, your wife is awesome. I think a man with flesh and blood would wish to kill the other party. Chapter 178 Su Mu no longer has any expectations of the friends in Liu Yu''s mouth. If those are really its friends, he, Su Mu, will uproot himself from the ground! but...... An enemy for a while is not an enemy for a lifetime, so the more such beasts, the better. "any left?" "There is also a nest of dark, darker things than me. There are a lot of them, and they are only as big as my claws." Dark? Darker than you? Su Mu withdrew his gaze from Liu Yu, who was darker than you, an extremely dark drama bird... Sorry, my imagination is a little barren, I really can''t imagine it. "Is there any more?" Liu Yu shyly called out: "No... no more... right." An ominous premonition rose in Su Mu''s heart, what kind of thing could make this two-faced face squirm? ! "Since there are no more, the search for the secret realm will be suspended tomorrow. You take Xiaobai and them to bring all your ''good friends'' back to the valley." Su Mu said expressionlessly. Liu Yu suddenly and quickly squeaked, and added: "Actually, there is another one. It''s just that I forgot it just now, and I just remembered it now. It''s also very powerful." "It''s a white, unblemished, beautiful...very capable bird." Su Mu was silent for three seconds and asked, "What kind of ability does it have?" Liu Yu said righteously: "It''s not a question of ability, it''s the kind of..." "Is it the beautiful one?" Su Mu interrupted and asked suddenly. Liu Yu nodded approvingly, then quickly reacted and shook his head wildly: "It''s not a question of whether it''s beautiful or not, it''s really, really special..." Speaking of this, Liu Yuhei blushed, but fortunately it was so pure black that nothing could be seen. Su Mu understood that the bird Liu Yu was talking about must be very powerful (at least stronger than it), and the ability to awaken has a high probability of not meeting his requirements. "This silly bird, this is unrequited love..." In the end, Su Mu couldn''t bear to reject Liu Yu. "It''s really difficult for me. As a tree with no feelings, I have to worry about the problem of starting a family, starting a family, and multiplying offspring." When Su Mu agreed to Liu Yu''s request, the playful bird flapped its wings up and down, excitedly wanting to shit... This is a unique physiological feature of birds. Once excited, the intestines will involuntarily want to wriggle and excrete... Su Mu is sure that if it wasn''t already dark now, Xiaobai and the others would all be resting, and Liu Yu would drag Xiaobai and the others to invite his ''good friends'', and invite his favorite one by the way. white bird. The exploration of Linghe has come to an end for the time being, and we can''t continue until Liu Yu''s "good friends" come. Su Mu didn''t send Xiaobai and the others back to the surface, and let them stay here. It is a blessed place to practice with half the effort in this place. Think of it as a small benefit after a busy day today. As for the creatures on the surface, Su Mu didn''t favor one over another. A drop of psychic liquid dripped into the expanded No. 2 psychic pool. Although it was seriously diluted, it was still worth their three days of penance. The night grew deeper, silent, and still. All the creatures in the valley slept soundly, and Su Mu continued to absorb and exhale spiritual energy in the middle of the night. There was nothing to say all night, and early the next morning, Xiaobai and the others got up early, and under the leadership of Liu Yu, set off to invite his good friends. '' Chapter 179 Although Liu Yu loves acting and is a good actor, he is still very reliable when it comes to critical moments. Liu Yu used his bird claws to draw a map that everyone could barely understand, combined with the distance it said, even if Liu Yu didn''t lead the way, Xiaobai and the others could follow the map and find Liu Yu''s good friends . '' In this way, there is no need for all to get together to act, as the efficiency is too slow. Xiaobai and the others are divided into eight groups. The first team is led by Xiaobai, and he is the only one in the team, responsible for dealing with the most powerful flat-headed white-haired beast among the four alien species. The second team is led by Ye Zhi, and her younger sister Ye Luo is in charge of solving the golden-haired red-faced beast. The third team is led by Comrade Siyou. Like Xiaobai, there is only one member of the team, and he is responsible for solving the little ones who are darker than Liuyu and have a lot of numbers. The fourth team is led by Tsing Yi, and the team member is You Ying, who is responsible for solving the special and beautiful white bird in Liu Yu''s mouth, which makes his heart spring....... As for the last four teams, it was still the search team, the captains were still Liu Yu and the three little rats, and Ersha''s group served as guards, continuing to search for the secret place along yesterday''s route. This is the rhythm of eight blossoms, which is more powerful than two blossoms. ¡­ Xiaobai lurks in the forest, his breath restrained, not revealing anything. The crimson vertical pupils reflected the alienated world, and the mottled light and shadow fell on the ground through the gaps between the leaves. The jade-like hard scales were layered on top of each other, like a treasure armor. They are all absorbed, and will not reveal their position in the slightest. One hundred meters ahead, there are three small arched mounds, surrounded by weeds, which can be easily overlooked if you are careless. There is an interval of about 300 meters between each earth bag, which vividly interprets the idiom of the three caves of the cunning rabbit. When the sun is on the clubhead, the coldness in the early morning is dispelled by the scorching sun. Many alien species will choose to come out to bask in the sun at this time. Because this time tree belongs to the golden time of cultivation, there are two time periods a day, around 8-10 am and around 7-9 pm. The essence of the sun and moon at this time is just right, neither as scorchingly hot at noon, nor as freezing as the moon in the middle of the night. This is not something that can be endured only by perseverance. Over time, the body''s functions will also be damaged. If the head iron is desperate, the cultivation will only stop halfway. Only when the strength is strong, can it start to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon around the clock. The exception is Su Mu who is hanging on the wall. There is a system to convert him, so this kind of worry naturally does not exist. A spirit person cultivates, in addition to absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon, he absorbs the aura of heaven and earth, or eats the treasures of heaven and earth. Therefore, a place full of spiritual energy can make all spiritual beings break their heads. The amount of aura Su Mu swallowed every day is a huge number, and even the valley has been transformed into a place full of aura. Xiaobai and the others can enjoy this kind of welfare, but it doesn''t mean that the other alien species living in Qingxi Mountains are also the same. Even if it is a salted fish alien species that eats and waits to die, it will definitely choose to crawl out of the nest during this time period to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon! Xiao Bai didn''t believe that the white-haired flat-headed beast could stay at home all the time and never come out! The emperor paid off, and the wait finally came to pass. Xiao Bai looked at the white-haired flat-headed beast, and the luster in the crimson eyes flashed away. This white-haired flat-headed beast seems to know him. it is...... Chapter 180 This alien species is about two meters long, with gray-black hair, bulging muscles, and strong limbs. The most unique thing is the top of its head, which is very flat and gray, in sharp contrast with the gray-black hair on other parts of the body. Obviously strong and strong, but young and gray-haired, it is really embarrassing to see. It is a honeypot, and it usually lives in the grasslands of tropical regions. There is no such creature in Liguo. It is a foreign invasive species, and it does not know how it appeared in the Qingxi Mountains. Honeypot feeds on snakes, and has a very strong immune system in its body. It is not afraid of snake venom at all. To it, poisonous snakes are almost like snacks. Ordinary poisonous snakes have to kneel down and shout for mercy when they see it. Adult honeypots are usually about 96 centimeters long, but this honeypot has doubled in length. I am afraid that the most poisonous snakes are just its appetizers. There is a legend about this creature that people talk about. Brother Pingtou has either been fighting or on the way to fight all his life. Fighting has been deeply integrated into its genes. Brother Pingtou not only dares to kill poisonous snakes, he even dares to fight top predators such as lions and cheetahs. No matter who the opponent is, no matter where the opponent is, as long as it is provoked, there is no other way but to die. It''s just such a head iron, and it''s just such a violent temper. Either it kills the opponent, or the opponent kills it. The life and death of the Zhen Erba Jing are bearish, and if you don''t accept it, you will do it. Therefore, he is also honored as Brother Pingtou. This kind of creature is very vengeful, and it can be said that it must be revenged. There is an anecdote that in the National Zoo in Heifei¡¯s hometown, a hero just glanced back at it through the guard net, and Brother Pingtou hated this hero. up. That night, I dug a hole to bypass the guardrail, and the monkey stole the peach, and took out the two balls of the army... Brother Pingtou was lying at the door of his house, basking lazily in the warm sun, looking harmless to humans and animals, only his trembling ears showed that he was actually very vigilant now. Suddenly, its nostrils twitched, smelling a smell that was both familiar and unfamiliar. Brother Pingtou thought seriously for two seconds, and quickly retrieved from the list of enemies in his mind which creature this smell belonged to. It''s a snake! It is its favorite spicy strips! Brother Pingtou¡¯s eyes glowed green, like a reincarnated ghost from starvation, and the halazi flowed down his mouth. It has been a long time since he was late for spicy noodles. It¡¯s so delicious that he really misses it very much. Brother Pingtou stood up, his nose twitched, and he began to search for the origin of the smell. Xiaobai stood up abruptly, his crimson eyes showed no remorse for the failure of the ambush, they were very indifferent. Since the ambush can''t be done smoothly, then it''s fine to kill him openly! boom! Xiaobai''s body tensed suddenly, like a bowstring of a full moon, all the strength in his body was twisted along the spine of the dragon, and the blood in his body exploded as if a little spark was thrown into the oil. Ruhong! The chirping of cicadas and birds disappeared in an instant, and the low air pressure swirled in the world, making people breathless. Snapped! Xiaobai twisted his body, and there was a loud noise in the air, before the sound could get out, Xiaobai disappeared in place in a stream of light. Lu Fei of the horse is fast, and the bow is like a thunderbolt. Xiaobai exploded with all his strength, and the distance of 100 meters approached in an instant. At this time, a circle of sonic boom clouds slowly swayed away in place. Chapter 181 The fierce wind was howling in front of him, and the wind blown up by Xiaobai when he charged forward sent sand and rocks flying on the ground, and the gravel hit Brother Pingtou''s body, causing a sharp pain. If it wasn''t for Brother Pingtou''s strong physical body and strong defense, these gravels alone would be able to penetrate his body and turn it into a sieve. Brother Pingtou has so much experience in combat, he is not afraid of danger, he sprinted to his right front, squared his direction to face Xiaobai, and then jumped up from the ground like a hungry tiger, with his two strong forelimbs facing him. Xiaobai in front took a picture. It''s just a matter of taking this paw to open a monument and crack a stone. But it''s faster Xiaobai is faster! Xiaobai''s body twisted strangely in the air, the tail came first, and the flat-headed brother slammed on its body first. The speed of the tail whipping was so fast that an afterimage was formed in the air, the air was pushed to the sides, and the ripple-like air waves kept tumbling, and then there was a piercing scream. boom! Like a rag doll, Pingtou was sent flying more than ten meters away by Xiaobai, smashing the ground into a huge hole. There was a rattling sound, and the ground at the center where Pingtou fell was torn apart, gravel splashed, more than half a meter above the ground, and dense spider web cracks spread around. Xiaobai fell from the sky to the ground, his crimson eyes were a little tired, the seemingly simple whipping had consumed almost half of his blood, and the muscles of his body were severely sprained, and the pain was unbearable. The battle is so dangerous and ever-changing. If Xiaobai''s reaction was a little slower, it would be Xiaobai who fell on the ground now. Xiaobai adjusted his blood rushing around, and cautiously swam to the deep pit on the ground. Even if Brother Pingtou came out of the pit suddenly, Xiaobai could easily answer back. Although it didn''t think that Brother Pingtou would have the strength to fight again after being drawn by it, Xiaobai was cautious by nature, and he would never relax a bit until he ensured that the enemy was really down. Before he got close to the deep pit, Xiaobai heard a painful cough coming from the pit, the smell of blood filled the air, and the breath of the Pingtou brother inside became very weak. Without any hesitation, Xiaobai rushed out and reached the edge of the pothole in the blink of an eye. The flat-headed brother at the bottom of the pit was extremely miserable, blood foam dripped from the corner of his mouth, the blood mixed with dust made his smooth fur dirty, his pair of bright little eyes became dim, and from time to time there was a groan from his throat. The sound of a dilapidated old bellows being pulled. Brother Pingtou seemed to have sensed something, raised his head with effort, and saw Xiaobai on the edge of the pothole at a glance, his dim eyes instantly became fierce. It stood up staggeringly on all fours, as if it still wanted to rush out of the pothole and fight Xiaobai. Xiao Bai withdrew his gaze, neither happy nor sad. The current Pingtou brother is not its partner. Although he admires it, he will not feel pity. Xiaobai neatly used his innate ability - Returning to the Market, to confuse Brother Pingtou''s blood. Now Brother Pingtou couldn''t hold on anymore, his eyes rolled up and he staggered and fell into the pothole. The little white tail drooped, rolled up Brother Pingtou, resisted the severe pain in his body, and led Brother Pingtou away from here and set off in the direction of the valley. Xiaobai was the first of the four teams to complete the task, but the second, third, and fourth teams encountered some difficulties and their progress was a bit slow. Chapter 182 "Sister, isn''t this golden-haired red-faced beast a monkey? But why do I feel that there is something wrong with its eyes, as if it is looking at the object of courtship..." Time went back to a quarter of an hour ago. The second team, that is, Ye Zhi''s team, they lurked in the forest and waited hard, but they couldn''t see the real master. Ye Luo and Ye Zhi were going to take the initiative to find the golden-haired red-faced beast that Liu Yu was talking about, but they didn''t expect that they had just taken two steps when the Lord came out and stood in front of them with green eyes. Golden Retriever and Red Face Beast is a monkey, a lonely monkey who has been single for a long time. After it awakened its talent and became a different species, it always thought that it was the most beautiful boy in the monkey group. The female monkeys in its dreams in the past now look unsightly. The golden-haired monkey is a monkey with lofty ideals. It has high intelligence and rejected the courtship of countless female monkeys. It resolutely left the monkey group and lived in this area alone, with the little left and the little right as companions. With the increase in strength, the blood of the golden hairy monkey became more and more vigorous, and this desire naturally continued to increase. I don''t know how many late nights it dreamed back to the monkey group, and built a big harem, and all the female monkeys became its beauties, embracing left and right, giving birth to monkeys wantonly. It''s a pity that this kind of thought and impulse was like being poured with a basin of cold water in the cold winter after seeing those female monkeys. Originally, this kind of desire could be restrained, but the effect of its awakening talent is too strong, and it can hear voices that shouldn''t be heard every day. This voice is comparable to a magic voice, constantly destroying its young heart. When the golden monkeys were about to succumb to reality, the two sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo came. Although the golden monkey is about to become a pervert, it still chooses to follow the procedure very gentlemanly. The corners of Ye Zhi''s mouth twitched slightly. When she encountered such a thing, how could she feel? She really wanted to smash this dead monkey with a hammer. "Xiao Luo, watch how I fight by the side, pay attention to protect yourself, and don''t get hurt by the aftermath." After Ye Zhi finished admonishing, Ye Luo retreated sensiblely and opened a distance. Ye Zhi''s three-thousand-blue hair automatically moved without wind, and her black outfit made a buzzing sound. The sharp sword with blown hair and broken hair was unsheathed with a sound, and the cold light flickered. Ye Zhi raised his sword and stabbed straight forward, without unnecessary movements, without gorgeous elements, simple to the extreme. Stabbing is the most basic move in sword moves. The most basic is also the most difficult to practice. It is easy to learn but difficult to master. In order to practice the simplest sword stabbing, Ye Zhi stabs 1000 times a day! In the end, the sword in her hand has become an extension of her arm, like an arm. There was a flash of thunder in the air, and there was a bang, and the air on both sides of the blade was cut like waves, and the stabbing speed was as fast as lightning. The golden-haired monkey seemed to have known it for a long time, and dodged to the side in a calm manner, avoiding the sharp blade of Ye Zhi''s sword, but it couldn''t hide from the air near the sword. The air is like the sword energy in the legend, fierce and compelling. The golden monkey''s arm hurt, and a wound was cut by the air. Ye Zhi''s eyes were calm, he turned his stabs into slashes, and slashed at the golden monkey''s neck. When the sword came down, the golden hairy monkey''s hairs exploded, and it lost all sexual interest, now it just wants to escape! The golden monkey''s reaction was extremely quick. Before the second sword came, it bent its body and ran forward without looking back. Ye Zhi clenched her left hand, a lightning flashed in the palm of her hand, and the electric arc split, setting off Ye Zhi as if a Valkyrie was alive. Chapter 190 The stabbing sword was just the prelude to Ye Zhi''s attack, the real killer move was still left behind. Zizizi! Ye Zhisu poked her hand forward lightly, her white and slender fingers were held in a void, electricity was generated in the void, and the blue thunder snake danced wildly, gathering together from all directions and rushing towards the golden-haired monkey. Under Ye Zhi''s delicate control, the thunder and lightning turned into a thunder cage, and the golden monkey was locked in the thunder cage. The power of the thunder cage is not too strong, it is just a means used by Ye Zhi to trap the enemy, and it is far from the point where Su Mu can annihilate the enemy with a snap of his fingers, but it has no powerful deterrent effect on most creatures . Thunder and flames have been revered and feared by creatures since ancient times. This is the instinct imprinted in the genes of every life itself. The golden-haired monkey could feel that the thunder cage would not kill it, it could break through the thunder cage, but the thunderous breath made it hesitate. The time was very short, but a blink of an eye was enough for Ye Zhi to stab out the third sword. Facing death, the golden-haired monkey overcame the fear in its heart. Its eyes were red and its sharp canine teeth were exposed, like a desperate beast. The golden-haired monkey crossed its arms in front of its body, lowered its body, and rushed towards the thunder cage regardless of anything. crackle! The electric arc on the thundercage hit its body, and its muscles were slightly convulsed by the violent electric current. The pain made it go crazy, and its speed was even a little faster than before. Zheng! At this moment, a sharp sword with a cold light seemed to pierce through time and space, reaching the limit, piercing through the golden monkey''s thigh. Pooh! The sharp sword pierced the golden monkey''s flesh easily, and was pulled out quickly. A pool of bright red hot blood spilled across the sky, and the golden monkey staggered and fell to the ground, holding its thigh and screaming. Ye Zhi calmly leaned the long sword up against the golden monkey''s neck, the sharp edge of the sword made the golden hair stand on its head, and it made the monkey feel cold. Now, the golden-haired monkey didn''t even dare to scream. It clenched its teeth and lay on the ground, trembling. Ye Zhi didn''t take it lightly, the best enemy is an enemy who has lost his mobility. Zizi~ The thunder and lightning poured into the golden monkey''s body along the long sword, and it grinned from the electricity, the muscles convulsed, and there was no pain in the whole body. Don''t say it''s violent and hurting people now, it can''t even stand up. Even so, Ye Zhi was still worried, and rushed to the back of its head with a stride, his palm turned into a knife, and slashed heavily on its neck, the golden hairy monkey fainted softly in the dark. Ye Luo, who was watching the battle from the sidelines, trotted over with a look of admiration. "Sister, you are so powerful, you solved this monkey with three strokes and two divisions." Ye Zhi put the sharp sword back into its sheath, and pulled the black hair hanging from the ear behind it with plain hands, and said in a cold voice, "The main reason is that this monkey is arrogant. If it is more cautious, this battle will still be fought." Ye Zhi began to teach her younger sister on the spot about this battle. She knew very well that with her younger sister''s talent, she would have to face all this sooner or later. Besides, they are destined to fight for the Tree God. Fighting is inevitable. The only thing Ye Zhi can do as an older sister is to pass on her fighting experience and skills to her younger sister. Instead of blindly protecting her, let her become a beautiful vase. That would do her no good. Ye Zhi can protect Ye Luo for a while, but cannot protect her forever. Only when she grows up, can she protect herself well and fight for the tree god. Chapter 191 When Ye Zhi was explaining the combat teaching to his younger sister, Comrade Siyou was also a little worried. It''s not because the opponent is too strong, on the contrary, such an opponent is really too weak for it. Weak enough to kill them all if they are not careful. Liu Yu''s description of ghosts is even darker than it, and the countless alien species are ants. These ants are the size of an adult''s palm, and their dark carapaces are like hard armor to protect them firmly. The pair of exaggerated giant jaws are like a pair of sharp scissors. This group of ants is a tyrant in the Qingxi Mountains, and their highest combat power is only at level 8. They are also queens who can only give birth to ants in the group and cannot move by themselves. The average combat power of this ant colony is only mortal-level two, but they are the black tide in the mountains that makes alien species fearful. Wherever they pass, they are full of barrenness. There is no way, these ants are too many, continuous, the counting unit is tens of thousands, and they are not afraid of death, even the spiritual ranks feel terrified when they see them. Once surrounded by the Kuroshio, it will turn into a white bone in a short while. It''s a pity that although this group of ants are tyrannical, they met their opponents today. Comrade Siyou''s talent is trampling, which can easily cause the earth to collapse and mountains to disintegrate. Putting it on the battlefield is an unparalleled battlefield skill. Mowing skills. One kill is one piece. The strength of the black ants lies in their large numbers, continuousness and fearlessness, but in fact, their individual strength is still a small ant that can be crushed to death for Siyou comrades at will. The only difference is that these heterogeneous black ants can last a little longer at its feet. But that''s all. Comrade Siyou only needs to use three tramples, and this black tide that has made countless alien species fearful will become history. The kind-hearted Siyou comrades are unwilling to kill more, and the tree god still needs these ants to dig holes for him. Comrade Siyou thought for a while, and decided to say hello to the ant queen who is in charge of this black tide, and persuade her to abandon evil and do good. "Moo!" The deep voice resounded over the ant nest like rolling thunder, and the mental fluctuations inside could roughly be interpreted as: "You are already surrounded by me, now surrender obediently, it is not too late to abandon evil and do good, or I, the old cow It¡¯s about to get real.¡± The compound eyes of the ant queen hiding in the depths of the ground flowed out humanized anger. This stupid and arrogant idiot actually wants it to bend its knees and surrender. It''s really courting death! The answer to Comrade Siyou was the anger of the queen, and countless black ants of different species gushed out from the ground, flocking to Comrade Siyou with murderous intent. With their jaw scissors they will tear this ignorant fool who dared offend their queen to pieces! Comrade Siyou felt a little wronged in his big bull eyes, and he tried to persuade him gently, but this group of ants wanted to tear him apart. Is there any reason? And Wang Fa? Comrade Siyou was very angry, his front hooves were raised high, and there was a halo of earthy yellow around him, with a thick and solid texture. boom! The front hoof stepped heavily on the ground. click, click~ The fine cracks spread to the surroundings, and the cracks became bigger and bigger, and finally formed a dark gully. The earth was torn apart and collapsed. Before those black tides got close to Siyou comrades, they fell into the ditch, causing countless casualties. Chapter 192 If Su Mu saw the scene in front of him, he would probably know why Comrade Siyou didn''t have any murderous aura on him, because he didn''t end himself at all... The real hands are these collapsed lands, which have nothing to do with it. Well, thinking about it this way, it still makes sense... No wonder. However, it was precisely because of Comrade Siyou''s trampling talent that in the past, many creatures were frightened and fled before they could fight against it. It is true and normal to say that Siyou comrades do not like to kill. There are indeed very few aliens who really died in its hands. It''s just that today''s individual ants are too weak, and they can''t do it even if they want to release water! It was just a trampling, and most of them were killed or injured before using all their strength. Comrade Siyou''s deep voice sounded again, and this time, the angry queen calmed down rarely. Start to seriously think about the words of Comrade Siyou. But soon, it made a decision to continue doing it! It doesn''t believe that such a powerful attack and beast can use it a second time! Its Kuroshio Smiling Proud Mountain Forest has never encountered such a pervert, no matter how you think about it, it is impossible! Otherwise, how could it stop attacking and persuade me to surrender? Hmph, the alien species above must have no successor, I have to stand up! The two long tentacles on the queen''s head trembled slightly, and all the different species of black ants received the queen''s order. This group of loyal guards who have no emotion and no fear of death revived again and gathered together to fight out from the ground. Comrade Siyou''s eyes are cold, it can become a spiritual rank, not only knowing blindly kindness. Only with blood and death can it be easier to gain the awe of the enemy! "Moo!" Comrade Siyou raised his iron hoof again, and the thick khaki halo became more textured. This time, Siyou comrades used all their strength. Boom! The earth collapsed. The soil within 100 meters turned into ashes, but the ground under the feet of Comrade Siyou was intact, and the surface sank by an average of more than 10 meters! The black ants within a hundred meters were killed on the spot, and the terrifying ground wave penetrated down the ground, affecting all the ant nests tens of meters below. Their supporting pillars were cracked and crumbling. The queen ant panicked completely. If the alien species above her head came again, their ant nest would completely collapse, and all the black ants would be buried alive. Facing the survival of the group, the queen ants chose to compromise. The ethnic group is above everything else, its life and dignity are not worth mentioning in front of the continuation of the ethnic group. The queen ant surrendered. The invisible mental fluctuations radiated out, and the heavy-hearted Comrade Siyou breathed a sigh of relief after receiving them. Finally, they didn''t need to be really destroyed. The completion of the task is not satisfactory, but it is acceptable. After getting the guarantee from Comrade Siyou, the queen ant ordered the black ant to carry it and the unborn young ants to start the family relocation. Anyway, they are alive everywhere, as long as the ethnic group is not destroyed, there is still hope. The ant queen roared in her heart: "I will not give in! Just wait, one day, I will lead my soldiers to ignite the flames of revenge and wash away this shameful past!" emmmmmmmmm, if the four comrades knew the inner thoughts of the queen ant, they would probably laugh out sadly. To actually want to do things under the watchful eyes of the tree god is really too long. That is completely impossible! Chapter 193 Three of the four teams have already blossomed successfully, and now only the Tsing Yi and Shadow teams are left. They were not progressing very smoothly. No one thought that the white bird had extremely strong mental resistance. After being charmed by Tsing Yi, it broke free from the control effect in a very short period of time, making the phantom who was waiting for an opportunity I missed it. This white bird is a white crane, full of fairy spirit, it spread its wings and flew high after being frightened, and did not give Tsing Yi and the others a chance to act again, they were extremely vigilant. Qingyi and Youying are not afraid of the enemy''s recklessness, no matter how reckless the enemy is, as long as they are not in the middle and late stages of the spiritual level, they are a set of combo punches. This set of combined punches is invincible. But once you encounter a bird or beast that is extremely loyal and able to fly like the white crane, then there is really no way out. As terrestrial creatures, they cannot create wings out of thin air. This means that they have no place to use their strength! "But... I don''t believe you can keep flying up there without coming down!!" Tsing Yi and You Ying''s eyes turned hard, which made the frightened Bai He even more frightened, and flew up again, pulling away the distance. Just when Tsing Yi and the others were competing with this white crane, dense black spots appeared in the sky. When they got closer, Tsing Yi finally saw what the black spot was. They are birds. There are 13 of them in total, all of which belong to the eagle class. If you pull out any one, it will be a huge monster with a wingspan of more than 3 meters. The leading goshawk was even more handsome, with black feathers neatly wrapped around its streamlined body, reflecting metallic light under the sunlight, as if wearing a piece of well-made light armor. Two 10-meter-long wings spread out to both sides, and every time they flapped, a howling wind would be whipped up. The black eyes were as sharp as knives, and they scanned everything on the ground. "Crazy!" The chirping sound of this handsome goshawk pierces through nine heavens, almost piercing through gold and cracking stones. Suddenly, its sharp eyes became much softer, and it didn''t know what it saw. Down below, when You Ying saw the leading goshawk in the sky, his icy blue eyes became excited instantly, and he meowed, taking three steps in parallel, his slender and flexible body leaped lightly, and jumped up and down a few times. Meters tall, the sharp claws popped out of the soft pads and nailed deeply into the tree trunk. You Ying''s powerful lower body muscles tensed, he glared, and quickly jumped onto the branch. "Meow, woo, woo~~~" The shadow drew its limbs together, stretched its neck upwards, and roared its evil dragon towards the handsome goshawk in the sky. The goshawks in the sky heard the roar of the shadowy dragon, and their eyes instantly became fierce. Is the little one below provoking us? They began to swoop down, preparing to catch the lifeless kitten below and play with it in the sky, let it know that it is here, they have the final say! The handsome goshawk in the lead screamed, and the other eagles immediately stopped their charge. Their eyes were thoughtful: As expected of being the boss, it turned out that it was going to go out in person, and now the little one below is doomed. They seemed to have seen the tragic image of the phantom being torn into several pieces, and narrowed their eyes unbearably. However, what happened next almost didn''t blind them. The powerful, iron-blooded, and cruel boss in their hearts actually stopped in front of the little one, greeted it, and seemed quite close! ? The eagles were dumbfounded. What is this unfolding? ? ? Chapter 194 This handsome giant eagle is just right, and it went to Su Mu''s order to recruit the same clan living in the Qingxi Mountains. Naturally, it is impossible for there to be only 13 eagles living in the Qingxi Mountains. These 13 were only carefully selected, and the minimum threshold for selection was also the third rank. It is conceivable that with the addition of these giant eagles, the sky in the Qingxi Mountains will belong to Su Mu. Let''s not talk about digressions for now. Originally, Tsing Yi and You Ying were already mentally prepared to fail the mission after encountering this cowardly white crane. Anyway, it''s not been a day or two since that playful bird has been single, and it''s no big deal if it fails... right? If it doesn''t work, find a female crow that is well-groomed. Believe it should be satisfied. But Tsing Yi and You Ying never expected to meet Ji here, and their eyes instantly became evil. Cowardly Baihe, I see how you can run away now? Jie Jie Jie. After a brief exchange, Ji also knew about the missions on Tsing Yi and the others, and there was nothing to say, so it was up to him to help. "Crazy!" With a chirp from Ji, after the eagles received Ji''s order, their wings fluttered violently, like a fighter jet swooping in from a high altitude, encircling the cowardly white crane. Bai He was surrounded by a group of bosses, his body trembled, his wings were frightened, and he trembled like a quail. Weak and helpless. The cowardly Bai He did not disappoint Tsing Yi and You Ying''s expectations, and chose to surrender very conscientiously. So far, the task of the fourth team of searching for relatives and friends has been successfully completed, and they have returned to the valley one after another. ¡­ Su Mu''s branches drooped, brushed against their shoulders, and encouraged: "Good job." Its eyes fell on the alien species that Xiaobai and the others brought back. Because they haven''t surrendered to Su Mu yet, Su Mu can''t see their attribute panels. We can only make a rough judgment based on their aura. Among these alien species, the strongest individual is the flat-headed brother brought back by Xiaobai, followed by the golden-haired monkey. The breath of the white crane is slightly stronger than that of the golden-haired monkey. However, considering its conscientious personality, Su Mu ranked it in the golden-haired monkey. behind. The weakest ones are these heterogeneous black ants. The ant queen is at level eight. It is just a reproductive machine. It has powerful mental power but lacks the corresponding means. An ordinary liger can kill it if it gets close. . But Su Mu is the most optimistic about them. Su Mu can glimpse the horror of this black tide in some spiritual memory fragments. Their overall strength is only at the ordinary level. The second level has such a powerful combat power. After his training, what kind of power can these black ants unleash? Su Mu doesn''t ask too much, as long as their average combat power can reach the mortal rank. Level 5, unless they are lucky enough to meet another orthodox rank, they can really walk sideways in the Qingxi Mountains. Now Su Mu doesn''t have the leisure to subdue the queen ants slowly. Time is precious, and if you delay for a second, the possibility of the Lingshi mine being exposed will be more likely. Chi Chi Chi! Su Mu''s branches pierced out like lightning, and plunged into their hearts precisely. What''s strange is that they didn''t die after receiving such serious injuries, and their breath didn''t weaken a bit. This is the beauty of spiritual liquid. The spiritual liquid itself contains extremely pure life energy, which can not only help the living beings strengthen their foundation and cultivate their vitality, break through the realm, but also repair injuries. Chapter 195 Su Mu injected all the spiritual fluid accumulated these days into their hearts. When the queen ant''s heart was pierced by a branch, their expressions first froze, and then stretched out after the life liquid was injected, very comfortable. The life psychic liquid blended into their bodies in a silent way, and while strengthening their foundations, it also silently changed their thoughts. After all the spiritual liquid is poured in, their strength has risen by one level, and after they have refined all the spiritual liquid in their bodies, it will be easy to break through to the spiritual level. Although the ectoplasmic liquid is good, this kind of breakthrough after all is somewhat counterproductive, and it is still a little worse than relying on one''s own efforts to break through. This is also the reason why Su Mu didn''t use spiritual liquid to help Ji and Tsing Yi break through to the spiritual level by force. He doesn''t want to harm them. As for the queen ants, they are really helpless, even if the time is a little looser, Su Mu will not do this, but the Lingshi mine is too important to be lost. Fortunately, this slight gap can still be made up through diligent practice in the future. In addition, there are many advantages to breaking through first. It is easier to get opportunities when the spiritual energy tide is approaching. There was still some time before the Queen Ants woke up, and Su Mu swept over the branches, sending heroes like Ye Zhi to the underground Ling River to practice. This is the reward they deserve. Su Mu has always distinguished rewards and punishments, which is the way of imperial servants. Even if Xiaobai and the others are willing to run around for Su Mu, they can''t take all this for granted. Nothing is taken for granted, kindness must be rewarded, and mistakes must be punished. The social and animal duo watched with keen eyes. Although they didn''t know where Xiaobai Yezhi and the others were sent by the tree god, they knew with their butts that they must have gained amazing benefits. These days, they have already resigned to their fate. Anyway, they are just ordinary people who have awakened a powerful force, and their feelings of worrying about the country and the people are not worth the reality. And according to their secret observation during this period, it can be very sure that the tree god has no intention of harming human beings at all! If you don''t directly submit to the tree god now, I''m afraid you can only eat swan farts in the future! This time, the social-animal duo made the most important decision in their lives. After several years, they have become the overlord of one party, and the decision they are most proud of is the decision they made this afternoon. ding~ ding~ Two prompts sounded in Su Mu''s mind. He was a little confused, and quickly turned on the system to check. Only then did I realize that it was the attribute panel of the social animal duo. Name: Li Chong Race: Human Level: Ordinary level. Level 4 Talent: Mechanical Transformation¡ªUsing aura can make a certain degree of magic transformation to the machine. Electronic Hacking (Unawakened) ¡­ Name: Wang Lin Race: Human Level: Ordinary level. Level 4 Talent: Spiritual Link¡ªConsume a certain amount of mental power to build a bridge of spiritual link with any creature, the maximum number of links: 1. Their talent is not strong, but very interesting. Looking at these two talents, Su Mu felt an inspiration in his heart. "If Li Chong''s mechanical transformation can transform the communication tool into an aura-driven device, then I will have a stable contact with Ye Zhi and the others." If this plan is indeed feasible, it will greatly change Su Mu''s current situation. Information, seemingly useless, is actually extremely important. Whoever has sufficient information will be able to take the lead. But a lot of information is time-sensitive, after that time the value will be greatly reduced. Now, Li Chong''s talent gave Su Mu a glimmer of hope. A glimmer of light that allows him to truly connect with human society! Chapter 196 In addition to mechanical modification, his other talent, Electronic Invasion, is very interesting just by looking at the name, but it has not yet awakened, so I don''t know the specific effect. But based on the name alone, Su Mu can guess a thing or two. The electrons here should have nothing to do with electric charges, but electronic communication! If this is the case, then this talent will definitely shine in human society. Just looking at this talent, no matter how useless Li Chong is, he will be directly hired by Li Guo with a high salary. His talent is used well, and its effect is no less than that of an army! If it wasn''t for this talent not yet awakened, Su Mu probably wouldn''t have been able to get such a treasure. Su Mu looked at Li Chong silently. Well, after confirming the eyes, such a hairline is indeed a person who can awaken this kind of talent of a coder. As for Wang Lin''s talent¡ªspiritual link, this talent is very practical, but the user is really too weak. Can only link one person''s spiritual link be called a spiritual link? At least it has to cover an area like a local area network! Su Mu looked disgusted. Compared with his little friends, Wang Lin was really too weak. I hope this talent can be improved in the future. Not to mention, although Wang Lin is an idiot, his talent has brought new inspiration to Su Mu¡ª¡ª Set up a ''local area network'' of your own! '' Naturally, this so-called ''local area network'' cannot really be the local area network in the Internet. Even if Su Mu wanted to, he didn''t have the ability to create things in the void and come up with supporting equipment. The "local area network" in Su Mu''s mouth can be regarded as an upgraded version of Wang Lin''s talent-spiritual link. Perhaps it is more appropriate to call it a spiritual network. In this world, spiritual power is not a term, as long as there is a soul, the essence of soul voice is to use spiritual power to communicate with the soul of the living beings for dialogue. The stronger the mental power, the better the communication effect. After Su Mu advanced to the spiritual rank, he was able to interfere with reality mentally, which is the real reason why he was able to communicate with Xiaobai and them. From this point of view, the soul sound is actually equivalent to an alternative spiritual link. Su Mu has already laid the foundation, and the next thing he needs to do is to study how to build a spiritual network that belongs to him alone. But this involves Su Mu''s blind spot in knowledge, which is simply a deliberate attempt to make things difficult for a pure liberal arts dog! God knows how the Internet is built, Su Mu only knew how to use it in his previous life. "This is embarrassing me, Fat Tiger." Su Mu sighed softly, and still had no clue after thinking for a long time. It is easy to communicate with Xiaobai within the range of his roots, but once outside this range, there is no signal. Su Mu was not discouraged either. No one is perfect, and no tree is perfect. This world is so big, it is very normal to encounter knowledge blind spots, even in previous lives, with the continuous refinement of disciplines, no one has made achievements in various fields. The only one who can do this is probably the omniscient and omnipotent god in the legend. Su Mu smiled lightly. As a smart and alert tree man, the difference from those wild beasts is that he can make full use of his wisdom and strengths to make up for his weaknesses with his strengths! "Come out, system!" Su Mu silently chanted a mysterious spell in his heart, and a familiar light screen appeared in front of his eyes. Chapter 197 "System, I need to build a spiritual network." The evolution points began to be consumed rapidly. Compared with the previous skills, the evolution points consumed this time were very small, only 300 points were consumed, and new words appeared in the column of evolutionary ability on the attribute panel¡ª¡ª Spiritual Link Network: You can use spiritual power to link any unit within the effective range. (Evolving this skill requires 1000 evolution points.) (Note 1: If the linked unit contains hostility, the link will fail. Note 2: The maximum range of the link is 30 kilometers, and if it exceeds this range, the link will be disconnected automatically. ) Seeing such a cheap price, Su Mu was so moved that he almost cried. "It''s really a good price." Especially compared with the price of the skill ''Earth Element Control'' next to it, which is as high as 100,000, this 1,000 points is a jumping price. Nothing to say, buy buy buy! If you don''t buy it at this price, you will be sorry for his so much deposit! Of course, this is also because this skill exists in Su Mu itself, but it has not been developed yet, so it is so cheap. Because the evolution point is actually just to develop this skill in advance, which greatly saved Su Mu''s precious time. With a ding, the skill of Spirit Link Network has evolved successfully. Spiritual link network (LV126700/2000): You can use spiritual power to link any unit within the effective range, and the effective range of the skill is 30 kilometers. "30 kilometers?" Su Mu chewed on this number, thoughtfully: "The largest range of my tree roots happens to be 30 kilometers. This should not be a coincidence. This number is the length of my tree roots." "It seems that the spiritual link network of LV1 is still not out of the reach of my body, but after evolving this skill, my own state has indeed changed compared to before." It''s not an exaggeration to say that Su Mu can clearly feel the spiritual fluctuations of every life in the valley. This is within a range of 30 kilometers, which is really abnormal. Although Su Mu could do this in the past, it required a high degree of concentration and could not be so accurate to every unit. But now, Su Mu just thought about it, and the mental fluctuations of all units within 30 kilometers can be seen at a glance. "This can be used as a radar. It''s amazing." Su Mu feels that he has made a lot of money, this is simply buy one get one free! "Upgrade!" 2000 evolution points were invested. "Ding~Spirit Link Network skills have been upgraded successfully, and the current level is LV2." The effective range of LV2''s spiritual link network has been increased from 30 kilometers to 40 kilometers, and Su Mu feels that it is still a bit short. The evolution point needed to upgrade LV2''s spiritual link network to LV3 is 5000, which is quite expensive. Su Mu thought for a while and decided to upgrade. "Ding~Spirit Link Network skills have been successfully upgraded, and the current level is LV3." The range of LV3''s spiritual link network is 10 kilometers longer than that of LV2, reaching 50 kilometers. This range is exactly the same as the range of his fog. Originally, Su Mu wanted to upgrade this skill to LV4 in one go, but unfortunately the high number later dispelled Su Mu''s idea. Now that the Lingshi Mine has not been discovered, this evolutionary point cannot be just messed around like this. The 50 kilometers of LV3 is enough. After finding the Lingshi Mine, all these skills will be updated. Chapter 198 Now Su Mu''s attribute panel has a new look, much more luxurious than before. Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: Akatsuki (early stage) Longevity: 1800 Talent: Absorption (19400/50000), Life Essence (19400/100000), Plane Dimension (19400/100000) Skills: Control Thunder (LV219400/30000), Variation Tree Body (LV319400/100000), Life Affinity (LV219400/6000) (+), Fog (LV419400/30000), Spirit Link Network (LV319400/9000) (+) Evolution points: 19400 Evolvable ability: control of earth element: after evolution, it can integrate with the earth. Evolving this ability requires 100,000 evolution points. (Note: After absorbing a large amount of earth attribute spirit stones, the evolution points needed for evolution can be greatly reduced.) Su Mu hummed a relaxing song and admired his picturesque attribute panel, and when he couldn''t help but want to add more points, Su Mu decisively closed the attribute panel. There is no way, the various skills in the attribute panel are like the shopping cart of a certain treasure in the previous life to Su Mu, and he wants to empty it every time he sees it. The only pity is that whenever Su Mu wants to take action, the god of poverty will always pop up from the corner to remind him that poor ghosts are not qualified to empty the shopping cart. Su Mu thought that such a tragedy could be avoided by being reborn as a tree, but he never thought that poverty, no matter which world it is in, no matter what kind of thing it becomes, it is inevitable! It''s really a sad story. When Su Mu thought of this, his good mood disappeared in an instant, and he was almost depressed by himself. He quickly took a few deep breaths of carbon dioxide to suppress the shock, so as not to suffer from depression. "Let''s take a look at the actual effect of the spiritual link network." Su Mu''s spiritual power poured out like mercury, pouring out, and successfully linked to every family member. Under the ground, Xiaobai, who was trying to breathe out spiritual energy, opened his crimson eyes, looked blankly at the other friends, and thought in his mind: "What''s going on here? How can I feel the tree god''s breath." "Me too!" Su Mu never expected that the seemingly aloof Ji would say such earthy words. "Me too!" "Me too!" "Me too!" ¡­ Its little brother started to follow suit and replied in unison. Those who didn''t know thought it was the old winning card repeater. "Is this the tree god''s new ability? It can link the spirits of each of us together. This kind of power is really like a god." The person who asked this was Hao Shao. "Aren''t you stupid? Is it strange that a tree god can have such power?" The mental fluctuations belonged to Ye Luo. "That''s right, the tree god''s greatness is beyond our comprehension." This was Ye Luo''s older sister, Ye Zhi. Unexpectedly, the two sisters worshiped themselves to such an extent that they regarded themselves as real gods. When Su Mu heard this, he felt silent for a while. really....... I still can''t help but want to laugh! No matter when I hear this kind of words, it makes me feel extremely happy! Su Mu grinned, but the voice in the spiritual network was very solemn. "This is the spiritual network I created. You can communicate in this network within 50 kilometers around the valley..." Chapter 199 What happened next made Su Mu feel a little bit pained. He had never felt how painful it was to listen to the beast. But after the establishment of this spiritual link network, he realized how terrifying it is for different species to have a platform to speak freely. The most terrible thing is that what they said is gathered in Su Mu''s mind, which is no different from howling out loudly with their ears. Quacking and chattering non-stop, it is ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times more terrifying than a thousand ducks together! It''s still that the playful bird and the stupid wolf are not there. If they are in the valley now, Su Mu feels that his head may really explode. It''s a hail of bullets! As a last resort, Su Mu selectively blocked Ye Luo and You Ying who spoke the most viciously, and appointed Xiaobai and Ye Zhi as the managers of this spiritual link network. This is the benefit of having a family. It feels so good to entrust the family to do the work that I can''t do myself... "I hope you can persevere..." Su Mu smiled very unkindly, and ordered Li Chong to modify his personal terminal, which is a mobile phone in popular terms. Li Chong was very reluctant. His mobile phone was the latest Orange 11promax. It cost him a lot of money to buy it. At that time, when the spiritual liquid was placed in front of Li Chong, his reluctance was immediately thrown into the clouds. What is Tangerine 11promax? Can I eat it? Is it tasty? Can it make me stronger? No! He can only make me bald! Li Chong brought his little friend Wang Lin with him when he was a code farmer, and the two teamed up to apply to enter the small black room, and began to retreat and change his old love¡ª¡ª Tangerine 11promax. "I don''t know if the founder of Orange in this world is called Jobs. If so, it would be amazing. After the death of Master Joe, he traveled to this world and created Apple''s brother company, Orange." Su Mu opened the private channel of the spiritual link network to contact Ye Zhi. After asking, he found that the founder of this world was really called Jobs, but he added a name, Cook. Jobs Cook. This name full of slots made Su Mu want to complain. Mr. Jobs Cook is still alive and well, in very good health, and he is still a master of ordinary level. Eighth level. Orange 11promax was developed by leading the team alone. The corner of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly, and he asked Ye Zhi, the name of the founder of the world''s major business groups. As a result, as Su Mu expected, Su Mu heard several familiar names. Their names are Jack Ma, Hua Teng Ma, Liu Dongqiang... Su Mu''s heart was complicated: "Boss Jack Ma, I really didn''t expect Taobao to really bloom everywhere, and it all opened up in another parallel time and space. Your martial arts dream has also been achieved in this life, and as a spiritual rank that is rare in Liguo, your cultivation talent is very powerful..." As for Hua Tengma, he lied to Krypton, ah, he made people in this world feel what it means to use salary to create happiness, and no money to play you paralyzed. The evil penguin pattern has become the nightmare of all the poor. The most frightening thing is that the strength of this flower vine horse is comparable to that of Jack Ma, both of whom are spirit rank masters. rbq, rbq. Chapter 200 The queen ants woke up from the darkness, and found that they had an inexplicable dependence on the spiritual mist-shrouded tree in the valley, which seemed to reach the sky. They instinctively resisted this strange dependence, and when the branches of the sacred tree swept across their bodies, this vague resistance disappeared. "You are awake." The grand vicissitudes and eternal soul sounded, dragging them into the mysterious ancient times. Through this sound, they ''saw'' that in the silent universe, there is a tree that is full of all words and is difficult to describe. God tree. The roots of the sacred tree are rooted in the boundless void, absorbing the surging energy in the universe. The tall and straight tree supports the entire universe. Brighten up the stars on the branches. The crown of branches is like the sea, with stars appearing and disappearing, running in a specific law, bringing a vast map of the starry sky to the world in the leaves. There is a world in every leaf, and creatures multiply in every world. There are gods and men walking side by side, and the voice of Dao is faint, expounding their own cognition of the world. There is a deep space fleet traveling through the boundless world, silently exploring the dark deep space, serving as a pioneer for mankind. There are people wearing cloaks and hoods whose faces cannot be seen clearly, staying alone in the cold tower, analyzing the laws of the world with wisdom. Behemoths with qi and blood like rainbows and bodies like mountains roared up to the sky, fighting each other for dignity and honor. There are too many colorful worlds, just a glimpse of them will be unforgettable in this life. Their souls fell before this great Creator. "Tree God..." No one taught them, but this word came to their minds silently. They looked at the white jade tree in the valley respectfully with pilgrimage eyes, and murmured. Su Mu hid the mental illusion in satisfaction, and smiled at the corner of his mouth: "It seems that the effect is not bad." The queen ants are naturally not aliens from heaven and earth, the children of the world, how could they resonate with the world tree in Su Mu''s body. The scene they saw earlier was intentionally created by Su Mu, and it was a counterfeit that Su Mu processed with mental power based on the scene he saw at the time. After absorbing the World Tree fragment, he already had a trace of charm and essence, although it was only a trace, it was enough to scare the queen ants. Even the intelligent spirits of all things would be overwhelmed by this landscape, let alone the alien species who were not too intelligent and had incorporated a large amount of life psychic liquid in advance. After the queen ants chose to surrender, four simple attribute panels popped up. Name: Ant Queen Race: mutant black ant Level: Ordinary level. Ninth level Talent: Reproduction¡ª¡ªAfter absorbing enough energy, they can quickly reproduce offspring and expand the size of the group. The queen - the only ruler of the group, has absolute control over the group. Su Mu nodded. The Queen Ant''s natural ability is not bad, but in his plan, such natural ability is not enough. Such an ant colony does not have the ability to evolve independently. What Su Mu wants is an army that can continuously evolve by absorbing high-quality genes independently. Just like the opposite sex, it has extremely high potential, instead of seeing the end at a glance. "I hope this queen ant can evolve corresponding innate abilities in the future." Su Mu moved his gaze to the second attribute panel, and when he saw the talent on it, he couldn''t help but whispered: "This is..." Chapter 201 Name: Golden Monkey Race: mutant spirit monkey Level: Ordinary level. Ninth level Talent: Hearing Truth¡ªListening to the voice of all things, knowing the voice of heaven and earth. The first thing Su Mu thought of when he saw the talent of Di Ting was not the spirit beast of Di Ting under the seat of Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha in myths and legends, but the six-eared macaque in Journey to the West that is comparable in combat power to Monkey King, the Monkey King! The six-eared macaque is good at listening, can perceive, knows the front and back, knows everything, and has extraordinary combat power. It shines brilliantly in Journey to the West. Su Mu became very interested, Liu Er, that is a heaven and earth spirit beast that can compete with the Great Sage! Su Mu looked at the red-faced golden-haired beast with expectations: "Will you be the next six ears?" The third attribute panel belongs to Brother Pingtou. Brother Pingtou is worthy of being a fighting race who is indifferent to life and death, and will do it if he refuses to accept it. Even his talent is related to fighting. Name: Brother Pingtou Race: mutant honey badger Level: Ordinary level. Eighth level Talent: Zeal for War - automatically activated when fighting with hostile units, as the battle time increases, the offensive and defensive body can be continuously increased, up to 50%, and the more you fight, the more courageous you will be. "As expected of a flat-headed brother who looks down on life and death, and will do it if he refuses to accept it, this talent is really suitable for him." As for the fourth attribute panel, it belonged to the immortal Baihe. After Su Mu looked at it, he raised his forehead and sighed: "Forget it, this is just an addition. It would be nice to have a mascot full of fairy spirit in the valley." Name: Bai He Race: Linghe Level: Ordinary level. Sixth level Talent: Danger Perception-has a very keen sense of danger, and can often detect danger before it comes. ¡­ After reading the attribute panel, Su Mu naturally has to name them, and he must not always bear these names. "You guys will be called Hei''e, Liuer, Pingding, and Baiyun from now on." The queen ants thanked them happily: "Thank you for the tree god''s name." Names are very important to heterogeneous species, and the name giver has special meaning to them. After they had a name, Heie and the others became more closely connected with Su Mu. Su Mu felt that the heat was almost ready, and he could safely entrust them with the task of finding the Lingshi mine. Why three and not four? Because Bai Yun is just an extra... What can such a mascot be expected to do? Su Mu felt that thinking this way was disrespectful to Bai Yun. After thinking about it seriously, he found that Bai Yun should still be an early warning radar... maybe. Su Mu waved his branch, brought the six ears into the origin world, and brought them to the underground Ling River. The originally overactive Liu Er arrived at the ground, only to see Ye Zhi, his body trembled violently, he took two steps back and pressed against the wall, his eyes looked at Ye Zhi in horror, as if he was looking at some kind of scourge, and instantly became frightened A trembling coward. I don''t know what kind of psychological shadow Ye Zhi brought to this baby, but she was so frightened. The power of electrotherapy is really terrifying. Ye Zhi looked at Liu Er in bewilderment, not understanding why it was so frightened, frowned, and smiled kindly at it, trying to ease Liu Er''s panic. As a result, with this smile, Liu Er became even more frightened, hugging Su Mu''s tree roots and screaming in despair as a dying beast. Su Mu comforted him for a long while, and the six ears finally relaxed a little, and walked carefully to the side of Linghe, his ears moved slightly, listening to the sound of Linghe for Su Mu, looking for its source. Chapter 202 There is no sound in Linghe, and the sound he heard when he broke through the rock wall was just Su Mu''s own voice. They are silent, and they don''t know where they appear and where they will flow. It is precisely because of the existence of this Linghe that there are so many alien species in the Qingxi Mountains. Now that the Ling River is directly blocked by Su Mu after it is discovered, Su Mu is equivalent to building a dam in the Ling River, and with Su Mu''s exaggerated breathing ability, there will be no more Ling River downstream. And now, Su Mu has to follow the Linghe River to find the Lingshi Mine behind it! The six-eared ears are amazing, like a pointer on a dashboard, they are turning back and forth. Youying mischievously ran to the other side of the Linghe River and put his head on the Linghe River in a dignified manner, shaking his head from side to side, deceiving himself as a cat, and deceiving himself that his ears were also turning along with it. With a tiger head and a tiger brain, it is kind of cute. But it listened for a long time, but did not hear any sound. You Ying''s heart skipped a beat, thinking he was deaf, tears welled up in his eyes, and he didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear of disturbing Liu Er''s work, so he trot tearfully to the root of Su Mu''s tree. Stop rubbing rubbing. Su Mu couldn''t laugh or cry. "This silly cat, don''t you know that Linghe has no sound? How can you hear it with your ears?" No matter how powerful Liu Er''s talent is, it cannot change this objective phenomenon. What Liu Er listens to is the rhythm of Linghe. This rhythmic sound is so beautiful, like the fairy music played by nature, it makes the six ears mesmerized. Su Mu looked at Liu Er, whose expression was gradually lost, and had an ominous premonition in his heart. If Liu Er was allowed to listen, it might benefit greatly from it, but the probability of that was too low to be ignored. It is even more likely that Six Ears will get lost in the sound of the Linghe River, and its spirit will be assimilated by the sound, leaving only a shell of Six Ears. Since Liu Er called himself a tree god, Su Mu would never be able to stand on the sidelines. He quickly waved his roots and slapped Liu Er''s back lightly. The spiritual energy in his body covered Liu Er''s body along the roots, forcibly blocking the spirit The rhythm of the sound of the river. Liu Er woke up from the loss, his breath plummeted, his head was sweating, his breath was like gossamer, it let out a feeble squeak, and fell into a coma. Su Mu''s heart shook, that was the direction of the birthplace of Linghe! Su Mu kept Liu Er''s credit in his heart, and checked its state with mental power. Fortunately, it was just excessive mental power consumption, and there was nothing serious about it. Su Mu''s tree roots waved, retracted the six ears into the origin world, sent them to the surface, and gently sank its body into the spirit pool. He also concocted it according to the law and sent the Hei''e Ping Ding to the ground. Hei''e''s group is huge, and even Su Mu''s strong mental power felt a little difficult, and he felt dizzy for a long time. In the underground, as the saying goes, enemies are extremely jealous when they meet, and the flat-headed brother Ping Ding instantly became irritable. The little white snake raised its head slightly, its crimson eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a dangerous light, and the muscles in its body tensed quietly, ready to unleash a powerful attack at any time. For some reason, Brother Pingtou suddenly had a dull pain in his ribs. If Ersha is here, he will use his rich experience of being beaten to tell him that he is suffering from Xiaobai PTSD (Post Traumatic Stress Disorder)! They must have a common language. Brother Pingtou wanted to rush up and fight Xiaobai again, to compete for the top, but the aura on Xiaobai made Brother Pingtou unable to treat him as a real enemy. Ever since, Brother Pingtou shut himself up. Chapter 203 "Okay, don''t make trouble, now it''s important." Su Mu withdrew his gaze and said indifferently. It is perfectly normal for such small conflicts and small frictions to exist among different species. After taking his life spirit liquid, it can be said that they are passed down in one continuous line, and life and death will not really be separated. After finishing this work, let them make an appointment for a fight. It''s not that Su Mu salty fish doesn''t care about it. It''s a philosophy of communication between different species. Aliens only obey the strong! If you are not convinced, then beat you until you are convinced! Su Mu''s understatement made the stubborn flat-headed brother dare not make mistakes. He leaned against the wall quietly, looking at his nose and heart, like an old monk sitting still. Xiaobai, who listened to Su Mu''s words the most, was naturally even more well-behaved. He swam to his side with low eyebrows, hissed, and rubbed his head, as if he was acting like a baby. A giant python more than ten meters acting like a baby, really...... not bad. "Hei''er, Pingding, you two, take my branches, start from here, dig in the direction of 10-12 o''clock in the north, Remember, this branch can sensitively sense changes in the concentration of spiritual energy. Remember to observe the state of this branch at any time. If the branch sprouts new buds along the way, it proves that the direction is correct. After finding the spirit stone veins, leave and return to me. " "Hei''er/Pingding, obey the order of the tree god!" Ping Ding took the lead, running with all four limbs, swiping into a black shadow and rushing to the northern rock formation. After choosing the position, his two forelimbs rested on the wall and his arms waved continuously to form afterimages in the air, like a plane. The excavator only heard the sound of clicking and clicking, and dug a tunnel half a meter deep in less than a few seconds. This efficiency is really astonishing. Not to be outdone, Hei''e led the worker ants and soldier ants in its colony to start charging towards the north at 11 o''clock. Hei''er fully explained what it means to have many ants and great power. Hundreds of thousands of ants of different species that move in an orderly manner can really move mountains and earth. This speed is even faster than that of Pingding. a bit. Soon, their figures disappeared into the underground world. Looking at their disappearing figures, Su Mu didn''t say a word: Those two branches were not only used to monitor changes in the concentration of aura, but also props to monitor their actions. If they have thoughts that shouldn''t appear in their hearts after discovering the Lingshi mine, then Su Mu''s backhand will be activated. His backhands are naturally those two branches. There is no camera on them, as he said, they can only monitor changes in the concentration of aura, but in an environment with excessive aura, they will automatically germinate. Su Mu will feel it here. If it''s been a long time since Heyer and the others come back to their mission, then Su Mu can also let Xiaobai and the others follow the tunnel they dug to find the Lingshi Mine. It''s not that Su Mu is suspicious, it''s just because the two of them have just returned, and the Lingshi Mine has an irresistible temptation for every living being, so Su Mu has to keep a hand. Of course, if Hei''e and Pingding returned as usual, then Su Mu would not treat them badly, and there would be no shortage of rewards. "I hope...you won''t do anything to disappoint me." Su Mu''s eyes were gloomy, as if piercing through the darkness of the ground. Chapter 204 The arrangement has been made, and all that is left is to wait. Because Liu Er only heard the direction of the Linghe River, and he didn''t know how far the Lingshi Mine was from the valley. If it goes well, Heyer and the others may find the Lingshi Mine in a few hours. If it doesn''t go well, it may have to wait. a few days. No one can tell how long this time will take, and Su Mu didn''t sit idle as a salted fish daydreaming, he began to think about other things. It''s still a common problem, the quality of the valley is not good, especially after he has advanced to the top level, this phenomenon has become more obvious. In front of him, the hard rock was the same as tofu dregs, there was no difference, it would be broken with a single poke, not to mention the soft soil layer. As a result, Su Mu moves cautiously now, for fear that a slightly larger movement will cause a small local earthquake. Although Qingxi Mountains is now surrounded by no one inhabited, even if an earthquake is really triggered, it will not hurt innocent people, but such things as earthquakes are still too easy to attract Li Guo''s attention. Su Mu didn''t want to be exposed to Li Guo prematurely, it would do him no good at all. No matter how strong he is, he can''t resist the bombing of missiles with his tree body. The strength and war potential of human beings cannot be underestimated. It is definitely not accidental that human beings can maintain their overlord status after the spiritual energy is revived. It is because they use the guns and cannons in their hands to fight it out bit by bit. Su Mu is absolutely unwilling to become a dead soul under the firearms of human beings. In addition to this point, the quality of this bean curd dregs is also disturbing. It''s cool to have a fight that can shatter mountains and seas, but if it''s your own nest that''s broken, then it''s not fun, it''s bad! Su Mu didn''t want his happy nest to explode every time he made a move, it would be uncomfortable just thinking about it. After Su Mu was reborn as a tree, he lost many of the joys of being a human being. There is no iced happy water, no hot comments and pictures from sand sculpture netizens, no online guidance from beautiful and hot tutors, no krypton gold games to play...... He has already lost a lot of happiness by becoming a big tree. Does he still want to make things difficult for himself under such circumstances? He''s not shaking M, he doesn''t have the attribute of masochism, and it''s his pleasure to make the enemy unhappy. The solution to this problem is also very simple. The solution given by the system is krypton gold...ah bah, the solution given by the system is to evolve a new skill - earth element control. With this skill, this problem is naturally solved, but Su Mu is a poor man, and he can''t afford so much money to evolve this skill, so he just gave up temporarily. Although krypton can''t make gold, Su Mu is not discouraged. All roads lead to Rome, and he doesn''t believe that only krypton gold can directly reach the destination. "With my ingenuity, I can definitely find a new path!" Su Mu firmly believed in this. These days Su Mu''s continuous observation and thinking have already formed some vague ideas, and the next thing is to verify. Su Mu''s tree roots twitched, rolled up a piece of gravel beside the underground Linghe River, and carefully observed it with mental power. Compared with the other stones, this stone is a stone, and nothing has changed in essence. The stone is still the same stone, but its hardness is surprisingly high. It is very difficult for Xiaobai and the others to destroy this stone with their strength. Su Mu wanted to find out why the stones near Linghe River were several times harder than those in other places. Maybe he could find the answer he needed in this stone. Chapter 205 The world seen under spiritual perception is different from what the naked eye sees. The naked eye sees the appearance of things, while the spirit sees the essence of things. Under Su Mu''s spiritual power, the stone was dissected layer by layer and presented under Su Mu''s observation. The shape of the stone was fading rapidly, and finally disappeared from Su Mu''s vision, leaving only a few simple lines. Su Mu concentrated his energy and devoted himself to these lines. He had a hunch that these lines might be the real reason why the stone became solid! The lines continued to enlarge, like a ball of marine life soaked in water, and quickly increased from a few millimeters in thickness to dozens of times, and the lines were clearly visible, as clear as the palm of your hand. At first Su Mu thought it was some kind of strange line, but as he continued to observe, he found that his initial thought was wrong. This is not a line, but a character, a character that cannot be observed by the naked eye, a character that can only be perceived and touched by the spirit and spirit. The more you observe, the more you discover the greatness of this text, and it explains a wonderful world with just a few strokes. Words are powerful. Su Mu didn''t know where he saw this sentence, but now he takes it seriously. Suddenly, Su Mu''s brain roared, and he murmured silently: "This kind of writing...is spiritual writing!!" Lingwen, this word came out of Su Mu''s brain for some reason, as if he knew it already, but accidentally forgot it in a corner of the memory palace. Now after seeing the spiritual text hidden in the stone, this forgotten word naturally emerged from the bottom of my heart. If it were someone else, they might not feel anything strange, but Su Mu knew very well that he had never seen this kind of writing before, whether it was in his previous life or this life. Have never seen. There is no existing writing that has the slightest resemblance to it. Ancient oracle bone inscriptions, cuneiform inscriptions, bronze inscriptions... Nothing like it. But Su Mu actually felt that this spirit text looked so familiar. "It''s very abnormal." Su Mu paused, and repeated, "Yes, this is very abnormal." Before he figured this out, Su Mu didn''t plan to continue studying the spiritual text hidden in the stone. Su Mu paused his observation of the spiritual inscriptions in the stone, carefully inspected his own body and soul, and finally locked on the only suspicious point where there might be a problem after going back and forth three times. It is the energy of the world tree fragments! The energy really exudes a certain kind of vibration, which is very frequency and rhythm, not random. Su Mu could perceive that there seemed to be some kind of magical information contained in this fluctuation, and the word Lingwen appeared from this fluctuation! "Is this the memory of World Tree?" Su Mu showed hesitation. The memory of World Tree, even if it is only a corner, has been changed through countless years. As time goes by and stars move, the vicissitudes of life are but a drop in the ocean in front of Him, a mayfly under a tree. Su Mu is worried that his spirit can really absorb the deep memory of this kind of existence? After the fluctuations dissipated for a few seconds, they began to weaken. Su Mu knew that he could not continue to hesitate here, and had to make a decision! Either touch the wave or ignore it and let it go away. If it is allowed to disappear like this, there will definitely not be any abnormality of the crisis itself. But if this opportunity is missed, it will be an unknown year before it reappears next time. Somehow, Su Mu had a premonition that this spiritual text was very important! Su Mu was caught in a dilemma. Chapter 206 "Damn! If you miss this opportunity, you may never be able to touch the spiritual texts inherited by the World Tree like today. People will die and birds will rise to the sky, and they will not die for thousands of years! Fight!" Naturally, Su Mu didn''t fight blindly. Although the danger was great, he didn''t have to die. He had been exposed to the energy cleansing of the World Tree before this. Although he had not been exposed to the inheritance of the World Tree, these energies had already made his essence different. With this foundation, now that he absorbs the inherited memory of the World Tree, Su Mu will not be shocked into an idiot by the majestic memory in the first place. After making a decision, Su Mu''s spirit decisively came into contact with the remaining energy fluctuations of World Tree. boom! A torrent of consciousness poured into Su Mu''s consciousness in an arrogant manner, and Su Mu''s consciousness was caught in this torrent of consciousness and flowed far away. Manpower is unstoppable in the face of natural disasters. What is the difference between Su Muqiao''s strength and that of ants in front of an existence like World Tree? Su Mu wanted to struggle to survive, but no matter how he struggled, his strength was too small to be insignificant in front of this natural disaster-like flood of consciousness. Every time he struggled to float to the surface of the water, before he could catch his breath for a second, a wave picked up and took him down, and then quickly put him under the water. The remaining energy of the World Tree is not malicious, it is actively instilling knowledge of spiritual scriptures in him. But for such existences, one of their unconscious actions would trigger a natural disaster that would destroy everything. Under this ''natural disaster'', Su Mu''s spirit seemed so insignificant. As the knowledge in this torrent of consciousness continued to pour into his mind, Su Mu had a systematic understanding of Lingwen. While obtaining this spiritual text, he also paid a price. His self-awareness is being washed away quickly, and the memories and personality that make up him are being worn away. When these are worn away, there will be no more trees like Su Mu in this world. Su Mu opened his eyes and looked at the clear and turbulent water, where many spiritual texts floated by. Su Mu had fun in bitterness: "I am really immersed in the ocean of knowledge and cannot extricate myself." Everything in his previous life is being washed away by this torrent of consciousness little by little, and he has nothing to regret. Because in the previous life, he was just a person, didn''t know who his parents were, and lived in this world at a loss. He wanted to make a few confidantes and friends, but found that his heart still couldn''t really accommodate others. The walls of the mind are both cage and protection. Su Mu once wanted to change, but after trying hard at last, he chose to give up. Maybe someone like him is only suitable to continue wandering on the edge of the hustle and bustle like this. The fun is theirs, not mine. That''s fine. Twenty years in the previous life is not as good as a year in this world. He met a lot and experienced a lot. The splendor experienced in this year is something that the stagnant past in the previous life did not have. There is the clingy Xiaobai, the lazy Tsing Yi, the naive Ersha, the dramatist Liu Yu, the cold Ye Zhi, and... There are too many beautiful things here that make him reluctant to let go. Su Mu laughed suddenly: "Yeah, how could I just give up like this? My life has just begun, how can it end like this?" Su Mu didn''t want to die like this, nor did he want to die like this. He wants to save himself! Chapter 207 Su Mu looked at the floating light on the water, and for some reason, he suddenly thought of a poem for no reason: There are roads in the mountains of books and hard work as a path, and there is no limit to learning the sea and working hard to make a boat. Su Mu finished reading this poem subconsciously, shook his head and smiled wryly: "I''m really crazy, instead of thinking about how to save myself, I think about some messy things instead." "Wait, the mountain of books has roads and hard work as the path, and the sea of ??learning has no boundaries and hard work! The mountain of books has roads and hard work as the path, and the sea of ??learning has no boundaries and hard work!! I thought of it!" A flash of inspiration pierced the dark night sky like lightning, illuminating Su Mu''s spiritual world. He thought of a way to save himself. Boat! Since this is the torrent of consciousness, since he can''t resist this torrent, why not build a small boat and go down the current! "What should I use to make a boat?" At the critical moment, Su Mu''s brain cells burned at a high speed, his brain power was fully activated, and he thought hard about where the materials for boatbuilding should come from. Naturally, it can''t be as said in the poem, making a boat with hardships, that would be too stubborn. Unless Su Mu really fell into delirium and became a deranged lunatic, he would work hard. "The first thing that can be determined is that I am now in the memory of the World Tree. What is the carrier of the memory?" Su Mu asked himself and answered: "It''s the spirit, because of the spirit, the memory can be recorded. The essence of spirit is a kind of sublimation of spiritual power, that is to say, I am now in the torrent of spirit, so my consciousness will be washed away. " Su Mu thought carefully: "Maybe it''s not washing away, but covering. New memories are covering my past memories, and this new memory is the memory of Lingwen. Each spiritual text requires a huge amount of storage space, and my spiritual power cannot carry such a huge amount of knowledge, so these spiritual texts will automatically overwrite my past memories to store them. " After learning about this, Su Mu began to try to stop the inheritance of the spiritual text, but after repeated attempts, there was still no effect. This energy itself is like an established program, and it will not end until it is completed. The memory of the previous life is only the scales, and the memory of the previous life will disappear completely after a while, and then the memory that is covered will only be the choice of this life. When Su Mu thought of this, a sense of powerlessness arose in his heart. This inheritance could not be stopped from the very beginning, unless the energy of the World Tree still retained his own consciousness. But if that''s the case, is Su Mu really himself after absorbing this energy? The inheritance of this spiritual text alone will make his consciousness disappear. If the remaining consciousness of World Tree exists, I am afraid that it will be able to occupy the dove''s nest and erase his consciousness without any effort. Su Mu bit the tip of his tongue and pulled himself together. He couldn''t just give up until the last moment. "The mountain of books has roads and hard work as the path, and the sea of ??learning is boundless and hard work. Scholars can use their own hard work to create a small boat to cross the sea. What can I use to build my own boat to cross the cover of this torrent of consciousness?" "What can be determined is that the environment I am currently in is a torrent of consciousness constructed by spiritual power, so only the same power can be used as the material of the boat. Scholars use hard work to build a small boat to cross the sea of ??learning, so I, Su Mu, will use my spiritual power to build a boat to cross this flood of consciousness today! " Su Mu began to save himself. Chapter 208 Su Mu didn''t know how to use his mental power to build a small boat across the sea of ??consciousness, he had never learned it, and he didn''t know. Su Mu could only treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor, using visualization methods to visualize a small boat with mental power. The process of visualization was very difficult, because every coverage of the spiritual text would bring severe pain like tearing to Su Mu, making him almost faint. If it weren''t for his strong desire to survive to support him, Su Mu would have given up a long time ago. Su Mu struggled to imagine a small boat with his mental strength, but it was too difficult, and the severe pain like tearing was seriously affecting his visualization effect. Su Mu could only do the next best thing, changing from visualizing a boat to visualizing a canoe. The effect is not ideal, the canoe has not been successfully visualized, and the severe pain of tearing hits again, tearing the unfinished product visualized into pieces. It seemed that the torrent of consciousness was blocking Su Mu in this way, preventing him from successfully visualizing the boat across the sea of ??consciousness. Little did he know that this instead aroused Su Mu''s rebellious psychology. Aren''t you unwilling to let me visualize success? I will visualize success today for you to see! Su Mu doesn''t need any small boats anymore, just a simple log will do! This time Su Mu and others felt the severe pain subside a little, and before the next severe pain hit, he visualized a log in one go. Su Mu was like a drowning man struggling to grab this log, and his limbs firmly clamped the spiritual tree, and the effect was remarkable. It took more than 3 seconds for Su Mu to surface for the first time, and then he was photographed by a wave and sank to the bottom. However, with the existence of logs, Su Mu quickly surfaced again. "Hahaha~cough cough~~" Su Mu looked at this boundless consciousness and laughed out loud quickly. Before he could be happy for a second, another wave came, and Su Mu was almost choked to death. Coughing in embarrassment for a long time, Su Mu lay weakly on the log, drifting with the flow. After not being immersed in the torrent of consciousness, the inheritance effect of spiritual texts is much weaker, and every spiritual text becomes obscure and difficult to understand, not as clear as before. But this is much safer, and there is no danger to life for the time being. Su Mu is not in a hurry to learn these spiritual scripts, because the current situation is not optimistic. The spiritual log he visualized is rapidly melting in this torrent of consciousness. Since time in the conscious world is meaningless, Su Mu doesn''t know how long it will take for the log to disappear completely, but judging by the speed of the ablation, it probably won''t take long. Su Mu wanted to visualize the second log, but his mental strength was a little insufficient. When he was soaked in the torrent before, he had already consumed a lot of mental power, and now the remaining mental power was a bit unsustainable. "Grass!" Su Mu uttered a rare swear word, clenched five fingers of his right hand and slammed it heavily on the river of consciousness, his eyes were as fierce as a lone wolf that had been hungry for three days and three nights: "I will not die!" "I won''t die!" Since his spiritual power can''t resist the erosion of the torrent of consciousness, how about using the power of the same source? He didn''t believe that this torrent of consciousness could dissolve its own power from the same source. This power is nothing else, it is the residual energy of the world tree remaining in his body! Doing so is a great risk. If this energy can really be melted by the torrent of consciousness, then the remaining inheritance inside will also melt along with it. But now that it''s all over, do you still care about this? As long as he doesn''t die, there are infinite possibilities in the future. He didn''t believe it, without this inheritance, Su Mu wouldn''t be able to go on! ? Chapter 209 The energy of the World Tree is so precious, if someone knows that Su Mu intends to use it as a consumable, he will be heartbroken and angrily reprimand Su Mu as a lunatic, who is willing to waste such a waste. But for Su Mu, it is true that he can survive. If he can''t survive, who cares about the World Tree. What''s more, what''s wrong with being a little more crazy in this already crazy world, Su Mu is also doing as the Romans do. Su Mu began to mobilize the energy of the World Tree to integrate into the log he had imagined. Fortunately, the energy of the World Tree is very peculiar and can be integrated with any energy without rejection. Otherwise, he would not wait for Su Mu to see the result. It will be blown out by this rejection first. The injection of World Tree''s energy caused strange changes in the spiritual log. Su Mu couldn''t explain this change, maybe he won''t know until his strength improves in the future. But what is certain is that the mental log is no longer melted by this torrent of consciousness. Su Mu''s face was full of joy, and he clenched his fists: "It''s really possible!" Su Mu strikes while the iron is hot, non-stop visualizes the second spiritual log, and at the same time injects the energy of the world tree to stabilize it. The two spiritual logs successfully isolated Su Mu from the torrent of consciousness. After the body was no longer contaminated by the river of this torrent of consciousness, the learning effect of Lingwen fell precipitously again, but this also protected Su Mu from being torn apart mentally. Danger of being covered. Su Mu lay on the spiritual log for a while, and began to recover his mental strength. Of course, he was not satisfied with these two spiritual logs, but the two spiritual logs were not enough insurance. My own little guy thought he was going to weave a raft! A raft that allows him to learn spiritual scripts without worry. The third, the fourth, the fifth! When the fifth spiritual log was visualized, the waves of the torrent of consciousness could no longer cause harm to Su Mu. Only then was he able to calm down and study this mysterious spiritual script. Although the efficiency of learning is many times lower than that of indulging in the torrent of consciousness, the three initial spiritual texts engraved in his soul before are enough for him to comprehend other subsequent spiritual texts. I don''t know other spiritual scripts, it just takes more time. Su Mu could afford to spend these hours. Su Mu''s mind was completely immersed in this mysterious and magnificent spiritual text, and fell into a dark state. After an unknown amount of time, there was a loud bang on the raft, as if it had been hit by some violent vibration, and Su Mu''s body on the raft also staggered forward and jumped onto the raft. He opened his eyes in confusion and looked at the scene ahead, rubbed his eyes in disbelief, and said in surprise: "Is this the end of the torrent of consciousness?!" All rivers, lakes and seas have an end, and Su Mu has reached the end of this torrent of consciousness after drifting on the raft for an unknown amount of time. This is the end and the beginning. At the end is a door of light, engraved with ancient and mysterious patterns, a sense of familiarity arises spontaneously, Su Mu can recognize these are spiritual scripts, but the spiritual scripts on the door of light are too deep and obscure, Su Mu can only recognize one The word ''door''. "The door? What kind of door is this? Is there an exit behind the door?" At this time, Su Mu heard many intimate calls from behind the door. Su Mu listened carefully, and his calm state of mind caused a few waves. It was Xiaobai''s call. Chapter 210 "Tree God." "Tree God!" "Tree God!!" "Tree God!!!" This call is getting louder and stronger. The hot emotion contained in it moved Su Mu. Su Mu''s conscious body stood up from the raft, looked back deeply at the torrent of consciousness and the river of inheritance with countless ups and downs of mysterious spiritual texts, and murmured softly: "Goodbye." Perhaps after so many years, he will never be able to return to this river of inheritance, and will never be able to learn these mysterious spiritual scripts so easily. This is a pity, how many people dream of such a good thing. Spiritual texts are crucial to every spiritual person, they are an interpretation and a summary of power. However, he has no regrets. Behind the door, there are many good things waiting for him. They are more worthy for him to cherish, protect and experience. Su Mu lifted his foot and walked towards the light gate, and the emotions behind the gate became clearer. They are sad, they are worried, they are afraid. "Why are they so sad, so worried, so scared? The number of spirits in my body has increased a lot. Did something happen in the valley? " Su Mu couldn''t help feeling worried, and stepped out of the light door without hesitation, a feeling of space displacement arose, Su Mu only felt the world spinning around before his eyes, and then returned to his original body. During this period, Su Mu''s spirit seemed to be imprisoned in a dark cage and could not move. He closed his eyes and sensed for a while. The spiritual text learned in the river of inheritance is still there, and he has never forgotten it, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he found that he had a vague connection in the river of inheritance, and Su Mu''s expression brightened: "It''s the spiritual raft I built!" This spiritual raft is equivalent to a coordinate. After Su Mu becomes stronger in the future, he can use the coordinate of the spiritual raft to enter the river of inheritance again. In this way, the precious spiritual texts in the river of inheritance are still flowing quietly in place, waiting for his arrival. Good things come in pairs, Su Mu found that the feeling of imprisonment was weakening, and Su Mu broke through it in one go. Su Mu''s consciousness took over the body again, the branches moved automatically without wind, the golden and jade-like leaves collided with each other, rustling, and a crisp and melodious movement sounded in the valley, as if explaining some truth, which made people fascinated. "This voice..." Ye Zhi, who was treating the wound of the alien species, was stunned in place, looking up at the canopy that covered the sky and the sun, listening to the wonderful sound that lingered for three days, her eyes were hot, and a drop of crystal teardrop slipped from the corner of the eye. She is as strong as she has encountered so many things in the past few days without shedding a single tear. After she heard this voice, the string in her heart could no longer be stretched, like a broken heart. The strings were scattered all over the ground, tears streaming down my face. "The tree god! The tree god is back!!" Ye Zhi couldn''t help being excited, and all the pain and pain of these days erupted in this instant. Ye Zhi''s voice hadn''t finished yet, Xiaobai and the others seemed to have sensed something, and they all looked at the giant tree in the valley that only pierced the sky. "Hiss!" Xiaobai''s muscles twisted into one strand, and the power surged through his whole body through the dragon''s spine, and it rushed to Su Mu''s side at high speed, like lightning. Because the power exploded too violently, some wounds that hadn''t healed burst and were dripping with blood, but Xiao Bai didn''t seem to feel it, and kept rubbing his head against Su Mu''s branches. Those crimson eyes were full of nostalgia and dependence. Not only Xiaobai, but also Tsing Yi, Ye Zhi, You Ying, Er Sha, Comrade Si You, Liu Yu, Ji... They are expressing their longing for and dependence on Su Mu in their own ways. Chapter 211 Su Mu looked down at the cracked wound on Xiaobai''s body, and then thought of the extra spirit in his body. With full perception, he found that the range of his spiritual fog had dropped from 50 kilometers to 20 kilometers. The Ersha''s group in the valley is also less than half, and the Hei''er''s group is even more rare. Every surviving creature is slightly or seriously injured. Su Mu looked at the injuries on their bodies and listened to their shouts to him. His heart seemed to be blocked by something, very heavy and stuffy. Su Mu''s branches hung down, gently brushing the wounds on Xiaobai''s body, smelling the pungent smell of blood in the air, Su Mu became angry for the first time. Angry, killing intent ups and downs. There was an unknown fire burning in his heart, and two groups of flames ignited in his eye sockets, bursting flames that wanted to burn all enemies. Rumble! Su Mu''s tree roots walked quickly through the ground, as if an ancient beast that had been sleeping deep in the ground woke up, and the ground with a radius of tens of miles rumbled and trembled uncontrollably. The terrifying aura spread from Su Mu''s body and spread to the sky. Ripples visible to the naked eye appeared in the air, rushing towards the surroundings like a real shock wave, and the viscous thick fog retreated for it. "who is it?" The icy voice resounded over the valley like the eternal ice, and frost condensed on the branches and leaves of the flowers, plants and trees. "The tree god is a kind of abnormal creature that has never been seen before. They don''t know where they appeared, and they swept the entire Qingxi mountain range soon after they appeared. In less than two days, many places have fallen, and many of our companions were brutally killed while resisting their invasion. "Ye Zhi gritted her teeth and said. Through the spiritual link network, Su Mu saw the abnormal creature Ye Zhi mentioned. These abnormal creatures are humanoid creatures, with an average strength of about five levels of mortals. Every part of their bodies is designed for fighting, and there is no superfluous use other than for fighting. They are all more than three meters tall, they are used to standing on two feet, their muscles are stretched, they are very developed, their whole bodies are covered by white bone armor, and there are many fine and hideous barbs on the bone armor. These barbs are like the mouthparts of some kind of monster. Layer upon layer, interlaced with each other. Su Mu could tell that these barbs were not decorations. In melee combat, such bone armor was very lethal. If one was accidentally scratched, it would inevitably be scraped off a layer of flesh and blood! After being scratched by the barbs on the bone armor, many alien species were killed because the pain was unbearable and they could not continue to resist effectively. Their weapons are two sharp claws. The sharp claws are glowing black, as if forged from hard steel. The smooth surface reflects the continuous corpses on the ground, and the black sharp claws are also stained with a layer of pungent blood. There is a two-meter-long tail trailing behind the buttocks. The tail is like an extension of the bone armor. It is completely composed of bones, one section at a time, consisting of nine sections in total, hanging behind it. This tail is not only a balancer used to maintain balance, but also a sharp weapon used to pierce enemies. Circular holes are evenly arranged on their bone armor, and scorching high-pressure airflow can be gushed out inside, just like an accelerator. After the airflow is ejected, their speed will more than double. These creatures roam the mountains and plains and are aggressive by nature. In the past two days, because they were afraid of Su Mu''s breath, they did not fully invade the valley, but only a part of the troops were dispatched, causing Xiaobai and the others to suffer heavy casualties. "Crazy!" Just at this time, there was a slightly tired eagle chirping sound from above Qingming. Xiaobai and the others tensed their muscles subconsciously after hearing this sound, ready to enter the battle at any time. On the third day, these creatures came again. Chapter 212 These heterogeneous creatures are densely packed, numerous but not chaotic, immovable like a mountain, marching like fire, moving in an orderly manner, as strict as an army that has fought a hundred battles. They formed an arrow-shaped army formation. From a high altitude, they looked like an arrow piercing straight into the valley, and the sharpness could be felt even several kilometers away. Their movements are neatly like pre-modified robots, no emotion can be seen on the faces covered by the pale exoskeleton, the frequency of the three-toed feet moves from slow to fast, and their speed is accelerating, this is uniform The pace is like dense drums beating in the dense forest with complex terrain. The drum beats thumped, and the hearts of the nearby aliens tightened, as if they were tightly held by someone''s hands, and their breathing became disordered. The ground was rumbled by their trampling, and the stones on the ground were trembling with uneasiness. Today, they want to flatten this valley, and then push across this mountain range, turning this place into their outpost fortress! Su Mu was not affected in the slightest, with a cold light in his eyes: "I was going to find you, but I didn''t expect you to come to my door, just in time, let me see if your strange blood is also hot of." Boom boom boom! These alien creatures in white bone armor leaned over and ran at lightning speed, turning into black shadows. Xiaobai and the others are in groups of three or four, forming a horizontal row, ready to charge. Su Mu brushed the branch, and said lightly: "Leave it to me, today you can rest in peace and heal your injuries." Before his voice fell, the tree roots hidden in the ground and in the rock walls on both sides of the valley moved in full force, tearing the soil and rock formations, like roaring black dragons rushing across the land. boom! The clods of mud and gravel were thrown tens of meters into the air by the angry black dragon, and the dust and debris fell from the sky profusely, covering the cloud and covering the sun, making the clear sky stained with a layer of gray gloom. Su Mu''s heart lake was peaceful, all the tree roots fell down, and the air was whipped to make a piercing scream, and the sound spread for ten miles, even if it was far away, the eardrums were shocked inexplicably. The eardrums of these alien creatures that were close were directly shattered, and two lines of miserable green blood flowed out along their ear canals, dripping to the ground, corroding the ground into fine pits, faintly glowing in the air. A sour taste. Their blood is actually powerfully corrosive! The scream formed a sound wave, the sound wave was like a substance, and the ring-shaped shock wave spread around with fierce wind pressure, and the dust in the air was immediately cleared. The alien who rushed to the front was hit by the impact, and turned on his back. A deep cut was cut on the white bone armor, and those ferocious and fine barbs were broken off one after another, exposing deep bone wounds under the bone armor. There are still fresh viscera beating inside. Su Mu''s tree roots have not yet fallen, and they have caused such a strong destructive force. And he hasn''t used all his strength yet. This is the tricky step, which is honored as the disaster-level tricky step! Every move is a catastrophe for living beings. Killing is a sin. Every life deserves to be respected, that is the greatest miracle in the cruel nature. But this does not mean that when the enemy raises the butcher knife in his hand and slashes at his neck, we have to catch him without a fight. Killing is a crime, but it is also a protection. "Die." Su Mu murmured softly, and all the roots fell together. Chapter 213 Boom! A deafening bang sounded like thunder on the ground, knocking out all the creatures, Xiaobai''s ears fell into a state of deafness, as if ten thousand flies were buzzing in his mind , can''t hear anything. In the distance, where the tree roots fell. The earth was torn apart by these black angry dragons, and dark and deep ravines spread out along the cracks. This cracked earth swallowed all the enemies like a black abyss in a fairy tale. The mountains and forests also shook together, the trees were broken, and the rocks collapsed. With the fall of Su Mu''s tree roots, a small local earthquake was set off. In the face of such a natural disaster, there is no difference between ordinary people and ordinary people. As soon as the bodies of these alien creatures came into contact with the roots, they were patted into a puddle of minced meat, and the hard bone armor became incomplete fragments embedded in the blood mud and merged into one, without distinction from each other. The ghastly green blood seeped into the khaki soil, dyeing it a strange color, and the pungent sour and bloody smell combined was disgusting. "Kill Unota soldiers and get 50 evolution points." "Kill Unota soldiers and get 80 evolution points." "Kill Unota soldiers and get 120 evolution points." ¡­ This army of elite alien creatures, numbering as many as one thousand, was ruthlessly suppressed by Su Mu before they officially stepped into the valley. Half of them turned into minced meat during this round of whipping, and most of the rest stood there blankly. . The dense drumming also stopped abruptly, and their indifferent eyes that were so indifferent to life and death appeared confused for the first time. This was the first time they had encountered such a tragic situation since they had memories. A 5-meter-tall alien quickly recovered from this confusion. The color of the bone armor on it was completely different from other aliens. It was also black in color like the pair of sharp claws that could easily tear the armor, glowing like metal. The luster of the skin, the barbs on it gleamed with a cold light. This 5-meter-long alien obviously not only grew taller, but its aura was more than twice as strong as that of the others. The bloody aura condensed on its body like a substance. If you listened carefully, you could still hear the faint screams and wailing sounds. I don''t know how many killings it caused to condense this murderous aura. This 5-meter-high alien stared straight at the direction of the valley, a chilling hatred erupted in its black pupils, and a cold killing intent surged in its chest, which even lowered the temperature of the air around it. Its right paw pointed at the valley, and roared angrily. A circle of ripples invisible to the naked eye spread around it. After those dazed aliens were covered by the ripples, their black pupils immediately became frenzied and bloodthirsty. . They followed the 5-meter-tall alien and charged towards the valley again. It''s called Bone Pill, and it''s the commander of this strange army. This is its innate ability¡ªthe halo of rage. The friendly units covered by this ripple will enter a berserk state. In this state, there is no fear in the heart, no fear of pain and death, and the combat power will increase by about 30%. It is a very powerful battlefield talent. Now it, Bone Pill, wants to use its own strength to tell the existence in the valley that they are invincible. The target chosen by them can only choose death. Su Mu frowned slightly, and then relaxed again: "It seems that not enough people died in that one, so let''s start with you." Chapter 215 Gu Wan never dreamed that it was just a moment, the tree root fell, the thunder suddenly appeared, the plasma surged, and after the Thunder Snake danced wildly, the soldiers under his command fell to the ground one after another, dying of breath. Like ants, they offended the holy gods, sent down divine punishment to purify sins, and were crushed to pieces. Looking at the corpses all over the place, Gu Wan felt that the hot blood in his chest cooled down quickly, and his body temperature dropped to freezing point. Even though the sun was shining brightly, he felt as if he was standing in the ice and snow field where the biting cold wind was howling, and his heart was frozen. A trace of temperature. "It''s over, it''s over." Guwan''s brain was dizzy for a while, and its pitch-black eyes were somewhat empty. Even if it can escape by chance, it will not escape death after returning. So many elites died, but the commander-in-chief of it survived. Whether it was to appease the anger or to maintain his wise image, its king would choose to execute it. "It''s death anyway, it''s better to die here like a real soldier!" "For the glory of Uno Tower!" Chi Chi Chi! The round hole on the black bone armor of the bone ball released scorching steam, its speed more than doubled, and the soil under its feet exploded like lightning. It launched a suicidal and lonely charge against Su Mu. Su Mu raised his brows. He deliberately left this alien, and he wanted to get a lot of information about Uno Tower from him. Wanting to die is not so easy. Su Mu''s thick tree roots came first, and swept across vigorously. There was a deafening bang in the air, and the bone pellet was blown out by Su Mu like a baseball. Its body rubbed against the air violently, and a fringe-like airflow appeared around it. Its body hit the rock wall heavily, smashing the thick rock wall out of a human-shaped crater. At this moment, the bone ball was like a gossamer, and the black bone armor on his body was cracked like a piece of fragile porcelain dropped from a high altitude. Su Mu frowned slightly, a little worried: "I won''t be beaten to death by me, right? I only used three levels of strength, and it doesn''t make sense for it to be so weak and vulnerable with its spiritual strength." Su Mu stretched out the roots of the tree and dug Guwan out of the human-shaped pit on the rock wall, and found that Guwan''s life was already hanging by a thread, and he might kick his feet and die at any time. Su Mu really wanted to ask this little brother loudly if he was touching porcelain. Although there is a gap between the spiritual rank and the orifice rank, how could the gap be so large. Su Mu thought about it again, and suddenly realized that this little brother must have enrolled in a crash course, taking the fast lane, with unstable foundation and vain strength. This is like a tall building with an unstable foundation, it looks tall and awe-inspiring, but in fact it is a fake, and it will only lose if it encounters a real strong man. In fact, Su Mu didn''t even think about it, could his orifice be the same as other people''s orifice? The largest of those deep-sea monsters running rampant on the sea is only 3 kilometers long. In front of Su Mu''s body size of tens of kilometers, he is a younger brother... Su Mu cleaned up the battlefield, selected a few relatively intact corpses and sent them to the origin world together with the bone pills, and then sent them to the valley through the transfer station of the origin world. As for the other corpses, he dragged them into the ground with tree roots. In the blink of an eye, the battlefield was covered with corpses one second before, and disappeared the next moment. Only the pungent and strange smell in the air and the cracked earth prove that all this is not an illusion. Su Mu, as a good tree who loves nature and peace, looked at the barren land all over the ground, and murmured in pain: "This land is cracked again, and the spiritual paving project must be brought up as soon as possible, otherwise it will continue like this." , My nest is about to collapse." Chapter 216 Su Mu sent the bone pill that had already stepped into the gate of hell into the No. 2 spiritual pool. After these few days of consumption, there was very little spiritual liquid in it, and the low efficacy could be ignored. Su Mu also hoped to obtain information about the Unota race from it, and by the way, he used the light of justice to influence it, so that it would know its way back and submit to Su''s command, and become a nail into the enemy''s interior. As for whether the probation can be successful? Is that really a problem for him, Su? Su Mu dripped a tenth drop of the spiritual liquid in pain, his body trembled, and he felt even weaker. Whether it''s a man or a big tree, some things pass too much, and it is easy to cause great damage to the body. When Su Mu caught a glimpse of the wounded Xiaobai and them, his heart softened. These days, they could escape when his consciousness entered the river of inheritance. But none of the people/beasts escaped, they were all fighting bloody battles, guarding the valley, guarding him. Even the social-animal duo of Li Chong and Wang Lin, who had just surrendered, stood firm and vowed not to surrender to the death... Uh, maybe it has something to do with their inability to escape even if they wanted to. However, no matter whether the social animal duo thought about running for their lives or not, they still dared to run for their lives under the watchful eyes of Xiaobai and the others. So Su Mu has a reward. Trembling, he continued to squeeze out the only life spirit liquid in his body and drip it into the spirit pool. The amount was not much, only two drops, any more would endanger his origin. Su Mu sent Xiaobai and the others into the spirit pool. These bloody warriors were soaked in the soft blue waves. It didn''t take long before the grunting sounded one after another. In the sky, Ji is still leading its subordinates to monitor everything around the valley for Su Mu. Su Mu hurriedly ordered Ji to roll his subordinates into the spirit pool to rest. Only then did Ji reluctantly descend from Qingming. They haven''t participated in the battle for the past few days, but their contribution is no less than Xiaobai''s. Without their surveillance, Xiaobai''s perception would not be able to discover alien creatures so quickly, so they should prepare in advance. At that time, after the alien creatures break into the valley, Xiaobai and the others can only rush to meet the enemy, and the casualties will be several times higher than now. Ji has been sleepless for the past few days. Even if it is an extraordinary creature, it can''t withstand such high-intensity work. It just landed on the ground and fell into a dream as soon as it closed its eyes. It was also extremely tired. Su Mu saw it in his eyes and remembered it in his heart. Ji seldom expresses his emotions in the valley, it is like an arrogant goshawk living in the sky, but Su Mu knows that Ji is no less dependent on him than other beasts. It always sticks to its own work in an unknown corner, monitoring all the movements around it for Su Mu. This is the pole. "Go to sleep, go to sleep, after you wake up, there is still a good gift waiting for you." Su Mu whispered softly, and the leaves rustled, as if playing a gentle lullaby. The gift Su Mu said was the spiritual script he had mastered in the River of Inheritance. Su Mu planned to select the most basic spiritual script and pass it on to them to enhance their strength. They have proven themselves with their own actions, and this is a gift they deserve. Su Mu opened the system panel and took a look at the skill Mutated Tree Body. Now his evolution point is only one step away from upgrading this skill to LV4. Su Mu originally didn''t plan to upgrade this skill to LV4 so early, but the appearance of the Unota tribe made him feel like a thorn in his throat. He didn''t know how many Unota soldiers were left, but the number must be much more than today. He will not take this race lightly because of today''s big victory, any arrogance may lead to the end of extinction. Chapter 217 The war potential of this race is terrible. The average combat power of 1,000 Unota soldiers can reach the ordinary level. How terrible is the fifth level, although it is a large ant to the current Su Mu, which can be easily crushed to death . However, this power is very terrifying to other forces in this world. It is not an exaggeration to say that if 1,000 mortals and fifths did not infiltrate human cities by means of assassination, they could easily attack the next city in a short period of time. In particular, their body structure seems to be made for war. The outer layer of bone armor can resist small firearms. After entering the steam mode, the speed is even faster than the naked eye can catch it. In addition, it can tear steel. Claws are a killing machine. Ordinary soldiers can only die when they encounter them in a complex city. Su Mu also doesn''t know whether Wunota''s strongest combat power exists at the top level, or if it exceeds the top level, how many such soldiers can Unota mobilize. But no matter which level the strongest combat power is at, and how much remaining combat power is left, it is not a good thing for Su Mu. If they move with all their strength, even Su Mu will find it very dangerous. This is a big crisis. "I don''t know if this kind of monster has appeared in human society. If there is, I am afraid that more than half of human beings will be killed or injured." Although he was reborn as a tree in this life, the humanity in his soul has not been annihilated. Thinking of the hardships that the human race may encounter in the future, Su Mu felt a little heavy for a while. He pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile: "However, it is not certain, maybe this kind of monster only exists here in the Qingxi Mountains, and after the arrival of the spiritual energy tide, the recovery of the spiritual energy will enter the stage of real rise, and then all kinds of frost will To be free, with the potential of human beings, we will definitely be able to occupy a place in the future great world." "I don''t know what happened to the troops stationed near the Qingxi Mountains. I hope they are all safe." Su Mu shook his head and stopped thinking about these things. He had only met those soldiers once, and if they were in any danger, Su Mu would not let Xiaobai take the risk to save them. He is responsible for Xiaobai''s lives. He is not a savior, nor can he save everyone. Su Mu didn''t think about these problems any more, the heart lake became calm, Su Mu entered the meditation mode, and began to breathe out aura to supplement the aura consumed after today''s battle. At night, there is a cool breeze, but the smell is not as fresh and pleasant as before. There is always a strange pungent smell, which is the smell of the blood of Unota soldiers. Xiaobai and the others also woke up from their deep sleep, their wounds were mostly healed, and their spirits were very full. "Xiaobai, have you found the Lingshi Mine?" Xiaobai hissed softly and rubbed against Su Mu''s tree trunk, and said in a slightly immature voice through the spiritual link network: "Report to the tree god, the Lingshi mine has been found, but we encountered these monsters before we could carry it. attack, please forgive the tree god." Su Mu comforted: "You guys have done a good job, what''s the crime, just move the spirit stone to the valley along the passage later." The six ears scratched their heads, looking distressed: "Trees God, there is a monster in the Lingshi Mine. Moving the Lingshi Mine will definitely alarm it. We... are not its opponents." Chapter 218 "Monster?" Su Mu frowned slightly. He didn''t expect the matter of the Lingshi mine to be so twists and turns. After finally finding the Lingshi mine, there was still a monster entrenched there. You are the legendary guardian of heaven, material and earth treasures! Is it according to the standard procedure that you have to defeat you before you can get the spirit stone in the spirit stone mine. Is such a routine really good? Su Mu couldn''t help but want to complain. But then he thought again, isn''t it normal for Tiancai Dibao to be accompanied by a guardian? It''s like he is an ordinary tree that can''t be any more ordinary, doesn''t he still have so many guardians around Xiaobai. If explained in this way, it makes sense. An ordinary tree like him can have so many guardians around him, so how powerful the guardians in the Lingshi Mine must be! Strong enemy! The alarm bell rang in Su Mu''s heart, bang bang bang bang again and again. "In the face of such a powerful enemy, I can''t take it lightly, and I must be fully prepared, lest the opponent jump over the wall in a hurry and escape to heaven. According to the hatred of the alien species, it will always hide in a dark corner and wait for an opportunity. Everyone and every beast in the valley will become the target of its revenge! I cannot let such a tragedy happen again! " Su Mu''s fighting spirit was high, and the spiritual mist in his body boiled: "This monster must die!" Su Mu decided to figure out the origin of this monster before doing it, and after making a thorough and detailed plan, he killed it with a thunderbolt! "Hei''er, Liu Er, do you know what ability this monster has? What kind of heel is it?" Hei''er and Liu''er stared at each other with big eyes, and Liu''er was very gentlemanly, indicating that ladies should come first, and Hei''er would come first. Hei''e means equality between men and women. Although it is maternal nature, it should not be specialized. It is impossible to make this kind of differential treatment! As a result, Liu Er took a step back, leaving Hei Er who was very inconvenient to move where he was. Heie was dumbfounded on the spot, his tentacles kept shaking, and his spirit fluctuated, but Su Mu just didn''t know what it was talking about. Su Mu tapped his head, only then did he remember that Hei''er had just become a resident of the valley, got a household registration, and had not yet received the benefits of surfing the Internet. Su Mu decisively pulled Heier into the spiritual link network, making this white and fat queen ant the nth netizen in the valley. Hei''er''s two tentacles trembled slightly, his eyes moved down, and he said guiltyly: "Tree God, it is a terrible, terrible monster, and even my soldiers can''t tear through its defenses. It just turned over, and my soldiers were killed and wounded countless times. " Su Mu:? ? ? It''s a scary, scary monster, so what''s so scary about this monster? And didn''t I ask what its capabilities are? Oh, I understand, its defense is very strong, and its size should not be small, but what else is there besides these two? What kind of monster is this? Seeing that the two tentacles on top of Hei''er''s head trembled more violently, Su Mu knew that this white, fat, and silly ant queen could not be counted on. Su Mu placed his hope on the intelligent Liu Er, who jumped up and down, danced, and scratched his head and began to describe it with vivid body language, saliva splashing. What the hell are you talking about bro? Can we sit down calmly and talk about whether your body language and saliva are too rich. Su Mu pulled the stupid monkey into the mental link network with a blank expression, and asked him to repeat what he said before. The stupid monkey was dumbfounded. "Tree God, to be honest, I forgot what I said just now, or should I organize it again?" Chapter 219 Su Mu gave this stupid monkey an angry look, and asked you to organize the language again? I''m afraid it will be dark when you get well, so stay where it''s cooler. No, I can''t even speak well, it looks like I didn''t study hard, get lost and be enlightened in pinyin, today I can''t speak well bpmf is not allowed to eat fruit! Six Ears: ¡­ This is torture! ! ! and...... Tree God, I have never actually seen that monster! ! ! ! It''s Ping Ding, it''s Ping Ding! ! ! It¡¯s not my six ears, woo woo woo~~~ Liu Er was about to speak out what was in his heart, but when the words came to his mouth, Fulin shuddered, and obediently went to the corner of the wall to face the wall, looking at the Enlightenment Pinyin table on the wall, and the two lines were full of tears. Going straight down. As a mature monkey, it knows a thousand ways to express my grievance but I don''t say it. Seeing that Liu Er was wronged like this, Su Mu was embarrassed and remembered that Liu Er didn''t seem to be a contestant in the hole digging competition, but someone else. It seems to be a flat tripod... I don''t know if it was an illusion, but Su Mu seemed to see Ping Ding take a step back, shrinking behind Er Sha, but the pinch of white hair on the top of his head exposed its position. Little brother, do I have such a scary thing? I don''t eat meat, and I don''t like to kill. Why are you so afraid of me? "Ping Ding, do you know what that monster''s ability is?" Su Mu pulled Ping Ding into the spiritual link network, and asked with a pleasant face. Unexpectedly, when I asked this question, I saw Ping Ding with a mournful face, hesitating for a long time, unable to explain why, repeating over and over again what is very big, very strong, very thick, very hard, etc. vocabulary. Those who didn''t know thought you were driving. I am illiterate again, so I still have to study, otherwise the next time I see some beautiful scenery, I can only describe it as a scumbag, which is really too sloppy. Obediently roll away to face the wall, and learn bpmf with Liu Er. Hei''e sniggered aside, his tentacles trembled like a Parkinson''s patient, and waves like water appeared on his fat and white body. Su Mu''s eyes slowly locked on the fat queen ant who was smiling the happiest, and almost forgot, and you, don''t laugh at me here, and hurried over to learn bpmf with Liu Er and Ping Ding. If you don''t study well today, you won''t even think about eating meat tonight! The price of pork has risen, and the valley must keep pace with the times, and all of them are vegetarians. Hei''er''s body froze, and he was carried down by the soldier ants to the wall. The three beasts gathered together again, their eyes wide open and their eyes dazed. What is that twisted thing on the top? It looks so rare, I really want to sleep. Su Mu nodded in his heart when he heard strange sounds like aobumufa sounded from the other side of the wall. It is not scary to be without culture. As long as you are willing to learn, everything can be changed in time. "Xiaobai, do you know the origin of this monster?" Su Mu placed his hope on Xiaobai and the others. This is done for two purposes: One is that even Liu Er, who is not a contestant in the digging contest, can tell one or two. It makes no sense, Xiaobai, they don¡¯t know. If you say what you say, everyone will answer in unison, won¡¯t the specific information about this monster come out? . The second is to check Xiaobai''s learning situation by the way. No matter what kind of risks are going through ahead, the only way to learn is not to fall behind! Chapter 220 Little Bai Tsing Yi and Er Silly and the others rang out various tones, speaking out information they knew in a hurry. Su Mu frowned when he heard that. What are these things? They can be summed up in four words: very thick, very big, very hard, and very strong. No matter how you look at it, it seems to describe another swollen sponge monster that will transform when the chicken moves. Hey, wait, why did I use these four words as a summary? ! Could it be that I am also illiterate? ! ! Could it be that this is because the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked? ! Su Mu was terrified for a moment, and quickly examined his past, with a mirror hanging high in his heart. Impossible, I, Su Mu, love to study, and the book "Sakura Country Top 100 Beauties Award" is about to be torn by me, but even so, I still insist on taking it to review every day. As the saying goes, if you read a book a hundred times, you will see its meaning. The heavy makeup on it and the various postures are all in your heart. Su Mu can recall it even when he closes his eyes, as if in front of his eyes, it is so vivid. Besides, I, Su, have a wealth of knowledge, great talents, and the ability to make a difference, and I am a rare treasure in the whole world... (A thousand different words are omitted here) Conception Far-reaching, far-sighted, with the talents of the world, is the pillar of the world. How can I be illiterate if I am so outstanding, it must be Xiaobai and they are not working hard enough! When the social-animal duo successfully modifies the equipment, let them write a set of 53 suitable for elementary school students, no, three sets! So that Xiaobai and the others can learn and practice every day. At the same time, Su Mu did not forget his nature of loving learning, and when he was ready to turn around, he asked comrade Hao Shao to return to human society to buy for himself something like "Sakura Country Hundred Beauty Awards", which is full of profound connotations, suitable for adults to understand the world, understand Read all the good books in the world. The quantity is not required, a few hundred copies are enough..... Su Mu thought for a while, Su Mu is always the more the better, so just add a little more, a few thousand copies. Su Mu doesn''t ask for too much, as long as he can make up enough for one or two freight trucks. Is this a lot? Not much at all. The sea of ??learning is boundless, Su Mu is willing to indulge in this boundless sea of ??learning and stay drunk forever! Su Mu thought with righteous words on his face. Ye Zhi heard the chattering voices, a black line appeared on his forehead, what are they talking about, the tree god was distracted by you, and he didn''t speak for a long time. Maybe the Tree God is contemplating how to formulate a battle plan. Ye Zhi feels that as a loyal fan girl of the Tree God, she can''t hear the voice of the Tree God, so uncomfortable! Really, it''s too uncomfortable. But she didn''t expect that her tree god thoughts had gone to the sky, and she was sketching the artistic photos of the Hundred Beauty Awards in her mind... Although Ye Zhi didn''t know why the tree god didn''t ask her, she knew that the tree god must have his reasons for not asking her. Ye Zhi had a look of admiration: Maybe this is the difference between tree gods and us mortals, their thinking is deep and lofty. Although what the tree god thinks is profound and far-reaching, as a wise man under the tree god, I should take the initiative to solve problems for the tree god and correct Xiaobai''s wrong rhetoric. Ye Zhi cleared her throat, her voice was ethereal and cold with an imperceptible softness: "Tree God, the monster in Lingshi Mine is a giant, a stone giant. According to my guess, the ability is related to the earth attribute. Its body is 11 meters high, its strength and defense are very strong, and its weakness has not been discovered yet. Its strength should have reached the top level, only you can subdue it. " Su Mu nodded in relief, and gave Ye Zhi an appreciative look, even though she couldn''t see it. "The stone giant who has reached the top level..." Su Mu chuckled and said, "I just want to test my true strength, so I will use you to practice." Chapter 221 Creatures like stone giants are also a member of the heterogeneous species, but they are not animals and plants, but stones. In other words, their brains are filled with stones. This is not insulting, but the fact that it is. And they have a very serious homeland complex, as long as the homeland is not destroyed, they may not leave the place where they were born throughout their lives. That''s why they are born to be dead-brains who like to stay at home, and they also hold grudges extraordinarily. They can remember their enemies for a lifetime, and of course they can also remember their benefactors for a lifetime. Generally speaking, this kind of iron-faced otaku has a simple and stubborn personality, and is relatively kind. As long as they don''t offend these stupid big guys, they will rarely take the initiative to attack. The problem now is how to lure the stone out. If the stone giant stays at home life and death and does not come out, Su Mu will have nothing to do with it for the time being. Xiaobai''s current strength doesn''t break the defense at all, and they just tickled it along the way. Su Mu''s advantages are not many. He is very good at this kind of thing. After all, he is full of bad water... Ahem, after all, he is a resourceful, wise and brave tree. Su Mu''s branches subconsciously hung down to his trunk and swayed up and down gently. His deep eyes seemed to have penetrated into the future, and he asked with a confident yet elegant smile, "What treasures does this stone giant have?" Question: How to anger an honest person, the answer is of course to ''destroy'' the most cherished thing in front of the honest person. Ye Zhi said uncertainly, "It should be those spirit stones." Su Mu rolled his eyes in his heart, aren''t you talking nonsense? You don''t need to say that the Lingshi is precious. The stone giant is simple and simple, but he is not a fool. He must take Lingshi very seriously. But I reckoned to steal... borrow one or two yuan, and with the simple and honest character of the stone giant, he would definitely not become angry and rush out. Unless he had borrowed too much, the stone giant, an otaku in the alien world, would go out desperately to collect debts. But the spirit stones have never been mined anywhere, and it is not easy to borrow them out of the open. This plan does not work, pass! Su Mu is a mature and wise sacred tree. No matter how much he complained in his heart, he would not show half of it on his face, and continued to ask calmly, "Are there any other things besides the spirit stone?" Ye Zhi thought about it carefully for a while, then shook her head and replied, "I tell the tree god, I have little experience and lack of vision. Apart from this, I don''t really know what else is cherished by that stone giant." Although Su Mu was disappointed, he knew that Ye Zhi''s incompetence could not be blamed for this. They had only seen the stone giant from a distance, so it was really difficult for them to vividly tell the stone giant''s treasures. For a moment, Su Mu was a little embarrassed. The information was insufficient, and even with his wisdom, he couldn''t formulate a meticulous plan. Su Mu would never admit that he couldn''t come up with other ideas, and it was all due to insufficient information. At this moment, Ye Luo suddenly said, "Tree God, I think I may know what that stone giant cherishes." Su Mu''s eyes lit up, but as a mature tree rather than a divine tree of wisdom, how could he be so impatient. Su Mu said slowly and calmly, "Let''s listen." After hearing what Ye Luo said, Su Mu had a strange expression on his face. It was unexpected that this stone giant had such a side. Chapter 222 Time went back to a minute ago, and Ye Luo''s clear and sweet voice sounded like a mountain wind chime: "Tree God, I think that besides the spirit stone, what the stone giant cherishes is an elegant little white flower on its head." "Oh? How do you say it?" Su Mu became interested. a flower? ? It still grows on the top of the head! Is this a tribute to the killer Leon and his pot of green plants in "This Killer Is Not So Cold"? This is really a fairy combination. But it''s not the same, the stone giant is a big stupid guy made of rock, and Leon is a killer who seems to be cold. If there is anything in common between the two, they are probably very simple? "Tree God, Hei''s soldiers were crushed to death just because they wanted to eat that flower." The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard this, a giant with a height of 11 meters regarded a small white flower as a treasure, perhaps, this is the great love... As the saying goes, inspiration is like diabetes insipidus. After knowing this possible weakness, the bad water in Su Mu''s stomach kept gurgling out... Ahem, it was his resourcefulness that kept jumping out, blocking everything The kind that can''t live. Su Mu now has a thousand ways to successfully lead the stone out of the cave. This is the power of wisdom! Su Mu''s branch lightly swept over a group of aliens who were studying bpmf hard, and said lightly: "After studying for so long, let''s take a break first, reading can''t be mediocre, combining work and rest is the right way." These scumbags in Tsing Yi nodded wildly with deep approval, and gave a big praise in their hearts for the tree god''s understanding and righteousness. Only Xiaobai looked unsatisfied, and his crimson eyes seemed to say that I haven''t warmed up yet. , how it ended. Ye Zhi raised her eyebrows when she heard this, didn''t she just start studying? It''s only been a few minutes, why does it seem like a long time... No, the Tree God couldn''t be wrong, it must be because I didn''t want to understand the mystery. Suddenly, Ye Zhi''s eyes lit up, and she remembered the myths and legends that the sky and the earth go up for a year. The tree god is so powerful, so it''s normal that his time flow rate is different from ours! Su Mu glanced suspiciously at Ye Zhi, who was hesitant to speak at first, and then suddenly realized. He was a little puzzled in his heart, why is this little fan girl so weird, and she has become even more adoring of me. I didn''t do anything, it''s really strange, forget it, don''t think about this matter for now, the most urgent task now is to let Xiaobai and the others implement the thousand plans to anger the stone giants. "I have a task for you to complete. This task is very important, no less than finding the Lingshi mine. Who wants to participate now?" Su Mu always pays attention to fairness, justice and openness in dealing with people, and will never favor any person/beast. If anyone is unwilling to go, he will not force him, just let them study here for 24 hours with peace of mind. He, Su Mu, is definitely not a narrow-minded tree, and this is definitely not a retaliatory behavior, he is thinking of Xiaobai and the illiterate! It is not wrong to fight and study, only in this way can we achieve both style and style. Well, that''s right, that''s it. "Tree God, I want to participate!" All the different species present said in unison. Su Mu: ... Well, if you don¡¯t let you learn, you are so happy, so active, and you still want to go all of them. snort! What a beautiful idea! ! Chapter 223 Su Mu scanned Xiaobai and them one by one, and finally determined the candidate for this task. "Ye Zhi, Ye Luo, Xiaobai, Tsing Yi, You Ying, Ji, the six of you should make preparations and set off in 15 minutes to implement the ''snake attracting'' plan." The Lingshi Mine is still 100 kilometers away from the valley, but the Unota soldiers near here were all killed by Su Mu. Now there are no Unota soldiers in this area. There will be no danger. These six candidates were all carefully selected by Su Mu. Even if they really encountered any danger outside, they could escape back in time. As soon as Su Mu''s personnel list came out, those who were selected were overjoyed, and those who were not selected were downcast. Su Mu couldn''t bear to see Ersha and the others suffer so much, and added: "Don''t be discouraged if you haven''t been selected, you also have missions." Immediately, Ersha''s two ears instantly stiffened. Su Mu smiled slightly, and said slowly: "You all stay here and continue to study hard and study for further studies." Suddenly, there was a deathly silence in the valley, and a gust of cold wind blew by. Ersha and the others, the outdated students who hadn''t been selected, felt ashamed. The sun shone on their bodies, but they couldn''t feel the slightest warmth at all, just like red. Standing naked in the cold winter months and the north wind howling in the wild, suffering from the beatings of nature. Today''s wind is so loud that it makes their tears fall down uncontrollably. Seeing them all bursting into tears, Su Mu encouraged with a smile, "I am very optimistic about you. There will be a quiz later, so don''t let me down." As soon as these words came out, the numb hearts of Ersha and the others broke into pieces. We''re fucked. Hao Shao''s upside-down eyebrows immediately stretched out, laughing wildly in his heart, gloating and thinking: Hahaha, let you scumbags bully me every day, and now you have been punished. Are you begging for my guidance later, or are you begging for my guidance? Woolen cloth? The incompetent fury of a group of scumbags resounded in the valley. "Remember, if you are in danger, don''t hesitate to flee back to the valley. No matter how precious the Lingshi Mine is, it''s not as precious as yours." Su Mu''s words were not for the occasion, that''s what he thought in his heart. No matter how precious the Lingshi mine is, it is just a dead thing. If it is gone, it will be found again in the future. If Xiaobai is lost, Su Mu will regret it all his life. Su Mu felt that it was not safe enough, so he broke off a branch of his own and put it in the chest pocket of Ye Zhi''s jacket: "This is my branch, remember to break it when you encounter irresistible danger, and I will send someone to rescue it. " Xiaobai and the others nodded seriously, deeply moved. Su Mu''s different treatment made Ersha and the others feel sour, just like picking up a green lemon. With tears in their eyes, the six fighters who carried out the "snake lure" plan held their heads high and strode forward proudly in a row. Their figures quickly disappeared around the corner of the valley. After Su Mu watched Ye Zhi Xiaobai and the others leave, he didn''t stay idle. Every minute and every second now is extraordinarily precious, and he cannot afford to waste it. He is multitasking, thinking about what questions should be asked later to assess the two idiots, while observing the changes in the origin world in the body. After the world of origin absorbed a large number of spirits, the mysterious changes became more and more obvious. This change has successfully caught Su Mu''s attention. He didn''t have time before, and now that he has time, he wants to figure out what the change is as soon as possible. Chapter 224 The world of origin was originally a barren, dilapidated half-plane that was on the verge of extinction. After Su Mu''s careful transformation, some vitality appeared, and it became a vast ocean... Fortunately, he still remembered the spiritual rice planted inside, and had planned the flow of water, otherwise the spiritual rice would be soaked by the water. Su Mu coughed lightly in embarrassment, how can the scholar''s affairs be called careless, this is obviously he is imitating the origin environment of creatures! The appearance of water promoted the birth of living things. Without water, the earth would still be a lifeless star. Su Mu recalled the origin of life on earth, and was very satisfied with the current environment. Didn''t he see the birth of microorganisms in the water? All this proves that his approach is correct. In a few hundred million years, there will definitely be mature life forms, all of which are arranged in advance. "I''m so wise!" Su Mu gave himself a big compliment in his heart. "Wait, the ones in the water don''t seem to be some microorganisms, it seems to be..." Su Mu was silent for three seconds, and then said a word with a livid face: "Spirit!" Su Mu observed again and again in disbelief, but the reality lies there. He is not a god in a white robe with a halo on his head, and he cannot follow the law and fabricate life. He subconsciously touched his face with his hand, feeling some inexplicable throbbing pain. "Spirits are spirits, spirits are also a special form of life, and their ability to live in this water proves that my original approach was correct. It is precisely because of the presence of this water that they can grow so healthy and strong. " Su Mu resolutely affirmed that his strategy was correct. Microorganisms are life, and spirits are also life, but their manifestations are different. That''s right, that''s it! "But why are these spirits automatically drawn in by the world of origin?" These spirits include Ersha''s kin, soldiers under Hei''er''s command, and other creatures slaughtered by Unota''s soldiers, all of which appeared after his consciousness entered the river of inheritance. Logically speaking, only when Su Mu actively pulls these spirits can they enter Su Mu''s body and become a member of the Origin Realm. But without his permission, these spirits can only wander between the heaven and the earth, waiting for the natural dissipation. In the past few days, his consciousness has entered the river of inheritance to study spiritual scripts. Where did the American time come to pull these spirits? Su Mu''s face changed slightly. This is not good news, which means that there is a high possibility that there is a consciousness in his body that is not under his control! If it is not discovered in time, when this consciousness grows in the future, it will definitely become a serious problem for him. The hiding place of this unknown consciousness is likely to be in this world of origin! "Hey, I want to see who you are, dare to do evil in my country." Su Mu''s eyes glowed coldly, and he scanned every corner of the world of origin like a torch. Soon, he discovered this consciousness. It was unbelievably smooth, the other party had no intention of covering up at all, just sat there carelessly, and even took the initiative to lean on him! "How daring! Today I will let you know how dangerous it is to rush into someone else''s country!" Su Mu was slightly angry in his heart, and the world of origin suddenly turbulent. The sky in the world of origin was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and blood-colored lightning roared in the black clouds. The lake above the surface was rolled up three feet high by wind and waves, and it was a scene of the end of the world. Chapter 225 Su Mu''s spirit relied on the void to control the sky, and pointed his finger in front of him. This consciousness was firmly locked by him, and the surrounding space became frozen, like a spider trapped in amber, unable to move. Su Mu was about to lower the bloody divine thunder to destroy this consciousness, but something horrifying happened to him. This consciousness was not locked by him, and it moved freely. It disappeared immediately after taking a step forward, and when it reappeared, it was already beside him. "Looking for death!" The icy voice resounded in this world, like a cold god in the sky, majestic and inviolable. Boom! As if in response to Su Mu''s words, the blood thunder in the sky thundered down, forming a blood-colored thunder beam to envelope the conscious body. Under the eternal breath, even death will be eclipsed in this eternity. But the conscious body was completely unaffected, and rushed out of the Lei Guangzhu and plunged into Su Mu''s arms. Su Mu looked at the ball of light in his arms, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: ¡­ Brother, what''s the matter with you? Hug if you disagree? ! Are you not my enemy? This is a camouflage, and it must belong to the enemy''s camouflage. Hmph, do you think you can deceive me by making your own breath like mine? How naive, I, Su Mu, have inhaled more carbon dioxide than you have eaten salt, do you think this will dispel my vigilance? Haha, how naive. Su Mu looked indifferent, his deep pupils reflected a corner of the world, and there was a river of stars flowing inside, which is not easy forever. "I''ve seen through all of this, so die with peace of mind." Su Mu''s words seemed to hurt this group of consciousness. It ''looked'' at Su Mu aggrievedly, pushing its head against Su Mu''s chest. Unfortunately, this did not awaken Su Mu''s conscience... Pity, pity for the enemy is pity Be cruel to yourself. "The imitation of this aura is really similar, but I have already seen through your disguise, put away your clumsy performance." The aura of the same source made Su Mu''s eyes even colder. Su Mu''s palm turned upside down and attached to this group of consciousness, ready to wipe it out completely. In the next moment, his face changed again and again, and then he laughed three times, and patted the conscious body three times with his palm as encouragement. "I was just testing you just now, and you really did not live up to my expectations, and passed my test very successfully. From now on, you will be called Ling." Two eyes popped out of the top of Ling''s head, showing doubts, but immediately it was immersed in Su Mu''s big hand. The hands of God the Father are so warm and comfortable. Bell''s body color changed from white to red. It was still young and just born, unable to communicate in words, but it could express its emotions by changing the color of its body. Red expresses anger, but also extreme happiness. Obviously, Suzu falls into the latter category. As for why Ling called Su Mu the father god instead of the tree god, this is because the birth of Ling has a direct relationship with Su Mu, and without Su Mu, there would be no bell. There is nothing wrong with Ling regarding Su Mu as her father and god. As the first consciousness born in the world of origin, Ling is very mysterious. Because it is of the same origin as Su Mu, Ling also obtained part of the authority of the world of origin. Of course, it is also related to Su Mu''s subconscious keeping his hand. If Su Mu really wants to destroy Ling, Ling will only have a dead end. Ling''s authority comes from him, so how could Ling go against Su Mu''s will. Chapter 226 Su Mu coughed twice in embarrassment. If he hadn''t predicted the enemy before investigating... cough, cough, and clearly observed the details, the bell might have been cold two days after it was born. emmmmmmmmm, the previous one was Su Mu''s test of Ling, whether you believe it or not, he believed it anyway. Su Mu gently stroked the authority of the bell with his palm, and its abilities and origins emerged in Su Mu''s heart one by one, clearly. The birth of Ling is inseparable from the spirits that Su Mu had taken into his body before. The strength of those spirits was not considered strong before they were alive. After death, despite Su Mu''s nurturing, they do not have psychic cultivation methods. This kind of nurturing can only ensure that their spirits will not disappear. However, the memories stored in their spirits could not be preserved. These memories melted and disappeared over time, and finally only blank paper remained in Su Mu''s body. These blank paper-like spirits were continuously fused under their own instincts, and finally a huge spirit that could survive in the outside world without relying on Su Mu appeared. This huge spirit is naturally the predecessor of Ling. The bell is made up of these white paper-like spirits. At the same time, the place where it was born is in the origin world controlled by Su Mu. Su Mu''s whole body breath blends with the origin world. Great spirit. Su Mu''s life essence is already fundamentally different from ordinary mortal life, especially after absorbing the fragments of the World Tree. Under the sympathetic fusion of this breath, a huge blank spirit actually gave birth to its own consciousness, and also This is the bell now. This is also the reason why its aura has the same origin as Su Mu''s and can hold a certain amount of authority in the origin world. Because the bell is equivalent to Su Mu''s clone. A few days ago, Su Mu''s consciousness body just entered the river of inheritance. As soon as Su Mu left, the bell was born on the back foot. Su Mu perfectly missed the birth of the bell. Coincidentally, the Unota soldiers who appeared from nowhere in those few days swept across the entire Qingxi Mountains, killing a large number of creatures. Ling instinctively pulled the spirits around the roots of the Su Mu tree into the world of origin, for this desolate The world is infused with real life. After learning about the cause and effect, Su Mu praised: "Little guy, you did a good job." After receiving Su Mu''s praise, the red light on Ling''s body became even more dazzling, and he jumped up and down in Su Mu''s arms. Su Mu was worried whether the child would explode happily. Literally, without him, the light was so dazzling that Su Mu couldn''t help but think of the flashing red light in the TV movie when the base was about to explode. But if the dazzling red light dared to appear in front of the current Ling, he would be willing to bow down. Su Mu looked at the bell bouncing happily, and began to arrange the bell properly in his heart. Ling is the No. 2 gm in the world of origin, and the authority lies only under him. At the same time, as a different kind, Ling has unlimited potential. He will definitely do something great in the future and can become his right-hand man. But it''s too early to talk about these things now. Bell is just like a newborn baby. It''s like a piece of white paper that can be easily stained with any dye. Su Mu plans to tune and teach the bell himself for a period of time. After it passes the test, it will practice for two and a half years. After it can sing and dance rap, it will make its official debut. Chapter 227 Although Ling was only born a few days ago, she is extremely proficient in mobilizing everything in the world of origin, as if she was born with it. Youling doesn''t need to keep an eye on the world of origin all the time in Su Mu. That is, Ling Su Mu, who is currently free in the world of origin, does not have a good way to deal with it. Temporarily let the bell restrain and control it, so that they do not affect the growth of Lingdao and Ningshui grass. Su Mu is not sure if there is reincarnation in this world, but he thinks there is a high probability that there is no such thing. He once did a similar observation experiment, letting an enemy''s spirit wander near the valley, and after a few days, the spirit became more and more sane. Blurred, and finally disappeared. Only the spirit that he has absorbed into the body can dissipate naturally without worrying about being warmed by him. Su Mu casually opened the attribute panel of the spirit and looked at it carefully. Name: Bell Race: Spirit/Familiars Level: Ordinary level. Level 5 Talent: Devouring Spirits - able to devour and absorb the spiritual growth of other creatures. It has to be said that Ling is very terrifying. He has a powerful strength of mortal-level and fifth-level just after he was born, and his talent of devouring spirits endows him with the possibility of unlimited growth. Ling''s attack method is also very special and tricky, it can directly attack other people''s spirits, and the battle between spirits is thousands of times more dangerous than the battle in the real world. But now in this world, there is no one who can specially train the strength of his spirit. In other words, even if he encounters a spirit at the spirit level, if he doesn''t notice, he will be killed by Ling on the spot. After communicating with this little guy for a while, Su Mu withdrew from the world of origin, closed his eyes and rested his mind, waiting for the good news from Xiaobai and the others. ¡­ Xiaobai spat out scarlet snake letters, his crimson eyes shrank suddenly, and his body stopped abruptly. The powerful inertia seemed to disappear on his body, and the laws of physics were just a joke in front of him. Ye Luo and the others seemed a little inferior to Xiaobai. Even Ye Zhi, a powerful spiritual class, couldn''t escape this law of physics. She walked forward with a strong inertia before stopping after a few steps. Looking at the leopard in the tube, it can be seen that Xiaobai''s physical strength is strong. "Hiss." (A powerful energy fluctuation was felt about 800 meters ahead, it should be the target, Ye Zhi, what should we do next?) Xiaobai and the others have reached the edge of the Lingshi Mine after a quick march, and they are now discussing tactics. Before Ye Zhi was not around, Xiaobai was the top decision maker in the team, because although the other alien species were smart, they were still not as smart as humans, and asking them to think about what decision-making is, I''m afraid it would kill them. There is only one strategy and tactic for them, and that is rushing! Xiaobai is born smart, and before fighting, he will combine the opponent''s habits and characteristics to formulate corresponding tactics. However, it is still worse than humans after all. My family knows their own affairs, and now that Ye Zhi is here, Xiaobai is not greedy for power, so she entrusts the decision-making power to Ye Zhi, and she believes that Ye Zhi will not let him down. Sure enough, Ye Zhi came up with the plan after pondering for a while, Xiaobai stayed aside and didn''t speak, quietly waiting for Ye Zhi''s tactics to be explained, and it absorbed this knowledge like a sponge. It will not be willing to hand over the decision-making power to Ye Zhi and the others forever, it wants to prove that it will always be the best one under the command of the tree god. No matter which aspect! It, Xiaobai, is super good and strong. Chapter 228 "The plan is very simple, and it is divided into two stages." Ye Zhi casually picked up a branch and started drawing on the soft soil. "The first stage is to infiltrate, and the second stage is to lure." In order to prevent everyone from overhearing the words, Ye Zhi added in a deep voice: "Although the plan only has two stages, it is very difficult to implement." The stealth stage is not difficult, both Pole and Shadow can do it easily, but the second stage is difficult. The straight-line distance from the Lingshi Mine to the valley was 80 kilometers, and none of the people present could run such a long distance at full speed. Fortunately, Su Mu''s tree root length is 30 kilometers, and the distance they actually need is only 50 kilometers. But 50 kilometers is a natural barrier for everyone present. This 50 kilometers is not a smooth road, and the complex terrain will slow down their speed, not to mention other possible accidents. For example, the soldiers of Unota or the native creatures that originally lived in the Qingxi Mountains, the uncertainty is too great. This is where the difficulty of the second stage lies. Another key point is that they know too little about the stone giants. If they act rashly without knowing anything about them, they may be wiped out. You must know that the other party is a strong man who has reached the level of the body, and is at the same level as the tree god. One careless move, and the whole game is lost. Ye Zhi patiently explained the difficulties in this one by one. Everyone pondered for a moment, and decided to find out the general information about the stone giant first. That''s when shadows are needed. After You Ying activated the talent - Extreme Speed, he was a hurricane old driver. Before the effect of the talent ended, even Xiaobai could only catch up with him. This probing task was left to Youying. The stone giant has a gentle and mellow nature, as long as he doesn''t completely anger the other party, his life is safe. Even if the stone giant''s speed far exceeds their imagination, the ghost will not die because of it. To be on the safe side, Ye Zhi asked Xiaobai to wait for the opportunity. If the other party was a fool like Tie Hanhan and was so fast, then he had to transfer the hatred quickly. As for Ji Yezhi, let it patrol the sky. If any accident occurs, they will suspend this operation. 50 kilometers is definitely not enough if it is arranged to go to the pole for inspection, but the pole is not alone, it also brought two friends of the same race. Three handsome goshawks are patrolling the sky, not to mention that they are safe, but they can also minimize the danger. When the plan reaches the second stage, Ye Zhi and the others will have to rely on the guidance from the sky. Ye Zhi, Ye Luo, and Tsing Yi did not wait idle. They planned to set up traps at some places with excellent geographical locations along the way, and reserved them for entertaining the old stone giant. After the arrangements were made, Ye Luo consumed most of the energy to cover Youying''s body, and there was a wave-like phenomenon on the surface of Youying''s body, which circled one after another like ripples. Not long after, a miniature giant with a height of three meters and a body made of rocks appeared on the spot. This is Ye Luo''s talent - the magical effect of homogeneity. No matter how strong the ability is, it still depends on the ability person''s own development. Ye Luo is obviously doing a good job in this aspect. But this is just a shape without a spirit. Although the stone giant is simple and honest, he is not a fool. It may be difficult to fool him like this. Chapter 229 Obviously, Ye Luo is only good at shaping the external aspects of change, and giving it a corresponding temperament involves her blind spot in knowledge. You Ying subconsciously wanted to lie on the ground and stretch out his paws to scratch his head, but his thick hands made him unable to find that familiar feeling. Youying had a resentment on his face. Turned into a stupid big man, so troublesome, even the claws are gone. Everyone present saw You Ying''s actions, and almost didn''t laugh out loud. Some of the cat''s habits appeared on a simple-looking stone giant. How can I say this, the sense of disobedience is very strong. I don''t know, I thought it was the awakening of some strange species with strange attributes. Tsing Yi stretched lazily, the divine light flickered in her charming eyes, half of the aura in her body was consumed like quicksilver, and You Ying''s temperament suddenly changed. That quick-witted and eccentric has become simple and unpretentious, and his every move is not as cat-like as before. If they didn''t know what was going on, they might have been confused by the ghost. "Sister Tsing Yi is so amazing." Little stars appeared in Ye Luo''s eyes, adoring her face. This is the first time that Tsing Yi has been worshiped by people, and she miraculously restrained her lazy look, pretending to accept Ye Luo''s worship very indifferently, but the tail behind her swayed even more fiercely, this frequency is comparable to entering joy The second fool in the pattern. The leisure time is over, Xiaobai and the others split up. Ji led its younger brother to monitor the surrounding changes separately, while Tsing Yi, Ye Zhi, and Ye Luo went to some special geographical locations to set up some small traps. Youying and Xiaobai headed towards the Lingshi Mine one after the other. Youying walked out of the same hand with silly steps. At this moment, it wished to be able to walk on all fours and walk on two feet. This is really embarrassing it, Fat Tiger! But there is no way, for the mission, for the tree god, no matter how hard and tiring it is, it has to persevere! Youying stepped into the spirit stone mine with hands and feet on the same side. The moment it just stepped in, the stone giant sensed the existence of Youying. In the dim Lingshi mine, two groups of lantern-sized eyes suddenly lit up. The pupils in the eyes were round, and the whites of the eyes were not the usual white, but a khaki color that was exactly the same color as its skin. The stone giant ran out with big strides on his thick thighs. The speed was not fast, and it could even be described as slow, but the opponent''s strides were big, with a step length of about 3 meters. Running, the ground in the Lingshi Mine was shaking slightly. Before You Ying took a few steps, a shadow cast down and completely enveloped its body. Its body suddenly froze in place, breaking out in cold sweat. It looked up at the towering mountain-like giant, and found in embarrassment that it couldn''t even see the whole picture of him, so it worked hard to raise the soles of its feet, which were not as high as his knees! Every cell in the body is screaming and roaring crazily, making it run away. Meow~~ (Whispering: This is not an order of magnitude at all, and I¡¯m still playing a fart, blah blah!) The stone giant was so frightened that You Ying didn''t dare to play the dragon''s roar anymore, and only dared to whisper in his heart. Weak, pitiful, and helpless. The stone giant glanced around with blurred facial features, but it didn''t find the reckless intruder. When it inadvertently lowered its head, it realized that there was a little guy standing in front of it. The ghost met the stone giant''s khaki eyes, his body trembled in fright, and he subconsciously meowed to show his friendliness. Golem: ¡­ Shadow: ¡­ What did I just do? ! ! I must have been exposed! ! ! I''m cold! ! ! ! If time can come back again, Shadow swears, it will never meow meow again Chapter 230 Stone Giant: (¡Ñ_¡Ñ;), why does this little version sound so strange, like a cat? Facing the stone giant''s doubts, Youying showed an awkward yet polite smile: (o¡Ð.¡Ðo) The stone giant foolishly stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head, the gray stone chips scattered all over the ground, and there was a dull sound from his throat, as if he was expressing something. You Ying''s small face was embarrassed, and his eyes were blank: "What is this stupid big man talking about??" The stone giant didn''t wait for the shadow''s reply for a long time, and repeated the tone just now and continued to ask again. You Ying felt uneasy, big brother, there is no spiritual link between us, I really don''t understand what you are talking about! ! " You Ying complained frantically in his heart, but he was seriously recalling the stone giant''s voice in his mind. At this moment, it seemed like a blessing came to him, perfectly reproducing the stone giant''s voice. The stone giant was confused by the shadow, obviously it was asking where this little version came from, but why did it still want to ask me back? The stone giant''s voice changed, and a new question was asked this time. The ghost blinked, and repeated the stone giant''s voice unchanged. The stone giant was dumbfounded, and after a while, it looked at the shadow with pitiful eyes, as if looking at a poor mentally handicapped person. This child is really too miserable. Not to mention the serious stunting, he is still a fool. The stone giant broke off a fragment of the spirit stone from the rock wall and threw it into the hands of You Ying. Then he pointed at the spirit stone with his thick fingers, and then pointed to his own mouth, signaling for the ghost to eat the spirit stone. Youying smiled smugly, holding the spirit stone in his hand, neither advancing nor retreating. Seeing that the shadow still didn''t move, the stone giant felt even more pity in his heart. This poor little guy probably hasn''t eaten such delicious food since he was born, so he just stayed where he was and didn''t move. It''s so miserable. The stone giant broke off another piece of spirit stone and put it in his mouth, chewing it like chewing a lollipop. Crunchy and stoney. It chews slowly and enjoys it. This snack is really delicious. The stone giant swallowed the last piece of spirit stone, and looked at the shadow with a kind smile. Youying''s calf was twitching, it was not a real stone giant, it couldn''t be so perverted, it ate spirit stones as snacks, if it really ate them, it would definitely choke to death on the stones! But if you don''t eat... You Ying couldn''t help shivering, feeling that he was in a dilemma. I''m Youying, and I''m in a panic right now, with the kind help of a big boss, I''m likely to be forced to expose, what should I do, will I just be silenced like this. At the juncture of life and death, Phantom had an idea and stuck out his tongue to lick the spirit stone. In order to strengthen his desire for the spirit stone, he repeatedly licked the surface of the spirit stone in various postures. Well, this taste is really absorbed well, the smell of stone is so strong. But for the sake of its own life, it has to bear no matter how heavy the taste is, otherwise, it will definitely die. At this moment, You Ying possessed the body with feathers, transformed into a movie king of a foreign world, and carefully put the spirit stone into his arms after licking it a few times as if he regarded it as a treasure. The stone giant''s heart was almost broken when he looked at the shadow. How did this fellow survive? No wonder the development is severely stunted, and it''s hard for you. "Hey, you are lucky today. If you meet a good person like me, I will try my best to cultivate you." The stone giant Cai sighed, and broke off another piece of spirit stone. The spirit stone in this spirit stone was very abundant and full of color, and just smelling it made me feel refreshed. But after receiving them, You Ying still licked them twice as before, and then hid them away. The stone giant stared at the shadow seriously, always feeling that something was wrong, but it couldn''t explain why. Isn''t this delicacy eaten on the spot? Why do you still lick it, and accept it after licking it, what kind of operation is this! Emmmmm, the stone giant looked at the little arms and legs of the shadow, and suddenly understood that this fellow of the same race really had a miserable life. It is very likely that it has never seen a spirit stone since its birth. How can it be so in the world? There are such miserable fellow clansmen, I really feel pity for them. At this moment, the stone giant quietly made a decision. It wanted to take in the small version of the shadow disguise. Anyway, its family has a big business, and there are so many spirit stones here. It is easy to raise a fellow clan, not a problem. . The stone giant stretched out his big hand without saying a word, and hugged You Ying, almost frightening You Ying half to death, thinking that he had been exposed, the stone giant was planning to kill the cat to silence it! Youying''s body trembled, and his heart was caught in the battle between heaven and man. Should he resist now, or wait for death? Youying thought over and over again and chose to wait for death with great loyalty. Even Xiaobai, the strongest among them, would have nothing to do with the size of the stone giant. Instead of letting Xiaobai and the others take risks, it is better to let them bear it alone. I heard that Wanwu loves to pet cats. I look so cute, so I shouldn''t just die like this... right? Youying showed a smile that was uglier than crying. This smile fell into the eyes of the stone giant, but it automatically turned into a grateful smile. The stone giant felt relieved, it was really great to be able to help its fellow clan. The elegant little flower on the bald forehead swayed gently together, and the intoxicating fragrance of the flower was refreshing. Xiaobai outside hadn''t heard the alarm agreed with Youying in advance for a long time, the mine was very quiet, and there was no sound of fighting, so he felt strange. It was hesitating whether to sneak in to see what was going on, but it was afraid that this would interfere with the shadow''s actions, so it finally decided to wait for a while. If after another hour, the shadow still doesn''t come out, it will lurk in, wanting to see people for life, and corpses for death! In the mine, Youying''s brain turned rapidly, thinking about how he should communicate with the stone giant. Anyway, for it now, the original plan has been invalidated. It is impossible to measure the true strength of the stone giant. Only after contacting the stone giant can you experience the oppression brought by the stone giant. If one is not careful, they will all die. You Ying stretched out and licked the spirit stone from time to time, thinking about how to trick the stone giant, a senior old otaku, out of the mine, to the valley, and complete the task of the tree god. After a while, You Ying''s eyes lit up, and he tried to communicate with the stone giant with his spirit. Youying opened his mouth and meowed, which confused the stone giant. What''s the matter with this little brother, he always meows like a cat when he opens and closes his mouth. Can it be a little thick and simple like a stone! Chapter 231 Although You Ying has a hard-to-change local accent and always meows habitually, who puts it on the face of a stone giant. The simple and honest stone giant didn''t see through the real face under the disguise of the shadow. Because it has lived for so long, and has never seen other members of the same race, it may be normal to think that it may be like the shadow, after all, it is rare to develop into this kind... "My compatriot seems to want to invite me to visit the place where it was born. Should I go or should I go?" The stone giant is in a dilemma. It actually wants to refuse, but it is too lonely. It has been a lonely person since its birth. Usually, it doesn''t even have a talking partner. Only the little flower on the top of its head keeps it company. Now that they have finally met a small version, a severely stunted and stupid fellow of the same race, how could the stone giant refuse the invitation of the shadow. The stone giant thought seriously for three seconds, and decisively agreed to You Ying''s invitation. "Okay, but we have to hurry back, there are a lot of delicious crispy here." "Hey, if you don''t want to go..." Nether Shadow was already ready to be rejected, but the stone giant''s answer was beyond its expectation. It really didn''t expect that a veteran housekeeper like the stone giant would agree to its invitation and agree to go out. If I knew it was so easy and simple, why would they bother. Wait, what is this big stupid guy talking about? There are a lot of delicious crispy? Fragrant and crispy! ! ? You Ying was speechless after hearing the word. Sure enough, existences like stone giants are born perverted. They treat spirit stones as crispy snacks, and they can''t be provoked. "Yeah, since that''s the case, it''s not too late, let''s hurry up and set off." Youying''s little head frantically clicked, and phantoms flashed out. The stone giant didn''t feel suspicious when he saw that the shadow was so active. Isn''t hospitality one of their personalities? The stone giant thought for a while, went to the depths of the mine vein and grabbed a handful of spirit stones full of aura and held them in his hands. This was a gift it had prepared for You Ying. He couldn''t go to someone else''s hometown empty-handed, right? Besides, looking at Youying''s skinny appearance, he knew that his hometown must be very poor, and it would be perfect to give some spirit stones as gifts. The stone giant silently praised him for his carefulness. There are not many good people like him these days. "Big Stone, how long are you going to play?" You Ying asked casually. "Little Dot, I''m going to watch it once and come back." Little Dot is the nickname given to You Ying by the stone giant. "Why, isn''t it good to play for a while?" Shadow wants to trick Golem into playing outside for a few more days before returning so that it doesn''t have to take Golem into the valley. You Ying knew that the tree god''s purpose was for these spirit stones, as long as the stone giant was lured away, then Heier and the others could smoothly transport these spirit stones away through the excavated passage. In this way, there is no need to worry about the direct conflict between this stupid big man and the tree god. Even though they only spent so much time together, You Ying knew that this big stupid guy was just very fierce, and his heart was still very simple and kind. It couldn''t bear to see this stupid big man die like this. The stone giant asked suspiciously: "Why? Are there many delicious crispy dishes there?" Shadow: ¡­ It was stabbed mercilessly by these words, and it decided to withdraw its evaluation of the stone giant. Bah, this shameful local tyrant who doesn''t know the sufferings of the world! Chapter 232 The stone giant didn''t have any luggage to pack. After grabbing a handful of spirit stones, he left the mine where he had lived for several years. Before leaving, it pressed its hands on the exit of the mine, a burst of light flashed, and all the breath in the mine was completely covered up, without revealing anything. A gleam of clarity flashed in You Ying''s eyes: No wonder this place has not been discovered, it turns out that this stupid big man still has such abilities. As soon as Youying came out of the mine, he immediately sent a voice transmission to Xiaobai, telling them to rush back to the valley to carry the spirit stones. Don''t worry about its safety. Xiaobai, who was lurking in the dark, widened his eyes. He didn''t expect that Youying had such a skill that even iron-headed children like stone giants could be easily tricked out. It really made the snake look at him with admiration. Although this is inconsistent with the plans made before, they always only look at the results and don''t ask about the process, as long as they can complete the goals. "However..." Xiaobai was a little worried: "Tsing Yi''s talent can only last for a period of time. After this time, the camouflage on You Ying will disappear. At that time..." Although the stone giant''s heart is mellow and kind, it is aimed at his own race. Xiaobai doesn''t think such a big man will have any good feelings for other races. "This matter still depends on the tree god." Xiaobai is not as optimistic and naive as You Ying, and holds a skeptical attitude towards everything except the tree god. Xiaobai immediately mentally contacted the pole hanging high in the sky, and asked the pole to return to the valley quickly and report the information here to the tree god, so that the tree god could make a decision. As for why it is out of the way? Isn¡¯t this nonsense? How can an army unit run faster than the air force? It can reach a speed of 300 kilometers per hour at full speed, and it takes about 20 minutes to return to the valley from here. Wouldn''t it be silly not to use such excellent conditions? In addition to this reason, there is another reason why Xiaobai didn''t go back and report to Su Mu in person. Although the cat, Youying, is usually bluffing, and likes to compete with it for the favor of the tree god, but Youying is its companion, Xiaobai can''t really just sit back and watch Youying go to die. "If this stupid cat is missing in the valley, it will be much lonely." Xiaobai spit out snake letters, and called Ye Zhiqingyi to hang them far behind, just in case. In the valley, after Su Mu heard the news of the report, he pondered for a while and gave the order. "Hei''er, here is the projection of my Kingdom of God. Lead your group to move the spirit stones from the Lingshi Mine into the Kingdom of God through the underground tunnel, and God will automatically cooperate with you." Su Mu broke off a piece of tree root and handed it to Hei''e, which contained the origin world. With the origin world, their efficiency will be greatly improved in Hei''e. At their speed, the spirit stones in the spirit stone mine will be destroyed in less than a day. Hollow out. If it was before the bell was born, Su Mu was still worried and just let the origin world be handed over to Heie, the alien species who had just surrendered not long ago. This possibility is low, but not impossible. Su Mu is unwilling to test any life, some things cannot stand the test. But in the world of origin, it''s completely different when there is Bell in charge. With Bell''s characteristics, once Heier has a different heart, Bell can easily kill him. This is just a backup left by Su Mu secretly, and it is just an insurance. Chapter 2 white 3 ten 3 Heie took Su Mu''s tree roots respectfully, his tentacles kept trembling slightly, as if holding a holy object! This is the kingdom of God, although it is just a projection. but...... Significance! The tree god gave it to me, what an honor, what a trust! Hei''e automatically made up his mind, and the excitement was beyond his control. "This subordinate must live up to the tree god''s high expectations, and do everything possible to complete this task satisfactorily." Hei''e immediately issued a military order. Su Mu looked at Hei''er as if he had been beaten, and was very satisfied with his state, and the branches fluttered: "Time is not waiting for me, let''s go." "Follow the decree of the tree god!" Hei''e hurriedly led his group into the underground tunnel and started mining. These words of Su Mu were said through the spiritual link network, and there was no dedicated line for contact, so everyone/beast staying in the valley knew the news. Su Mu''s words were like thunder on the ground, blowing them dizzy. The aliens are okay, they don''t have a specific understanding of the concept of the Kingdom of God, but they just feel that this thing is very powerful and extraordinary. Kingdom of God, Kingdom of God, that is something with the same word as Tree God, it must be great and extraordinary. Human minds are complicated, and their knowledge is beyond the reach of these alien species. They suddenly became short of breath, panting heavily, their eyes were red, and they felt that there was a hot flame burning in the bottom of their hearts. "The tree god is indeed a real god! With the recovery of spiritual energy, this ancient and noble existence has successfully survived the disaster of the doomed age and recovered the lost personality!" "We are the first batch of apostles under the command of the gods. In the future, under the glory of the tree god, we will be able to ascend to the kingdom of God and achieve immortality!" Su Mu felt the spiritual fluctuations of all the creatures present, and was very satisfied. A long time ago, he felt that it was unreliable to rely solely on the affinity of one life. It''s not that Su Mu doubts the effect of life affinity, but that Su Mu is born with a skeptical attitude towards everything. It''s okay to talk about alien species, but humans can''t say for certain. After they return to human society and stay away from their side for a long time, it is hard to guarantee that there will be no uncontrollable accidents. Only by taking a two-pronged approach can you successfully attract these talents to your side and use them for yourself. So how to attract them? Of course it was by deception... Ahem, of course it was the mystery and extraordinaryness he created. There is a difference between a gifted Tiancadibao (spiritual tree) and an incarnation of a god, especially for humans. There are so many people who believe in virtual gods, so what happens when a ''real god'' appears in front of their eyes and by their side? The mystery that Su Mu had maintained for a long time played a decisive role at this moment. They recalled Su Mu''s various extraordinary things and did not have any doubts. On the contrary, they strengthened their idea that the tree god is the true god! What a blessing and an honor to be able to serve such an existence as the Tree God! Su Mu only mentioned a projection of the Kingdom of God, and did not disclose any other information. It was all based on their own brains, and it was this that convinced them. People always choose to believe their own conclusions. After Su Mu got the result he wanted, he admired it silently for three seconds, and continued to issue a new order: "Ji, you immediately lock the current position of the shadow, so that it must bring the stone giant to the direction of the valley. Four, you follow. If the situation is not good, immediately lead the stone giant to the valley, and I will take action to suppress it. " "Follow the decree of the tree god." X2. Chapter 234 Comrades Ji and Siyou left in a hurry after taking the order, while Su Mu waited quietly in the valley. He could guess a thing or two about the shadow''s thoughts, but that was too risky. Once the stone giant saw through the shadow''s disguise, its life would be at stake. He is not a ruthless person, which Su Mu does not want to see. "Hey, after all, the tree''s body is too restrictive. Even if it becomes an orifice, it still doesn''t break away from the restrictions of the earth. I don''t know how those tree people in the previous Western fantasy novels can move freely after being separated from the earth. .¡± "I really don''t know how far we are from this day." Su Mu''s tree roots can be exposed on the surface, but that''s because other tree roots are hidden deep underground, and the exposed tree roots are naturally not in any danger. Once he really pulled all the roots off the ground, he was only one step away from being cool. Su Mu consulted about the system''s ability to evolve, and there was no fluctuation. At this time, he somewhat missed if the system had a system elf or something. I can still give answers when I encounter confusion, but if there is a system elf, Su Mu''s suspicious nature will be in doubt again, thinking that the system is arranged by someone behind the scenes, and it may even even include the memory of his previous life. It''s all fiction. Well, people with persecutory delusions are really scary. Su Mu is one of the representatives. The system did not give an answer and Su Mu was not discouraged. He firmly believed that if he continued to grow, sooner or later, he would be able to come and go like the wind, facing the rising sun, and running recklessly. On the other side, Ji had just confirmed the position of the shadow when he realized that something was wrong. The camouflage on Youying''s body is weakening, but this guy hasn''t found it yet, and he runs ahead happily. I don''t know if it''s out of trust in Tsing Yi and Ye Luo''s natural ability, or just stupid, but he just turned his back on it with confidence. Golem. "Why does this little one feel that his aura is getting weirder and weirder? It looks like an annoying cat." The stone giant looked puzzled, but fortunately the camouflage effect had not completely disappeared, and the stone giant didn''t attack outrageously even with a little doubt in his heart. However, there are more and more doubts in its eyes. If it continues like this, the moment the camouflage on Youying disappears, it may be its death. Ye Luo said solemnly: "Sister Xiaobai, Sister Qingyi, the effect of my innate ability will disappear." Hearing this, Xiaobai turned to look at Tsing Yi, who nodded affirmatively. A bad premonition suddenly rose in their hearts: "This is troublesome, this idiot won''t really think that he is a relative of the stone giant. When the camouflage effect disappears, it will be too late." Xiaobai made a decisive decision immediately: "The stone giant may have sensed something now, let''s take action, we can''t just watch the shadow being hammered to death by the stone giant." "Qing Yi, Ye Zhi, you two pay attention to cooperate with me, and I will distract the stone giant''s attention." "Miss Bai, this is too dangerous!" Ye Luo subconsciously exclaimed. Xiaobai''s body was not enough to look at in front of the stone giant. What''s more, they didn''t know anything about the stone giant''s specific information. If they made a move like this, Xiaobai might die. Xiaobai''s scarlet snake pupils looked a little alienated and indifferent under the light and shadow. "It''s decided like this, Ye Luo, you should be careful to hide and don''t show your face." "I... went." Xiaobai''s muscles tensed, twisted into a strand, and rushed out from behind brazenly. Chapter 235 There was a rapid and sharp sound of piercing through the air, and the ripple-like air waves separated to the two sides, the air was like ripples in circles, Xiaobai turned into a stream of light and blatantly killed the stone giant. The stone giant felt the strange noise coming from behind and let out a low growl. A khaki halo appeared on his back. block, shining with a metallic luster. Xiaobai''s tail volleyed down, the speed was so fast that only a blurry afterimage could be seen, the air was whipped crackling and a series of explosions, and the gas explosion cloud exploded in a ring. The air wave rolled violently, and the ground was hit by the shock wave with smoke and dust everywhere, and gravel splashed randomly. When Xiaobai''s tail slapped the stone giant''s back, Xiaobai''s scarlet pupils shrank slightly, and it felt that what it was slapping was not a stone, but a block of extremely dense iron! when! The loud sound of Hong Zhong Da Lu resounded through the sky, the deafening sound from near to far, almost piercing gold and cracking stones, You Ying''s eardrums were shaken and humming. The high-frequency vibration indirectly affected the spiritual power remaining on its body surface, and the phantom''s camouflage unexpectedly ended prematurely. Fortunately, the smoke and dust are everywhere, completely covering the figure of the ghost, and the stone giant''s attention has been firmly attracted by Xiaobai, otherwise it is difficult to guarantee that the stone giant will not make any shocking actions under the rage thing. The corner of Youying''s mouth twitched bitterly when he realized that his disguise had disappeared for the first time, but he knew that it was not Xiaobai''s fault at all. In fact, it knew very well that even without Xiaobai''s move, the camouflage on it would not last long. If Xiaobai''s attack hadn''t attracted the stone giant''s attention, after the stone giant discovered the camouflage on its body, it would just let it pinch and round it in front of the powerful strength of the stone giant. You Ying was also very clever, taking advantage of the smoke and dust, he ran away without hesitation. It didn''t foolishly stay to help, it was very confident in its heart, with its strength, it was a food delivery person in front of the stone giant, and I''m afraid it would be a disservice to stay, don''t even get Xiaobai trapped in it then Too late to regret. At this time, running away is the right choice. Although the smoke and dust filled the air, Xiaobai still found through his thermal imaging perception system that the little clever ghost, Youying, had sensed its intentions and ran away very cooperatively. Xiaobai didn''t love to fight. Through the previous confrontation, he was very sure that this stone giant was not a monster he could handle at all. Even if he hit with all his strength in front of this iron wall, it didn''t cause the slightest wave. Anyway, its first strategic goal has been achieved, and the next step is the second¡ª¡ª Lead the stone giant to the domain of the tree god. Maybe all the friends in the valley are no match for this big man, but Xiaobai knows that this terrifying stone giant is just a big toy in front of the tree god! Just because it is the tree god. Xiaobai''s body curled up slightly, and immediately tensed up as soon as he landed on the ground, like a big bow stretched to the extreme, it was ejected with a loud sound. The Stone Giant''s eyesight is underdeveloped, and his sense of smell is not sensitive, but as the saying goes, what you gain is what you lose, and these sacrifices have brought it super perception. After discovering that Xiaobai started to retreat, the stone giant was about to catch up without saying a word. At this time, it accidentally discovered that its previous compatriot had disappeared. In its place was a bobcat with a ghostly figure! Chapter 236 "Roar!!" The stone giant''s angry roar resounded throughout, and the sound waves rolled away, blowing away the nearby smoke and dust. If the Stone Giant could speak human words, he would already be shouting vulgar words such as mmp and Gan Li Niang. It, the noble king born in the Lingshi mine, was fooled by a small bobcat, what a shame! Only its blood can wash away this great shame. For a while, the Stone Giant''s hatred for Shadow far surpassed Xiao Bai. After hearing the stone giant''s angry roar, You Ying felt guilty for a while, and ran even harder, even turning on the talent speed, for fear of being caught up by this irascible old man and hammered into small cakes. The stone giant only took two steps, and the shadow was almost gone. The anger in the stone giant''s heart was getting higher and higher. It saw its right foot raised high and then fell down quickly. The khaki earth was trampled and moaned in pain. . The earth-yellow halo spread out from its right foot, and the invisible stance quickly covered the ground with a radius of 100 meters. The gravity within the stance enveloped suddenly changed, and all creatures seemed to fall into a swamp, unable to move an inch without taking a step forward. All require a huge amount of energy. The speed of the shadow slowed down visibly with the naked eye. After running for two steps, the afterimage turned into a panting slow motion. Not far away, Ye Zhiyeluo and Tsing Yi and his party were enveloped by this gravitational field Completely unable to move. Xiao Bai was miraculously not affected much. This is related to Xiaobai''s powerful body strength, the weaker the body, the more obvious the effect of the gravity field. The stone giant squeezed out a ferocious and bloodthirsty smile from its fuzzy facial features, and strode forward. Its step was several times that of an ordinary person, and the distance of 100 meters was just a short distance to it. In the blink of an eye, it had already appeared near Youying, with its big stone hands protruding forward, and Youying''s heart was beating wildly, its eyes were bloodshot, it wanted to break free from this strange position, but the strength The gap between them is too big, no matter how much You Ying struggles, he can''t escape. The cloud of death has never been so clear, and the shadow looks desperate. It is afraid that it will die today. Before dying, You Ying didn''t even think about begging for mercy, and suddenly turned fiercely, facing the stone giant. Its shadow is a warrior under the command of the tree god, even if it is to die, it must die standing up! I''m going to die on the way to charge! ! "Roar!!" The hair on Youying''s tail exploded, his spine arched, his limbs grabbed the ground, and all the strength of his body was concentrated and burst out at one point. At this moment, it unexpectedly broke through the shackles of the stone giant''s position. Although it was only for a moment, it was enough for it to initiate the final swan song. Life is like fireworks in summer, since it is going to be extinguished eventually, why not sublimate to the extreme before extinguishing, turning into bright stars, lighting up the dark night sky. Clank! Youying''s five sharp claws popped out, and grabbed the head of the stone giant. The stone giant raised his right arm in front of him expressionlessly, and the door-like arm easily blocked the shadow''s sharp claws. The sharp claws rubbed against the hard stone violently, and sparks splashed all over the place, making a tooth-piercing sound. The stone giant didn''t care, how could such a weak attack break through its proud defense. But in the next second, the stone giant was slapped in the face, and the shadow left scars on its body even if it didn''t want to use its claws. The stone giant''s hard stone skin was actually torn by the ghost with five scars! Chapter 237 "Roar!" The stone giant was in pain, his left arm slammed and then raised, his huge fist was covered by a khaki halo and slammed towards the shadow. The power of this punch was so strong that even the surrounding air was firmly pulled by the strong wind of the fist, and the fierce wind pressure exploded with powerful lethality at such a short distance. Youying''s tough and well-developed muscles were torn apart by the wind pressure, leaving streaks of blood. The pain aroused the bloodiness of Youying even more, and Youying knew that he could not escape death. Instead of this, he might as well use his own life to win the chance for Xiaobai and the others to escape and ascend to heaven. Youying''s claws danced out afterimages, and the sharp claws grabbed the stone giant''s right arm and splashed stones. Even if the claws were broken, Youying seemed to feel no pain at all. Continue scratching frantically. The stone giant is also a ruthless character, regardless of his left fist continued to hit. As long as this punch hits hard, Youying will definitely be regarded as a cloud of blood and explode! At the critical moment, a white streamer curled up and rushed in front of You Ying, blocking the stone giant''s punch with its own body. boom! The force like a mountain hit Xiaobai''s body, and the astonishing force sent Xiaobai flying tens of meters away, and did not stop until he hit a small hill. Xiaobai and the others smashed the small hill into a huge pothole, and the rocks slid down. The ghost behind Xiaobai rolled his eyes, the blood in his body surged, and he fainted out of breath. Xiaobai was not much better either, his body that had been tempered for thousands of years almost couldn''t survive in the face of such a huge force, the white scales on his body were broken and cracked like armor, and the force penetrating his body shook Xiaobai''s body. His body was so weak and numb from the shock that he temporarily lost the ability to move. The stone giant grinned grinningly and rushed towards Xiaobai and the others. The bugs that hadn''t been dealt with before, it would kill them all with the next blow. It wants to let all the creatures in the Qingxi Mountains know that this is the fate of offending it! The glory of the stone giant cannot be challenged! Ye Zhi, who was hiding behind the boulder, silently touched her waist with her right hand, where a long knife drenched in blood was pinned. Ye Zhi didn''t act recklessly, she was gaining momentum from the very beginning, and now she has reached the peak, the moment the blade of the long knife is unsheathed, it must be earth-shattering! Ye Luo lightly touched the scabbard with her fingers, and her ruddy face turned pale. This is one of the manifestations of excessive consumption of spiritual power. She is adding sharpness to her sister''s long knife. Tsing Yi has also changed from her laziness in the past. In the charming fox eyes of the past, there is only endless coldness left. Her eyes are gloomy, like a dark abyss, and there is a different kind of magic power brewing in it, as if if she dared to look at her, her whole soul would be dragged down. into this bottomless abyss. Tsing Yi is also waiting, they only have one chance to make a move, and they are not allowed to make the slightest mistake. They can escape, they can escape far away while the stone giants don''t notice them now, but... That''s when they. Even though the tree god didn''t say this, the throbbing that flowed in his body told them that running away had never appeared in their dictionary. Either return to the valley alive together, or die together on the way to the charge. They are fighters of the Tree God, they can only die standing up, not kneeling to live, even if they are defeated, they will not kneel down and beg for mercy, that would be the glory of dishonoring the Tree God. They are ready to die calmly. Chapter 238 Just when the stone giant''s arms were less than one meter away from Xiao Bai and You Ying, Ye Zhi moved. "It''s now!" With a soft snort, Ye Zhi''s plain hand on the handle of the knife swung forward violently, the cold light of the knife flickered, this one-meter-long knife was as cold as its owner, with a sharp blade Cutting the air, waving a white horse. Stab it! Pilian neighed in the air, and the clouds in front of it were torn to pieces. The stone giant followed the voice, but happened to meet Tsing Yi''s cold fox eyes. Tsing Yi''s icy fox eyes were full of light, and the talent of charm was used just right at this time, and the stone giant''s heart was slightly shaken, even though it had already reached the level of obscurity, it also lost its mind under this glance. Ye Zhixiu''s long and powerful legs moved, and the soil under his feet exploded like a cannonball falling here. The black armor on his body fluttered in the gust of wind, and the three thousand black hairs appeared in the blink of an eye. In front of the stone giant. She kicked her legs hard, breaking the rock under her feet with all her strength, her body leaped high, and with the help of the small hill, she was on the same level as the stone giant! Ye Zhi turned her palm upside down, and the long knife suddenly swung upwards, and the sharp blade slashed at the stone giant''s thick neck. when! The sound of gold and iron was loud, the long knife sank halfway into the stone giant''s neck, the knife energy escaped backwards, and the ground behind the stone giant was cut off a thin layer by the escaping knife energy. This knife was hit by Ye Zhi with all his strength, and Ye Zhi almost lost all strength after the cut. This knife is impeccable in both timing and angle, but her opponent is a stone giant, a stone giant who has broken through to the orifice level, and a stone giant whose body structure is completely different from that of humans! If this knife hit a human being, he would have died long ago, but this kind of injury, which is enough to cause fatal damage to a human being, is the same as cutting to other parts of the body for the stone giant, and there is no slight difference. As long as it is not completely chopped off, it will not die. Seeing that she couldn''t kill the stone giant with a single blow with all her strength, Ye Zhi''s cold eyes were as calm as water, and she didn''t have any extra emotions such as regret, so she drew her knife and wanted to strike again at the wound on the stone giant''s neck. But the stone giant successfully got rid of Tsing Yi''s control with the help of this pain, and the violent mental power immediately caused a backlash against Tsing Yi, and blood flowed from the seven orifices of Tsing Yi, and the dark red blood stained the green hair, the red was dazzling. This is a spiritual contest. Although it is not as intuitive as a melee fight, it is far too dangerous. If Qingyi hadn''t been lucky enough to take the life liquid given by Su Mu for a long time, its spirit might have been shaken away in the previous wave of backlash . Now Tsing Yi is not dead, but he has also lost his ability to move, no different from the meat on the chopping board. The stone giant ignored Tsing Yi''s tragic backlash, and brazenly raised his right arm and slammed at Ye Zhi''s long knife. Click! The special alloy war blade was smashed into several fragments under the stone giant''s fist, and the violent force flew these fragments away, sinking deeply into the rock. Ye Zhi was also thrown out together, and her body had an intimate contact with the hard rock. The ribs in her body were broken in sevens and eights, and the arm holding the knife hung down unnaturally. The strength of this stone giant is so strong that it has one against five, without losing the wind. The battle that just started has come to an end in the midst of the ups and downs. Chapter 239 The stone giant pressed his right hand to the cut mark on his neck, his expression extremely angry. Although such an injury is not fatal to it, if its body is not strong enough, its head may be lying quietly on the ground now The stone giant moved its big foot angrily, and it wanted to crush the little bug that cut it to death with its own hands. "Crazy!" At this time, a high-pitched sound that could penetrate gold and crack stones sounded in the sky. Yes, and its kin! These handsome goshawks swooped down from the sky, their spread wings and smooth curves looked like tall fighter planes, their speed was so fast that they left afterimages in the air. Ji rushed to Xiaobai and the others with his kin, and the pair of sharp claws that could easily pierce stones grabbed into their bodies without hesitation. Time is running out, how can I take care of other things at this time. Fortunately, Xiaobai has hard scales to block the sharp eagle claws. Others are not so lucky. The sharp claws pierce the skin and tear the muscles effortlessly. Ye Zhi and the others could not help but groan in pain, but there was no trace of anger on their faces, because they knew that these handsome goshawks were risking their lives to save them. The goshawks shook their wings, grabbed Xiaobai and the others, spread their wings and flew high, narrowly dodging the stone giant''s attack. At this time, the advantage of the air unit came out, and the stone giant couldn''t touch them at all, but it was not helpless. Although the stone giant''s brain is not bright enough on weekdays, its combat IQ is nothing to say, and it immediately thought of a way to deal with it. The stone giant bent down, and with two casserole-sized giant hands, left and right grabbed the stones on the ground and threw them fiercely towards the sky. This power is so great that the air is smashed with a roar and explosion, and the speed is so fast that the naked eye cannot catch it. Although this move didn''t add any light special effects, its power should not be underestimated. Once hit, with the size of the stone and the huge power attached to it, I''m afraid the whole person will be smashed alive and turned into a cloud of blood mist. Extremely, they are not fledglings who are only good at flying, they are all old drivers, they immediately lifted off when they saw the stone thrown, flew to a higher place, and successfully avoided the stone giant''s stone bomb, if it is Those who really can''t escape, they will also choose to use their natural ability to destroy these stone bullets. After avoiding the first round of throwing by the stone giant, Ji and the others did not love to fight, and followed Ji behind and flew towards the direction of the valley. The stone giant who watched this scene was furious. It catches rocks while chasing them and throwing them. The stone giant has no burden, and the speed is getting faster and faster, but their co-pilot is carrying a passenger, so the speed has slowed down a bit, and they are about to be overtaken by the stone giant. Then they were unhappy, and they were not given a chance to catch their breath. They are like winding clockwork, running at high speed every minute and every second. Ji''s eagle eyes turned solemn: "If this goes on, sooner or later we will be dragged to death by that big guy below, we have to find a way." He is not a tactical genius at all, he can think of an excellent idea casually, which can help it turn defeat into victory. That was a dream. The stone giant''s defense was surprisingly high. I am afraid that only the tree god in the entire mountain range could deal with it. The ultimate solution is very simple, that is to use it as a bait to lure away the stone giants below, creating a chance for Xiaobai and the others to retreat safely. Chapter 240 Ji''s wings trembled, the direction of dancing changed slightly, and he flew to Tsing Yi''s side, opened the porcelain bottle held in his mouth, and a drop of life essence dripped into Tsing Yi''s mouth. Ji Ji said through the temporary spiritual link network: "Qingyi, create an illusion for that idiot down below, let him think that you are still following me, I will be responsible for leading him away, you take this opportunity to escape quickly." Tsing Yi is not pretentious, they have no combat power, and it will be of no use if they stay, but will hinder Ji''s performance, so he immediately agreed to Ji''s plan. Anyway, Ji has the talent of space phase, and is the new overlord of the sky in Qingxi Mountains. Compared with them, the degree of danger of distracting stone giants is much smaller. Only by leading the stone giant away can everyone be safe. Tsing Yi has reached the edge of the limit, the effect of the life spirit liquid has just been exerted, the previous backlash is still there, and it is impossible for it to create another environment now. but..... There are always some things in this world that are known to be unacceptable, and Ji brings his fellows to save their lives, why does Tsing Yi need to spare their lives. A strong brilliance erupted from the somewhat dim fox eyes again, and their figures in Tsing Yi were gradually blurring and dimming, and the virtual phantoms continued to follow the pole and flew forward. In the stone giant''s perception, Ji''s speed increased sharply, and he quickly distanced himself from it. Not only did Ji increase his speed, but the goshawks behind him also accelerated together. Seeing that it was about to be thrown away, how could the stone giant be willing, it hadn''t crushed these ants to death yet. Although the perception of these goshawks was a bit strange, the pitiful stone giant''s brain couldn''t figure it out after thinking for a long time, so there was no need to think about things that couldn''t be figured out, and the stone giant chased after them without hesitation. Both Ji and the Stone Giant were extremely fast, and they turned into a small black spot and disappeared into the sky in less than a minute. At this time, a few handsome goshawks appeared in the ''empty'' sky, and they left from the opposite direction and returned to the valley. These goshawks never disappeared, nor did they hide in the space, they just disappeared temporarily in the stone giant''s perception world, replaced by those false phantoms. Of course, these phantoms are real in the perception of the stone giants, while Tsing Yi they are a mass of transparent air. Creating such an illusion is still too much for Tsing Yi in his current state. After Jihe and the stone giant disappeared into the distance, they couldn''t hold on anymore and passed out, and the effect of the illusion was self-defeating. Except for Tsing Yi, the other humans/beasts are not in very good condition either. Most of the hard scales on Xiaobai''s body were broken, and the soft tissues of his body were wounded in many places, and his breath was sluggish. You Ying only had half his life left, and his facial features were blurred with blood. The hair was all wet and sticky together, almost turning into a bloody cat. It was extremely tragic. Ye Luo consumed too much, his body felt empty for a while, his head seemed to be torn apart, and the pain was unbearable. Ye Zhi''s arm was severely fractured, and the ribs in his body were also broken in sevens and eighties. His breath was like a gossamer, his face was like gold paper, and the alloy war blade made of heavy gold was also broken into several pieces. Tsing Yi''s seven orifices were bleeding, her heartbeat was irregular, and she passed out immediately. On the other hand, the stone giant who has gone far away, his kung fu has almost recovered. If it weren''t for the extreme, their bodies would have been completely cold by now. This is the true power of the scorpion. Chapter 214 These subordinates went around in a circle and sent Xiaobai and the others back to the valley. Su Mu quickly put Xiaobai and the others into the spiritual pool. The gentle life liquid nourished their bodies, and the disordered breath quickly stabilized. Su Mu heaved a sigh of relief. If it was delayed for a while, Xiaobai and the others'' foundations would inevitably be damaged. Fortunately, it was delivered in time, and there is no danger of such hidden dangers with the life spirit liquid. Not long after Xiaobai and the others were sent back, Ji arrived near the valley with the fierce stone giant. Su Mu immediately restrained his breath fluctuations, so as not to scare away the stone giant. He wants it once and for all. Of course, the perception of the stone giant who is at the orifice level is very powerful compared to the spiritual level, but it is not enough compared to Su Mu, who is also at the orifice level. Su Mu wanted to hide, and the stone giant couldn''t find it, so he chased Ji and rushed into the vicinity of the valley carelessly. Su Mu didn''t make a move immediately, but waited for the stone giant to go deeper for another ten kilometers before making a bold move! Rumble! There was a deafening roar from the ground, and there were countless powerful black wooden dragons twisting and waving wantonly in the ground. The thick ground was torn apart as easily as paper in front of these wooden dragons, and the ugly ditch... The west one is distributed, and the surging air waves gushed out from the gully, like a pair of peerless swords smashing the spiritual mist above to pieces. With just one movement of Su Mu, the whole valley was full of turbulent winds and clouds, the brains were chaotic, the wind was howling and whistling, flying sand and rocks, the sky was dark and the earth was dark. A black wooden dragon emerges from the ground and goes straight into the sky. He received Su Mu''s order to fly high very early, and used his talent space phase to hide in other dimensional spaces, avoiding the bombardment of the wooden dragon. The stone giant was not so lucky. Its body was directly blasted out by the black wooden dragon. Its huge body was like a large toy rolling in the air at a height of 100 meters. "Roar!" The stone giant roared angrily. Although its brain was a bit sluggish, it was not stupid in the battle, and it responded very quickly. It knew that it had no leverage in the air, and the ground was its home field. The body of the stone giant fell rapidly in the air, and at the same time, the two giant hands clasped together and grabbed a wooden dragon beside him, the earthy yellow halo oscillated, and the two forces combined into one, Su Mu''s tree root was actually broken! Boom! The stone giant''s body fell to the ground like a meteorite from the sky. With a loud bang, a deep pit with a diameter of several meters was smashed out, as if even the ground trembled. A ring-shaped shock wave spread out from the center of the deep pit, and the dust stirred up. The gravel along the way was hit by the shock wave and turned into fine powder and merged with the dust in the sky, regardless of each other. The extreme throats located in other dimensions rolled, and the sharp and sharp eagles opened their mouths, and some of them couldn''t close their mouths. This kind of battle is beyond their ability to intervene. Just one movement can easily change the terrain. In this kind of battle, even if you go to the spiritual level, you will still be able to deliver food! Su Mu didn''t intend to keep his hand, his tree roots quickly poured into the pothole, covering the sky and the sun, and the cave became dim in an instant. These tree roots rushed into the deep pit quickly, and soon this deep and wide cave was submerged by these vigorous wooden dragons, leaving no gaps. Chapter 242 Su Mu''s tree roots quickly entangled every body part of the stone giant tightly, and just after exerting force, the mud layer around the deep pit suddenly disintegrated and collapsed. The soil turned into fine quicksand, and the coarse gravel buried potholes. Su Mu''s expression did not relax. Humans or other creatures were buried by so many quicksands, and were entangled and unable to move. They could not escape death. But what is buried under the deep pit is not a human being, but a stone giant, an extraordinary creature made of stone. It can live without breathing, at most it feels a little stuffy. Squeak! The teeth-stinging sound kept coming out of the deep pit, and the quicksand on the surface was shaken by the sound and kept trembling slightly. This kind of force was enough to flatten and round the steel, but it still couldn''t help the stone giant. With the help of tree roots, Su Mu saw a layer of khaki halo on the stone giant''s body surface, and it was this halo that saved the stone giant from being dismembered. Su Mu frowned slightly. This khaki halo was the same as a tortoise''s shell. If it couldn''t break through this hard tortoise''s shell, it would be difficult for Su Mu to do any substantial damage to it relying on the power of its roots alone. "It is worthy of being able to become an existence of the rank, and it really has two hands." This seemingly monotonous tortoise shell is not simple. At first, Su Mu thought it was completely composed of aura, but later found out that it was not. The aura was just a primer, pulling the earth elements to its body surface and gathering them together to form a shield. Elements are everywhere, but there is no doubt that the most abundant element in the earth is definitely the earth element. These earth elements are inexhaustible. Stone giants only need to consume a little spiritual energy to gather many earth elements. As long as It still stays in the soil, and this layer of shield will never disappear. Even as time goes by, the defensive strength of this shield will continue to increase. After Su Mu discovered this, he was not in a hurry to drag the stone giant out of the quicksand. No matter how strong the stone giant was, it would be difficult for him to cause any substantial damage to him. The tricky rank is rare, so why not take this opportunity to use it to measure your own strength. That''s right, Su Mu regarded this huge stone giant as a reliable tool to measure his own strength. If the stone giant knew what Su Mu was thinking, he might kill himself on the spot without saying a word. Su Mu''s tree roots began to increase their strength continuously. From three points to five points, the tortoise shell on the stone giant''s outer layer is still motionless, without any waves. This Tie Hanhan still struggled with a lot of strength, obviously five points of strength was not painful to it. Su Mu was not surprised but pleased. The stronger the stone giant''s defense, the better. The thickest armor can be beaten the hardest. Su Mu wished that the stone giant had rough skin and thick flesh. Only in this way can he be a qualified tool man. In case he accidentally crushed this Tie Hanhan to death with a little force, that would be a pity. With six points of strength, the stone giant remained unmoved. With seven points of strength, water-like ripples appeared in the earthy yellow halo, and the stone giant was no longer as calm as before. Obviously, Su Mu''s seventy percent strength has already posed a certain threat to it. Su Mu put in more effort, and the khaki tortoise shell immediately made a clicking sound, and fine cracks appeared on the hard shell. "The limit is eight points of strength." Su Mu murmured to himself, a little disappointed. Before he could do his best, the stone giant couldn''t hold it anymore, bad review! Chapter 243 After seeing cracks in his tortoise shell, the stone giant couldn''t sit still anymore and began to panic. No matter how stupid it is, it knows what will happen to itself after the shield is broken. The stone giant''s huge heart trembled, it was still young, and it had never even seen a beautiful female stone giant, so if it died here like this, wouldn''t it mean to be a bachelor for the rest of its life? "Hoho!!" The spiritual energy in the stone giant''s body was consumed rapidly, a large amount of earth elements gathered, and the shattered cracks were hindered and stagnated. Su Mu raised his brows slightly, the defensive power has increased a lot. If it was wood before, it has been directly upgraded to iron now, and the defensive power has greatly increased. Even he has to add a little more strength. Looking at the stone giant who had exhausted all his feeding strength, Su Mu remained silent, and complained in his heart: "A Shi, can you do it, please work harder, I haven''t even used my full strength yet." Seeing that the damaged shield had been repaired, the stone giant heaved a sigh of relief, and his huge beating heart gradually relaxed, but before it could relax for a long time, the power in those tree roots went up to a higher level. The stone giant''s expression froze immediately, and his heart almost collapsed. Is this demon tree a devil! ! ! ! You actually teased me like this, hateful, hateful! The stone giant was full of rage and howls, but these were nothing more than incompetent roars in the face of absolute power. It was not the protagonist in the legend. It could burst out powerful spiritual power with just a few words, and complete the explosive counter-kill. How terrifying is Su Mu''s nine-point strength. In front of such strength, steel is no different from paper. This strength is enough to open mountains! No matter how strong the shield on the stone giant is, it has an upper limit. Su Mu''s strength is still enough to break the upper limit and tear the shield apart. "If it''s only this level, you can die." Su Mu lost interest and prepared to kill the stone giant. The violent power surged, the shield made an overwhelmed sound, and the crack that had just been repaired spread to every angle at a faster speed. The stone giant didn''t dare to hide anymore, if it continued to hide in front of this monster, it would be gone! Isn''t the hole card just used at this time? It firmly believes that it can turn the tide of the battle and turn defeat into victory after using this trump card, because this trick needs to consume its origin. How could such a force lose! The stone giant thought of the consequences of using this trick, and his huge heart began to ache again, but there was no other way, only hope was alive, and nothing was left after death. "This monster''s vitality is very strong. Maybe I can kill him and use his original essence to make up for my damage. Maybe I have a chance to go further." The stone giant thought of this and didn''t hesitate anymore. It was too late to say all this, but it was just a flash, and the shield that was about to be ruthlessly crushed by Su Mu burst open one step at a time, turning into a spot of light Into the body of the stone giant. That''s right, it''s not disappearing, but integrating. These light spots detonated the gasoline like sparks thrown into the gasoline, and the earth-yellow aura turned into streams of air that whimpered outward, and the quicksand buried above its head was blown away. An ancient armor appeared on the stone giant''s body, covering every part perfectly, and the stone giant turned into an airtight iron can, holding a huge stone ax in its right hand. "Is this a transformation? It''s finally interesting." Su Mu became interested. Chapter 244 After the transformation, the threat of the stone giant rose in a straight line, and the aura it exuded cannot be underestimated. The tassel-like airflow roared and rushed out in a spiral shape. These air currents are like sharp steel knives, they actually cut the skin of Su Mu''s tree roots with white cut marks, and the quicksand under the potholes were also cut out one after another by the air currents. "Roar!" The stone giant roared, and the ancient armor suddenly gave off a hazy halo. He stepped forward with his right foot, twisted his waist and swayed his shoulders, grabbed a tree root in front of him with his left hand, and raised his right hand holding the huge stone ax high, with a shocking The brute force exploded suddenly, and the stone ax fell blatantly, cutting off these tough roots directly, and the stone giant was able to break free. As the saying goes, ten fingers connect to the heart, these tree roots are the same as the ten fingers of the heart to Su Mu, and one of them was cut off, and the pain went to his heart. But Su Mu didn''t seem to feel anything, and continued to wave other roots to kill the stone giant. Can this kind of pain be compared to being half-death by lightning? Can it be compared to the gradual melting of self-soul consciousness in the river of inheritance? Su Mu has developed a strong pain tolerance through repeated ordeals, and this level of pain is already a trivial matter to him. Aggressive! The rapid and sharp sound of piercing the air continued to resound, and the black tree roots pierced the sky like a cavalry spear tore through the air. . Boom! The lance bombarded the ancient armor of the stone giant, and ripples appeared on the armor, and there was a dull muffled sound from the ground, like spring thunder on dry land, spreading far, far underground. "The defensive power of this armor is so strong, is it a natural ability or an acquired development?" If it''s a natural ability, there''s nothing to say, and you can''t learn it anyway, but if it''s acquired, then Su Mu can learn it by reading the stone giant''s memory. The elemental ability he currently masters is thunder, which is not closely related to the earth, but one method can connect all methods, and all methods can connect to the source. Su Mu can also learn by analogy from the stone giant''s armor. After learning and mastering it, he can also strengthen his own strength . This thought was circling in his mind, but Su Mu didn''t stop his movements. Su Mu deliberately tried to find out where the armor''s defense limit was. Every stab was faster, harder and more accurate than the last one, and he must be saved. Like a spear master, every shot is natural, with an antelope hanging horns. If it weren''t for the armor for self-defense, the stone giant would have been riddled with holes by Su Mu and turned into a stone sieve. Although Su Mu''s stabbing attack failed to break through the armor''s defense, it also brought great trouble to the stone giant. Its armor has a huge load on itself, and it is still a big gold swallower, and it consumes a lot of aura. After a while, the aura in its body will be consumed less than half. If Su Mu is allowed to attack at this frequency for a while, he can directly 6 Divided. It''s not the stone giant''s character to be beaten, it wants to fight back, it wants to use its own thunder to let the demon tree know how powerful it is! The huge five-meter-long stone ax swings airtightly in its hands, like splashing water and ink, and the space in front of it is dyed a simple and plain color by the stone axe. The roots stabbed by Su Mu were cut off one by one by the stone axe. Su Mu manipulated the other roots to continue attacking without changing his expression. The length is exactly the same as before. The newly grown roots danced in the air and merged into the large army to flock to the stone giant again. Naturally, the newly grown roots in such a short period of time were not as strong as the original ones, but the gap was not too great. Besides, isn''t there a saying that is good, the quality is not enough, the quantity is enough. With so many roots, it doesn''t matter if they are of inferior quality. Facing the countless tree roots, the stone giant is in a bad mood, and it has successfully plunged into the ocean of trees. The stone giant was desperate, it couldn''t be killed, it couldn''t be beaten, what a fart it was! The stone giant''s high fighting spirit seemed to have been poured with a basin of icy water in the cold winter, and most of it was cooled. Su Mu looked at the stone giant and thought to himself whether it was a bit too much for him to let the other party have no combat experience at all. This feeling is really... marvelous! What kind of combat experience does his enemy want to have? Does it have to be a life-and-death fight as soon as a battle is fought, and can life and death be regarded as a real combat experience? Su Mu felt that this was a crooked way, and it was reasonable for him to rely on his own efforts to become stronger step by step, and then get stronger, crushing the enemy a little bit, isn''t that reasonable? Being able to crush the enemy is the best reward for your hard work. Su Mu thought of this, and the strength and density of the stabbing rose to a higher level again. Such a powerful attack was no less than dozens of times per second, and the stone giant''s face turned green. Although it had a stinky stone face, it didn''t matter if it was green Just don''t come out... If the stone giant is given another chance, it swears that even if it jumps into the Cangjiang River and starves to death outside, it will never step into this devil''s territory. "It''s all to blame for that damned flat-haired animal, which keeps irritating me. If it wasn''t for it, how could I have ended up like this!" In addition to being angry, the stone giant was also a little sad and angry. It was still too simple to be fooled by a flat-haired animal. But when it thought that the flat-haired animal would not be well, the stone giant felt a lot more at ease. "I am his opponent for such a monster, let alone you, a flat-haired beast, who dare to fly over his territory so carelessly. With your strength, there must be no bones left now." The stone giant felt that he was a warrior, a proud and great warrior, how could he simply die here without seeing the true face of the enemy, that would be too embarrassing for him. Anyway, it is a stone of death, no matter how damaged the original source is, there is no need to worry about it. Instead of dying here like this, it is better to burn yourself at the last moment of life, ignite the fire of life, and leave a deep impression on this monster. impression! "Roar!!" The stone giant held the stone ax in his hand and roared into the sky, the sound waves rolled, and the sound shook for ten miles. This roar seemed to turn on the switch of some kind of machine, its aura rose steadily in a very short period of time, and the white aura attached to its body surface, forming a second armor. The power of the Gang Qi is astonishing, and the stone giants don''t need to do it themselves, they actively smash the surrounding tree roots into pieces. Su Mu looked solemn, his eyelids slightly closed, and the stone giant in this state had already made him feel a little dangerous. Chapter 245 The most dangerous time for a tiger is not when it is in good condition, but when it is in a desperate situation. The dog jumps over the wall in a hurry, and the trapped beast is still fighting. Although Su Mu''s expression was solemn, he didn''t have any regrets or distress, and there was even a trace of excitement in his heart. It was his purpose to anger the stone giant. How could he know his true strength without the selfless help of the enemy? He didn''t know how much he had. Over time, it was easy to breed pride and complacency. This will eventually lead to over-inflated ego, and it is easy to overturn. Haven''t you seen how many big villains lost because they didn''t have a clue in their hearts? As a mature veteran driver, Su Mu naturally didn''t want to see such a thing happen. "I, Su Mu, will never step into the footsteps of these fools!" In this way, it is necessary to know how many catties you have. Su Mu thought with relief: "Under my continuous persecution, the hero finally exploded, and then he will be able to defeat me..." "Well, the roles are reversed, I am the humble brave, it is the evil devil, and now the devil is about to kneel under the sword of justice of the brave!" "Die! Evil Golem!!" This slogan was circling in Su Mu''s heart, and before it could be blurted out, the stone giant over there took action. Its time is numbered, and it is no longer counted in days, hours, and minutes, but in seconds. Every second counts! In the first second, the Gang Qi lingering on the stone giant''s body exploded, smashing all the tree roots within three meters in diameter around him. In the second second, the stone giant stomped heavily with both feet, and the already collapsed cave was even worse. It was as if a large-equivalent missile fell and exploded on the spot. Huge ravines and cracks spread around. Large chunks of mud collapsed and flew. The huge mountain-like body of the stone giant soared into the sky, and fine quicksand continuously fell from its body. In the third second, the stone giant stepped forward, holding a huge stone ax at a speed of 100 meters per second and charged. All the roots of the trees along the way were cut off by the rough stone axe, making it unstoppable. In the fourth second, the armor on the stone giant began to disintegrate. Behind the ultimate sublimation is a complete fall. The current stone giant is like fireworks in the sky. Although it is bright and beautiful, it is only fleeting. Su Mu came to the conclusion at a glance that within three seconds at most, the stone giant''s body would disintegrate on its own without his action. For such a fighter, the best way is to use one''s strongest means in return. This is the greatest respect for your opponent and the best respect for yourself. Buzz buzz! The spiritual mist in Su Mu''s body violently stirred up, silver energy light spots lit up, and the thunder elements floating in the air gathered together as if they were ordered by the emperor. Zizizi~ The azure blue arc crackled and throbbed, like an elf in the world, and the wild and violent thunder acted like a sensible and obedient child in front of Su Mu. A black Eye of Thunder Punishment was rapidly forming, and it lay straight in front of Su Mu''s body. A terrifying aura permeated from the Eye of Thunder Punishment, and the compressed air stagnated and became sticky. All the living beings in the valley felt as if their hearts were being tightly grasped by an invisible big hand, and they didn''t dare to take a breath, for fear that they would accidentally attract the attention of the Thunder Eye in midair. "I will give you the glory of a warrior." Su Mu looked at the stone giant and muttered softly. Chapter 246 Zizi~ Horror and violent electric shocks vented, making the surrounding world extraordinarily dazzling. This thunder seemed to come from the nine heavens, just to punish all evil and sins. When all the thunder is compressed to the extreme, if someone can look directly at the eye of thunder and observe carefully, they will find that the space around the eye of thunder and punishment has been severely distorted by this terrifying energy fluctuation. A phenomenon that will only appear after a certain degree. Su Mu looked at the Eye of Thunder Punishment, which was several meters in diameter, and knew that it had reached its peak, and if it continued like this, it would lose control. This is not a desperate game, so Su Mu naturally didn''t use military tactics to risk his life for a chance of survival. "Go." There seemed to be a soft murmur under the sky, and the eyes of thunder and punishment seemed to have crossed the distance of time and space with the brilliant power of heaven, but they disappeared in the blink of an eye, so fast that even Comrade Siyou, the leader of the spiritual rank, completely Can''t capture the slightest, can only see a flash of light. As for the weaker ones such as Er Sha, Hao Shao, etc., they didn''t even see the streamer clearly. It was not until a long time after the Eye of Thunder Punishment disappeared that deafening roars and explosions slowly sounded in this world, and there was an obvious white mark that lingered for a long time. Tens of thousands of miles, the world is clear and bright in ten directions. After the Eye of Thunder Punishment disappeared, this almost stagnant world returned to normal. But they still stood there and stared blankly at the long-lasting white mark, and their admiration and admiration for Su Mu went up to a higher level in their hearts, and they all became fanatical. "Is this the true strength of the tree god? It really is so strong!" Su Mu''s strength brought a strong sense of security and strong confidence to these alien species and humans, and even the shadow of the Unota tribe dissipated most of them in front of Su Mu''s strength. Then the soldiers of the Unota tribe invaded the valley on a large scale, and they were swept away by the tree gods, and they were completely defeated? Tree god, invincible! Not to mention this unexpected joy, the stone giant on the other side even stiffened his soul and thoughts after being locked by the eye of thunder and punishment, and stood there stupidly motionless as if he had lost his thinking ability, as if he had accepted his fate. It''s not that the Stone Giant doesn''t have the indomitable heart of a warrior, it''s that the Eye of Thunder and Punishment is not just a pure energy attack, but also contains Su Mu''s will. With the strength of the stone giant spirit, Su Mu''s opponent was immediately crushed by the will hidden in the eyes of thunder and punishment, and he was easily overwhelmed. Although the time is extremely short, it is enough. When the strength reaches a certain level, it will be ten thousand years in an instant. The stone giant''s stunned technique, the eye of thunder and punishment, had already appeared in front of the stone giant, and it sank into the stone giant''s body without any accident. The violent and terrifying power of thunder exploded violently, venting, agitating, and dancing wildly in the stone giant''s body. The power of thunder went from inside to outside, and a deep arc danced on the surface of the stone giant''s body, like a dust cloud. Elf. The stone giant''s fuzzy facial features were crowded together, and the two small eyes showed an expression of disbelief. It already knew that this monster was very strong, and it had already overestimated the strength of this monster as much as possible, but... It wasn''t until this moment that it realized that it had far underestimated the power of this monster. The gap between them is like that of an adult and a baby. It is the newborn baby, no matter how well developed it is, it can''t beat a giant like Su Mu. Chapter 247 Unidentified syllables came out of the stone giant''s huge mouth, and it seemed to be saying something, but no one knew. Its hard body is as fragile as a piece of porcelain at this moment, a piece of porcelain that is full of cracks, as long as it is touched lightly, it will shatter on the ground with a crash. The stone giant raised its right hand and held it in mid-air, wanting to hold something, but its life was passing by, and it still didn''t hold anything in the end. Starting from its right hand, the stone giant''s cracked body shell began to quickly disintegrate into the most basic particles. In the end, only a pile of gray dust on the ground remained in place, proving that an 11-meter-tall giant stood there before. rock giant. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind blowing in the distance, and the sand and gravel disappeared with the wind, scattered in the wind, and disappeared completely. The system panel also pops up prompt sounds in due course. "Ding~ Kill the orifice-level (later stage) creature-the rock giant, and get 32,000 evolution points." "There are as many as 30,000! Get rich." Su Mu didn''t pretend to leave the tears of the two crocodiles. Everyone was hostile to each other. One wanted to kill the other. Now that he finally killed the other, he should be overjoyed. It''s too fake to cry for the enemy. look. That''s too fake, too hypocritical, he Su Mu is not such a person... tree! Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief. Although this battle was full of hardships and difficulties, with his hard work and relying on his clever head, he narrowly won the victory. Su Mu also achieved the purpose of his test. "Now my strength is no longer afraid of small conventional firearms, and I guess tanks are not my opponents, but I still need to guard against arrogance and impetuosity. My strength is still too weak in front of real technological weapons. If an atomic bomb falls on me, I will be cold, I am still too weak." In Su Mu''s inherent concept, a spiritual person who cannot resist nuclear bombs is not a good spiritual person. Although Su Mu is a big tree, he still knows how much he has. He must not survive this chapter, and will only be nailed to the pillar of humiliation of the traversers. "Su Mu, the road is long and long, and I will search up and down. You are still too weak, don''t be complacent, keep your eyes above the top, otherwise the fate of the enemy tomorrow will be your fate, Su Mu, come on! ! " Su Mu encouraged himself a bit, and was about to open the system panel to strengthen it, when there was good news from Hei''er''s group. They are of course a group of ordinary little ants, and now this white and fat queen still hasn''t learned bpmf systematically. Without Su Mu''s local area network, it can only express what it wants to say with the vibrating tentacles on the top of its head. This news came from Ling. Ling and Su Mu have a spiritual connection. Of course, it is only one-sided. Su Mu can observe the bell in 360 degrees without any dead angle. Ling does not have these permissions. It can only be forced to accept Su Mu''s news and has no right to spy on Su Mu. private life. With this connection, Su Mu naturally doesn''t have to worry too much. "Father God, we have arrived at the Lingshi Mine, and now we are ready to start digging, please approve." There is nothing to say. Of course, Su Mu hopes that their actions will be as fast as possible. Unota soldiers are still rampant in the Qingxi Mountains. He may discover this spirit stone mine at some point, and the situation will not be good by then. up. Chapter 248 As the saying goes, what you are afraid of will come. Not long after Su Mu asked Ling to mine the Lingshi Mine with all his strength, the soldier ants placed by Heie to patrol and guard near the Lingshi Mine discovered that there was a change in the surrounding area, and quickly reported the news to Su Mu. "Father God, something is wrong. There are many spirit-level aliens found outside the Lingshi mine, and they are peeping at the Lingshi mine!" Speaking of which, this is also related to Su Mu. If he did not kill the stone giant but imprisoned him, the energy shield attached to the mine entrance by the stone giant would not disappear. But the stone giant died, and he died completely, with no ashes left. Only the system''s notification sound reminded Su Mu that there was a big man in this world who had been here before and contributed a huge amount of points to him . Now that the stone giant is dead, the problem arises. The stone giant is not as powerful as the powerful ones in the novel. His body has been beaten and he can still rely on his spirit to continue living, stirring up wind and rain everywhere. Once the stone giant died, the energy it attached to the entrance of the cave naturally dissipated. In the past, the stone giant was careful to cover up, and the stone giant was still a super nerd. All the aliens/humans who knew about the Lingshi mine were slaughtered by it. Therefore, the Lingshi mine did not spread all over the Qingxi Mountains, and the beasts were exhausted. Everyone knows. But now it''s different, it''s completely cold. The subsequent impact of the stone giant''s death is too great. First of all, after the energy above these caves dissipated, the aura of the spirit stone mine could no longer be concealed. If Su Mu was here, it would be fine. With him in charge, who really don''t open their eyes and want to come up to occupy these spirit stones, Su Mu Just kill it. But now that Su Mu is tens of kilometers away, he is really beyond his reach and powerless. The daring ones are exhausted, the timid ones are starved to death, the temptation of the Lingshi Mine is too strong, and the entire Qingxi Mountain Range is so huge, there are always some courageous ones. Naturally, after smelling the alluring aura of the Lingshi Mine, how could they sit at home obediently, swallowing clouds and absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon? That speed is too slow. Don''t you see that the stone giant, the iron-headed fool, has a higher level than Su Mu after sitting on this Lingshi mine, and the role of the Lingshi mine in it is indispensable. Although these alien species are bold, they are not stupid. Although the stone giant died completely, and the energy left in this world has disappeared, the breath of its life in this mineral vein still exists. The breath deeply deterred these alien species, making them dare not and unwilling to enter rashly like this. That''s like a sheep entering the tiger''s mouth, and it''s no different from taking the initiative to send you to death. They looked at each other and neither of them would move. They all stood there and waited quietly, waiting for a Tie Hanhan to use their lives to open the way. So there was the previous scene. After Su Mu heard the news, he also had a very toothache. He didn''t expect the stone giant to keep this hand. He wanted to go to the town but he couldn''t do it. What''s more terrible is that Xiaobai and the other elites were all seriously injured in the process of seducing the stone giants before, and it is very difficult to recover every one and a half minutes. Now it is not impossible to let them go to help regardless of their injuries, but that will hurt their vitality, and Su Mu will not make such a stupid act of digging his own grave until the end of the world and when it is a last resort. But don''t send them, send Siyou comrades, their combat power is still far lower than those of the alien species. The Mortal rank is one level, and the Spiritual rank is the same level. Although there is only one level difference, the gap is really too big. Let Ersha and them go, that is to let them go to die. Su Mu was in trouble: "I worked so hard to solve the stone giant, but I didn''t make wedding dresses for you. How can I break the situation?" Chapter 249 If there were only two or three invading enemies, then by virtue of her own uniqueness, Ling could fight with them and buy enough time for the Hei''er tribe to mine the spirit stone mine. But now the number that can be determined is at least 10, not to mention that there are other alien species that are rushing over. It can be said that the exposure of the Lingshi Mine triggered a frenzy of all the alien species in the Qingxi Mountains. In the face of the opportunity of evolution, even intelligent human beings can''t treat it rationally, let alone these alien species that have not lost their animal nature. This is something that Su Mu didn''t think of in advance, but it has already happened, and it''s useless to regret it now, it''s just to hurry up and think of a coping strategy. "Now Xiaobai''s injuries are not very good, and the only combat forces that can be dispatched in the valley are Siyou, Ersha and its group." As for why Su Mu didn''t count Liu Yu and them, because their strength is not enough to get their teeth between a bunch of aliens of the spiritual rank, and even the salted fish standing in the corner as a cheer and cheering, only shouting 666 are not enough. can''t do it. Maybe in the middle of the battle, if an AOE attack is swept down, he will be hiccupped by the aftermath. This is not alarmist talk, this is an objective reality. Su Mu has to be responsible for their lives. As for why Su Mu thought of sending Ersha and his group there, of course he didn''t treat them as cannon fodder. Ersha''s talent is equivalent to a designated halo skill, which can be applied to every wolf clan. Moonlight¡ªthe moon is its shelter, and the recovery speed is accelerated under the moonlight. After active opening, the strength will be greatly increased. (This talent can only take effect at night) Domination: Automatically activated when there are more than five people of the same kind gathered around you. After activation, the wolves will gain a halo of moonlight, and their strength will increase to a certain extent under the moon. The degree of increase depends on the number of wolves. As long as these wolves gather around Ersha, with these two talents, and Siyou comrades assisting, the actual combat power that will explode far exceeds that of the five spirit ranks. Coupled with the special alien species like Ling, and those alien species outside the mine veins, they thought that the snake could still do it. However, Su Mu still did not relax. Such a strategy is just a stopgap measure, and it won''t last long. The mining of spirit stones is not an easy task, and it can be done in ten and a half months. The most important thing is that there is no guarantee that such treasures as Lingshi will not attract the attention of the Unota tribe, and the Unota soldiers all over the mountains and plains are not easy to deal with. Su Mu''s branches moved with the wind and fell into deep thought. "It would be nice if I could move, but it''s still too difficult." Suddenly, Su Mu had a flash of inspiration, and he remembered an ability in those film and television animation works¡ª¡ª Doppelg?nger! "Although I can''t act with my body, whoever stipulated that I must act with my body, I can make a clone myself!" Although he has such an idea, he is at a loss as to how to create a clone. It''s not that Su Mu is stupid, he can''t make something out of nothing. The knowledge about spiritual energy in this world is too scarce, as if it has been erased, and a serious fault has appeared. Without this reserve, it is absolutely impossible for Su Mu to develop such a mysterious ability. Su Mu thought for a while, and sorted out the spiritual text in his mind to see if he could get inspiration from it. As for the help system? It is impossible to ask for help, relying on others is worse than relying on oneself, he, Su Mu, will not ask the system for anything this time! Chapter 250 There are 10 spiritual scripts that Su Mu has mastered in the River of Inheritance, although there are only 10, but these 10 spiritual scripts can derive many meanings, a bit of the meaning that Tao gives birth to one, and life gives birth to two. After mastering to a certain extent, they can be combined with each other And can give birth to many mysteries. Although Su Mu''s current mastery of Lingwen is still far from the latter. This gap is actually not very big, it is probably the fingertips... the universe. I don''t want to mention this kind of unhappy thing. When Su Mu mentions it, he feels that he has regained his scumbag years. Su Mu thought for a moment, and gave up the idea of ??finding ideas from Lingwen, which was too unrealistic. Maybe there is a solution in these 10 spiritual texts, but it will take a lot of time to figure out, research, and explore. What he lacks most now is time. There is a saying that speed is the most important thing in soldiers. Every minute at night in Su Mu''s place, there will be an extra minute of change at Lingshi Mine. The Lingshi Mine has a lot to do with it, and Su Mu doesn''t want any accidents to happen there. "system." Su Mu called out the system softly, ready to see if there is a solution in the system. Anyway, the system is also one of his abilities, how can it be called asking for help when relying on one''s own abilities, isn''t that normal? Su Mu summoned the system with peace of mind, and this time it went smoothly. The system gave him a solution, but it was a little expensive. Split: Consume a lot of spiritual energy to create a clone. After the clone is successfully created, it can act independently from the main body. The time is at most one unit. The clone can have 30% of the power of the main body. (50,000 evolution points are required to evolve this ability.) Su Mu looked at the figure of 50,000 with some liver pain. He wondered if the system had just calculated his evolution point and was going to harvest his small treasury. Hiss, what a cruel heart! Unfortunately, my wallet is about to shrink severely again. Fortunately, this time, with the selfless sponsorship of Unota soldiers and stone giants, I finally left a little money. but..... "It''s still a lot!!!" Su Mu''s heart throbbed for a while, and he sucked in a lot of cold air because of the pain. The carbon dioxide around the valley was suddenly emptied, so when he exhaled the stale air from the tree, the oxygen concentration in the air rose sharply. Life is naturally fresh and pleasant, but it is poison to ordinary people. If they go from a low-oxygen environment to a high-oxygen environment without any transitional adaptation, they will suffer from oxygen poisoning without accident... Then again, although this skill is very expensive, if you double the price, you can upgrade the Mutated Tree Body skill to LV4, but it is also worth it. Although there are serious restrictions, such as the clone can only survive for an hour after leaving his body, and only inherits 30% of his body''s combat power. But with the existence of the clone, Su Mu''s range of activities will be greatly increased. In the long run, this skill has very important strategic significance. And let''s not talk about the distance, let''s talk about the nearest one. After upgrading this skill, with him personally, the crisis at the Lingshi Mine can also be resolved. Besides, this is only the effect at LV0. When this skill is improved, the existence time of the avatar is bound to increase. One day in the future, he may be able to use the avatar to enter human society, and have a good drink of a glass of ice cream . For the sake of Bingkuo... for his lofty strategic goals and the difficult problems in the near future, Su Mu must decide on this skill! Chapter 251 "System, evolutionary skills¡ªclone." As soon as Su Mu''s voice fell, the evolutionary points were rushing down like mercury, and in the blink of an eye, only a pitiful 71540 evolutionary points remained. Su Mu''s heart throbbed. If he hadn''t become used to the pain, he might have a heart attack today. "Ding~Skill¡ªClone, evolved successfully." The monotonous, mechanical, indifferent, ruthless, evil, dark, and distorted prompt sounded from the system. want to cry. "Heh, today I''m going to see how your skill that cost me 50,000 oceans is doing. If it doesn''t work, I''ll... upgrade it for you!!" Look at the system panel. The skill description after evolution is more detailed than the previous one, and at the same time, a lot of knowledge appeared in Su Mu''s mind, as if he had learned this skill a long time ago, but it has been forgotten for a long time, and now he has picked it up again , to rejuvenate the second spring of skills. Clone (LV071540/10000): Consume a large amount of spiritual energy and pour it into the prepared body. The clone has 30% of the body''s combat power, and has the ability to move freely after being separated from the body. The action time is at most one unit''s natural time. Note: It is best to use your own body for the body, so that the performance of the avatar can reach the best state. The requirements of this body may be very harsh in the eyes of humans or alien species. If you want to maximize the effect of this skill, you can only cut meat and feed it to eagles. But what kind of request is this harsh requirement for a heterogeneous like Su Mu? Anyway, he grows super fast. After cutting off one head, there are still nine heads... Cough cough, cut a section of tree root, and still Can quickly grow new roots. "Well, the effect of this skill is still too weak. Although 30% of my combat power is enough to sweep the invincible Qingxi Mountains, but my trip is not only for myself, but also to protect Hei''er and its tribe surrounded by powerful enemies, so I must be stronger! " If it weren''t for the selfless support of Unota soldier brothers and stone giants during this period, Su Mu might not have been able to evolve this skill, let alone upgrade it. Who made him happen to have such a sum of money, who made this skill happen to be not so powerful. In order to stabilize... Asylum, Su Mu decided to upgrade it to LV1. If the change is not big, then he can only reluctantly upgrade it to LV2. "Hey, it''s really hard for me." Su Mu sighed lightly, and with a thought, the number 71540 suddenly lost a 1, and Su Mu''s heart began to ache again. The previous pain has not been healed, and the follow-up additional damage has caught up. This time the pain is more painful, and the pain is simply too painful. Clone (LV161540/20000): Consume a large amount of spiritual energy and pour it into the prepared body. The clone has 40% of the combat power of the main body, and has the ability to move freely after being separated from the main body. The action time is at most two units of natural time. Note: It is best to use your own body for the body, so that the performance of the avatar can reach the best state. "Is it only 40%?" Su Mu mused, "This level seems to be..." Chapter 252 Su Mu shook his head and said, "LV1 is still a bit lacking. 40% is not safe. If a large number of Unota soldiers invade, this power will not cause any waves." Now that the evolution point has been used to this step, Su Mu doesn''t care about the throbbing heart anymore, anyway, he might get used to it one day. He is not the real Grandet, a miser. He just likes to watch the amount of evolution points increase continuously. This is like a person watching the amount of his savings increase, but when he really needs to use it, he still has to use it. . They won''t have pups left there. Besides, isn''t the meaning of the existence of evolution points just to use them? Only if you are willing to spend it will you have a chance to earn it back. Nothing to say, upgrade! "Ding~ skill avatar level +1, current level is LV2." Clone (LV241540/30000): Consume a large amount of spiritual energy and pour it into the prepared body. The clone has 50% of the combat power of the main body, and has the ability to move freely after being separated from the main body. The action time is at most three units of natural time. Note: It is best to use your own body for the body, so that the performance of the avatar can reach the best state. After the avatar was upgraded to another level, there was not much change, but the fact that the avatar''s combat power reached 50% alone was enough to see the evolution points spent before. Put it on others, 50% of them may be used to clean up miscellaneous soldiers, put it on Su Mu, this 50% can deal with ordinary ranks! The LV2 avatar is enough, so Su Mu won''t continue to upgrade. Keep this little money, and use it to deal with any accidents. Now Su Mu''s attribute panel adds another skill. Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: Akatsuki (early stage) Longevity: 1800 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension Skills: Thunder Control (LV2), Variation Tree Body (LV3), Life Affinity (LV2) (+), Fog (LV4) (+), Spirit Link Network (LV3) (+), Clone (LV2) (+) Evolvable ability: control of earth elements. Evolution points: 41540 After Su Mu finished chewing the information in his mind verbatim, Su Mu began to create man...trees. "What is this? I pinch myself?" A strange feeling appeared in Su Mu''s heart. This avatar skill is not like in Naruto, which can be summoned with a bang. It needs to prepare the body in advance, and there is a time limit. Su Mu envied for a second, two seconds, and no more than one minute for the convenient abilities in those animation works. It would be great if his system could be exchanged for the abilities of the heavens and myriad worlds. What a pity, what a pity. Su Mu carefully broke off a piece of pitch-black tree root. The tree root was about 3 meters long and one meter thick. Even after being broken, it still had a strong vitality. Can take root again. Su Mu first polished it to look like a human being, and then Su Mu gathered his spiritual energy at the top of the branch, printed it on the broken root, and began to write like a snake, with crooked and messy lines. The more ordinary people look closely at the lines on the root of this tree, the more intense their irritability will be, and in the end they will have the idea of ??destroying everything. This pattern is magical! Chapter 253 Su Mu''s speed was still very slow when he started, but as time went by, he became more confident, and the speed of the engraving continued to increase. In the end, only the afterimages left by the branches waving in the air could be seen. The lines on the root of the tree were twisted and crooked, seemingly motionless, and the viewer had a splitting headache and was upset. But when Su Mu''s pen changed, and the last stroke was completed, connecting end to end, the distorted lines suddenly changed, like a dilapidated beggar turned into a noble king. At this time, the lines seem to be natural. At first glance, they just feel natural and harmonious, but the more you dig deeper, the more you can feel its mystery, which faintly reveals the truth of heaven and earth. This is Lingwen! In other words, it is a higher derivative form of Lingwen, the spirit array. Even ordinary people who have not awakened after the recovery of spiritual energy can gradually become extraordinary after learning! It is strange to say that when the engraving of the spirit array is completed, these penetrating lines miraculously disappear and hide, and there is no trace of it anymore. No matter from which angle you look at the engraved tree roots, you take it for granted. This is what it looks like. Very harmonious and natural. Satisfied, Su Mu put down the tree root and took a rest. Even though he has great spiritual power, he was still exhausted after engraving this spirit formation. Of course, this is also because this spiritual text is the first time I have come into contact with it, and I am not even familiar with it, and it is the deep content derived from it. Naturally, I have to be careful to avoid any mistakes. You must know that the engraving of the spirit array is very strict, there must be no pause even for a microsecond in the middle, it must be completed in one go, and there must be no mistakes in the direction of the strokes and key energy nodes, otherwise the impact will be great. It may just be that there is a place where the turning is not round enough, and the effect of this spiritual array will be greatly reduced after the engraving is completed. If more critical energy nodes are involved, it may directly cause the spiritual array to fall short and have no effect. These harsh requirements lead to the extremely high threshold for the spiritual formation, and the high requirements for talents, which means that its promotion is difficult. It may be very difficult for ordinary people to use the practice of spiritual scriptures to reach the extraordinary. But in any case, it is always a path that can be passed. Compared with awakening by talent, it can give hope to the vast number of sentient beings. Su Mu didn''t rest for too long, the Lingshi Mine is still waiting, it can''t be too long, Su Mu immediately began to send his spiritual energy into the roots of the tree. The spiritual mist in his body began to consume rapidly, and this small tree root actually consumed nearly half of his spiritual energy! What a ruthless juicer! Su Mu was also careful in the process of conveying the spiritual energy, because it was also very particular. This spiritual energy had a fixed route, and if it was messed up, it would also cause the spiritual array to not be able to exert its original effect. Su Mu frowned slightly, and muttered in his heart: "This thing is really troublesome, and it needs to be improved." But although he said so in his heart, he also knew that it might be a long time before he really wanted to implement it. When the roots stopped swallowing Su Mu''s aura and reached a saturation, the roots began to emit a dim light, which was really beautiful. Su Mu''s heart flashed with enlightenment, knowing that the time is now ripe. There is only one last step left. Chapter 254 In fact, when the aura is delivered, the production of this clone is already close to completion. The next thing to do is to disconnect the aura link channel. If Su Mu does not disconnect the aura link channel, the root of the tree will be in the stage of not breaking away from the main body. At this stage, the activities of the avatar are greatly restricted, but there is no limit in time. In theory, as long as the link is not disconnected The existence time of the avatar will always exist, unless the main body Su Mu dies. If you disconnect the link, it is another situation in the skill description. The activity of the clone is no longer restricted, but its existence time is limited. The survival time of LV2 is only 3 units of natural time. After this time, the clone will automatically Disintegration, there is no half magic. As for disconnecting or not disconnecting the link.... Is this still worth considering? Of course it is to break the link. Isn''t that the original intention of him, Su, to evolve this skill? Su Mu took the initiative to disconnect the link channel, and this human-like tree root exuded a hazy gleam. This gleam was a bit miraculous, and the hazyness made everything on it blurry and unreal. A vicissitudes, the ancient and eternal breath emanated from this clone, which was exactly the same as Su Mu''s breath. At first glance, it was his cub...clone. However, this avatar didn''t mean to move freely, it just stood there stupidly, and Su Mu judged at a glance that such a stupid tree root could never be his avatar. This stupidity neutralized his extremely high-end aura. Such a stupidity is not even one-tenth of his cleverness. At first glance, it looks like the old man next door... cough cough. Su Mu couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart: "Could it be that smart as me also made some mistakes in the production process?! This can''t be done!!!" If this was in normal times, it would be wrong if it was wrong, but now it is obviously not a normal time! Now this is the time to spend wedding nights with other people... the college entrance examination is so important, there are already aliens on Ling''s side who can''t help but start probing, there is not much time left for him, Su Mu can''t wait Might take the time to make a new clone. When he made another avatar and came out, the day lily at the Lingshi Mine was cold. "Fucking! Other people''s avatar skills only need to be used silently in the heart, why are mine so twists and turns!" In an instant, Su Mu''s heart was half cold. He only felt that the sun was so cold today and the wind was very noisy. "Why is the sun so cold today? Why is the wind so hot today? Why is my heart so hot?" Su Mu sent out three consecutive tortures of quality from the depths of his soul in his heart, full of frustration. Although Su Mu''s heart was full of tears, as a mature tree, he no longer showed his emotions on his face. With a flat face, he began to pretend to direct the actions of this fool-like clone. However, this avatar is like a mold without a soul and with energy-saving LED lights on. It is useless except to shine as a moving light source! "What kind of useless skill did I evolve? What use is it for you? You can''t even sit on it and move it yourself. Maybe you still need me to control it behind the scenes!" fall! ! Chapter 255 Su Mu snorted coldly: "If it weren''t for the fact that you are the clone of my first work, I must have crushed you today." The branch trembled, and the aura turned into substance, forming a blast of aura that sent the clone flying. The avatar fell to the ground and turned around a few times, raising a cloud of dust. I don''t know if it was broken by this fall, but a very weak spiritual link appeared in his sea of ??consciousness. The link changed from light to thick, and became clear, and the object of the link was the led tree sculpture. Needless to say, this startup method is like an old TV, if you can¡¯t watch it, you don¡¯t need to repair it, just pat it. Su Mu muttered: "Could this be the correct way to activate the avatar?" This is naturally Su Mu''s joke, so it can''t be taken seriously. In fact, this avatar can be activated because of Su Mu''s aura. If the completed avatar is a smartphone in standby mode, then Su Mu''s aura is the password key to unlock it. Only Su Mu''s aura can activate the clone, and only Su Mu can control the clone. If any spirit person who has awakened spiritual talent wants to mentally invade and control this avatar, then the spirit array in this avatar will definitely give the intruder an unforgettable surprise. After Su Mu learned this information, he laughed sinisterly: "Such insidious... I like wise methods." Su Mu''s consciousness wanted to get in touch with this spiritual link, and Su Mu''s perspective wobbled for a while, and the next moment, the world in the eyes of the avatar appeared in front of his eyes. Su Mu observes this strange yet familiar world through the avatar from a first-person perspective. "This feeling...not bad." Su Mu wanted to grin the corners of his mouth to express the joy in his heart, but apparently he forgot that this avatar, like him, is a tree with neither facial features nor emotions. No, this avatar is a little bit better than him. At least he has limbs, Su Mu is different, he only has branches and branches and branches. It''s really a sad story. Su Mu didn''t take it seriously either. Although he is still a street boy with no arms and legs, one day in the future he may not be able to match the magnificent existence like Liu Shen. Closer to home, the most urgent task now is to support Ling and the others. At this moment, Kung Fu Ling sent another distress signal. The situation over there is critical and there should be no delay. "Four haves, two fools, I will go first, you hurry up to the Lingshi Mine for support." Su Mu gave an order, the avatar under control strode forward and sprinted forward. The strong wind driven by the avatar when it moved at high speed whistled and whizzed, smashing the surrounding spirit dances to pieces. Comrades Ersha and Siyou couldn''t react Coming over, Su Mu had turned into a white rainbow and disappeared at the end of the valley. They looked at each other, staring blankly at the torn Spirit Mist. "That voice is the tree god?!" Ersha groaned, and his stupid wolf eyes were extremely firm, as if to say: "Yes, that is definitely the voice of the tree god. I, Ersha, can recognize this voice even if it turns into ashes. There is absolutely no way I can make a mistake! It''s the tree god." If Su Mu knew Ersha''s inner activities, he would have to hang him in mid-air and give him a hard pump. God, you can recognize this voice even when it turns into ashes. I really thank you for your eight generations of ancestors. Ersha really lives up to his name, he is the Erha among wolves. Chapter 256 Now the beauty is right in front of you, as long as you are brave enough, you can get it at your fingertips, why are you still staring at her in secret, a group of sissies who only dare to think but dare not do it! snort! This brother is scornful in his heart, he will definitely use his muscles to strike hard, and take down this spirit stone mine in one fell swoop, and then he will be able to embrace left and right, and make the ethnic group into his harem. Come on, Ollie! It''s time to show these pussies what real technology is. This alien species is about to launch a charge. Its hooves are planing the hard ground. Under its planing, the ground under its feet rumbles, as if it has been hit by a missile. Large pieces of soil Cracks and splashes, dust everywhere, covering the sky and the sun. As a result, the pm2.5 value in the air instantly exploded. As long as they still had a breath, they were seriously affected. Large particles of dust entered their lungs along their respiratory tract. One, no one can escape. The angry aliens lurking in the dark yelled in their hearts, wishing to clean up this source of pollution immediately. This time, all the lurking heterogeneous species present reached a unanimous consensus. The cub who broke the rules must die. It''s not that they are narrow-minded, it''s that only they know the bitterness in it. Damn it, I have worked so hard to find it for a long time and risked being discovered, so I found the perfect place to eat chicken! Lying on the ground, I haven''t covered the heat yet, and the follow-up plan hasn''t been implemented as I wish, and now I''m all messed up by this muscular brother, damn it, damn it! Now no one can be the fisherman who fights between the snipe and the clam, and everyone''s position is exposed because of the pm2.5 air that explodes. If such a fool doesn''t die, it''s really too much for heaven''s sake! Every alien species sent sincere blessings to this muscular brother. Different perspectives, different positions, and different viewpoints on issues. In the eyes of those alien species lurking in the dark, this muscular brother is not a pity to die, and the only function is to find the way. But this muscular guy is definitely a right-hand man in Ling''s eyes. At first, she was not sure how many people were lurking around here. It can be said that the whole picture is black, without even a single eye. Well now, there is a selfless muscular brother... a good xenomorph who turned from the dark to the bright, and did not hesitate to annoy all the xenomorphs in ambush, but also reminded her how many xenomorphs were ambushing around here in this way. What kind of spirit is this, simply the best sixth man! Ling felt that she couldn''t turn a blind eye to such a spirit, and she wanted to reward this muscular brother with a big gift! "Well, for the sake of your strength, you belong to me, abandon the darkness and turn to the light, and continue to shine on this battlefield." Ling looked at Yiqi Juechen, the muscular brother Gui who was rushing towards him, without saying a word, and immediately poured out his condensed spiritual power. The target is precisely this muscular brother. It stands to reason that everyone is at the spiritual level, and their strengths are not much different. It is very difficult to confuse such a stupid big man with spiritual power. But who let this big guy train his muscles into his brain? Sure enough, Bell managed to capture the big guy without any effort. "The next step is up to you, give me a rush!" Chapter 258 The muscular brother was controlled by the bell to turn around with red eyes and launch a lonely charge towards those alien species. His momentum and eyes seemed to be that the alien species in front had a sworn hatred with him. If this muscular brother were to fight one-on-one with other alien species, it would really be worthy of them. Without him, there is really too much blood, the armor is too thick, and the attack power is not too weak. It''s okay to be beaten by others for a long time, and others will be broken if they are rubbed by it. But this muscular brother''s previous brainless charge made everyone angry. Every xenomorph present has evolved to the level of a spiritual level. Apart from not being able to speak, their intelligence level is no worse than that of ordinary people. They saw that they had been exposed, and their original plan was also defeated because of this Tie Hanhan, so they might as well take action together, and make plans after capturing this spirit stone mine. The task now is to kill this Tie Hanhan! All kinds of weird cries came and went, and these different species shot together, first of all, various long-range attacks, those who could attack with elemental energy, attacked with elemental energy, and those who couldn''t, picked up nearby stones and threw them out. These long-range attacks formed an attack storm that covered the clouds and the sun, drowning the muscular brothers. The earth was bombarded by these various attacks and screamed in pain, fine cracks spread everywhere, the nearby ground was cut off a layer abruptly, earthy yellow dust was everywhere, and the scene inside was blurred. "do you died?" Seeing that there was no movement in the smoke and dust for a long time, some alien species immediately ran towards the entrance of the Lingshi Mine with all their limbs. They wanted to seize the opportunity, but no one expected that there would be a sudden change in the dust that had not moved for a long time when these alien species were marching. A burly figure tore through the dust, shooting up into the sky like a fired shell, and the tassel-like smoke and dust were blown away by the howling wind. This was obviously a muscular brother controlled by the bell. With a wind pressure as sharp as a knife, it crashed into the middle of the three alien species. With its legs bent, the ground was smashed into a big pit. Muscular Brother Gui''s body was covered with scars, some of which were deep enough to show the bone, but after suffering such a serious injury, his aura still didn''t fade away, or in other words, it naturally didn''t have fighting spirit when it was controlled by the bell. Only fight to the death. In order to wait for the arrival of the tree god, Ling is ready to sacrifice everything, including herself. Now, muscle brother expensive is the prelude to sacrifice. "Roar!!" The muscular brother showed sharp shark teeth and roared to the sky, shaking the eardrums of the foreign species around it with unbearable pain. At the same time, Ling also took this opportunity to attack secretly, shocking their spirits, and the eyes of these three alien species suddenly became empty and lifeless. The muscular brother stretched out his big fan-like hands, and pinched the necks of the two alien species with precision. His palms contracted forcefully, and the sharp nails pierced the skin of the necks and pierced into their flesh and blood. After the aorta was punctured, blood gushed out like a fountain, and the blood spilled into the sky. The severe pain woke up the two alien species, and the two alien species that had fallen into the state of dying struggled vigorously. Even if they die, it won''t make Brother Muscle feel better! "Roar!" The muscular brother''s chest was almost cut open, and the viscera wriggling inside could even be seen through the wound. The other alien species also got rid of Ling''s mental shock, looked at the alien species who died tragically in the hands of the muscular brother with a fierce look, and mercilessly stabbed at the muscular brother''s vitals. Chapter 259 There was an alarm in Ling''s heart. Brother Muscle had no eyes behind his head to see, but she could see clearly from the side. She wanted to control Brother Muscle to turn around to avoid it, but she was a step too late. The attack speed of the alien species was so fast that it was too fast to be caught by the naked eye. Pooh! The muscular brother''s heart was pierced by a sharp claw, and its heart was smashed into a pile of rotten flesh by the impact of the huge force. The muscular brother''s eyes dimmed and became empty. This is the real fight, life and death are only a moment. plop~ Three cold corpses fell on the ground in front of them, hot and sticky blood flowed out from the wounds, staining the ground red. The death of Muscular Brother Gui also caused Ling to suffer serious backlash, her spiritual body shook for a while and became a little blurred. Ling endured the discomfort caused by the backlash and found a nimble leopard-shaped alien and jumped out. The spirit body easily attached to the opponent''s body. After some spiritual fighting, Ling killed the leopard-shaped alien. The defeated army successfully controlled the body of the leopard-shaped alien species. Muscle Brother''s death made her realize her own flaws. Although remote control is safe, it also has many flaws. If the alien species controlled by ... dies again, Ling will not be able to fight back at all. Instead of waiting to die, it is better to fight to the death now! Now fight to the death and go to battle in person, so that all the power of the possessed body can be stimulated to the greatest extent. Personally possess the body of the alien species, so as to maximize the power of the alien species, but once the alien species is killed, it will really die. However, Bell has no regrets, nor is she afraid. She was already ready to die. "Come on, before I fall, this way is dead!" The leopard-shaped xenomorph possessed by Ling used all four limbs together, and appeared behind the xenomorph closest to her, and spit out a cloud of dark attribute with strong corrosive energy towards the back of the xenomorph. Zizi~ A large hole was corroded on the back of this alien species by this mass of dark energy, exposing the pale white ribs inside, and a heart was beating under the ribs. Ling didn''t make up the knife, and turned to kill other aliens. Unless this kind of injury is the awakening of a very heaven-defying recovery talent, otherwise, he can only wait for death obediently. What she is playing now is a time difference, and when the other aliens react, it will be difficult to have such a good opportunity again. Ling followed the same pattern and successfully attacked the other two alien species. Ling wanted to expand the results of the battle. At this time, Ling felt a thrill in his heart, and a feeling of being on his back hit him. Ling didn''t dare to push her too hard, and hastily paid a considerable price to get out of this leopard-shaped alien body ahead of schedule. Sure enough, just after she left, this leopard-shaped alien was bombarded and killed by several aliens. At this time, Ling''s spirit body has already dissipated, and she can no longer possess other healthy and intact alien species, but this does not mean that she is powerless! Suzume showed a fierce look, and rushed into the body of the first alien that she plotted against. After controlling the body of this alien species, Ling began to launch indiscriminate energy attacks without saying a word, and a large group of wind pressure rolled around. It is a pity that this alien species is at the end of its strength. cause effective damage. These clusters of wind pressure seem to be fierce, but they are actually embroidered pillows that are not useful. They can only cause minor cuts to these rough-skinned and thick-skinned alien species. Chapter 260 The surrounding xenomorphs had already been frightened by the previous inexplicable backlash attacks one after another, and they immediately shot, without hesitation, and directly bombarded this xenomorph into scum. Bell was already unable to leave, and her spiritual body began to dissipate slowly. But she was content, not at all like a dying person. Gai because her purpose has been achieved. Sure enough, these alien species did not swarm to the Lingshi Mine after killing the poor creature, but returned to the original state, guarding each other. Once the seeds of doubt are planted, the fruits of suspicion can grow over time. None of them were fools, and they quickly realized that it must be a secret attack by a certain alien species. The purpose is to reduce as much as possible the number of places competing for the Lingshi mine. Now, the heterogeneous alliance that was united because of the previous muscular brothers suddenly fell apart because of mutual suspicion and distrust. That''s what the bell is for. It is true that she is the only one who wants to guard the Lingshi Mine surrounded by so many spiritual ranks and wait for Su Mu''s arrival, which is simply impossible by conventional means. Only when the sword is slanted can there be a glimmer of life. Bell''s strategic goal was achieved, and all the alien species distanced themselves from each other and were on guard, but she also paid a huge price for it. She is dying. Bell was not born for a long time, but she was very satisfied. Because she felt the breath of the tree god approaching quickly. Now even if these alien species find out that she is secretly playing tricks, it is too late, and they will all die after the tree god arrives. Her mission was successfully completed. As soon as Ling''s mind relaxed, the speed at which the spirit body dissipated began to accelerate. The bright white light spots are constantly floating towards the sky, like fireflies. Only at this time did she realize that the blue sky and the breeze blowing are extremely beautiful. One kilometer away, Su Mu suddenly discovered that the spiritual link about Ling was rapidly weakening and fading, and a wordless grief surged in Su Mu''s heart. Bell was the first creature he created by chance, and also the first creature to call him Father God. But now, she is about to disappear in this world. "wait for me." Su Mu murmured, the spiritual energy in his body spewed out and adhered to the surface of his body, just like turning on nitrogen to accelerate in a speeding game, his speed suddenly soared to the extreme, and the ground was trampled out of two ravines. A long khaki dragon appeared in the sky above Su Mu, which was caused by the uncontrolled leakage of power after the speed soared to the extreme. The vision caused by Su Mu was too conspicuous, and it was discovered by these alien species from a distance. An invisible pressure field enveloped the world, and it was quiet for several miles, and a needle could be heard. For some reason, their hearts became heavy, as if a boulder was pressing on them, their breathing also became rapid, their hearts were beating violently, and the viscous blood was speeding up in the blood vessels. This is not because of excitement, but because of nervousness and panic. Every alien species is facing a big enemy, as if some invincible and terrifying existence is coming in front of nothing. If they could speak human words, now they have begun to express their fear in words. Many of the alien species who have been slaughtered in daily life have given up their hearts. Death is the most feared thing engraved in the genes of all living beings. Now, death is coming. Chapter 261 Su Mu walked forward quickly, and the strong wind around him was from far to near. The wind pressed layer by layer, layer by layer, like waves surging from the depths of the sea. The wind and waves were too fast and were squeezed together, forming a colorless wind pressure that was as sharp as a knife. In front of this wind pressure, the hard rock was easily cut into powder like fragile tofu. hum! ! The ear-piercing buzzing sound of the wind pressure echoed in the open land, as if announcing the arrival of Su Mu to these alien species. These ear-piercing humming sounds turned into new pressure on their hearts, a sense of suffocation emerged from the bottom of their hearts, and their hearts beat more violently, almost jumping out of their chests. A few alien species could no longer bear this feeling of panic. Instead of continuing to wait in such panic, they would rather take the initiative to charge, even if they were killed by the opponent like this, it was better than just sitting there waiting to die! The bravery of these alien species had a domino effect, inspiring other alien species. No creature is willing to face death, but when there is no choice, they, the alien species who live in the fight all day long, will not flinch not before. This may be one of the differences between humans and alien species. Faced with this situation, human beings retreat more strategically and choose to protect themselves wisely, but these alien species are stronger than each other, rushing forward one after another. Barbarism and civilization have different ways of dealing with the crisis of life and death. It''s not contempt or good or bad, it''s just a custom. What is the concept of dozens of spirit-level aliens gathering together to charge? The ground rumbled, as if thousands of troops were galloping, and the stones on the ground were shaken three feet above the ground. The black ants who were struggling to mine in the Lingshi Mine stopped their mining work in a panic, trying to escape. Fortunately, the ant queen Hei Er stepped forward in time to quell the panic with absolute orders. "It''s not the earth turning over, it''s the aftermath of the battle. Victory must belong to us. Now everyone don''t need to panic, return to their original positions and continue collecting spirit stones." Hei''er''s steady and calm voice was transmitted to each black ant through the spirit, and the majesty of the queen was still there. These black ants suppressed the fear in their hearts and continued to return to their original positions to resume their mining career. Only Hei''er''s personal guards could detect Hei''er''s nervousness, but their intelligence level was very low, and they always obeyed Hei''er''s orders unconditionally, even if they found something wrong, they would not point it out. Heyer looked at the clansmen who were struggling to mine, and the trembling tentacles revealed that its heart was definitely not as calm as it appeared. Hei''er''s spiritual power is far superior to that of the same level, so he is naturally able to find the bell hidden in the dark. This is one of the main reasons why Hei''er has no strange thoughts when faced with such an amazing spiritual stone mine. It can clearly feel the gap between itself and Ling. It can be said that as long as Ling is willing, taking its life is just a casual thing. In addition to this, Su Mu''s skill is life affinity. Although the time for Hei''er''s naturalization is short, Su Mu has also paid a lot of money. While promoting its evolution, the life psychic liquid is also subtly affecting it. But now, it found that the breath of the bell was rapidly weakening, like a candle in the wind, which would go out at any moment. This made Hei''er shudder, it knew very well that it was because Bell blocked those alien species outside the Lingshi Mine that it was able to lead the clansmen to mine here with peace of mind. But now, an existence as powerful as Ling was about to die. Could it be that we will just be destroyed here today? Hei''er looked helplessly at the exit of the Lingshi Mine, praying for a miracle in his heart. Chapter 262 The tragic aura of these spiritual ranks blended together, regardless of each other, and they actually had the potential to fight against Su Mu. If you take a bird''s-eye view from a high place, you will find that they have inadvertently formed a triangular arrow formation, and the formation of this formation is arranged according to the strength of the strength. Naturally, the most powerful will rush to the front to lead the team, and the weaker ones will stand back one by one. It can be roughly divided into five steps, and the order is in good order. The strongest of these alien species is a white tiger with a length of more than five meters and a king character on its forehead. The top of the food chain in the Xishan Mountains. But even such a strong man could not resist the attraction of Lingshi Mine. This white tiger can run three meters away in one leap, its tense muscles are moving naturally, it is full of energy and blood, it has a big mouth open, and its big scarlet tongue is covered with sharp barbs. Can scrape off a layer of flesh and blood. It is one of the three alien species. Naturally, the remaining two ends will not be easy to deal with. They are located on the second ladder after the white tiger. On one end is a prehistoric giant crocodile in heavy armor, and on the other end is a jasper toad with a body like jasper, full of a sweet and sweet smell. The strange thing is that there are no air units in these aliens, and they are all composed of land forces. The speed of both sides is extremely fast, and neither of them has the intention to back down. Soon, they collided like two cars traveling at high speed. The purpose of Su Mu''s coming is for Ling, for Lingshi Mine, so naturally he will not retreat, even if there are thousands of troops ahead, it doesn''t matter. The heterogeneous coalition forces have no way to retreat, and it is too late to retreat now, the only option is to fight to the death. In order to save Ling, Su Mu broke out with all his strength, and naturally consumed a lot of aura. The price of this is that the time the clone can fight is also reduced. Without the aura, the avatar will not disappear immediately, but will fall into a dead state similar to fetal breathing. Before the time is up, unless the body of the avatar is directly destroyed, the avatar can still absorb the aura by itself and continue to move forward. But in such an environment, there is no time for Su Mu to slowly absorb the aura, and the high-intensity battle consumes a lot of aura, so there is not much time left for him. When we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins! Su Mu swung his arms forward, and the fierce wind pressure naturally pressed up, and the air waves slapped out. The earth suddenly flew sand and rocks, the sky was dark, and nothing could be seen clearly. The trees were cut off in the middle and fell to the ground with a sound of acid teeth. This white tiger is indeed worthy of the name of its overlord, and the way to deal with it is also very brave. The white tiger was not afraid at all, the spiritual energy in his body was surging, he opened his bloody mouth and directly spit out a cloud of sharp wind blades. Clouds follow dragons, wind follows tigers. The white tiger''s ability to awaken is related to the wind. The wind blade immediately cut through the wind pressure that Su Mu swung, as easily as a hot knife cuts butter. This is the difference between professional and amateur. The wind pressure that Su Mu wields only appeared after the speed was too fast, not because he has mastered the skills of the wind attribute, while Baihu has awakened the talent of the wind element. In terms of professionalism, Su Mu is naturally far inferior to Baihu. . It didn''t surprise him that the wind pressure was cut by the wind blade. Besides, wind pressure is not his ultimate move. This trick is good against trash fish, but it is a bit whimsical to rely on it to deal with these elite monsters. Chapter 263 Facing the oncoming wind blade, Su Mu calmly stepped on his feet and turned to avoid it. The wind blade buzzed into the mountainside at the back, and the gravel splashed, blasting a crack several meters deep. There is no wind blade, no wind pressure, but the surrounding is still dusty, the sky is dark, and nothing can be seen clearly. But this didn''t bother Su Mu. Although Su Mu''s avatar is in human form, it has no facial features such as eyes, ears, mouth and nose. Without these organs, Su Mu certainly wouldn''t really become blind. His mental power and its strength, using mental power as a means of perception, the effect is better than the five senses. Everything in front of him was invisible under his mental power, forming images one by one and appearing in his mind. Su Mu''s palm flickered with thunder, and two groups of plasma appeared in his hand, and the electric arc danced violently around the plasma, rendering the surrounding space into azure blue. Su Mu combined the plasma in his palm and released it, and the propagation speed of lightning in nature is faster than the other. The propagation speed of thunder is 331 m/s, and the speed of electricity is even more exaggerated, close to the speed of light. Su Mu''s plasma is not as terrifying as thunder and lightning in nature, but it is also close to 100 meters per second. Even if these spiritual-level alien species have seen, heard, and sensed it, most of them still cannot get rid of it in such a short period of time. reacted within. Only those who are born with extremely fast nervous reactions can dodge in advance. At this time, the white tiger is very grateful to its eight generations of ancestors for giving it such excellent genes. The nerve response speed of cats is very fast, so even a house cat can tease dangerous poisonous snakes. The moment the white tiger flew out of the plasma in Su Mu''s palm, it blew up. Without thinking about it, the body reacted naturally. A donkey rolled over and fell to the ground, its eyes were still fierce, obviously the brain has not yet react to. The white tiger rolled to avoid the deadly attack, but the aliens behind it were not so lucky. I saw a dazzling blue glow tearing apart the dim dust, appearing in front of them like a meteor chasing the moon in the blink of an eye. Lei Mang passed by the top of the white tiger''s head, but hadn''t even touched it. Its white fur had been scorched black and smelly from the scorching heat of the plasma. The scorched black and stinky curly hair on the white tiger''s most satisfying white hair has greatly damaged its image, and its majesty has become comical. But Bai Hu is no longer in the mood to worry about these things, and his heart is full of rejoicing for the rest of his life. At this moment, it is extremely grateful for its excellent genes again, if it slows down a bit, I will turn into coke! As if to test the feeling in its heart, a giant spider with a height of more than two meters located on the third step became the chosen spider, the lucky one who was hit by the plasma. In less than a second, the plasma covered its whole body, and this big spider, which likes to drink liquid food, turned into a ball of burnt coke without even making a scream, exuding an unpleasant smell. Burnt smell. Naturally, the plasma that consumed one layer of Su Mu''s spiritual power would not be so simple. The plasma exploded suddenly, turning into three arcs that danced around. These arcs began to randomly select lucky viewers, and three alien species were unfortunately selected, and ended up in the same fate as their predecessor, the chosen spider. The only difference is that the power of the electric arc is not as powerful as the plasma, and they were not burnt from the electric shock, and they even let out a final scream before dying. This scream sounded like a deadly ghost in this dim environment, making the beast shudder. Chapter 264 The power of this plasma is really extraordinary. Four alien species with extraordinary strength died instantly. Their scorched corpses fell to the ground, and the plasma flickered and danced, electrolyzing one meter around the corpse. phenomenon. The transparent crystals shone brightly, but the bodies and minds of these alien species shivered. None of them dared to say wildly that they could survive being hit by this plasma. That''s why when two balls of plasma appeared in Su Mu''s palm again and rushed towards them, these ferocious alien species cried and howled like they had seen a ghost in broad daylight. Repeat the same mistakes and end up in the same fate as those four unlucky ones. Unexpectedly, Su Mu was just bluffing, and the drunkard''s intention was not to drink. This time, he did not intend to kill these alien species at all, but to save Ling who was still a hundred meters away from him! These heterogeneous species have been frightened by the plasma, and they cooperate very well. There is no need for Su Mu to speak, as long as the plasma in his hand is still there, these heterogeneous species are all pushed aside, so I can¡¯t wait for my parents to give more Give birth to four legs. Su Mu stepped on both feet and galloped away. Every minute and every second now is extremely precious. The breath of the bell is already undetectable. When Su Mu''s figure disappeared a hundred meters away, these terrified aliens realized that they had been tricked. One by one roared angrily to the sky, and the sound of tigers and monkeys could be heard endlessly, echoing in the mysterious mountains and forests. In human terms: "We were deceived by that silver gun wax rod head! Hurry up and catch up, his goal is our spirit stone mine!" "Kill him and avenge the dead brothers!" "That monster... the trash must have been powerless after using such a powerful attack, so he wanted to run away. Damn, we were tricked by him!" Thousands of words can be summed up into one sentence: chase him and kill him. The courage of these alien species came up, and they gathered together again to form a large army of Haohaotangtang, and rushed to kill them again. Only this time, some of the shrewd ones among these alien races were a few positions behind intentionally or unintentionally. They are not stupid, and they are all smart. . On the other side, Su Mu also ''saw'' the bell in his mental vision. Ling''s spiritual body is like a residual candle in the wind, as if blown by a breeze, it will go out. Su Mu''s face was gloomy, and his speed changed from extremely fast to extremely quiet. This sudden change was so awkward that it could make people vomit three liters of blood. Even though Su Mu''s body was made of his tree roots, those so-called magical weapons that cut iron like mud couldn''t do anything, and they were severely torn during this sudden change, and fine cracks appeared in the body. The body is a dead thing, but the skill clone is mysterious, and after the consciousness is attached, it is no different from his own body, Su Mu also grunted in pain. The reason why he stopped was because he was worried that the wind pressure driven by his fast action would cause secondary damage to Suzuki''s already fragile spirit body. If Suzuki was indirectly killed by him because of this, Su Mu would definitely blame himself for a long time. Although Su Mu stopped, the wind pressure would not just disappear like this, but continued to move forward inertially. Su Mu''s heart jumped heavily when he saw it, and he secretly scolded himself for being a fool. Chapter 265 With a burst of aura in Su Mu''s arms, aura gushed out, forming a thick aura shield, which protected the bell that was only the size of a basketball. The wind pressure as sharp as a knife hit the aura shield, like two iron objects colliding with each other, making a crisp sound of clanging. Thanks to Su Mu''s delicate and powerful control over the aura, he created the aura shield in time, otherwise Ling would have died indirectly in Su Mu''s hands. Su Mu was not ambiguous, his hands were not afraid of the fierce wind pressure, and he directly penetrated into the aura shield against it, holding Ling''s spirit body carefully in his heart. "Sorry, I''m late." Su Mu murmured apologetically looking at Ling''s miserable condition. Ling''s consciousness was already blurred, she only felt warm and indescribably comfortable all over her body. This feeling can only be found in tree gods. Is it a tree god? It must be the tree god coming, so good, Ling finally persisted until the tree god came. Bell...so tired. Bell... sleepy, want to sleep. Thinking of this, Ling''s remaining consciousness could no longer hold on, and fell into the darkness. Seeing that Ling''s remaining spirit body was disintegrating rapidly, Su Mu''s heart twitched violently, and he quickly incorporated Ling into this body. Trees can nourish souls, and Su Mu''s tree body has evolved repeatedly and is no different from Tiancaidibao. Although this body is not his body, it is also made of a root of his body. Naturally, it has the effect of the body, but the effect is far less powerful than the body. Sure enough, the disintegration of Ling''s spiritual body after being incorporated into this body was quickly stabilized. But the situation is still not optimistic. It is necessary to send the spirit back to the valley as soon as possible, and let his body accumulate it himself. Su Mu looked back and ''looked'' at those menacing alien species, his voice was as cold as ice that would never melt for thousands of years, and he rang out under the sky: "Use your blood to take over my anger." Su Mu''s arms hanging on both sides of his body were suddenly raised horizontally, the aura in his body was stirring endlessly, and the hazy light on his body surface shone brightly, illuminating every detail within a radius of tens of meters. His wooden arms bulged unnaturally, and the texture of the tree was stretched for no reason, as if there were little mice running inside. swish swish. Branches sprouted in this arm, like a tree root deep in the ground branching out a large number of root hairs. These root hairs are 5 meters long, and the ends are all very sharp without exception, showing an inverted triangle shape. There are ferocious and domineering barbs, as thick as a baby''s arm, like a sharp lance in the hands of a knight, piercing obliquely into the sky, as if to tear the sky apart. The spears are like a forest, and the dense lances are arranged in an orderly manner, without any clutter. The eyes of the alien rushing to the front reflected the dense forest of spears, and suddenly the hair turned upside down, and the pupils of the beast shrank to the size of a pinprick. But they don''t have Su Mu''s ability to turn from extremely fast to extremely quiet in an instant. It is simply whimsical to want to stop while charging at high speed. The only way out is to rush down. These spears are all made of wood. They are all rough and thick. Are you afraid that these bird spears will fail? ! As for the dangerous aura on the spear? It''s an illusion! It must be an illusion! The white tiger rushing to the front whimpered a few times, its long hair curled up by the strong wind, it was full of arrogance, the only fly in the ointment was that there was a scorched black mark on the side rib, which destroyed this arrogance. Chapter 266 The white tiger roared murderously, who knew that the next moment this domineering white tiger would suddenly turn his heart and rush towards the edge of the right side, and at the same time opened his mouth to spit out a blue wind blade, giving the tip of the spear to Cut most of it off. Then this domineering white tiger charged forward resolutely, and then ran away without looking back... The white tiger''s sudden coquettish operation flashed all the beasts'' waists. They never expected that this overlord with thick eyebrows, big eyes, majestic, and full of domineering power would betray him and run away without looking back! ! These different races looked at each other at the same time, bitter in their hearts: "You may not believe it, we are just running a 100-meter race and passed by accidentally, is it too late to quit now?" Su Mu''s face was frosty, not because of resentment, but because of his indisputable anger! Under the leadership of Baihu, these supposedly brave aliens went astray. Instead of charging towards him, they turned around and fled towards the edge as if they had agreed in advance. What about your blood? What about your bravery? What about your bloodlust? coward! All cowards! How could Su Mu agree. These aliens come and go whenever they want, as if his place is a public place. Since these alien species don''t come, then he''ll be fine. Su Mu''s right foot touched the ground, and the soil under his feet was torn apart as if a bomb had exploded. Several dark cracks spread outward, and his body shot up into the sky like a fired shell, killing these scattered alien species. boom! ! The ground shook for a while, and Su Mu''s body fell from the sky, landed in the middle of these alien species, and smashed a deep hole. Smoke and dust filled the vicinity of the pit, obscuring the scene in the pit. The alien species near the pit hadn''t reacted yet. Suddenly, several long spears covered with ferocious barbs tore through the smoke and dust, piercing out with ear-piercing screams, and the airflow at the tip of the spears whistled, forming a ''¡Ä ''The shape of the surrounding air ripples to both sides like water waves. Chi Chi Chi! The spears were like a forest, and the two alien species were pierced by the lance before they had time to react. The body was like a sieve, full of holes. Su Mu retracted the spear, and the barbs scraped across his body, with minced meat hanging on it, blood spurted from the round wound like a spring, and blood rained from the sky. The pungent fishy smell did not stimulate the killing nature hidden in the genes of these alien species, but turned them into timid soft eggs one by one, screaming loudly and running away even harder. They hunt and fight all year round, and they know a truth. When danger comes, they don''t need to run very fast, as long as they are faster than their opponents. The aliens who deeply embraced this principle were running like hot wheels, and at this speed, the fastest among them would disappear without a trace within a few seconds. Su Mu snorted coldly, and let go of the majestic aura unique to the orifice stage, as if the real aura covered a distance of 100 meters, which was only made of a piece of his tree root. If it were his body, it would be even more astonishing and terrifying! Ordinary people will have arrhythmia and difficulty in moving under the pressure of this aura, and those with weak will will faint directly on the spot. Originally, although Su Mu''s aura was strong, it was not so perverted that it could be used as a means of attack alone. This is an application of a spiritual text that Su Mu obtained from the River of Inheritance. "Now, the hunt continues." Chapter 267 The spiritual energy in Su Mu''s body slanted out, and the empty land was suddenly misty, and within a radius of 100 meters, everything became blurred. Although this is just his avatar, which can only display 50% of the main body''s strength, it has inherited all the original abilities of the main body. The spiritual mist produced by spiritual energy is different from the natural mist. These spiritual mist have a strong suppression effect on perception. It can be said that all the beasts and alien species in the spiritual mist have become blind and deaf. Some people with weak perception will even be seduced by this spirit mist and become delusional without knowing it. This makes these fierce beasts tremble with fear. At this time, there is no need to guard against each other. Those who are close subconsciously stick together, as if this is the only way to give them a sense of security. These alien species huddled together to keep warm, which brought a little trouble to Su Mu, but he didn''t care about it. Once the spirit fog was complete, these alien species became a soft-shelled turtle. These heterogeneous ferocious beasts are fierce by nature, and after a short shock, they began to fight back, trying to tear the spiritual mist. The white tiger, the leader of these heterogeneous species, howled and shook the sky, and spit out a blue-colored gust of wind from its mouth, but this gust of wind, which was enough to cut gold and jade, could not do anything to the spirit mist. The other alien species also used their means together, but the fog was still the same, heavy and foggy. Su Mu sneered secretly when he saw it: "This spiritual mist was formed by consuming most of my spiritual energy, how could it be possible for you to break through it so easily." Su Mu didn''t dare to delay, after all, what is here is just a clone, and the strength and effect are naturally far inferior to the main body. If the main body is here, it will be easy to maintain this level of spiritual mist for a year or so. Although the aura in Su Mu''s divided body is more than enough to maintain the spiritual mist within a range of 100 meters, it is not such a wasteful method. This is not his old nest in the valley, and the Qingxi Mountains are very uneven now. To be cautious, he''d better keep a certain amount of aura just in case, to prevent any unexpected incidents. If he was really unlucky enough to encounter an attack from Unota soldiers, and his aura would not survive at all, by that time, even if he was capable, he would be helpless. Su Mu thought about the movements of his hands like this, but he didn''t slow down a bit. The spear shook and made a sharp piercing sound in the air, leaving behind afterimages. It stands to reason that such an attack is bound to arouse the vigilance of these alien species and respond in advance. However, Su Mu''s thoughts are so meticulous. If you take a look around, isn''t the spiritual mist released before just for this moment? Covered by the spiritual mist, this astonishing attack became imperceptible to the ears of those alien species, so these astonishingly powerful attacks became silent, like vicious and deadly poisonous snakes launching a deadly attack in the dark. attack. bang bang bang! These heterogeneous beasts were whipped by Su Mu''s branch spear, and their bodies seemed to be hit by a pair of high-speed cars. Even though they were all rough-skinned and thick-skinned, they couldn''t help but fly backwards several meters away, viciously. He fell to the ground fiercely, blood overflowed from his eyes, ears, mouth and nose, and his breath became sluggish. The remaining alien species were more vigilant, but in the face of the absolute strength gap, everything they did was useless. Su Mu''s branches whipped one after another, and the crackling sound was endless, and the number of fierce beasts that could stand soon became less and less. Chapter 268 After a while, there was no sound in the thick and thick spiritual mist, and there was silence. Suddenly, these spiritual mist surged wildly, but disappeared in the blink of an eye. When there were only sporadic fog left, I saw a ''person'' standing proudly with a hazy glow all over his body, and he couldn''t see clearly. This thick and thick spiritual fog was pouring in like swallows returning to their nests. inside him. This person is Su Mu''s doppelganger. Lying here and there in this open space are 8 alien species whose strength has reached the spiritual level. Among them, the strongest one is the Congxin Tiger, and the strength of the other seven has just broken through to the spiritual level. As for the jasper toad, the prehistoric giant crocodile and several alien species that were second only to the white tiger in strength, they were killed by Su Mu. Su Mu looked at the alien species lying on the ground whimpering non-stop, and couldn''t help recalling what happened before. It turned out that Su Mu just beat these alien species to the ground, but he didn''t assassinate them secretly. Before, he killed several alien species on the spot to avenge Ling. After taking Ling back into his body, most of Su Mu''s anger disappeared. It is not easy for alien species to cultivate. In addition, they have never killed human beings, so Su Mu decided to kill them. Conquer the mind. This matter is inevitable. As his strength continues to grow, sooner or later his territory will include the Qingxi Mountains under his command. At that time, he will need more subordinates to manage such a large territory. Furthermore, if these spiritual ranks can be subdued, the strength of Su Mu Valley can be greatly enhanced, and he won''t need to do everything by then. A **** oss, who comes out to do this and that all day long, doesn''t have the aura of a boss, if he speaks out, he will embarrass his colleagues! He, Su Mu, has more important things to do, so how can he waste so much time on these ''little things''. Of course, this decision was also made on the basis that Ling was not completely annihilated. If Ling really annihilated and dissipated, Su Mu would definitely slaughter these alien beasts to avenge Ling! In the process of subduing, because this avatar does not have the domineering aura of the main body, and it is not in the lair of the valley, there are too many variables, Su Mu has no patience to wait for those aliens who are not willing to submit to change their minds. He is also a decisive person, he will not be indecisive in these matters, he will be in a hurry, and kill those who are unwilling to surrender on the spot. While adding a lot of evolution points to him, it also greatly deters him. Those alien species who are willing to abandon the dark and turn to the bright. But Su Mu is still worried, these alien species are only verbally surrendering, who knows what they think in their hearts, the ones staying here are just avatars, and they won''t produce life elixir, so there is no way for them to surrender sincerely. Su Mu tied up these alien species tightly, and then immediately sent a voice transmission to Hei''er through the spiritual link network, telling him to come here with the root of the tree containing the origin world. After all, the Lingshi Mine has a lot to do with it, and nothing can go wrong. After Su Mu collected all these alien species into the Origin Realm, he relaxed. As long as he enters the Origin Realm, he is not afraid that these alien beasts will turn the world upside down! Is it possible that Sun Monkey can escape the palm of Tathagata Buddha? No matter how small this demiplane is, it is still a demiplane. In this demiplane, he is a god! Su Mu held the tree root with his right hand, and a miraculous thing happened. The tree root slowly blended into Su Mu''s palm, and there was no abnormality. Under the leadership of Heie, Su Mu stepped into this spirit stone mine. Chapter 269 Of course, with Su Mu''s cautious temperament, it is naturally impossible to just step into the Lingshi Mine without making any arrangements. Isn''t that a lack of brain? Some necessary measures still needed to be done. The spiritual mist that had disappeared before reappeared. This time, the range of the spiritual mist expanded by more than ten times, covering an area of ??1 kilometer. If anyone wants to take a peek at the Lingshi Mine, as long as they come into contact with the Lingwu, Su Mu, who is staying in the mine vein, will be able to perceive this in advance, and thus respond earlier. Looking at the thick and thick spiritual mist, Su Mu still felt that this protective method was too thin. Unfortunately, if he was given a period of time to settle, he would be able to fiddle with some interesting things from the spiritual text he had mastered. But what makes him lack the most is time. Su Mu doesn''t have the perverted talent of time, which makes his time flow different from other people''s. Although this spirit fog has old moves, there may be creatures that can enter the spirit fog without being discovered by him at this stage, but the probability of encountering them here is too small. Su Mu doesn''t think he can be as good as the chosen spider. luck. Su Mu''s branches twitched, dancing so airtightly that it collapsed the entrance of the Lingshi Mine, forming a second barrier. With these two layers of protection, Su Mu felt relieved, and finally thought about looking at this Lingshi mine. The aura in this Lingshi mine is so abundant that it has manifested into wisps of mist. The stone giant has been an otaku for two years in such a unique environment and has broken through to the late stage of the orifice without doing anything. The psychological distortion of jealousy cannot be tolerated. Now such a good blessed land belongs to Su Mu. When Su Mu thought of this, he smiled faintly in his heart, all the hard work was worth it the moment he stepped into this spirit stone mine. Su Mu walked all the way, and found that the terrain extended downwards, and the more he went down, the more aura was abundant, and when he reached the bottom, the aura suddenly turned into a liquid stream, flowing with a rush. This is Linghe! However, the spiritual energy concentration of this Linghe River is several times stronger than that of Su Mu''s. Think about it, this Linghe River has flowed for tens of hundreds of kilometers after all, and such a situation is quite normal. Speaking of which, if it weren''t for Linghe Su Mu, he really didn''t know that there was such a spiritual stone mine with rich spiritual stones in the Qingxi mountain range! Su Mu looked up at the dome, reckoning that it was about 100 meters away from the surface, and this was not the end yet. Su Mu continued to walk down again, he wanted to see where the source of this spirit stone mine was. It is also mysterious to say that although it is located 100 meters below the ground and does not see the sun, it is not dark at all. On the contrary, the inside of this Lingshi mine is beautiful. The dome and the four walls are inlaid with many luminous natural gemstones, and there are many exotic flowers and plants growing in the soil that are not seen in the outside world. The environment is really beautiful and gorgeous. These precious stones and exotic flowers and plants decorate the originally dim passageway like a fairyland. Even the ugly and ferocious black ants have taken on a new look in this magnificent environment, becoming ugly and cute. The more so, the more reluctant Su Mu was to dig away these spirit stones. If you think about it with your ass, you know that such a magnificent and gorgeous environment is inseparable from the spirit stone. It is self-evident what it will look like after the spirit stone is dug away. Chapter 270 Although Su Mu is a straight man of steel in the legend, he is not a violent and incomprehensible person. He must appreciate such a dreamlike fairyland in every possible way. But no matter how much he appreciates it, the cold objective reality does not allow him to turn a blind eye to these spirit stones and keep them intact. He still needs to rely on these spirit stones to improve his strength. Regardless of the distance, the near crisis is imminent. That Unota tribe that came out of nowhere was like a gnat in his throat, and if he didn''t get rid of it, his heart would never be at ease. This spirit stone mine is too far away from him. Although Su Mu''s tree roots extend to such an exaggerated distance of 50 kilometers, he is still beyond his reach to this precious spirit stone mine. Once something unexpected happened, it would be difficult for him to arrive in time for support. It would be even more unreliable to send Xiaobai to garrison here. Although the Lingshi Mine is precious, it is not as important as Xiaobai''s life. It is unwise to put them outside in such a dangerous place. Their current strength has not yet broken through to the top level, and it is still too reluctant to be on the side of Su Mu. So he had no choice but to dig up these spirit stones reluctantly. Su Mu not only decided to dig out these spirit stones, but also packed away all the exotic flowers and plants in this vein. There is no way to reproduce such a scene in his lair. Su Mu also laughed twice in his heart when he thought that these dreamy scenery would make the valley more stunning. But these arrangements can only be implemented after he solves the big trouble of Unota. After he subdued the commander of the Unota and got detailed information, he ordered it to return to the station of the Unota and wait for the opportunity. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle. Su Mu didn''t want to go to war with the other party before he figured out the details and quality of this Unota tribe. The only way to achieve this goal is to strengthen one''s own strength and make the other party fearful, so that the other party will naturally not dare to act rashly. Of course, after Su Mu finds out who the sacred Unota tribe is, Su Mu will also destroy them with thunder. He has already regarded the Qingxi Mountains as his territory, how could he allow others to snore on the side of the couch! Furthermore, from another point of view, Su Mu must also wipe out this mysterious group as soon as possible. This Unota is bloodthirsty and has a strong aggressiveness, and sooner or later it will attract the attention of human beings. At that time, the Qingxi Mountains may be caught in the bombardment of artillery fire, which will easily affect Yuchi, which is not what Su Mu wants to see. So no matter what angle you look at, Su Mu has to take action against this Unota group. Speaking of this, Su Mu couldn''t help but think of the group of soldiers stationed at the foot of the mountain, and he didn''t know if they were dead or alive. "When the matter here is over, let Ji it take a look. I hope those soldiers are safe and sound. If they are still alive, let''s take them back to the valley for a while." The spiritual energy revives, the world is impermanent, everyone is living in danger, and no one knows when the disaster will strike. Su Mu sighed softly, put away the excess emotions in his heart, and strode forward. He can''t guarantee that he can be absolutely safe in this ever-changing world of great conflict. The only thing he can do is to do everything possible to become stronger. Only in this way can he survive in this chaotic world, and only in this way can he protect the valley. of tranquility. Chapter 271 Su Mu changed and walked forward while thinking about a question. Lingshi mines are neither water without fate nor trees without roots. Although they are said to be naturally raised and are gifts from nature to all life, everything has a source. Rivers, lakes and seas have their sources, and flowers, plants and trees have their sources, and these spirit stone mines are no exception. Su Mu discovered in the collection of Wang Tianfeng, the captain of the material team, that all the spiritual stone mines discovered in Liguo have a source, and the highest spiritual institution in Liguo, the Dao Palace, named it Yuanling. According to the mineral content, Lingshi Mine can be roughly divided into: Primary, Intermediate, and Advanced. There may be a higher level, but it has not been discovered by any country or organization yet. The source spirits are very strange, they will show different images according to the level of the spirit stone mine. There is nothing special about the primary source spirits, they are all in the shape of springs without exception. At the intermediate level, the source spirit of the spirit stone mine will change in different shapes. The shape of the source spirit at this level will change into everything in the world, or into flowers and trees, or into birds and animals. These forms transformed by the intermediate source spirits are not only simple changes in appearance, they also give birth to a mysterious ability, but the specifics are not mentioned in the book collection, and Su Mu naturally has no way of knowing. Su Mu guessed that it might be because the owner who wrote this book didn''t know the mystery of these intermediate source spirits. Or maybe this is an undisclosed secret of all countries and organizations. Information about this is strictly controlled, rarely leaked, and few people know about it. The third-level source spirits, that is, high-level source spirits, are guessed by the owner of this book. They are no different from living creatures, have their own thoughts, and can run and jump. Of course, this is just the guesswork and conjecture of the owner of this book, and the actual situation is still an unsolved mystery. As far as Su Mu knows, there are currently only two high-level spiritual stone mines in this world, which are controlled by Liguo and the Lothar Empire respectively, and a large number of troops have been deployed to guard against them. Even a mosquito that wants to fly into the quarry has to go through a lot of inspections. Such caution is naturally due to the fact that these two spiritual stone mines have provided Liguo and the Lothar Empire with a steady stream of spirits. The ability of these two countries to remain the hegemon of the world after the recovery of spiritual energy is also inseparable from these two spiritual stone mines. Relationship. No matter how much attention is paid to this important national weapon that involves the country''s destiny, it cannot be overestimated. This shows the importance of Lingshi Mine. Su Mu is not a professional, so he cannot accurately judge the level of the spirit stone mine he is currently in, but Su Mu can still make a rough judgment along the way. This spirit stone mine should be a primary level without accident. "I don''t know where the source spirit of this spirit stone mine is?" With a bang, Su Mu''s body collided with the wall, thanks to his strong head and strong body, otherwise he would have to hold his head and scream now. Su Mu rubbed his forehead subconsciously, the rough texture brought him back to his senses, and it was only then that he remembered that he was no longer a human being, but a big rough tree with an extremely iron head. But the depression in my heart is still unavoidable. A dignified man would hit the wall because he was distracted thinking about problems while walking, and he would have to be laughed out of his teeth when he said it. Su Mu raised his head speechlessly, he wanted to see that the wall was so powerful that he could suffer such a dark loss. As soon as Su Mu raised his head, he stared at the front without moving, surprised and delighted in his heart: "This is..." Chapter 272 I saw a smooth wall in front of it, the wall was made of jade, without any impurities, like a crystal clear white ice sculpture. There is still a deadly cold air on it, which is somewhat similar to the real ice sculpture. However, the biggest difference between it and the ice sculpture is that there is too much spiritual energy inside, which is more than twice as much as the spiritual stone that Su Mu obtained from Xiaobai. Although such a wall alone is peculiar, it will not cause Su Mu to lose his composure. It is really that the things behind the white jade ice wall are too important! Behind the ice wall, there is a spring with a diameter of about one meter. The spring is bubbling out with spring water. This spring water is actually a liquid formed by spiritual energy! Needless to say, the spring inside must be the source spirit of this spirit stone mine. Su Mu was very pleasantly surprised. He didn''t expect that the source spirit he was looking for was quietly waiting for his arrival here. It really didn''t take much effort to get here. What made him even more ecstatic was that there was an elegant white flower growing in the spring. The small flower swayed without wind, and the flower branches swayed gently in the spring, elegant and peaceful. Su Mu grinned from ear to ear: "This is the middle-level Yuanling! Get rich! Hahaha!" It''s no wonder that Su Mu''s mood fluctuated so violently, it''s because the interests behind this intermediate spirit stone mine are too great. According to the book collection of Wang Tianfeng, the captain of the material team, in Heiyaozhou, an indigenous tribe accidentally discovered an intermediate spirit stone mine after their spiritual energy recovered. scholar! From eighty-year-olds to children as young as three years old, they all embarked on the road of spiritual masters. It just so happened that their patriarch was also a man of great wisdom and had a very high prestige in the tribe. He immediately led the whole clan to concentrate on cultivation, and one year after the spiritual energy recovered, he led the whole clan to infiltrate the capital of Hei Yaozhou and ignite the star of the uprising the fire. United with other tribes to overthrow the colonial rule of other countries in Hei Yao State, and established their own country - Hei Yao State. Now they have formed an alliance with Li Guo and watch each other. You must know that it is only an intermediate-level spirit stone mine, and it can actually set off a change that is astonishing to the world. Now, such an intermediate spirit stone mine has fallen into Su Mu''s hands. Su Mu''s whole body trembled with excitement, now he only needs to break through the white jade ice wall, and the source spirit of this intermediate spirit stone mine is at his fingertips. How can this make him unhappy! Su Mu took a deep breath, exhaled a large amount of carbon dioxide, and finally calmed down. Now this Yuanling has not been obtained, and the elegant white flower is not named Su yet. Su Mu began to look carefully at the white jade ice wall. Only when it was broken, could Su Mu see the beauty of the white and elegant little flower up close. Su Mu raised his arms parallel to the ground, with his palms facing the white jade ice wall, the spiritual energy in his body surged, and a sharp branch was pulled out from his palms. In order to appreciate that elegant little flower, he, Su, has to do a thing of burning zithers and cooking cranes today. Su Mu didn''t hesitate, and the sharp branch pierced towards the white jade ice wall. ding~ A crisp and pleasant voice sounded from the deep underground, spreading far and far. Su Mu''s face was a little ugly. The white jade ice wall was unexpectedly tough. Although he just stabbed it casually, the force in it could tear steel, but there was not even a single white spot left on the white jade ice wall. Down. "Sure enough, everything related to Yuan Ling is a treasure, it''s amazing!" Chapter 273 Su Mu smiled faintly: "Not bad defensive power, but this alone can''t stop me." The top of Su Mu''s branch groaned and trembled at high speed, leaving afterimages in the air. Chi Chi! There was a rushing sound, and the branch fell with a mighty force, and the air near the top of the branch split to both sides like waves, creating ripples. boom! The tree branch hit the white jade ice wall, and a deafening sound rang out. The sound wave turned into a circular shock wave and spread unscrupulously in this narrow space. Deep cracks were formed on the ground surface and rock wall, and the cracks spread like spider webs. It soon extended to dozens of meters away. Hei''e cleverly hid behind Su Mu and survived. But what is miraculous is that Yuan Ling behind the white jade ice wall seems not to have been affected in the slightest, which made Su Mu feel relieved. He was also worried that this action would cause some adverse effects on the source spirit. Kacha~ Kacha~ A small white spot suddenly appeared on the flawless white jade ice wall, and a series of cracks appeared around the small white spot. The cracks continued to expand and extend, and finally fell apart like a crystal falling to the ground, shattering under Su Mu''s gaze. all over the place. Su Mu thought for a while, and collected the broken white jade ice wall on the ground into the Origin Realm. Although its value has been greatly reduced after being broken, it is still a treasure, and Su Mu can reward his subordinates even if he does not need it. After putting away the white jade ice wall, Su Mu couldn''t wait to walk quickly to the side of Yuan Ling. Looking at the elegant white flower floating in the eyes of the spring, his heart skipped a beat, his face became cloudy and unsightly. This little flower turned out to be a phantom, and more importantly, this phantom began to dissipate little by little after the white jade ice wall broke, and finally turned into particles that disappeared without a trace. "Could it be that if this ice wall is broken, the source spirit will collapse? How is this possible!" In fact, the disappearance of this little flower is really not closely related to the ice wall. This little flower has long since shattered, leaving only an afterimage. Maybe after waiting for several years, this little flower of Yuanling will still be on this afterimage. Resurrected, but the shattering of the ice wall caused the spiritual energy of the spiritual eye to leak out. In this way, the delicate balance is broken, and the afterimage of the source spirit will naturally disappear without a trace. Su Mu was very depressed. The small flower blocked by the ice wall before could only be seen roughly, but it was vaguely familiar. When he got closer, he found that this small flower turned out to be the one on the top of the stone giant! I don''t know how the stone giant managed to transplant the source spirit into himself. If Su Mu had known that the little white flower on the head of the stone giant was the legendary source spirit, he would not have killed the stone giant so cleanly. Needless to say, after the death of the stone giant, Xiaohua Yuanling was closely related to the stone giant after being transplanted to the head of the stone giant. Therefore, after the death of the stone giant, Xiaohua also disappeared together. Now that the retribution came, Su Mu ran into the treasure mountain excitedly, but watched helplessly as the most precious treasure in the treasure mountain disappeared from his eyes. Su Mu''s heart was pierced at the thought of this. If it was just the shattering of the source spirit, although it would be unacceptable, it would not make Su Mu so distraught. It is really that the impact of the shattering of the source spirit is too serious. A spirit stone mine with a source spirit is called a live mine, and when the source spirit dies, the spirit stone mine is called a dead mine. Live mines can absorb the aura of heaven and earth to continuously generate new spirit stones, which can be said to be inexhaustible. Dead mines do not have this function, and use a little less. But now, the source spirit flower of this spirit stone mine has disappeared. I am afraid that this spirit stone mine will become a dead mine. Chapter 274 Su Mu was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. After the afterimage of the elegant little flower was shattered, the spiritual eye was filled with an aura of ashes. There were wisps of gray-black ash floating in the spiritual eye, which was quite different from the legendary spiritual objects. He didn''t want to look at it any more, for fear that if he looked at it one more time, it would make his heart hurt even more. Su Mu was about to leave this sad place in dismay, but Hei E, who was hiding behind him, dragged his fat body like a maniac and rushed to the side of the spiritual eye, turning his head to signal Su Mu from time to time. However, Hei''e didn''t dare to get close to the spiritual eyes, for fear of being stained by the dark gray in the spiritual eyes. Seeing that Hei''er was so abnormal, Su Mu felt suspicious, and asked suspiciously, "Could it be that Hei''er discovered something?" Su Mu calmed down, let go of his spiritual sense and carefully detected Wang Lingyan. Unexpectedly, the moment the spiritual consciousness came into contact with the gray-black ash, a severe burning sensation would occur, scaring Su Mu to quickly withdraw his spiritual consciousness. Damage to spiritual consciousness is more difficult to recover than damage to physical body, even if he has an extremely miraculous evolution point, he doesn''t want his spiritual consciousness to be damaged. Su Mu turned around and walked to the side of Lingyan, and observed it closely. The experience of the spiritual consciousness touching the gray-black ashes before was vivid in his memory, and Su Mu didn''t dare to hold himself up to the audacity of being an expert in art to directly touch the gray-black ashes with his body. If he did so, he didn''t know what bad effects would occur. "Could it be that the ashes are the embers left after the source spirit was shattered. It''s really mysterious to change from a spiritual thing to such a murderous thing." Fortunately, although the gray-black ashes were dangerous, they sank into the spiritual eyes after a while and disappeared. The moment the gray-black ash sank into it, it merged with this spiritual eye, and the clear and pleasant spiritual eye became cloudy, like sewage in a sewer emitting an unpleasant stench. Su Mu carefully pierced the branch in his palm into his spiritual eyes. This is just a clone. With his reaction speed, even if something goes wrong, he can cut off the strong man''s wrist in time to avoid the situation from getting worse. And this is just a clone, as long as it doesn''t cause any harm to the spiritual consciousness attached to this body, even if this clone is damaged here, Su Mu is just equivalent to losing part of his spiritual energy and a tree root. Zi~~~ As soon as the branch pierced into the Lingquan, there was a sizzling sound, as if a hot iron was put into cold water, the Lingquan boiled violently, bubbling and bubbling. Su Mu''s branch that pierced into the Lingquan immediately turned gray, lifeless, and lifeless. What''s terrible is that the dead air was spreading rapidly up the branch, but it spread to the base of the arm in just a moment. This sudden change startled Su Mu. But before that, he was already mentally prepared. When he encountered such a sudden situation, he was surprised but not flustered. Spiritual energy gushed out and wrapped around his left hand. Su Mu decisively swung the knife at the part where the deadly energy spread. There was no resistance, and the arm broke at the root and fell to the ground, and was quickly corroded by the dead air into a dead branch riddled with holes. Su Mu looked at the dead branch, instead of being angry, he laughed out loud, as if he was very happy. Hei''er''s small eyes couldn''t help showing deep worry: Why is the tree god so sad all of a sudden, and so happy all of a sudden, don''t be polluted by this ghost thing! Su Mu murmured excitedly: "There is no way out after the mountains and rivers are full of doubts, and there is another village where the willows are dark and the flowers are bright. This Yuanling, there is still salvation!" Chapter 275 Why did Su Mu say that? Of course it wasn''t that he was suffering from insanity or paranoia. After he inserted the branch into the Lingquan before and was corroded by the dead energy, Su Mu was surprised to find that the dead energy in the Lingquan had decreased a little, and had a little more vitality. In other words, as long as all the dead energy in this spiritual spring is removed, this source spirit can still come back to life! At that time, what he will take over will still be the Living Soul Mine! Even if the source spirit becomes a primary source spirit, he is not afraid. Now his lifespan is a full 1800 years. Could it be that such a long time can''t cultivate an intermediate source spirit? Of course, Su Mu did not forget the great hero this time, Hei E. However, the rewards can only be issued after returning to the valley. Su Mu encouraged Hei''er with a few words, and made Hei''er''s happy tentacles tremble slightly. If he was not too fat, he might be able to jump three feet high. It¡¯s this Hei¡¯er who seems to be a bit unintelligent. Su Mu looked for some foreign objects to see if they could remove the dead air in his spiritual eyes. Who would have thought that when his gaze fell on Hei¡¯er, Hei¡¯er would think Su Mu was about to throw it into the well, but it was so frightened that its soul flew away, and its fat and white body shrank into a ball, trembling. Su Mu angrily brought this not-so-smart ant queen into the origin world, out of sight, out of mind! But it''s a pity that only his body can remove the death energy in this spirit''s eyes, and other foreign objects have no effect. In order to test the conjecture in his heart, Su Mu paid a heavy price and became a one-armed, one-legged, two-street man. Later, it was also proved that only his body could have an effect on this dead energy, which made Su Mu feel a pain in his heart. After all, this dead air corrosion is still very painful, even if he is a big tree with no emotions, he can''t help sweating his forehead when he thinks of this pain. Next, the time for the avatar to exist ended, and it became a tree root with no real feelings. Su Mu withdrew the spiritual consciousness attached to the avatar, and non-stop created an avatar and rushed over to sit in the Lingshi Mine. The avatar sent this time was a bit unlucky. Apart from preventing foreign enemies from invading and maintaining the spiritual mist, his main task was also to help the Hei''er tribe dig mines. There is no way, although these black ants are all extremely diligent, their efficiency in the face of spiritual things like spirit stones is still too slow, and Su Mu can''t afford to wait. As long as the aura is sufficient, Su Mu will make a clone, and he can make up to two clones at the same time in a day. After a long time, Su Mu almost got bald by himself. I''m bald myself, it''s really scary to think about it. Fortunately, my own time will soon be over. Xiaobai and the others also joined the mining team after recovering from their injuries, which relieved a lot of pressure on Su Mu. Of course, they didn''t go on the surface, but underground. Originally, the tunnel dug by Ping Ding and the others was naturally narrow and narrow, and could only be used for them to pass through, but who made Su Mu open it? The world of origin is an artifact for transporting troops, so it is easy to collect Xiaobai and them into the world of origin and then send them to the spirit stone mine. In this way, in the peaceful mining life, time passed by bit by bit, and a month passed like a fleeting moment without knowing it. The new January is already winter, and it is the twelfth lunar month of winter, the icy cold wind is blowing, the sky is full of goose feathers and heavy snow, everything in the world is covered with silver, and everything is quiet. Chapter 276 "Aww~~" The sound of wild howling wolves came from far to near on the open snow field, and a group of giant wolves galloped through the forest together under the leadership of a white-headed wolf with a length of more than five meters. The eyes of these giant wolves are full of light, and anthropomorphic colors appear from time to time, full of wisdom. On top of their heads, there is another crow that is covered in fiery red, and its feathers are overflowing with light, hovering like a group of burning flames. The black pupils are cold and sharp, sharp and sharp. They are obviously two different species, but the aura on their bodies has become a whole indistinctly, which is amazing. The strangest thing is that each of those giant wolves has two panniers hanging on them. The panniers are carefully woven of rattan, shiny and shiny, obviously full of toughness. These baskets are full of things. The strange thing is that these are not prey blood, but all kinds of strange objects. Some are fist-sized stones, some are crystal clear gems, and some are vegetation with soil. Without exception, these things exude faint aura, obviously not ordinary things. The pack of wolves and the fire crows in the sky brought so many spirit creatures running in this wilderness with complex terrain, and it was incredible that they didn''t attract the attention of other monsters of different species. Not far in front of them is a thick and thick mysterious fog, which can''t be blown even by the icy cold wind. From time to time, there are huge black shadows flashing past inside, which makes people feel palpitating. The dense fog rolled over without knowing the boundaries, covering most of the mountains, like a boundless sea of ??fog, in stark contrast to the silver-clad world ahead. The wolves and fire crows seemed to have not seen the thick fog, and plunged into the sea of ??fog without slowing down, and their figures disappeared immediately. ¡­ The area covered by the fog is extremely wide, as long as 50 kilometers away, and these giant wolves finally arrived at their destination after running continuously for more than 40 kilometers in the sea of ??fog. This is a valley, where the thick and churning sea of ??fog is calm and calm, as if frozen by time. bang bang bang! In the sea of ??fog, different species are constantly rushing out, including birds and beasts. They followed the leader in an orderly manner, set foot on this land with the mood of a pilgrimage, and looked up at the same time, with similar anthropomorphic colors on their faces, like reverence, admiration, and fanaticism. The valley is very empty, and its diameter is roughly estimated to be 10 kilometers. The valley is full of birds and flowers, and it is full of lush vegetation. It seems that it is not in the same world as the silver-clad outside. There are lively and young beasts galloping in it, and they don''t panic after seeing many carnivorous alien species entangled in blood. Instead, they straddle their limbs very intimately and come up to them, making soft cries representing joy from time to time. A young calf and a fierce cheetah are playing and playing, a few white rabbits are jumping on the belly of a fat and strong bear, and the notorious black army ants are diligently walking through the valley, but they don''t care about the people along the way. Turn a blind eye to everything... Some of them are alien species with extraordinary strength, and some are just ordinary little beasts. This should be a completely weird picture, but because of the homologous aura on them, it seems unusually harmonious and natural, as if it should be like this. "Aww~~~~~" The majestic wolf shook its huge head a few times and howled loudly, and the other pack of wolves also roared together, their voices were full of joy. The most amazing thing is that for some reason, the wolf''s original vigor has become a little silly. The radiant and extraordinary fire crow above their heads also began to quack, quite different from the previous high-cold appearance, chattering a bit. Chapter 277 The sound of howling wolves seemed to turn on some kind of switch, and all the different kinds of beasts in the valley howled and howled together, one after another, the sound waves became a piece, and the grass was bent down. Chi Chi! There was a rapid piercing sound, and the mighty white wolf''s eyes lit up when he heard the sound, and rushed towards the source of the sound with two groans. Snapped! A flash of light flashed by, and the white wolf staggered and fell to the ground, with his big rough tongue hanging out of his mouth in a shapeless manner, and two shiny black eyes gurgling in their eye sockets. The streamer stopped, and it turned out to be a white snake. The slender snake scales were white and delicate, like exquisite warm jade scales wrapped around the body of the white snake, like a scale armor carefully carved with famous jade. This white snake is about 3 meters long. The baby''s arms are thick and slender, and it has a pair of beautiful crimson pupils. The cold crimson pupils reflect the alienated world. This is not as cold as ordinary snakes, but rather cold and ethereal. However, when the cold, crimson eyes of the white snake fell on the body of the white wolf that was covering the ground, it softened a bit. I don''t know what the white snake thought of. His face was frosty, murderous, and his tail stood up abruptly, shaking slightly. , the whipped air hissed. When the white wolf lying on the ground and rolling around heard this familiar voice, it suddenly felt that its cheeks began to throb inexplicably. Dull pain in the area. But the fire crow immediately felt relieved, stared at the white wolf below with playful eyes, and began to fly into the air, screaming loudly, the white wolf''s fur exploded when he heard this sound. Without saying a word, he jumped up from the ground and rushed towards the fire crow in mid-air, chasing and catching up, away from the white snake. When they kept a certain distance from the white snake, they stopped at the same time, looked at each other, and breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, as if thanking themselves for successfully escaping from the bloody purgatory. But for some reason, the wolf and the crow started to scuffle again, which made people dizzy. It''s a pity that they didn''t know that their every move fell into the eyes of the white snake in the distance. The white snake''s eyes were smiling, and it didn''t have the murderous look it had before. To the north of them, there is a honeypot full of scars with a bunch of white hairs on its head, and a dozing, lazy green fox with its teeth and claws. The green fox may be impatient with the honeypot. Finally opened his eyes. The eyes of the green fox are like a bottomless cold pool, a gloomy light flashes, the honey pot is either fighting or on the way to the fight, gets confused, and starts to fight wits and courage with the air, the battle is thrilling, let People can''t help laughing. Near them, a black lynx whose fur seemed to be of the finest silk and satin, jumped up high and threw a colorful butterfly to the ground, and then the meowing dragon roared, Let go of the colorful butterfly and never tire of it. It was also thanks to the fact that the butterfly was of a different species, otherwise it wouldn''t be able to withstand the tossing of the black lynx, and it would have been half dead long ago, but judging by its numbness, it was not far from being ashamed. Right in front of them is a small lake, not so much a lake as a small lake. The bottom of the lake is bottomless, and there are a few elegant green lotuses on it. Not far from the clear lotus, a pair of curved horns are exposed water surface. A white crane stepped on the horns calmly, and from time to time gently lowered its head to comb its slender feathers. Chapter 278 "Moo!" A thunderous moo sounded from the bottom of the lake, and the originally calm lake surface rippled in circles, boiling violently, bubbling and bubbling, and a pair of yellow lanterns lit up under the clear lake water. The white crane spread its wings and flew away from the horns in a graceful manner, accompanied by the white clouds and mist in the sky. Crash! A black shadow floated up from the bottom of the lake, and when the black shadow came out of the water, the sky darkened immediately, and it started to rain lightly, only then did I realize that the yellow lanterns lit up at the bottom of the lake turned out to be its eyes! Although the black shadow was as big as a hill, it was very flexible. The light blocked by the lake reflected a large black shadow, covering almost one-third of the lake. From this we can see how big this black shadow is! This is a green bull, its eyes look like an old farmer who has gone through vicissitudes of life, and its breath is pure and upright. squeak~~ This cry came from a beautiful and straight pine tree not far away. There was a fist-sized tree hole in the trunk of this pine tree, and three small heads popped out of the tree hole. These are three fiery red little hamsters, just like the fire crow, they look like three groups of burning flames from a distance. The heads of the three little hamsters were stacked one on top of the other, and the three were stacked one after the other, just covering the tree hole perfectly. They happily ran out of the tree hole, slid down from the pine tree, and ran to the green cow as big as a hill like oil on the soles of their feet, and skillfully climbed to the back along its muscular forelegs On the top of the green bull, they gathered on top of the green bull''s head in high spirits, chirping and calling. Qing Niu didn''t care about this offensive behavior, swept his thick tail, turned and walked towards the center of the valley. There was the sound of piercing gold and cracking stones above Qingming. Hula! The strong wind blew by, and a handsome and extraordinary black sculpture swooped down from the sky. Its feathers were black and shiny, with a metallic texture, and the feathers on the edges of its wings were like small knives closely arranged. Gently slash across the enemy''s body, and you can easily cut a deep bone-deep cut mark. Behind this handsome black sculpture is a group of giant eagles arranged in an umbrella shape. These giant eagles have sharp eyes like sharp knives, capable of piercing into the hearts of those with evil intentions. There are several wooden buildings about two kilometers away from the center of the valley. Meat and several hides. Although these buildings are very simple, there is no doubt that they have the unique atmosphere of human civilization. Squeak, the wooden door was pushed open, and a few stubble-faced, strangely dressed human beings came out from inside. They were wearing clothes made of animal skins, but they were wearing lightweight sports shoes only available in modern civilization. But in this valley, this weird attire can''t be said to be so weird, it seems that this kind of attire is really normal. Judging from the language they use when talking, they are by no means the ancient ancestors who traveled through time. Among the auras of the three, the person who is the leader is the most powerful, who has reached the spiritual level. Although the other two have not yet broken through the spiritual level, the faint aura is not trivial. "Speaking of which, more than half a year has passed since we came here, how time flies." The leader said with emotion. "Yeah, yesterday is still vivid in my memory, and New Year''s Day will arrive in the blink of an eye. I didn''t expect the tree god to think of adopting our festival." "Isn''t that good? It means that the tree god treats all creatures equally, haha." The three were taken aback, looked at each other, and said with a smile, "Happy New Year." Chapter 279 Suddenly, an invisible and hidden spiritual wave swept across the center of the valley, and all the humans and beasts living in the valley immediately moved towards the center of the valley without saying a word. A breeze blew by, and the clouds and mists first broke up, revealing the scenery in the center of the valley. In the very center of the valley, there is a tree that reaches the heavens standing proudly. The whole body of the sacred tree is white, as warm and delicate as divine jade, exuding a glimmer of light, and the light is warm and soft. . Upward is the crown of the sacred tree, which is like a sea, covering the sky and the sun, casting a shadow in the valley, and the light passing through the shadow casts mottled and distant light and shadow. These leaves are not like the leaves of ordinary trees, the color of the leaves of the sacred tree is also as white as jade, and the light blue veins look like ancient thunder patterns. As soon as the wind blows, the leaves collide with each other, and there is a melodious chirping sound in the valley, and the sound echoes in the valley, converging into a wonderful music. The lingering sound of the music lingers around the beams for three days without a break. After hearing it, the listener forgets to sleep and eat. If a mortal spirit is lucky enough to pluck the leaves and soak them in water for a long time, his comprehension will be greatly improved, and it will be of great help when comprehending talents. The sacred tree exudes a strange and rare fragrance, very quiet and light, and the fragrance has a miraculous effect of calming the mind, which is much better than the spiritual fragrance carefully crafted by those organization forces. The dark-jade tree roots are like vigorous wooden dragons exposed on the surface, not stained with dust, and silver starlight is evenly arranged on it, and the starlight flickers against the dark tree roots, just like the starlight in the universe galaxy. The most peculiar thing is that this sacred tree looks like wood and gold, but it is neither gold nor wood. This is a vision that only the god root spirit plant in myths and legends can have, and it is extremely miraculous. "It''s been a year since I came to this world before I knew it. Time flies. I''ve also evolved from a dying tree to the present. I finally have the power to protect myself, heh~" A dreamlike murmur sounded in the air, and listening to it carefully, it seemed that the previous one was just a hallucination. Su Mu looked at the slightly low and dark sky and felt that all this seemed to have passed for a long, long time. There were more and more familiar faces gathered together, Su Mu looked down, some of these faces were familiar, and some were a little strange. Su Mu smiled carefreely, and all kinds of past events floated in his heart: "Xiaobai, Qingyi, Ersha, Youying, Ji, Liuyu... It''s good that you''re all still here. " But immediately Su Mu thought of something, and his joyful mood was tinged with gloom. "Forget it, today''s New Year''s Eve, I don''t want to think about these unpleasant things. I hope those Unota people will not think about it again today." Su Mu felt that they had made such a big commotion not long ago, and they should stop for a while these days. So many things happened in this month, so much that even with Su Mu''s heart, he felt that he couldn''t handle it. A month ago, under the escort of Su Mu''s avatar, the two sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo successfully left the Qingxi Mountains and returned to the civilized country. On the way back, Su Mu deliberately checked the camp where the soldiers were stationed at the foot of the mountain. There were no traces of battle left near the camp, and all the vehicles inside disappeared. Presumably they all evacuated here safely. But the news from the two sisters, Ye Zhi and Ye Luo, made Su Mu uneasy. Chapter 280 Li Chong''s magical transformation of communication tools went relatively smoothly. With Su Mu''s strong support, he successfully transformed an orange mobile phone into a spiritual weapon. This mobile phone has also become a bridge linking Su Mu and human society. The fly in the ointment is that this is Li Chong''s first bold attempt, and his experience is naturally lacking, so that the other functions of this magically modified mobile phone have been castrated, leaving only the most basic communication functions. The communication effect of the only remaining communication function is not satisfactory, but with the help of this spiritual device mobile phone, Su Mu can use these time-sensitive information so as not to become blind. According to Ye Zhi''s explanation, there are many space cracks all over the world, and a large number of Unota soldiers poured out of them. In addition to the Unota group, there are other strange races appearing one after another. brought a new and huge impact. Anthropologists use the word ''alien race'' as their exclusive name for these strange races. These alien races have different appearances and different levels of intelligence. The only thing they have in common is that their individual strength and average strength are far superior to human beings. Fortunately, the modern weapons of mankind still maintain a strong lethality after the recovery of the aura. The countries quickly responded and dispersed and killed the alien races that rushed into the city, and then sent a large number of troops near the space cracks, heavily guarded. Using the spirits and modern weapons to block these alien races near the space crack. But even so, those alien races who rushed into the city also caused great damage to human civilization. Those sea monsters that had attracted social attention before have become pediatrics in the face of these alien disasters. After all, no matter how jubilant those giant ocean beasts were, they just sank some giant freight ships. After being educated by humans with modern weapons, they became much more honest. The alien race is different, they are not afraid of death, and some alien races have even established a firm foothold near some larger space cracks and began to expand outward. For human civilization, alien races are far more threatening than alien races, because although these alien races are as bloodthirsty and aggressive as savage beasts, there is no doubt that they have their own civilization! However, the heterogeneous species has not yet developed to the point where civilization has sprouted, and anyone who is not a fool can clearly see the relative advantages and disadvantages of the two. Therefore, in order to distinguish the difference between the alien race and the alien race, human scholars officially renamed the alien race as the spiritual species. Speaking of it, it is precisely because of the appearance of these alien races that the scope of human activities has narrowed again. The Qingxi Mountains are far away from human cities and have no strategic value, so they were naturally abandoned by Liguo. There are foreign races in front of them firmly attracting firepower. Thanks to this, Su Mu doesn''t need to be as cautious as before. But Su Mu still couldn''t be happy. After subduing the bone pill, Su Mu finally obtained general information about Uno Tower. Su Mu learned that these Unota soldiers who appeared in the Qingxi Mountains belonged to a branch of the Unota tribe, called the Mountain Worm Tribe. The reason why the Qingxi Mountain Range appeared in the Mountain Worm Tribe was purely because there was a space crack in the mountain range. This space crack happened to be located in the secret realm that Su Mu had vigorously searched for before. As Gu Guwan said, this secret realm has been invaded by the mountain worm tribe, and it has also been built as a bridgehead for the invasion. Chapter 281 It can be said that in this world, Su Mu claims to be second in terms of knowledge of Unota, and no one dares to say that he is the first. The number of the Unota group is like stars in that world. Although their strength is in the middle and lower in that world, they still have a place in that world with their extraordinary fecundity, which should not be underestimated. Unota''s ethnic groups are very peculiar. Although they are numerous and have their own language and cultural customs, they did not create a country, but existed in the form of a tribe. The mountain worm tribe is one of the vast Unota tribes, with a population of about 50,000. Because of the cruelty of the world and the scarcity of living resources, there are very few old and frail Unota people in the tribe. When they reach a certain age, they will be formed into death squads by the tribe to make the final contribution to the tribe. The Unota soldiers that Su Mu killed a month ago were the death squads sent by the Mountain Worm Tribe. Old and weak does not mean that they are weak, on the contrary, they are more lethal than ordinary fighters. This is because they have rich combat experience, mature skills and fearless death. Looking at the leopard from the inside, Wunota''s strength should not be underestimated. At the same time, the infancy of the Unota people is also very short, and the ten-year-old Unota people are considered adults, and they have to bear the responsibility of going out to hunt. The average life expectancy of the Unota tribe is about 28 years old. In other words, except for the young and women who can''t fight, almost all the people in the mountain worm tribe are soldiers. Even in the event of a genocide crisis, the strength of these relatively weak women and children cannot be ignored. After the Unota tribe living in such a cruel environment discovered a world rich in supplies and low in strength, it is not surprising that they would invade with their entire clan. Being next to such a powerful enemy really made Su Mu unable to relax. What''s more important is that among the mountain worm tribes, there are three who have reached the level. They are the strongest fighting force of the mountain worm tribe, and they are proficient in the technique of combined strikes. Even Su Mu didn''t dare to underestimate the combat power formed by the three elites who are proficient in combined attacks, not to mention that they are not alone, and they all lead powerful armies. Fortunately, the space crack cannot be opened all the time, it is opened periodically, and it can only be opened again after a period of time after this opening. And it can only last for a certain period of time after it is turned on. After this period of time, the space crack will disappear, waiting for the arrival of the next cycle. At the same time, the space cracks are big and small, and the number of space cracks that can pass through is limited. Otherwise, Su Mu really has to carefully consider whether to sink the valley into the ground. The Unota soldiers stationed in the secret realm already knew about the annihilation of the troops led by Gu Wan. For this hard-won outpost, they carried out suicide attacks from time to time to prevent Su Mu from discovering the secret realm. Causing this precious outpost to fall. It is also thanks to their ignorance of Su Mu''s intelligence, otherwise they would not have carried out such a suicide attack at all costs. Su Mu also knew the location of the secret realm due to some reasons, but he couldn''t capture this outpost. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s that Xiaobai''s overall strength is still much worse than that of the Unota soldiers stationed in the secret realm. Chapter 282 Su Mu knew very well that sending Xiaobai and the others to attack the Unota tribe stationed in the secret realm would definitely hurt the enemy by one thousand and self-damage by eight hundred. The newly adopted aliens died as soon as they died, but Xiaobai and Su Mu didn''t want to see them have accidents. There was always a difference between closeness and closeness. Su Mu was not a saint and could not treat them equally. Of course, Su Mu would not use those alien species as cannon fodder to deliberately use their lives to consume the power of the Unota tribe in the secret realm. Although this matter is difficult, it is not impossible. The spirit stone mine obtained before was an opportunity to solve this matter. Generally speaking, even if these alien species get the help of spirit stones, it is difficult to break through from the mortal rank to the spiritual rank in just one month. The breakthrough of the spiritual rank is not so easy. But with the spiritual liquid of life provided by Su Mu, this impossible thing became possible. Sure enough, under Su Mu''s deliberate cultivation, Tsing Yi, Ji, Liu Yu, Ping Ding, Liu Er, and Er Sha all successfully broke through to the spiritual rank. After they successfully broke through to the spiritual rank, they have undergone earth-shaking changes. Compared with the period of the ordinary rank, it is no exaggeration to say that they have been completely reborn. Here''s their properties panel. Name: Tsing Yi Race: Spirit Fox (two-tailed) Level: Spirit Level (Early Stage) Talent: Charm¡ªone glance can seduce the soul, one glance can seize the soul, Tsing Yi can control creatures that are weaker than it. (The control time depends on the soul strength of both parties) Spirit Devouring¡ªFeeding on spirits, each time you devour the enemy''s spirit, your own soul strength will be enhanced to a certain extent. (The spiritual strength of each devouring must not exceed its own, and it must be used after a month of devouring) This new talent called Spiritual Devouring is a new talent awakened by Tsing Yi after he advanced to the Spirit Rank. Of course, not all alien species can awaken new talents after advancing to the spiritual level, and there is only a very small probability of this happening. The reason why Tsing Yi was able to awaken the second talent is because after drinking Su Mu''s life essence for a long time, the essence of life has been promoted, and it has advanced from the ordinary green fox blood to the spirit fox blood! From now on, Tsing Yi will grow a tail every time she breaks through to the next level, and when she grows nine tails, Tsing Yi will transform into the legendary nine-tailed sky fox that confuses the world! However, this road is also very difficult. The current Tsing Yi is just a two-tailed fox, and it is hard to say where Tsing Yi will go in the future. Su Mu can only provide some limited help to Tsing Yi, and he will have to rely more on himself in the future. ¡­ Name: Yinyue (two silly) Race: Howling Moon Silver Wolf Level: Spirit Level (Early Stage) Talent: Moonlight¡ªthe moon is its protector, and the recovery speed is greatly accelerated under the moonlight. After active opening, the strength will be doubled. (This talent will be greatly weakened during the day) Domination: Automatically activated when there are more than five people of the same kind gathered around you. After the domination is activated, the wolves will gain a moonlight halo, and their strength will increase to a certain extent under the moon. The degree of increase depends on the number of wolves. Ersha''s appearance hasn''t changed much, except that his body has grown by one meter. Now Ersha is six meters long and 3 meters tall, full of oppression, and has the demeanor of a wolf king. Its talent has not changed much, the only change is its talent¡ªthe recovery speed of Moonlight and the degree of increase have been strengthened, and it can now be used during the day, not limited to only at night to be turned on. Although the degree of increase when used during the day is far less than that at night, the effect of this halo on the wolves is also very powerful. ¡­ Name: Liu Yu Race: Three-legged fire crow (not fully evolved) Level: Spiritual Talent: Treasure Hunting - has a very outstanding perception of treasures. Chiyang Lingyan¡ª¡ª Chiyang Lingyan, everything burns. Liu Yu, a playwright who likes treasure hunting, had an amazing adventure. After accidentally swallowing a flaming leaf, he awakened the powerful new talent of Chiyang Lingyan, and his race changed from an ordinary mutated crow to an instant I think the three-legged fire crow is extremely extraordinary. When Su Mu saw the three-legged fire crow, he immediately thought of the three-legged golden crow in myths and legends. Of course, Su Mu has a lot in mind. The three-legged Fire Crow is far from the famous three-legged Golden Crow. The only similarity between them is probably the three-legged... As for the explanation about Chiyang Lingyan, Su Mu just looked at it and didn''t take it seriously. He has personally tried the power of the Chiyang Spiritual Flame, and it is true that everything is burnt by the Spiritual Flame, but the objects it burns are ordinary rocks and trees. Anyway, the Spiritual Flame is useless if it falls on him, instead of being ignited , on the contrary, it was baked warm and quite comfortable. Of course, although this spiritual flame did not pose any threat to him, it was still quite powerful. Anyone who touches it at the ordinary level will die, and the spiritual level does not dare to underestimate it. It''s just that Liu Yu''s strength is a bit weak, and the Chiyang Lingyan cannot become a conventional attack method, it is the bottom of the box. Because this spiritual flame is a bit strange, although it is a flame formed by refining spiritual energy, it cannot be temporarily used in battle if it is not reserved in advance. The refined Chiyang spiritual flame is stored in the new organ born in Liu Yu''s body. This organ is a sac, which contains the Chiyang spiritual flame. Judging from the amount of stock in the fire bag, Liu Yu can only spray three mouthfuls of Chiyang Spiritual Flame a day at most, and after three mouthfuls, it will be misfired, exactly the same as Cheng Yaojin''s three axes. ¡­ Name: extremely Species: Sky-breaking Falcon Level: Spiritual Talent: Spatial Phase¡ª¡ªYou are the child favored by Space, and Space is a sharp weapon in your hands, beheading all malicious people. Extreme talent remains intact, and the race has grown from a somewhat low mutant falcon to a domineering empty-breaking magic falcon. Even though the name has changed, its control over space has also been greatly enhanced. If Su Mu was still at the spiritual level, he would still be very afraid of such an air overlord who has awakened a powerful space talent. But now Ji is not an enemy, but his subordinates, and the people who should be troubled are those who are his enemies. With this talent, Ji is the most powerful assassin, assassinating invisibly. ¡­ Name: Liu Er Race: Psychic Macaque Level: Spiritual Talent: Hearing Truth¡ªListen to the voice of all things, know the voice of heaven and earth, and understand the words of all things. The six-eared race has become a psychic macaque, and the talent of listening has been further enhanced, and there is an additional word of knowing everything. Su Mu understands that as long as they are intelligent creatures, the six ears can understand the sounds they make. Very useful in a world where alien races are emerging. ¡­ Name: Ping Ding Race: blood badger Level: Spiritual Talent: Zeal for War - automatically activated when fighting an enemy unit, as the battle time increases, the offensive and defensive body can be continuously increased, up to double, and the more you fight, the more courageous you will be until the end of the battle. In addition to Tsing Yi and their rapid progress, Hao Shao, Li Chong, Wang Lin, You Ying, San Xiaozhi, etc. have also made considerable progress, and their strength has greatly improved, and such a good cultivation environment has not been wasted. Coupled with the eight alien species that had reached the spiritual ranks that had been subdued before, there were as many as 18 spiritual ranks under Su Mu''s command! After seeing Su Mu''s supernatural powers, these eight alien species also completely surrendered and served as Su Mu''s forerunner. If these forces are combined together, they can already run across the Qingxi Mountains. It''s a pity that the two sisters, Ye Zhi and Ye Luo, don''t know how long it will take to come back after going here. After all, the wild is too dangerous now. Even if the spiritual level goes too deep into the wild, the probability of loss will be greatly increased . Rather than letting the sisters Ye Zhi and Yeluo return at risk, it is better to let them develop their own power with peace of mind, and it will not be too late to return after Su Mu calms down the surrounding Qingxi Mountains. Su Mu is not worried that these outsiders will have strange ideas if they are too far away. His skill of affinity with life is not for nothing. "In three days, the space crack in the secret realm will be opened. Now is the time to capture that secret realm. With Xiaobai''s strength and Gu Wan''s secret cooperation, it will be easy to capture the secret realm." Three days later will be the opening cycle of the space rift in the secret realm. This time, the Shanxin tribe will not send these death squads. They must be the elite of the Shanxin tribe. After capturing the outpost, make thorough preparations, and the pressure you will face will be much less. Su Mu went through the plan again in his mind, taking into account all possible situations, and after confirming that there were no mistakes, Su Mu was relieved. "Now, let''s have a good New Year first, wait until late at night, and then start to act." Su Mu''s branches stretched out, and under his command, all the alien species entered the sea of ??carnival. Speaking of it, the game programs between different species are still very monotonous, which can be roughly divided into fighting, fighting, fighting and mating... These fights are generally between males of the same clan. The battle between males of the same clan is basically to win the beauty, and only the strong can have the right to mate. Reproduction is a top priority for these creatures. Su Mu also strongly encouraged this, so that the valley''s heritage and strength can be expanded. Su Mu will soak the cubs born regardless of their physical strength in the spirit pool, and treat them equally. What Su Mu needs to pay in this process is only a negligible amount of spiritual liquid. As they continue to grow, they will become Su Mu''s absolute loyalists. This kind of business is naturally profitable. The night gradually deepened, like thick ink dripping into the clear water and gradually opened, the bright moon and shining stars were not seen in the sky. Sixteen pairs of bright animal pupils suddenly appeared in such an environment where you can''t reach your fingers, some are as big as lanterns, some are cold and cruel, some are indifferent and alienated, some are lazy and willful, and some... From these pupils, the character of the owners of these animal pupils can be roughly inferred. There was a strange sound in the air, and these alien species turned into black shadows and disappeared, only a light wind blew by, and the vegetation rustled. Chapter 283 Under the dark and deep night, there is a cliff, the cliff is extremely flat, no weeds and trees grow, just like a mirror. This cliff is hundreds of meters high. If anyone accidentally falls off the cliff, at least they will end up in pieces and become a puddle of flesh. Although the section of the cliff is surprisingly flat and clean, its back and section are like two completely different worlds. Although it is the twelfth lunar month of winter, it is still like spring all year round on the back, with dense trees and lush grass. I don''t know why there are no traces of birds and animals inhabiting in such a paradise on earth. This strange scene also casts a shadow on this peaceful emerald resort. Whoosh whoosh! The black shadow flickered at an extremely fast speed, not to mention in such a dark night where you can''t see your fingers, even in the daytime, if ordinary mortal spirits and spirits can''t awaken the talent of the eyes, they can''t capture the specific . "Zhizhizhi." A fuzzy black shadow called Zhizhi softly. After it called, other black shadows also made their own voices, as if they were in some kind of communication. If any relevant experts and scholars were lucky enough to see this scene, their jaws would drop in shock. These black shadows are clearly from different species, but they can communicate with each other without hindrance. It would be unbelievable to say this. You must know that it is very difficult for those mutated monsters living in the depths of the ocean to communicate. Specifically speaking, it is difficult for them to communicate without barriers. ascend to heaven. This is also the reason why human beings are far less vigilant against spirit species than alien races. Although the individual strength of the spirit species is unparalleled, they are basically lone rangers, and few spirit species travel together. It is not necessary to think about these spiritual species joining forces. There will be more or less natural friction between each spiritual species, unless it is a minority of races that will have group actions. Under such prerequisites, as long as the power of a single body does not reach the point of overwhelming, then human beings can also use modern high-tech firearms to clean them up. But in this dark night, something that subverts the cognition of all experts and scholars is happening. If they know all this, they will beg the human army to take action to wipe out these spiritual species at all costs. The heavy dark clouds in the sky cleared away, and finally the bright moon was revealed. The slightly cold moonlight splashed on the earth, covering the world with a layer of silvery white veil. At this time, the previous group of black shadows finally saw their appearance clearly. The one who squeaked before was a golden-haired spirit monkey that looked quite intelligent. Its big protruding ears trembled slightly from time to time, and any sound within one kilometer could not be hidden in front of these protruding ears. "Hiss." A jade-like white snake swept its body, and its crimson eyes suddenly burst into light. The other spirit species also followed suit, transporting the aura in the body to the eyes, and the hidden secrets were completely exposed in front of this pair of humanized animal pupils¡ª¡ª This secret realm is actually located within a cliff! This is a small method used by spiritual energy. It is not a pupil technique, but it is also very mysterious. It is not easy for intelligent people among human beings to comprehend this level by themselves. will multiply. It''s not known how long it would take to use their aura to such an extent just relying on their own groping. It can be seen that each of them is very proficient, it seems that they have mastered this skill for a long time, how can it not be shocking! Chapter 284 In the distance, there is a group of human-shaped dim lights flickering in the darkness, but the strange thing is that at such a short distance, even Tsing Yi, who has the most outstanding perception, didn''t notice anything strange. On the contrary, Xiao Bai''s eyes showed suspicion, and he looked back from time to time, but what he saw was pitch black, as if he hadn''t seen the dim light not far away at all. There was an inaudible low laugh in the dim light behind, and the voice was gentle: "Although I am just a clone here, it is not something that can be detected by ordinary spiritual ranks. I didn''t expect Xiaobai to be able to spot me by intuition. It is worthy of being number one in combat power over all spirit species in the valley." The human figure seemed to know the Spirit Seed in front of him like the back of his hand as he muttered to himself, very familiar. "They are also very proficient in the little skills I taught them. From this point of view, I didn''t worry too much when I came here this time. With Xiaobai''s current combat power, even if they meet someone who has just entered the level Existence can also escape completely." This hazy figure in the shape of a human is clearly a clone of Su Mu! The avatar in this light and shadow has eyes, ears, mouth and nose. Although it is not refined enough, you can detect the abnormality at a glance, but judging from the current situation, his avatar is more skilled and sophisticated than it was a month ago. If this ability had just evolved a month ago, this avatar had no facial features, and it would definitely not be able to stand indifferently not far from Xiaobai and the others like it is now without being noticed. It must be that Su Mu has not been idle and lazy during this month, and he has the patience to use this skill frequently to achieve the level he is now. "However, the aura in this secret realm is really weird. I''d better not move for now, as long as Xiaobai and the others are safe." Su Mu''s original intention is also to sharpen them and let them go through what they must go through in the process of growing up. Of course, it is reasonable to say that in order to achieve such a goal, it is best to choose to stand on the sidelines, because the intention of tempering them when their lives are in danger will be greatly reduced. But Su Mu always felt a little restless, as if if he didn''t come to the valley this time, something would happen that made him regret it. After reaching his level, such a whim rarely happens, but once it happens, it will come true most of the time. That''s why Su Mu decided to release a clone to quietly follow them after a little thought, and with the mentality of being careful and not making big mistakes. Under the absolute suppression of spiritual consciousness, Su Mu didn''t worry that they would be able to discover his existence. In this way, he can rest assured. Su Mu, who knew that after arriving here, Su Mu really noticed that there was something strange in the secret realm, even he felt a little terrified, and didn''t know what happened in the secret realm. Chi Chi Chi! At this moment, Xiaobai and the others also started to act. There were bursts of rapid piercing sounds in the air, and the dozen or so spirit species exploded into indistinct black shadows and rushed resolutely to the cliff ahead. They were supposed to be bloody, but they were unscathed, and ripples appeared in circles on the smooth cliff section. Xiaobai and them filed in, and quickly disappeared into the cliff one after another. When the last Spirit Seed entered the cliff, the rippling cliff gradually returned to its previous appearance. But Su Mu knew clearly that the arrival of Xiaobai and the others was like a stone thrown into a calm lake, which had broken the calm here. Chapter 285 Su Mu stretched lazily, took three steps and made two steps, and with one step, he covered a distance of several meters, which was somewhat similar to the legendary "shrinking the ground into an inch". Su Mu''s index finger tapped lightly on the section of the cliff, and the cliff that had just returned to calm was once again rippling. Su Mu didn''t rush into this secret realm, and his spiritual consciousness was released without reservation, his expression fluctuating. After a while, he spit out a mouthful of fresh and pleasant oxygen, feeling joy and sorrow in his heart. "This is the right trip, hehe, it seems that the matter of advancing to the next stage is on the agenda." "But let''s go in and see how Xiaobai''s battle is going." Su Mu calmed down, all his emotions returned to normal, his heart was calm and calm, and he took a step towards the cliff with his right foot, his eyes blurred, and a sense of dizziness came, and Su Mu had already come to a strange world. Everywhere in this world is red, the soil is red, the flowing stream is red, the flowers and trees growing are also red, and even the clouds floating in the sky are red, which makes people feel evil. After Su Mu entered this secret realm, his complexion changed slightly, and he immediately bent down and grabbed a handful of soil, put it in front of his nose and sniffed it gently, feeling a little at ease. There was no strong smell of blood in the red soil. It seemed that these were not blood-stained. Otherwise, Su Mu would have to consider whether to find Xiaobai and any of them before making any plans. Because in those novels and stories, such places are generally either dire and dangerous places or forbidden places, and moving apart is often the beginning of the group''s destruction, and only the protagonist can save the day in such a dangerous place and return with a full reward. Su Mu is conceited that he is not a protagonist, he is just a big tree with no emotion, and he has really entered some dangerous and forbidden area. It may be a bit difficult to lead a large group of people to save the day. However, Su Mu didn''t just let go of his heart carelessly like this. He immediately let go of his spiritual sense and sensed his surroundings carefully. After a few minutes, Su Mu withdrew his spiritual sense, his eyes showing surprise. "Strange, why Xiaobai''s breath is separated from one side, could it be that something happened in this secret realm?!" Su Mu was startled. Judging from the information obtained from Guwan, anyone who enters the secret realm from the cliff will be collectively teleported to a road named by their Unota near the Tata wood forest. Tatamuli is the maple forest on Aquamarine. About 100 meters in front of the maple forest, there is a "ji" shaped stream. Although there is also a forest and a small river here, but this forest is a shrub forest, except that the leaves are all red, and it is completely incomparable with tall trees like maple trees. From the point of view of the terrain, this stream is in the shape of ''s'' rather than the shape of ''ji''. What reassures Su Mu is that Xiaobai''s auras are all stable, and none of them has weakened. This is a blessing among misfortunes in this mysterious place where inexplicable changes have occurred. "Well, the most urgent task now is to find Guwan and get specific information from him." The undercover agent Gu Wan was put back in the secret realm by Su Mu for so long, although because of a ''personal mistake'' the entire army of death squads who went out to search for supplies was wiped out, and he was imprisoned. But now there are obviously some changes in the secret realm. As long as the left-behind executives have no problem with their brains, they will never give up such a powerful combat force in such a special period. After Su Mu sensed the direction of the bone pill''s breath, he stomped his legs heavily, and his whole body turned into a streamer and disappeared into the sky. Chapter 286 "Everyone listen to my orders, stick to this place, and don''t take a step back! You only need to wait another day, after the space crack opens, the commander of Uta will lead the elite of the clan to crush this group of monsters. " The person who spoke was three points taller than Guwan. Seeing that the fighting spirit of the clansmen behind him was a little low, he immediately continued with a big stick in one hand and a carrot in the other: "As long as everyone sticks to it, there is no need to worry even if it is dead. I swear in the name of my ancestors that I, Black Yao, will truthfully report everyone''s achievements to Commander Uta Inda, these achievements are enough for our descendants to directly become the reserve team of the Blood Feather Army!" "Ho Ho!!!" The remaining Unota soldiers shouted in unison, aggressively. Because the average life expectancy of the Unota tribe is not high, the emphasis on descendants and deceased ancestors is only a lot more than that of Liguo. As soon as these words came out, these soldiers were greatly encouraged. They were not afraid of Hei Yao''s lies. In the Unota tribe, swearing with their own ancestors is the most severe oath, and they will definitely abide by it after they are made. The eyes of these Unota soldiers under the bone helmets burst out with dazzling light, like wolves and tigers, with their bone tails slightly raised and slowly sweeping in mid-air, their fighting spirit reached its peak. Suddenly standing next to Hei Yao, Gu Wan seemed to have sensed something, and pretended to be inadvertently glanced at a hill in front of him, his eyes flickered, his expression relaxed a little, and he immediately looked away, as if nothing had happened. Standing under the hill was a figure with dim light all over its body. The strange thing was that this figure was only about a hundred meters away from these Unota soldiers, but each of them turned a blind eye to this figure. This is because the mental power gap between the two sides is too great, and it has already formed a crushing degree. Unless Su Mu blatantly walks around in front of these soldiers, it is absolutely impossible for them to find the slightest trace of Su Mu. After listening to Hei Yao''s speech, Su Mu frowned slightly, and said secretly in his heart: "It''s actually a great commander who made the move himself, tsk tsk, it''s really a big hand, aren''t they afraid of any accidents?" As I said before, there are three strongmen in the Shanxin tribe whose strength has reached the top level, and they are respectively in command of the Shanxin tribe. The position of Grand Commander is often held by the strongest in the tribe. There is no regulation on how many people can hold this position, but the strength of each Grand Commander has reached the top level, and the word "in" will be automatically added after the name, as Symbol of power and glory. A commander-in-chief''s army has at least 3,000 people, although Su Mu doesn''t think that all 3,000 people can all follow this commander Uta Ind to the secret realm. They only sent 1,500 people to Guwan last time, and 1,000 of them were slaughtered by Su Mu. This time, only 1,500 people can come here at most. However, although the number of people who were able to come this time was exactly the same as last time, their combat power was vastly different. The 1,500 people who followed Uta In this time must be the most elite existence in the Shanin tribe. As the elite of the Shanin tribe, it is blunt to say that each of them will face these Wunota soldiers in the secret realm now They can hit three. If these 1,500 fully armed elites were destroyed here, it would be a huge blow to the Shanin tribe. From this, it can be predicted how powerful the elite Unota sent over for the second time will be. Chapter 287 If Su Mu himself was here, he would naturally not be afraid, but this secret realm was not opened next to him. A glint flashed in Su Mu''s eyes: "It seems that this time is really the right time. With me here, you should stay in that world honestly for now." Su Mu let go of his spiritual consciousness, activated the spiritual link network, and dragged Guwan''s consciousness into this magical spiritual world. Under Su Mu''s inquiry, Gu Wan reported to Su Mu in detail the major events that happened in the secret realm these days. Half a sound passed in the spiritual world, but it was only a moment outside. After hearing this, the corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly, and he disconnected from the spiritual link. His figure flashed and disappeared in place. After a few flashes, it turned into a small black dot and quickly disappeared into the sky. "Hehe, I didn''t expect that these strange insects that the Unota people are afraid of have such abilities, and I don''t know if Heie can inherit their abilities after swallowing them." Because these strange insects lurk deep in the ground, Su Mu naturally doesn''t know what they look like, but their abilities are very special¡ª¡ª These strange insects can not only absorb spiritual energy, but are also as hard as iron. They also have a pair of giant claws, which can easily clip these ordinary Unota soldiers in half, making them very difficult to deal with. Fortunately, they are relatively rare in number. Although they are difficult to deal with, if these Unota soldiers stick together, they can fight back and forth with these strange insects. It stands to reason that these Unota soldiers should be wise to avoid the edge when they encounter this monster, because although these monsters are difficult to deal with, but their movement speed is slow, even ordinary Unota soldiers can dodge them with all their strength hunted down. But these Unota soldiers stayed in place as if their IQs had dropped collectively, fighting with these strange insects. These Unota people accidentally found a piece of purple crystal that is one person tall. This crystal is also a kind of rare natural treasure, and the radiation emitted has a benign impact on the evolution of living beings. Ordinary living beings stay by this crystal for a long time, and they can awaken some talents after being bathed in radiation for a long time. Such treasures are their sacred objects for this group of monsters. They can become so powerful, and the vertical and horizontal secret realm benefits from this amethyst! Now that there is such a large piece of magical amethyst, how can we not make them crazy about it. Su Mu was even more moved after knowing the reason, but he knew that he was just a clone, and there was no way to snatch this treasure from the hands of the monsters and Unota. Su Mu is not a pedantic person, so he wouldn''t just stay here so stupidly. He planned to gather Xiaobai and the others together first, and then secretly order Guwan to take action, setting off a fight between the monster insects and the remaining Unota people . He led Xiaobai and the others to lurk in the dark and wait for an opportunity. When the two sides were about to fight, he took the amethyst and killed the monsters and Unota people. This kind of good thing that kills two birds with one stone is a sinister and cunning old bastard like Su Mu... how could a mature and wise man selectively ignore it. Su Mu didn''t spare the consumption of spiritual energy at this time, and it was easy to find their specific location based on the breath imprint on Xiaobai and the others. Su Mu''s figure flickered one after another, and soon the team around him grew stronger, and now Xiaobai hadn''t returned to the team. Chapter 288 Su Mu looked for the direction and asked the group of beasts to wait for him here. Before Su Mu''s voice fell, the man had turned into a blurred stream of light and disappeared into the sky. When Su Mu found Xiaobai, he found that Xiaobai was confronting her fellow clan. This snake is huge, 10 meters long, as thick as a bucket, with a triangular head, and an inexplicably cold aura on its body. The pitch-black snake scales are covered with circular yellow lines. "Hiss!" This giant black snake violently spewed out a black arrow-like water column with extremely stench, Xiao Bai twisted his body to the side as if he was already prepared, and easily dodged the jet attack of the giant black snake. The foul-smelling black water arrow fell into the air, and easily pierced a fist-sized hole in a large round stone hole behind Xiao Bai, and the black water arrow turned into black rainwater with a splash. This foul-smelling black water arrow is actually extremely corrosive. In the blink of an eye, it corroded the boulder with holes along the hollow, and the remaining black water dripped onto the ground. A fist-sized pothole, and an unpleasant smell in the air. A little beast just smelled this smell, and within a few seconds, its body froze. The muscles in its body twitched and fell to the ground stiffly. It foamed at the mouth very quickly, and its breathing became disordered. This black snake is actually a highly poisonous snake. The size of poisonous snakes has never been famous among snakes. Their size is generally only about two or three meters. But this poisonous snake in this secret realm actually reached ten meters in size! The toxicity is even more powerful, and it doesn''t need to be injected into the body of living things. Just smelling this smell will endanger life. For ordinary people, such a world really doesn''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse. Xiaobai has a lot of combat experience. Although he was taken aback by the poisonous snake''s venom, he quickly found a way to deal with it, and began to use his hundred-forged powerful body to fight the opponent. Although this poisonous snake is highly poisonous, its body size is slightly larger than Xiaobai''s, and its realm is also a little stronger than Xiaobai''s, but it can''t help Xiaobai, but Xiaobai seizes the opportunity and ruthlessly beats Xiaobai several times. Down, the injury is not light. If this goes on like this, this poisonous snake will be killed by Xiaobai without any accidents, but this poisonous snake is also fierce, knowing that it will die, it even curled up into a ball, thinking of pulling Xiaobai together to support it . Even if Xiaobai has the mysterious talent - Returning to the Market, he will still be seriously injured by this poisonous snake''s desperate blow. Su Mu''s eyes flickered, and at this moment, he took a step forward and actually crossed a distance of several meters in an instant, and quietly came behind the poisonous snake. Su Mu raised his arm and came down with a gust of evil wind. Seeing that his arm was still some distance away from the poisonous snake''s body, his arm grew a little out of thin air, and landed on the snake''s head just right. Before the fist fell, the wind pressure from the wind scraped the poisonous snake''s head to a bloody mess. The poisonous snake hissed and spit out the scarlet snake letter under the pain. Without thinking, he turned his head at an extremely fast speed, the snake''s kiss opened wide, and its sharp fangs bit towards Su Mu''s fist. Su Mu''s face remained unchanged, his fist took a step ahead of the poisonous snake''s attack, and violent power poured out. boom! The poisonous snake''s head was punched into the soil by Su Mu, the dust flew up, and spider-like cracks spread everywhere. "Ding~ Kill the spirit-level (middle stage) viper and get 6000 evolution points." The pleasant notification sound came as promised. Chapter 289 Su Mu withdrew his fist indifferently, not surprised by the result. Although his avatar only inherited 50% of the main body''s power, and most of his supernatural powers cannot be displayed due to the limitations of the avatar''s body, it is still more than enough to deal with a spirit-level beast. With a wave of Su Mu''s palm, the roots and branches of the tree hung down, and the venomous snake was suddenly shrunk back into the world of origin. In the world of origin, just after the Viper''s corpse came out, a ball of light the size of a basketball appeared out of nowhere and landed on the Viper''s corpse. The light suddenly appeared, and a fist-sized ball floated out of the Viper''s corpse. of light ball. This fist-sized ball of light is nothing but the spirit of the viper. A small pale hand protruded from the ball of light the size of a basketball and lightly imprinted on the spirit of the venomous snake. A strange scene happened. The spirit of the venomous snake turned into smoke and was quickly absorbed by the ball of light the size of a basketball. But in a short while, the viper''s spirit disappeared, and the small pale hand was retracted into the light ball. The corpse of the viper also fell to the ground under the pull of gravity, splashing high water. Soon the vicinity of the corpse was covered with dense swarms of ferocious-looking black ants. These black ants were all the size of a baby''s fist, and their carapaces shone with a metallic luster, which made people feel terrified. These giant black ants waved their sharp front jaws like a pair of sharp scissors, snapping and tearing the venomous snake''s corpse into pieces. But in an instant, only the skeleton of the viper remained. The basketball-sized ball of light in the sky recovered a little after absorbing the venomous snake''s aura. The next moment, the ball of light suddenly disappeared, leaving only an ethereal sound almost whispering in the air. "Tree God..." This ball of light is the spirit. After Su Mu took it back into the Origin Realm, after a month of uninterrupted warming and providing some dead spirits from time to time, Ling also recovered from the brink of death. It''s just that his vitality is still seriously injured and he needs to rest for a while. outside world. Xiaobai was also taken aback by this sudden change. Although the venomous snake was not her opponent, Xiaobai thought to herself that there was absolutely no way to take down this venomous snake so easily. But this figure turned the opponent into a fleshy pulp with one punch so lightly, and even the corpse disappeared. Xiaobai was so scared that he almost used his talent of returning to the ruins. But after Xiaobai Fei''s eyes saw the person clearly, his tense muscles softened, and his vigilance was thrown out of the sky. He couldn''t wait to swim and rushed to Su Mu''s body, squinting happily. Those crimson eyes. Xiaobai hissed and vomited the snake letter happily, his cold crimson eyes became full of admiration, and he gently rubbed Su Mu''s legs with his white and jade-like body intimately. Seeing Xiaobai''s clingy look, Su Mu couldn''t help but laugh. Sure enough, no matter how long it has passed, no matter how much Xiaobai''s strength has grown, this clingy look still remains the same. "Let''s go, Xiaobai." The little white snake raised its head lightly, and obeyed. A tree and a snake left here at an extremely fast speed, and after a while, there were only blurry black spots left in the sky, and there were only cracks and bursting blood on the ground, as well as the stench in the air, silently proving that What happens is not an illusion. Chapter 290 It didn''t take long for Su Mu to take Xiaobai to the previous location, and these spirit seeds scattered all over the place gathered together again smoothly. It is also thanks to the fact that this secret realm is not too big, and Xiaobai and the others are not too far apart, otherwise it would not be easy for Su Mu to gather them together so easily. Just when Su Mu was about to say something, there were continuous roaring explosions in the distance. This place is several kilometers away from the battlefield between Unota and the monsters. It was still clearly audible, and I don''t know what kind of accident happened there! Su Mu''s eyes showed surprise, and some bad premonitions rose in his heart. "This kind of movement is definitely not what those Unota soldiers and strange insects can make!" It''s not that Su Mu looked down on them. If he wanted to make such a huge movement, he had to start at least at a low level. With their strength alone, even if they were integrated together at most, they would be able to fight the dust. Unless a powerful modern firearm is used, it is absolutely impossible to make such a big commotion. "Go and investigate what happened there first, and report to me later through the spiritual link network," Su Mu ordered in an orderly manner: "The others follow me and move forward at a constant speed." After receiving Su Mu''s order, Ji''s blue eyes flashed, the sharp sound of piercing gold and cracking stones sounded, and Ji''s huge wings flew into the sky. The other spirit species also followed Su Mu at a uniform speed, and the group quickly moved towards the battlefield. ¡­ "Arnold, the life force of these dead bugs is so damn tenacious, even after being stabbed with a poisonous sting, they still haven''t died." A big man with a beard and extremely muscular muscles quickly loaded the individual bazooka New ammunition, while complaining to his companions depressed. "Idiot, when the wave of the dawn of the gods arrives, are they still the same as before? The times have changed, think about it with your single-celled brain." His companion is Arno said sarcastically. Facing the ridicule of his companions, this extremely muscular man smiled indifferently, his arms were slightly bent, and his hard muscles were raised high: "Hey, I don''t care about the dawn of the gods, and the recovery of the spiritual energy. I only believe in my hand." My dear baby, no matter how powerful those extraordinary people are, they have to kneel down obediently after being shot by me!" Several other muscular men in the same uniform also laughed strangely. "Shut your stinky mouths, all of you." A middle-aged man with a sullen face and two deep decree lines beside his tall hooked nose said coldly: "The battle is not over yet. Did you lose your own life because of your carelessness?" This man with the law pattern seems to have a very high prestige. As soon as he made a sound, these rebellious mercenaries all shut their mouths and concentrated on fighting the enemy. Even the muscular man with extremely developed muscles only dared to mutter a few words in a low voice, but when the eyes of the decree lines swept over, the muscular man didn''t dare to mutter any more, and honestly carried the individual bazooka on his shoulder again He pressed the launch button in retaliation against the fleeing monster swarm. boom! A guided missile ejected from the bazooka, landed in the middle of the insect swarm with a long flame tail and exploded. These half-dead strange insects were instantly blown to pieces, and the green body and fluid flowed horizontally, and they couldn''t die anymore. Chapter 291 Seeing that many of these strange insects were killed by missiles, the man with the law pattern showed satisfaction in his eyes. He looked away, his eyelids drooped, and he stood motionless with his hands behind his back, without any intention of making a move. But the strange thing is that these mercenaries who are fierce by nature and used to fighting among the dead don''t have any objection to this, but work harder to eliminate the remaining monsters and Unota soldiers. I don''t know what the origin of this man is, his status is so detached. They are like wild beasts in courtship, scrambling to show themselves in front of the man with the law pattern, but the man with the law pattern has never heard of their performance, unmoved, and his eyes are indifferent. These mercenaries were like walking arsenals, and with the help of powerful modern weapons, they quickly wiped out most of these Unota people and strange insects, leaving only a few who escaped to heaven by chance. These mercenaries screamed and started chasing and killing these fleeing alien races, completely unaware that their every move had fallen into the eyes of an extraordinary goshawk in the sky. Among the fleeing Unota, a tall Unota became their new commander. This commander was none other than Bone Pill. During the first wave of bombing by the soldiers. Fortunately, after taking Su Mu''s life elixir, Gu Wan''s spiritual intelligence improved a lot. After sensing the danger at the first time, he wisely chose to protect himself wisely, slipped away like a swimming fish, and survived. But the other Unota soldiers didn''t have such good luck, and they turned into broken limbs on the ground along with their shadow leader. Gu Wan''s eyes were a little dazed. As a seasoned warrior, he naturally knew that with their strength, they were definitely no match for those ''villains''. Although their physiques are weak, the weapons in their hands are too powerful, and the remaining few people will be caught up and killed by the opponent sooner or later. Gu Wan didn''t want to die yet, he hadn''t realized his ambition and Su Mu''s strategic intention, he didn''t want to just die here. Speaking of them, it is also a tragedy. Not long after Bone Pill secretly provoked the war with the monster insects, these fierce mercenaries who were fully armed and looked like walking arsenals suddenly appeared near them. The Unota soldiers and monsters who were fighting didn''t find these mercenaries for a while, which gave them plenty of time to prepare. Everyone is not of the same kind, even against their own race, human beings can kill, let alone these alien races. These mercenaries did not need to order to open fire without saying a word. After a round of bombardment, the monsters and Unota soldiers lost most of their combat effectiveness. When these monsters and Unota soldiers reacted and wanted to fight back , The second round of bombing came again. Thinking of this, Gu Wan hated these mercenaries in his heart, if they appeared later, how could they have fallen into this situation. Suddenly, just when Guwan felt that he had nowhere to go, a voice like Tianyin sounded in his mind. After Gu Wan heard it, he nodded from time to time, the despair and confusion in his eyes dissipated, and he turned around with a look of cruelty. Gu Wan yelled, and ordered the rest of the people to follow him, and just like that, Gu Wan took the remnants of the defeated generals and fled northwestward. Chapter 292 "It''s time for a happy hunt again. According to the rules, the prey this time is Lao Tzu''s, and none of you can snatch it!" His smiling face, coupled with his big bald head, looks even more terrifying. The other mercenaries immediately refused: "No, there are so many prey this time, I''m afraid it''s not good for you to eat them all by yourself." The other mercenaries also said sinisterly: "It''s all yours, you are not afraid of breaking your teeth." "Hmph, this is the rule set by Master Kadu, do you want to violate it?" The bald head was not afraid, he snorted coldly, his right arm muscles bulged, and he tightened the bazooka in his hand. Not to be outdone, the others raised their weapons one after another, so these mercenaries who were still cooperating with each other before were at war in a blink of an eye, turning their faces faster than turning a book. I don''t know if they are born bloodthirsty or driven by some interests. At this time, the man named Yanuo walked up to the muscular man and stood side by side with him, and said softly: "This time, these prey should be handed over to the Stinger according to the rules. The Stinger only needs these prey to gather the organization The assigned quota has been reached.¡± The nickname of this muscular man was actually named after the model of the bazooka in his hand. The other mercenaries sneered again and again: "Who the hell is not like this, I only need these prey to raise the quota of the organization. No, I have three less trash than the bitch Stinger. So, should all the prey this time belong to Lao Tzu? ! " "Hey, I think with so many prey, I think it''s better for everyone to divide them equally, so as not to have too much appetite, and it won''t look good if you burst your belly." Yano''s face was gloomy, and he didn''t know what to think of. He suddenly laughed and said, "As long as these prey are given up to Stinger this time, the two of us brothers will get double the quota for each action in the next six months. .¡± "If you don''t agree, then we have to follow the rules to fight a life-and-death battle here. Our death is a minor matter. If this matter delays the progress of Lord Kadu," Yanuo paused for a moment and continued to say grimly: "My family and Stinger''s family are all dead, but there are still parents, wives and children left in your family. When the time comes, hehe..." The threatening meaning in the words is self-evident. As soon as these words came out, the faces of the other mercenaries were gloomy, as if thinking of the cruel methods of the organization, many of them turned pale and broke out in cold sweat. At this time, I don''t know if it was the intentional cooperation of Kadu, the man with decree pattern, but he said indifferently: "You have one minute left." Kadu''s voice seemed to have some kind of huge magical power. These mercenaries smiled and said righteously that they would never delay the important matter of respecting the noble Lord Kadu. No matter how unwilling they are, they can only say that all these prey will be given to Stinger. Arno was not surprised by the decision made by these mercenaries later, he turned around and walked half a body behind Kadu, whispering something respectfully. For the first time, a moved expression appeared on Kadu''s indifferent face: "Okay, if it is true as you said, after I go back this time, I will report to the organization that both you and the Stinger''s quota have reached the standard." "But if you dare to deceive me, believe me, you will know that death is the greatest kindness!" After Yanuo heard this, the face of this experienced man who was indifferent to life and death turned pale. He gritted his teeth and replied, "Don''t worry, my lord, everything I said is true, and there is absolutely no lie!" Chapter 293 Kadu, the man with the law pattern, returned to his previous indifference, nodded noncommittally and said, "I''m sorry you don''t dare, well, time is running out, go now, this Black Demon Warblade is for you to use temporarily, remember you guys Only one hour to act." Kadu pulled out a strangely shaped black scimitar from the scabbard at his waist. The head of the scimitar was engraved with a delicate devil''s head, and the front and back of the blade were engraved with strange blood-colored patterns. A finger-long crack, the edge of the crack is neat and smooth, it doesn''t look like a crack cut by someone, it''s more like a craftsman specially left a crack when making it. At a glance, the craftsmanship of this weird scimitar is far more than its practicality, but when Yano looked at this weird Black Demon Warblade, his eyes were obsessed and fanatical, and there was a little fear in the obsession and palpitations. Obviously, this Black Demon Warblade is by no means as simple as it appears on the surface. Yano''s face was full of joy, suppressing the excitement in his heart, and respectfully received the Black Demon Warblade. Just as Yanuo caught the Black Demon Warblade, a strange humming sound came out from the blade. When the mercenaries nearby heard the sound, the blood in their bodies surged. The face of Yanuo who was closest to him was flushed, his eyes were bloodshot, and his eyeballs bulged out like a frog. One could not help but worry that his eyes would Won''t fall out of eye socket. But when Arno seemed to have expected such a situation long ago, he held the sharp blade of the Black Demon Warblade with his left hand without hesitation and wiped it hard, tearing out a wound with deep bone visible, and bright red blood flowed horizontally. The blood trickled down the blade, but strangely, none of it fell to the ground, instead, all of it soaked into the blade, and the dark blade had a tinge of blood. The others were not surprised by this scene, but they felt as if they had eaten a lemon in their hearts, and their eyes were fixed on Yano and the Black Demon Warblade in his hand. The Black Demon Warblade was like a vampire, and there was a creepy sucking sound in the air. Arno''s flushed cheeks were as pale as if he had just applied a thick layer of white wall plaster. Although most of the blood in his body was sucked by the magic blade, Yano''s face became paler with the continuous flow of blood, and even standing still became a problem, only the fanaticism in those eyes remained. Just when Yano''s legs staggered and was about to fall to his knees, the magic blade finally stopped sucking, and the blade kept trembling slightly, making disturbing noises. An invisible force held Yanuo back, and then all the blood sucked by the magic blade returned to Yano''s body. Yano''s face was covered with black lines, and his mouth was turned upside down, revealing shark teeth. The teeth made Yano''s handsome face become hideous and ugly. Looking closely, this pattern is somewhat similar to the pattern on the magic blade. Arno''s aura became extremely powerful, his eyes were red with blood, and his temperament became cruel and cold, as if he had stepped out of hell. The evil ghost Shura. Judging from his breath alone, Yano actually broke through from an ordinary person to a spiritual rank in an instant! These mercenaries looked at Yano whose appearance had changed drastically. Instead of fear, they became even more fanatical. If their eyes were lethal, they could melt Yano alive! "Roar!" Yano let out a roar that did not resemble that of a human being, and his scarlet blood eyes fixedly stared at the fleeing monsters and Unota. He bent his legs, and then shot out at such a high speed that he formed a monster in the air. blurry afterimage. Chapter 294 Stinger didn''t hesitate either, and with a bloodthirsty smile, he threw away the bazooka on his shoulders without hesitation, picked up his assault rifle and followed behind Yano, killing the fleeing monsters and Unota soldiers. Every time he kills one, Yano''s aura will become stronger. According to this posture, when he kills all these defeated enemies by himself, his strength may reach the late stage of the spirit rank! I really don''t know what kind of evil this magic blade is, and it has such an evil effect. The stinger following Yano was not idle, and kept pulling the trigger, shooting and killing the Unota soldiers. Unlike Yano, every time he killed a Unota soldier, a jet-black bead on his neck would inhale a fuzzy spirit into it. Maybe that''s the metric they were talking about earlier. Guwan looked at Yanuo who was slaughtering his people like a ghost rushing out of hell, his face was distorted, he let out a low growl, and ran a little faster. He could keenly perceive that the magic blade in Arno''s hand was entangled with a dangerous smell that made his hair stand on end, and he was no match for the monster if he stayed. It would be better to bring this monster to the tree god as soon as possible. The tree god must be able to kill this monster! Thinking this way, Gu Wan ordered all the clansmen to disperse and flee, while he made a mocking gesture at Yano. The cold blood in Yano''s eyes flickered, and he went straight to Gu Wan regardless of other ordinary soldiers nearby. Seeing that his taunt had worked, Gu Wan left the main force without looking back. Stinger and those ordinary Unota soldiers were quickly left behind by these two and disappeared. Everything that happened on the earth was seen by a handsome magic falcon hovering above Qingming, and this magic falcon faithfully reported everything it saw to Su Mu in the distance. ¡­ "What are the origins of these people, who can make an ordinary person with a strong physique leap into the spiritual rank? Could it be that this world is really like those unofficial historical stories, and the extraordinary in this world has always existed in secret?!" For some reason, Su Mu inexplicably recalled the corner of the picture he saw through Ye Luo''s memory fragments. In the picture, there was a mark on the side of the altar that was exactly the same as the marks on these people! Thinking of the weird atmosphere in that corner of the screen, Su Mu''s heart couldn''t help but tighten, as if someone had grabbed it hard. "Hey, no matter what your origins are, this is my territory, and if the dragon comes, you have to lie down!" Along the way, Su Mu has already developed a decisive character. If these people had no conflict of interest with him, Su Mu would not have provoked such a troublesome organization out of thin air, but the current situation is that they have become potential enemies. Now that the conflict is inevitable, for the sake of his own life, Su Mu has no choice but to strike first. This world is not the rule of law society of the previous life, he doesn''t think that after these people find him, everyone can sit down and have a good talk with a pleasant face. Su Mu had a plan in mind, and immediately took Xiaobai and the others to take the initiative to move towards Guwan. There are Xiaobai and the others in this secret realm, as long as the person with the strange weapon is eliminated, they can go back along the original path and form an encirclement circle. Although the modern firearms in their hands are extremely powerful, they themselves are just ordinary people with strong physiques. It is not difficult to kill these mercenaries who suddenly appeared in the secret realm with their hearts and minds. He didn''t believe that these people died in this secret realm, and that mysterious force could discover the truth of things in other different dimensions! Chapter 295 "Roar!" There was a ferocious howl like a wild beast in the distance, and a tall white figure rushed towards him quickly, followed by a figure with an unusually cold aura, full of murderous intent, chasing after him. Su Mu heard the voice, looked around, and immediately showed a smile that was not a smile: "It''s just in time." "Which one of you will get rid of the person who chased and killed Gu Wan?" A trace of bloodthirsty frenzy flashed across the pupils of Pingding Beast, and he volunteered to stand up. Su Mu nodded noncommittally, and continued to ask: "Is there any more?" Ersha groaned, but his usual stupidity was gone. His long hair was billowing in the wind, his mouth was split open, revealing sharp and sharp staggered canine teeth, full of murderous aura. "Okay, then you two, remember, the weapon in this man''s hand is very dangerous, don''t force it." I don''t know if Ping Ding heard it, Su Mu''s voice has not yet fallen, the muscles of Ping Ding''s body swelled, all four limbs turned into an off-string arrow and shot away, and a series of roars came from the air. But in an instant, Ping Ding has rushed a distance of 100 meters. The corner of Su Mu''s eyes twitched: "Sure enough, no matter which world you are in, Brother Pingtou or Brother Pingtou, he has been walking on the road of fighting all his life. If this is put in the novel, it will be the legendary battle maniac, who can eat battle as a meal. " Ping Ding''s ferocity also greatly aroused Er Sha''s fighting spirit, with fierce fighting intent in his eyes, he lowered his body and rushed out, his realm was faintly lower than Ping Ding''s, and his speed was even faster than Ping Ding''s. fall. This is because the time for Ersha to enter the valley is much earlier than that of Pingding, and Su Mu''s life essence can be there from time to time, so Ersha naturally gets great benefits from it. The fact that Su Mu didn''t encounter much resistance when breaking through the spiritual rank was inseparable from Su Mu''s life essence. Now, although Su Mu has upgraded the rare skill life essence liquid to the greatly increased life spirit liquid, but now there are so many small spirit species living in the valley, Su Mu is not willing to belittle his own essence like this. Rare things are precious, and it is not a good thing when all the spiritual seeds take the life liquid that he provides for normal. Under Su Mu''s deliberate control, the life spirit liquid flowing out of the valley has been greatly reduced, and only when Su Mu encounters some lost souls, realizes their return, and is fully enlightened, will they give each other a certain amount of life spirit liquid. Used to strengthen the relationship and connection between the two parties. Anyway, with the continuous efforts of Liu Yu and the three little ones, the rare treasures in the valley are gradually increasing. Su Mu doesn''t need the spiritual liquid of life, but also has other things as rewards. As a result, his life spirit fluid became a rare item in the valley, and only those who made great contributions could receive this kind of reward. Of course, this kind of reward and punishment system Su Mu still needs to be perfected. He is going to let them bring back a load of books when Ye Zhi and Ye Luo return, and after he has studied hard, he will formulate a new reward and punishment system. We will discuss this matter later. . Closer to home. Gu Wan sensed that two auras of the same origin were approaching rapidly in front of him, heaved a sigh of relief, turned his head to look at Yanuo who was chasing behind him, and showed a cruel grin. After chasing this way, Gu Wan was also very angry by Yano. If it wasn''t for the continuation of the group, he would have turned around and split life and death with Yano. Chapter 296 Needless to say, the bravery of the Unota people, all of them are Spartan-like warriors, even in the face of a strong man whose strength is far beyond their own, they dare to show their sharp swords at the opponent. Now that there are two partners rushing to help behind him, Gu Wan has nothing to hesitate, and immediately turns around decisively. A pothole was drawn out of the ground. The mud in the hole was pumped into fine fly ash by the huge force. The bone tail was very flexible, and with a flick of the bone, it lifted the fly ash in the hole and sprinkled it on Yano''s head and face. Then the whole person leaned over and jumped up like a pair of springs, and rushed towards Yano, with sharp steel claws overflowing with cold air. Gu Wan is worthy of being a fighter with rich combat experience. Although this move is not very glorious, and he did not forget to sprinkle quicklime when fighting like a gangster, but I have to say that this rogue move is really easy to use. Although the spiritual level has already embarked on the extraordinary road, but if they have not reached the orifice level, they can no longer use spiritual knowledge to assist in battle. With the lock of spiritual knowledge, such rogue tricks will come to an end. If it were an ordinary person, he would have been succeeded by Gu Wan''s trick, but after all, Yano was an elite who came out of the pile of dead people, and he was not afraid of danger, but he just danced the black magic blade in his hand impenetrably. The fierce wind pressure brought about by the high-speed swing of the war blade formed a large net to disperse the incoming dust, revealing the bone pellet behind the dust. Boom! Arno stepped forward with his right foot, kicking up a cloud of dust. He raised his right hand high, and the Black Demon Blade slashed at the bone pill from top to bottom with lightning speed. This knife was so powerful that even There was a shrill hiss in the air. Gu Wan was shocked in his heart, his bone armor could not be afraid of ordinary swordsmen''s slashing, but he felt a dangerous aura from the Black Demon War Blade that made his heart skip a beat. Gu Wan didn''t dare to take it too seriously, his task this time was not to hold Yano down and cooperate with Ping Ding and the others to complete the encirclement, but how to save his own life under the slash of the black magic blade. The corners of Gu Wan''s eyes twitched slightly, and the two bone claws turned and crossed in front of his chest to form a cross. when! ! The war blade and Guwan''s arm bone collided together, making a sound like gold and iron colliding. A ring of shock waves spread from the center point outward, and the ground under Guwan''s feet creaked, cracks appeared one after another. There was a glint of light in Yano''s scarlet pupils, and he snorted coldly, and the strength in his hand increased a bit, which became the last straw that broke the camel''s back. There was only a ''bang'' sound, and Guwan''s legs were pressed into the ground halfway. With a stern expression on his face, Yano raised the war blade in his hand and slashed down swiftly again. Gu Wan looked desperately at the incoming war blade, this time, he was powerless to stop it. Just when Gu Wan thought he was going to die, a black shadow leaped out from behind and slammed into Arno''s vitals with gusts of wind. If you attack it, you must save it, and what this black shadow is attacking is to encircle Wei and save Zhao. Although Yano became extremely bloodthirsty and warlike after being eroded by the black magic blade, his brain has not yet become a fool. . Soi Ying''s body shortened, and he narrowly dodged the evil blade, and a bunch of white hair dangled in the air. Chapter 297 The black shadow was shocked to find that the top of his head was chilly, and his favorite white hair had been cut off so much with a single knife. Arno turned into Tony Barber, who was born with one knife and died with one knife, making this black shadow a perfect Mediterranean. The black shadow let out a heart-piercing scream, as if paying homage to his lost hair. This black shadow is exactly Ping Ding, now, he really became flatter and balder, maybe even more bald. Ping Ding''s eyes were red, and the strong tendons on his body were raised and tensed, like a little mouse, his claws were like the wind, wide open and closed, and his desperate posture actually suppressed Yano''s momentum. Ping Ding''s talent - the enthusiasm for war is launched silently. War Pillow: It is automatically activated when fighting an enemy unit. As the battle time increases, the attack power, defense power, and physical strength can be continuously increased, up to double. The more you fight, the more brave you are, until the end of the battle. With the blessing of the talent of war zeal, Ping Ding became more and more courageous in the battle, and the frequency of swinging his claws became faster and faster, and Yanuo retreated steadily. Ping Ding gradually mastered the rhythm of the battle. Yano roared angrily, knowing that he couldn''t go on like this, and what was waiting for him was a slow death. He has already discovered more than a dozen powerful auras nearby, and he has a chance of survival only if he quickly eliminates this difficult enemy! Arno tipped his toes, held the sharp blade with his left palm without hesitation, and wiped it hard, drawing a wound. At this time, a scene very similar to that before Arno''s departure appeared¡ª¡ª The blood in his body was strangely sucked in by the Black Demon Warblade, Yano''s face was as pale as paper, and he looked like he was short of money. At the same time, the blade began to vibrate at a high frequency, and the crack in the middle was quickly filled with thick blood, dangerous and evil. Su Mu''s brows twitched fiercely. After the crack in the middle of the Black Demon Warblade was filled with blood, even he could feel the danger. Before Ping Ding could react, the blood light in the war blade shot out with a whimper, and even Su Mu could barely catch its ballistic trajectory at such a fast speed. The dangerous and terrifying aura on the blood light made the hairs on Ping Ding''s body explode, and his pupils shrank to the size of a needle point. The speed of the blood light was too fast, it was too late to dodge now, and Ping Ding was also tough. Since he couldn''t dodge, then He simply didn''t hide, he actually bumped into this bloody light on his own initiative! Su Mu''s eyes flashed, and he relaxed. Pingding''s countermeasures are very rare in this situation. It seems that he committed suicide when he took the initiative to bump into the blood, but in fact it was survival. Pingding''s naked eyes can''t capture the ballistic trajectory of blood light, but his body can! The part locked by the blood light felt like a stabbing pain. Knowing where the blood light is going to attack, the next thing is easy. Although the vitals are locked, it is not dead. Ping Ding''s death and rebirth really gave him a way to survive, that is to use his other parts to receive this attack. Chi! Black shadows and blood light intertwined, the blood light streaked across the left side of Ping Ding unceremoniously, scalding hot blood splashed, Ping Ding''s body was cut open by the blood light, and a deep bone scar could be seen. offal! Yano didn''t expect that Ping Ding would find a way out of this deadly blow with this seemingly death-seeking move. His face was even whiter. Chapter 298 Ping Ding escaped with this incredible method, but lost most of his combat power, unable to pose a threat to Yano. The blood light energy remaining on the open wound of Ping Ding''s ribs seems to be very corrosive, and Ping Ding''s injury is rapidly deteriorating under the erosion of this corrosive energy. Arno was overjoyed when he saw this, the power and weirdness of this war blade was beyond his expectation. A strange light flashed in Yano''s eyes: "I didn''t expect the Black Demon Warblade bestowed by Lord Kadu to be so powerful. Now I just need to kill this bastard, and then the Dark Demon Warblade can absorb its blood and send out more powerful blood!" A more powerful attack before!" Yanuo sneered, and figured out the key point. The movement of his hand was not slow at all, and he slashed towards Pingding''s neck with a knife, intending to decapitate Pingding. Anthropomorphic sarcasm appeared in Ping Ding''s eyes when facing the falling war blade, and Arno was furious when he saw it. "Damn beast, you dare to show such eyes when you are about to die!" The movements of Yano''s hands became faster. At this moment, a gust of wind hit behind him. Yano only felt a gust of cold air rise from the soles of his feet from the sky, rushing along his spine all the way to his brain, as if he was In the twelfth lunar month of winter, someone poured a basin of cold water on it, which was icy cold. Yanuo twisted his waist and hips in a jerk without hesitation, and swung the black magic blade in his hand into a crescent moon to slash behind him, but it was still a step too late. This blow was carefully prepared by Ersha, and Yano couldn''t please him in haste. There was only a clicking sound, and Yano''s arm holding the knife formed a strange arc, the white bone stubble pierced the flesh and exposed the air, and his right arm hung down unnaturally. It was no longer difficult for the Black Demon War Blade to slip from his hand, and the sharp blade sank into most of the soil with ease. Yano uttered a miserable scream, the pain from the severed arm made his forehead twitch, and the cold sweat kept falling down. A mighty and extraordinary white wolf fell from the sky, firmly grasping the ground with its four limbs, carefully distanced itself from Yanuo, and stood guard in front of Ping Ding. Ersha is more inclined to protect his companions than to kill Yanuo, an opponent whose threat has dropped greatly. There are other companions coming behind him, and now it is only necessary to prevent the human on the opposite side from jumping over the wall in a hurry. Arno looked at the rushing Spirit Seed with despair in his eyes, his right arm was crippled, and he was not the legendary left-hander either, he was able to play with the left-handed knife more smoothly than the right-handed knife like Xu Fengnian. Arno, who has experienced many battles, knows that he will die this time, but he is not ashamed of his status as a desperado, and it is not his style to let him wait for death like this. Arno smiled ferociously, bent down abruptly and picked up the Black Demon Warblade on the ground with his left hand, and then even put this strange warblade across his neck. Others used this trick to take hostages, and he was good enough to use this trick on himself. Is Arno really going to commit suicide? Yes and no. Yano''s lips moved up and down quickly, and a low, rapid and awkward incantation sounded, and the Dark Demon Warblade trembled continuously, as if responding to this incantation. Su Mu was far away. Although he didn''t know what Yanuo was up to, he knew it must be something bad and he had to act. He wouldn''t just stand here and wait for the other party to release his big move, that''s a stupid thing that the protagonist of the novel would do. Su Mu raised his arms flat and held his five fingers empty, and the aura in his body surged continuously. Chapter 299 crackle! Electricity was generated in the void, and the blue-white arcs gathered together in an instant to form a blue-white arrow. Such a skillful person could shape this violent energy in an instant, and it was impossible without top-notch control. After the blue-and-white arrow is shaped, it looks the same as an ordinary arrow from a distance. Only the dangerous aura flowing from it and the occasional electric arc around the arrow can prove the extraordinaryness of this blue-and-white arrow. Su Mu''s expression was indifferent, his fingers moved slightly, and the blue and white arrow shot out with the sound of wind and thunder with lightning speed. The speed of the blue and white arrow is extremely fast, but it is very strange that it does not make any violent noise. Only those with amazing eyesight can find the traces left by the blue and white arrow after they cut through the void. This trace is extremely thin, almost imperceptible, and extremely secretive. The power of the blue and white arrow is not much stronger than the other attack methods that Su Mu independently developed after combining the inherited spiritual text, but it has advantages that other attack methods do not have, that is, concealment, fast speed, The consumption of aura is also small. Such an attack is naturally very effective against a quick spiritual rank like Shang Yano. Pooh! Yano didn''t realize Su Mu''s attack until his chest was pierced with a fist-sized wound by a blue and white arrow. The flesh and internal organs near the wound were burned and carbonized by the domineering lightning. Not to mention the spirit rank, even the Qiao rank would have to die suddenly on the spot after receiving such a serious injury. No matter how weird the Dark Blade is, it can''t reverse the laws of reality. The incantation came to an abrupt end in Arno''s disbelieving eyes. He leaned forward and fell to the ground, pressing the Dark Blade under him. I don''t know if it was a coincidence, or it was intentional when Arno was dying of consciousness. When he fell down, the black magic blade cut his neck, and a pool of bright red stream appeared under his corpse. Soon the nearby soil was stained red. No one noticed that the Dark Demon Warblade pressed by Arno''s body was absorbing the blood very strangely, and the scarlet blood light quickly filled the crack in the middle of the Warblade. The blood was thicker than before, and the Black Demon War Blade was still not satisfied. Weng blew, and all the blood in Arno''s body seemed to be pulled by some invisible force, gushing out from the wound on his neck , Converging into a blood line, all of them were submerged into the Black Demon Warblade. Plop, plop! There was actually a heartbeat-like sound coming from the Black Demon War Blade, as if a heart really resided in the War Blade! Ersha, who was closest to the corpse, moved his ears, and immediately erected his ears vigilantly to accept all kinds of sounds coming from all directions. Although he did not have the talent for awakening ears and hearing like Liu Er, his hearing was also amazing. Even the sound of the insects'' activities hidden deep in the ground a hundred meters away can be heard roughly. But for some reason, Ersha did not hear the heartbeat from the Black Demon Warblade. Ersha and the others can''t hear, but it doesn''t mean that Su Mu can''t hear. Su Mu, who was on the way, frowned slightly after hearing the voice: "Where did the voice come from?" Unexpectedly, even Su Mu could only hear this sound, but couldn''t find out where it came from. When his gaze inadvertently swept over the corpse on the ground, he suddenly thought of something, his face changed drastically, and he said badly in secret. Su Mu''s toes touched the ground, and his whole body, like catkins in the wind, instantly passed Xiaobai and the others and appeared in front of Ersha and Pingding. Chapter 300 Chi Chi Chi! ! ! Su Mu had just arrived, and there was a sudden change. Numerous bloody threads burst out from under Arno''s body, launching indiscriminate attacks in all directions. Su Mu was fearless in the face of danger. He raised his arms and clasped his hands together in front of his chest. There was a hazy light between his palms. The light converged into a small ball, which exuded a faint green color, giving people a strange feeling of vitality. . Su Mu''s right hand held the aura in his palm, with five fingers bent, he grasped the ball and pushed it out in front of him. After the ball was pushed out, Su Mu''s expression relaxed, and the movements of his hands were not slow at all. He crossed his hands, and his five fingers rotated rapidly, forming a lotus-like mark. At the moment when the imprint was formed, the small ball in front of it shone brightly, and countless light green silk threads were ejected from it, and the green silk threads flowed continuously in the air, forming a large net. Under the locking control of Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness, these silk threads precisely collided with every blood thread. This blood line is made up of all the blood on the body of a spiritual person. After the secondary processing of the Black Demon Warblade, it is very domineering. After colliding with the green silk thread ejected by Su Mu, it is evenly divided. But this bloody silk thread is the root of a tree without roots after all, and the green silk thread has Su Mu''s deep spiritual support to wipe out the blood thread. These green threads escaped along the path of the bloodline, shooting the corpse on the ground into a sieve with dense holes all over it. If a patient with intensive phobia sees this scene, he must be frightened and faint. Of course, Su Mu didn''t do this to whip the corpse, and he didn''t have such a wicked hobby. He manipulated the green silk thread to escape along the way it came from to nail that weird black magic blade to death. This is just in case, lest any moths come out of that weird war blade. Although Su Mu was not afraid, he knew that with the energy and corrosiveness contained in this bloodline, Xiaobai and the others would definitely be seriously injured by this bloodline if they were caught off guard. Chi Chi Chi! ! ! Su Mu folded his palms together, and all the green silk threads gathered together as if they had received some order, forming a light green silk net, which tightly wrapped the Black Demon Warblade under the corpse. After the black magic blade was wrapped by the green silk screen, the blade violently moved, and a gray light appeared, and the bloody light in the crack rippled, and it was about to launch a second round of attack . Su Mu snorted coldly, and countless green silk threads pierced out of the silk net. These silk threads stabbed the blade of Zhan Ren, and Zhan Ren instantly became the same style as the corpse on the ground, becoming riddled with holes. There was a mournful cry from the blade, and the bloody light in the crack flickered a few times before disappearing, and the gray light on the war blade also disappeared after the bloody light disappeared. After being severely taught by Su Mu, this strangely shaped and amazingly powerful magic blade lost its previous weird changes, and stayed obediently in the green silk screen. With one move of Su Mu''s hand, the war blade wrapped in silk mesh quickly flew back and fell into his hand. Su Mu took a look at the magic blade, and threw it into the world of origin for Ling to watch carefully. Now is not the time to unravel the secrets hidden in this magic blade, wait until he returns to his lair. Su Mu turned around and walked a few steps in front of Ping Ding, a hazy green light glowed on his right hand, and the pure breath of life inside made people feel refreshed. Su Mu put his right hand on Pingding''s wound, and the pure breath of life quickly dissipated the remaining energy on the wound. In less than a moment, most of Pingding''s wound was healed. Su Mu took Ping Ding into the Origin Realm to recuperate, and left the next battle to them. Chapter 301 Su Mu flicked his fingertips slightly, and a spiral projectile composed of pure aura hit the ground near the corpse. The power of this baby''s fist-sized aura projectile should not be underestimated, and it blasted a large crater several meters deep with a bang. This can be regarded as one of the results of Su Mu''s retreat in the previous month. It was inspired by the Muji ninjutsu in Naruto - Helix Wan. However, Su Mu developed the current finished product on this basis after combining the spiritual text he had mastered, and he named it the spiritual bomb. Aura bullets can be shot out of the hand, and their power is similar to that of a grenade. The consumption of aura is small, so it can be regarded as a high-quality attack method. Su Mu''s branches rustled and spread near the corpse. When the branches fell on his corpse, Su Mu looked surprised, as if he had encountered some strange and difficult questions. "How is this possible? I didn''t find the spirit of this mercenary." The origin world can automatically pull away the spirit body from the body, as long as it is within the scope of his physical activities, it will be automatically drawn into the origin world. But Su Mu was surprised to find that there was no spirit in this corpse! This kind of thing is completely unimaginable, and I am afraid that only dead things like puppet machines have no spiritual existence. The spirit is not only an important support for the body to be able to move, but also a precondition for the living beings to be able to cultivate. This is where Su Mu finds it incredible. If this corpse does not have a spirit, how did he jump from an ordinary person to a spirit in the blink of an eye? Su Mu''s expression moved, his consciousness sank into the Origin Realm, and he looked at the weird Black Demon Warblade thoughtfully. "It seems that this time I really got an incredible baby." Su Mu is not a pedantic person who sticks to the rules, and there is no theory of black and white camps. He will not choose to abandon this war blade because of its weirdness before. He had a hunch that after he cracked the secret of this war blade, he would gain a lot! Su Mu''s emphasis on this war blade has risen a few steps again, but the most urgent task now is to get rid of the group of people who broke into the secret realm. Just a soldier has such a treasure, so what kind of treasure will the leader of this operation carry? In fact, Su Mu was right. For this mission, the team leader Kadu brought another rare treasure. Although Su Mu didn''t know this, but following the principle of being careful and making no big mistakes, Su Mu didn''t dare to underestimate it in the slightest. Although the users of these strange treasures are not very powerful, but if there are too many of them, even if they are careless, they will overturn. Su Mu doesn''t want to capsize in the gutter here, he has to start arranging the next things. "It seems that the original plan has to be changed one or two more times." Su Mu''s eyes flashed, his mind was racing, and he quickly thought of a countermeasure. Su Mu Zhizhu smiled lightly while holding the pearl, all his thoughts were suppressed, and he wrapped the branch expressionlessly around the corpse, and with a light throw, the corpse slipped into the pit of God. At the same time, other branches waved together, and large handfuls of soil fell down, burying the corpses in the pit. In this way, it also avoided his corpse being eaten by the beasts in the secret realm. Killing people and burying pits should be a good habit that Su Mu developed after crossing. Su Mu did all of this proficiently, and explained a few words about a few spiritual seeds in the spiritual link network, and quickly disappeared at the end of the horizon with these spiritual seeds. Chapter 302 On the other side, Kadu saw that Yano was chasing and killing a foreign race who was suspected to be a high-ranking figure with the Black Demon Warblade, his eyes flickered a few times, and he asked other mercenaries to join the battlefield in a cold voice, killing all the other strange race monsters die. Seeing so many ''comrades in arms'' come to help, Stinger''s face instantly turned down, his muscles twitched a few times, and he forced a smile to apologize: "Master Kadu, just leave me alone here, I ask you Make sure none of these bastards can escape!" Kadu ignored the stinger, perhaps in his heart, these mercenaries who were regarded as consumables and tools by the organization were not in the same world as him. How can the dragon lower his worth and patiently talk to the ants? Stinger wanted to say something else, Kadu became impatient, and asked indifferently with a cold face: "Why, do you have any doubts about my decision?" Stinger has a fiery temper, and the anger in his heart was ignited at once, but when he met Shang Kadu''s cold eyes like an iceberg that would not melt for thousands of years, the anger in his heart was completely extinguished, leaving only deep deep fear. After the revival of spiritual energy, the distance between ordinary people and spiritual beings in Li country is not obvious, but in foreign countries, the distance between ordinary people and spiritual beings is constantly expanding, and some extreme spiritual beings even advocate that the future world should be controlled by hands of the spirit. This call has intensified internationally. Several small countries have changed their appearance, the original rulers have disappeared, and the actual controllers of the country have become these spiritual beings. If it weren''t for the terrifying modern firearms and large-scale elite troops in the hands of several big countries, I am afraid that these spiritual beings could not help but want to burn this fire on these big countries. Under such a general situation, the stinger is very clear about the status of an ordinary person like himself in front of the spirit. If he offends the opponent here, Kadu will kill him, and the senior management in the organization will not say anything about it, they will just turn a blind eye to it. I am afraid that only his good friend Yanuo will feel sorry for his death Bar. Such precedents are not without exception. It stands to reason that although they are all outlaws who die for money, they will not be so stupid as to be driven by them for a long time in an organization that treats people as goods and tools. It''s just because this organization has mastered a technology, a technology that can make ordinary people become spiritual beings! This is also the reason why these desperadoes want to join this organization even after cutting off their heads, and let it drive them! Everyone wants to become a master who dominates everything in the future, and this organization can give ordinary people like them a chance to become a master who dominates everything! The conditions for obtaining this opportunity are very easy, but also very difficult. You only need to kill other creatures. They call this the quota, the index. This requirement is very simple, but you must have at least 100 lives on your hands. After reaching the quota stipulated by the organization, you can apply for the Ascension Ceremony. The success rate of this ceremony is not high. Every year, people are qualified for the Ascension Ceremony, but not everyone can survive the ceremony. spirit. Most of them died during the ceremony. Stinger thought of the quota he was about to complete, suppressed the anger in his heart, and said with a smile: "This subordinate dare not." "Hmph, I''m sorry you don''t dare." Kadu said indifferently. Chapter 303 Seeing Kadu''s pretentious appearance, Stinger was filled with anger again. He made up his mind in his heart that he would work hard to complete the quota after returning home, and then apply to the organization for the Ascension Ceremony to become a spirit person. At that time, he must make this bastard look good! Just when the stinger was secretly YY, he inadvertently saw the first expression change on Kadu''s expressionless face when he looked up. The expression was a bit ugly, as if he had seen something incredible, but soon the expression returned to normal, as if what was just now was a hallucination. Stinger sneered in his heart, secretly thinking that the boss Sima pretended to be a criminal and finally failed today, and he must have a good time with his good brother Yanuo when he goes back. But immediately doubts arose in his heart, what exactly did he see? This suspicious poisonous stinger will never know, and Kadu uttered a strange cry, his five fingers forming claws protruded forward with a dark light, and grabbed his body. The light on the finger was like a sharp blade and iron claws, piercing the poisonous thorn''s body easily, and firmly clasping his collarbone. Under the pain of the stinger, he couldn''t help screaming, but soon, the screaming stopped abruptly. After his body was hit by a group of light green balls spinning at high speed, a large transparent crater exploded in his chest, and blood and broken flesh and internal organs drenched Kadu all over his body. Stinger made an unwilling hooting sound from his throat, tilted his head, and hung limply on his shoulders, his eyes full of resentment were still staring at Kadu, as if he was questioning why he did this. Kadu let out a sigh of relief, stretched out his tongue abnormally and licked the minced meat and organs stuck to the corner of his lips, rolled them into his mouth and chewed them carefully with a blank expression on his face. Then he spat out the minced meat and viscera mixed with blood froth in his mouth to the ground with a bah. "It''s really difficult to swallow low-level creatures." Kadu''s voice did not contain any emotional fluctuations, as if he was a monster in human skin. Kadu casually threw Stinger''s body on the ground like trash, without even looking at it. His eyes rolled around, taking a panoramic view of everything around the battlefield. I saw the mercenaries who were massacring the Unota tribe and those strange insects fell to the ground one after another. Their deaths were strange, but without exception, they were bombarded and killed on the spot by a ball of light green light. Kadu''s expression was a bit ugly, not because he felt sorry for the death of these mercenaries, nor because he was afraid of this enemy hiding in the dark. It was just because he felt that such a good tool died like this, and then he needed a noble spirit like him to do it himself. "Hmph, what a bunch of trash, that''s all, they''re just some low-level creatures. If they''re gone, they''ll be gone. Could it be that the one who made the move is the guardian mentioned in the oracle?" Kadu became excited, his face became distorted and sickly, and he smiled strangely: "It''s a good time to come, save me from looking for you everywhere, Jie Jie Jie, are you ready to meet your fate of death?" boom! A bad wind came from behind, and Kadu didn''t even look at it, as if he had eyes in the back of his head, he stepped on the ground with his right foot and dodged to the side. boom! A huge stone was deeply embedded in the soil. If Kadu hadn''t avoided it before, he might lose a layer of skin if he didn''t die now. Kaduhun sneered indifferently and said: "Small skills, as the guardian spirit here, is this the only thing you can do? If so... Your life belongs to me! ! " Kadu screamed, and the black light on his body overflowed and turned into silk threads around him, like a demon. Chapter 304 Su Mu, who was not far away, was moved when he heard Kadu''s words. "Guardian spirit? Could it be that he regards me as the guardian in this secret realm?" "It seems that they are no strangers to this secret realm. Is it an organization that has been passed down from ancient times?" Su Mu''s thoughts were flying, and while he was thinking, he manipulated the aura bomb with his fingers flying like flying to launch an overwhelming attack on this mysterious leader. Under Su Mu''s control, the aura bullets formed a large net, constantly squeezing Kadu''s activity space. This is slow death. But the strange thing is that Su Mu didn''t feel any panic or fear in Kadu''s body. He behaved with ease, even very indifferently, as if everything was under his control. Su Mu''s eyes flickered, since Kadu was so confident, wouldn''t he be sorry for Kadu''s confidence if he didn''t cooperate well? Rumble! The aura in Su Mu''s body surged violently, tilting out like a dam releasing flood water. The number of aura bombs controlled by Su Mu doubled in an instant, and these aura bombs floated and cast a large cloud. With Su Mu''s order, the densely packed aura bombs began to accelerate and smash towards Kadu crazily. The expression on Kadu''s face froze, looking at the aura bombarding the sky, his eyes almost protruded. "How is this possible! The great Black God can''t make mistakes, this Forest Secret Realm has just been opened, and the guardian spirit should be extremely weak!!" Without giving Kadu any time to think, these aura bombs fell one after another, and Kadu could no longer maintain his previous indifference, so he was too busy avoiding these aura bombs. Boom boom boom! ! ! The aura bomb fell on the ground and exploded violently, blasting the ground into small pits one after another, and the ground was full of potholes. No matter how Kadu tried to hide, he didn''t have three heads and six arms, and he couldn''t take care of all directions, so he was quickly hit by an aura bomb. The aura bomb fell on the top of Kadu''s head, and the black silk thread surrounding Kadu''s body suddenly moved by itself, weaving into a black mask to protect Kadu below. boom! The spiritual energy bomb exploded above his head, and the black protective mask was blown up and rippled, but it disappeared quickly. The defensive power of this mask is unexpectedly so strong, the power of the spiritual energy bomb after exploding is equivalent to that of a high-explosive grenade, but after falling on the black mask, it only caused a circle of ripples. Su Mu couldn''t help being surprised, but he wasn''t too worried. He could tell at a glance that this kind of power definitely did not belong to Kadu, and the power that made up the mask gave him a suffocating feeling. If Kadu had such strength, he would have discovered him a long time ago. It''s embarrassing to be bombed. If the master of this power is here, Su Mu will never say how far he can go, but now there is only one dead thing here, and no matter how powerful the energy is, it must be driven by the master before it can burst into powerful power. Su Mu''s eyes flickered, his fingers flew up and down, and there were more aura bombs in the sky, replenishing the number of aura bombs consumed before, and they smashed towards Kadu one after another. Su Mu wants to force out Kadu''s means as much as possible, and when he is at the end of his rope, he will make a bold move from the dark and take down this mysterious man in one fell swoop! The secret hidden in him has successfully attracted Su Mu''s attention. "Use whatever means you have." Chapter 305 Seeing that Su Mu''s aura bomb did not cause any substantial damage to the black mask, Kadu immediately relaxed a lot. Kadu made a strange gesture with both hands in front of his chest: "Praise you, great black god." "Although this black shield can protect me from harm, it only takes 5 minutes to rise. After this time, the mask will close. Now 30 seconds have passed, and I only have 4 and a half minutes left. , during this period of time, I must find this mouse that only dares to hide in the gutter as soon as possible." "It only dares to hide in the dark and use far-superior attacks. It seems that its melee ability is as weak as what the bishop said, so I have to use this tactic. As long as I find the opponent''s body, I can easily kill it." Take it down." Although Kadu is a scum who regards ordinary people as ants, it has to be said that his combat IQ is still very high, otherwise he would not be able to achieve the position he is today. The time of the black shroud is limited, and after this time has passed, he can''t activate the black shroud again to protect his own life. For the sake of his own life, Kadu takes it very seriously. Kadu began to judge the trajectory of the aura bomb, and wanted to infer Su Mu''s hiding place in reverse based on the trajectory of the aura bomb. He was thinking too much. Su Mu is not a flower in a greenhouse. He was killed in the bloody wind all the way on the way of growth, and his combat experience is also very rich. How could it be so easy for Kadu to find his hiding place. Besides, so what if he really found him, Kadu thought he was a crispy back row, and when he broke into him and wanted to cut him to death, Su Mu would tell Kadu with his casserole-sized fist What is the wrath of a warrior. Kadu''s eyes were sour. He felt that he was an idiot. He actually wanted to find the location of the other party''s body in reverse from the aura bombarding the sky. The opponent is definitely an out-and-out old cunt. These aura bullets are shot from different directions. What''s more, their ballistic traces are various, even S-shaped and B-shaped! Arranged and combined together, it becomes a big SB, and the veins in Kaduqi''s temples are throbbing. "You forced me to do this." A trace of ruthlessness flashed across Kadu''s face, and he took out a worn-out doll from behind his buttocks with some pain. The doll is wearing a plaid skirt, with two braids on the back of her head, and an innocent smile on her face, but for some reason, after looking at it for a long time, she feels a creepy feeling in her heart. It seems that this worn-out puppet will turn into a terrifying and ferocious ghost at any time, and cast a vicious curse on all the creatures in sight. Kadu carefully held the worn-out puppet, and quickly whispered an obscure spell. Su Mu saw that Kadu took out a dilapidated doll so seriously, and was still muttering about the mystery, no matter how he looked at it, he felt that there was something wrong. Unless he is a salty pervert with a special hobby who likes to play with old dolls! Although Kadu has a gloomy face and likes to make a weird ''Jie Jie Jie'' smile, no matter how you look at it, he is not a good person, but Su Mu thinks that he should not be abnormal to this extent. Then there is only one truth¡ª¡ª A villain like him will become a pervert as soon as he reaches middle age before becoming bald. Seeing that the top of his head is so lush and lush, then according to this law, he must have awakened a perverted hobby! Chapter 306 Su Mu felt that as the incarnation of justice and the messenger of light, he absolutely could not just sit back and watch such things happen before his eyes. The above reasons are all nonsense, Su Mu just thinks such props and such scenes look familiar. In those vulgar novels, movies, and anime, the general villains mysteriously pull out such seemingly tattered props, and they are still there Yin''s whispering voice must be amplifying the move. The medium of this big move is that they hold seemingly inconspicuous props in their hands, but in fact they use perverted props, and then push the righteous and stalwart protagonist into a desperate situation, and finally the protagonist explodes into a small universe in the desperate situation, completing a scripture (set) Dian (Road) anti-kill bridge section. In this way, those writers who hit the street can make another chapter logically. It is also called a tribute to the classics! It''s so shameful! Su Mu doesn''t care if other people are like this, but he, Su Mu, is by no means such a forceful person. He absolutely does not allow such vulgar scenes to appear here today. "What the hell is your doll, lie down to me now!" With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, these aura bullets no longer draw ''SB'' in the air, but are neatly arranged in a row, connected end to end, forming a tree-made marble wonder like N stars in a row. Whoosh! These marble wonders are like meteors chasing the moon, descending into the world, tearing the sky with unstoppable power, and making a rapid and sharp sound of breaking through the sky. Boom boom boom! ! ! The aura bomb fell on the mask and exploded violently. There was a deafening roar, and ring-shaped shock waves spread around the black mask. The terrifying power tore the ground apart, and a layer within a radius of 100 meters was forcibly cut off, revealing an ugly deep ditch. The remaining aftermath spread into the ground, and the ground in the distance shook violently. Xiaobai, who was lying in ambush everywhere, felt this abnormal shocking fluctuation. They turned their eyes to the distant battlefield in horror, feeling uneasy. "What the hell happened there!?" Xiaobai and the others looked at each other blankly, and were relieved when they found that the mental link network was still very stable. This spiritual link network is so stable, it seems that there should be nothing wrong with the tree god. Xiaobai and the others suppressed the horror in their hearts, and continued to lurk on the spot carefully. on the battlefield. A large amount of dust floated in the air and stayed there for a long time, greatly restricting the range of vision. But this is not a problem for Su Mu, his spiritual sense is very powerful, and he can use his spiritual sense to find the opponent accurately without using his eyes. Su Mu released his spiritual consciousness and found the opponent''s position very smoothly, but what surprised him was that after suffering such a bombardment, the opponent''s aura remained the same. It seems that the previous bombing failed to cause any substantial damage to the opponent! ! Su Mu frowned slightly, feeling very afraid of that unknown mysterious energy. Suddenly Su Mu''s brows twitched heavily, and a creepy feeling rose up, as if a poisonous snake lurking in the dark was ejected and launched a fatal attack. Without thinking, Su Mu raised a shield composed of three layers of aura on his body surface, and the shields were layered on top of each other, protecting him airtight. After raising the triple aura shield, Su Mu still felt that it was not safe enough, so he activated the aura again to create a solid and stable tree armor on the body surface. But even so, this suffocating sense of danger still did not subside, but became more and more intense! A black glow flickered a few times, breaking through the dust and appearing in front of Su Mu. Murder, as promised. Chapter 307 The black light flickered, blocking all detection. Su Mu only felt a flash in front of his eyes, and a shuttle-shaped black light appeared in front of him. Su Mu recognized at a glance that the energy that made up this shuttle-shaped black light was from the same source as the black light barrier raised before Kadu, but the energy intensity and density that made up this shuttle-shaped black light were much higher than that of the black light screen. What does it feel like to be hit by such a high energy? He didn''t know before, but at this moment, he had a personal experience¡ª¡ª This is so fucking bad! ! Su Mu''s three-layer spiritual energy cover erected outside his body looked like paper in front of the shuttle-shaped black awn, and the shuttle-shaped black awn easily tore the three-layer spiritual energy cover layer by layer with brutal means. Click! A shocking crack appeared on the aura cover, and soon the crack spread to other corners. With a crisp sound, the aura cover shattered like a mirror that had fallen to the ground, and finally disintegrated quickly and turned into specks of crystal. The shuttle-shaped black light shines brightly, and the firepower is fully fired. An irresistible force came, and even the surrounding air became stagnant, like an insect trapped in glue, its movements were greatly restricted, and it became sluggish and dull. Su Mu seemed to be hit hard by a heavy truck driving at high speed, and the fourth defensive means he arranged on the body surface was sunken downwards, forming a shuttle-shaped mark. The penetrating force spread along this mark, and soon the vine armor exploded under Su Mu''s horrified gaze, and exploded behind him, forming a circular sonic boom cloud! The remaining explosive and terrifying power continued to pour into Su Mu''s body undiminished. boom! ! ! Su Mu''s body flew upside down with a bang, and slammed into the ground hundreds of meters away like a kite with a broken string, smashing the ground into a human-shaped pit, and countless ugly deep grooves and cracks spread everywhere. A finely crushed stone slowly slid into the dark and deep ditch. This finely crushed stone was like the first domino toppled, setting off a chain reaction in this area. Boom! ! There was a sound like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, and the ground within 100 meters of the place where Su Mu fell suddenly sank, and it suddenly sank three meters collectively, and the disintegrated soil and rocks collapsed, submerging everything inside . Just like that, two dragons of smoke rose up from the battlefield, the dust was boiling, and everything became blurred. The shuttle-shaped black awn seemed to have exhausted its energy after such a terrifying attack. The black awn on the body surface faded to reveal the weapon wrapped in the black awn. After losing the black awn, the weapon fell to the ground with a clatter . This weapon is a wooden pointed shuttle, only the size of a palm, and the wood grain on it is clearly visible, but it is not the color of wood, but a strange gray color, filled with a heavy dead air. If it wasn''t for the obscure and incomprehensible lines engraved on it, only through these lines can one faintly see its extraordinaryness. No one would have imagined that such a palm-sized ''toy'' could unleash such a terrifying attack. Whoosh! Whoosh! ! The sound of heavy breathing resounded in the dust. This sound was like the dilapidated bellows inherited by the blacksmiths, which had come to the end of its life. A figure was looming in the dust all over the sky, walking staggeringly, coughing lowly from time to time. He is Su Mu? Or Kadu? Chapter 308 "Hey, haha! I succeeded! Next, I just need to recover the corpse of this guardian spirit... and I can complete the oracle!" Speaking of excitement, the man let out a few more painful coughs. His figure was staggering, and one couldn''t help but worry that he would fall to the ground in the next second and never get up again. When this person walked out of the dust, he was finally able to get a glimpse of his whole picture. He looked dusty, covered with a thick layer of ash, and his clothes had turned into strips of rags. He was dancing wildly in the wind, revealing a fairly robust body. The little bird below swayed back and forth in the wind from time to time, like a wall clock swinging back and forth, which was indescribably absurd and funny. Those cold eyes were dimmed, and from time to time he coughed up a little bit of glaring blood during the severe cough. It was obvious that his physical condition was extremely bad. When he passed by the wooden shuttle, his eyes were complicated and unspeakable, he wanted to pick up this precious treasure but he was powerless, as if if he bent down to pick up the wooden shuttle, he would have no extra strength to move forward, his body shook After a while, he continued to lift his foot forward. There is no doubt that such a persistent man is Kadu, and I don''t know how he survived Su Mu''s previous cluster bombing. Now, although he is not dead, he has half a foot in the gate of hell. Even with the support of faith, the body has reached the edge of the limit, and will fall to the ground at any time, dying. But even so, he wanted to take back Su Mu, who he mistook as the guardian spirit. If he knew that the guardian spirit he thought was just someone''s clone, he would probably be taken as a violent death by now. The distance of more than 200 meters, Kadu Leng squirmed for 10 minutes to finish, when he looked at the collapsed deep pit, his whole body became ill instantly. What the fuck did he do to make him a dying person? With the mentality of treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor, Kadu took out a black triangular fragment with trembling right hand. He is also a ruthless person. Even if he is about to die, he does not hesitate to let bloodletting ! Holding the black fragment in his right hand, he swiped at his left hand, blood splashed out and fell on the ground, and the black triangular fragment absorbed the blood and emitted an inexplicable wave. Kadu''s gloomy eyes lit up, holding the black triangular fragment and began to mutter obscure spells. The voice was extremely painful, and it was really difficult for him. If the body and mind can still do this, it should really become the benchmark of the times! Then when he finished chanting the mantra, he found that there was no reaction under the hole. Kadu didn''t believe in evil, so he cheered up and chanted the mantra again for the second time. Thanks to the fact that the mantra is relatively short, otherwise, in the case of Kadu, he might have swallowed before he finished reciting it the second time, kicked his legs, covered him with a white cloth, and the whole village would eat it. But after the second incantation was finished, there was still no movement under the pothole. At this moment, Kadu was completely dumbfounded. "Obviously my spell is correct! It''s exactly the same as the oracle! It doesn''t make sense and there is no reaction!!!" Suddenly, Kadu felt something watching him from behind, and a chill rushed to his forehead. His heart skipped a beat, he turned his neck with difficulty and looked back, only to see a giant dung beetle with a simple temperament, simple and honest, and a panic-looking green staring at him with straight eyes. . Chapter 309 Kadu looked at the giant dung beetle, and then turned back to look at the pothole, feeling an ominous premonition in his heart. "Could it be that this dung beetle is the real guardian spirit?!" "Could it be, did I fucking admit the wrong opponent!!" "What''s the point of my life?" Kadu gave a bleak smile, and began to torture himself directly to the depths of his soul. This three consecutive qualities completely defeated Kadu''s strong psychological defense. As the saying goes, a dike breaks a thousand miles. That''s the case with Kadu right now. Life was at a dead end, he recognized the wrong opponent like an idiot, and even did stupid things that hurt the enemy one thousand and self-damaged eight hundred, using all the means to deal with the guardian spirit on this unknown enemy. Kadu looked at the black triangle fragment in his hand and the wound that was still bleeding out, his eyes turned black, and there was a suffocation in his chest rampaging. Without waiting for the giant dung beetle to attack, I saw his body trembling, I don''t know if it was anger or despair, rolled his eyes, kicked his legs, and leaned back in a scream that made people cry . thump! The sound of a heavy object falling to the ground sounded, and the hundreds of catties of corpses hit the ground, sending up waves of dust. For some reason, the strings of beggar''s clothes on his body and the full-body mask made of a thick layer of dust looked unusually harmonious in this environment. He, Kadu, a genius endowed with great hope by the Black God Sect, actually pissed himself off to death! The pale green dung beetle looked at this scene with two compound eyes, and was dumbfounded. The ups and downs of things were so fast that it almost shut down its not-so-intelligent brain. How did this little bug die like this? Isn''t it calling me constantly? Is it because I am too handsome, and after seeing my handsome face, I was so excited that I died on the spot? Or is my breath too strong? Could it be that my behavior of firmly pushing shit is correct? I am a genius for accumulating and evolving a powerful biochemical weapon through years of excrement. The pale green dung beetle rolled its compound eyes, silently gave itself a thumbs up in its heart, and decided to resolutely carry out the excrement operation for 10,000 years and never waver! Arch shit, long live! Crash. Suddenly, there was an abnormal movement in the pothole in front of him, which frightened the miserable green dung beetle to flutter its wings and take off three feet above the ground with a buzz. This can''t be blamed for its timidity, how can the guardian spirit be called timid? ! This is stability! This is called prudence! If it weren''t for the essence of Gou Zhidao, how could it happily inherit the identity of the ancestor''s guardian spirit, and at the same time happily carry out its own hobbies in this small world-the great cause of archery. You know, there is a group of unscrupulous people in this world who are jealous of its identity and want to murder it all the time! Those dead bugs, hmph, I will poison all of you to death when I am done with feces! ! ! The dung beetle became angry, and flapped its wings more frequently. He waited until he estimated that the distance was almost there before looking down with his compound eyes. If it was the group of strange insects that came out below, it would definitely sneak away without saying a word. If you don''t achieve great feats, you will never leave the customs! If it is something else, it will think about it first. Wow~ A large hand with delicate wooden texture protruded from the pile of rocks. The dung beetle in the sky looked at this wooden hand, and its compound eyes showed extremely unprecedented longing. At this moment, it felt that its favorite poop was not attractive in front of this wooden hand. It smells so good, I want to eat it. Chapter 310 The miserable green dung beetle is very itchy, but he always remembers the honest teachings of his old father before he died. As a mature guardian spirit, you don''t need Zhan Li Wushuang, you just need to love and love and love. Anyway, the ancestral speed is fast enough, and running is so powerful! Maybe this is the legend that I don''t need to beat the enemy, I just need to run faster than the enemy. The miserable green dung beetle kept its mission in mind and never forgot its original aspirations. It was very cautious not to end in person, but stayed in mid-air, opened its mouthparts, and spit out a yellow-green foul-smelling gas. As soon as the gas came out, it was shaped into the shape of a sharp arrow, and it shot at Su Mu quickly. crackle! The lower palm suddenly clenched, and the five fingertips erupted with blue-white arcs, and the arcs gathered together during the beating, forming a dragon that was only as thick as a finger. With a roar, the dragon rushed out of the wooden hand, raised its head and swung its tail to face the sharp yellow-green arrow shot from the air. The miserable green dung beetle looked at the astonishingly powerful electric dragon below, a trace of cunning flashed in its compound eyes, but it didn''t see any movement. The yellow-green sharp arrow exploded suddenly, turning into a cloud of yellow-green smoke that quickly enveloped the electric dragon. . I don''t know what the source of this yellow-green smoke is, but the electric dragon can''t break through the cloud of smoke when it rampages inside. Instead, it keeps shrinking in size under the erosion of the smoke, and finally turns into a tiny trace of electric arc, unwilling to break through the cloud of smoke. It jumped twice and disappeared suddenly. There are a lot of things to say about all this, but it just happened between lightning and flint, just a face-to-face meeting, and Su Mu''s methods were shattered by this weird yellow-green smoke. Although this has something to do with his excessive consumption of aura in the battle with Kadu before, and his strength is not one in ten, but it is undeniable that this guardian spirit with the same length as a dung beetle really has two brushes in his hand. Seeing this, the miserable green dung beetle opened and closed its mouthparts, as if laughing at the fragrant one below who was overconfident. The almost transparent wings on its back shook slightly, and it spun happily in the air. After killing the electric dragon, the yellow-green smoke reunited to form the previous shape, and shot out with a buzzing sound. Buried under the rocks, Su Mu''s face was as gloomy as water. His body was pierced with a big hole by the shuttle-shaped black light. If it weren''t for his special body structure, he would have died long ago. Although he is not dead now, his vitality is still seriously injured. Now he is still pressed by these rocks and mud. It is impossible to get up and break free. In this way, he can only stay where he is and become a living target. The previous tentative attack has proved that the opponent is difficult to deal with, and Su Mu does not expect that his next attack can defeat the yellow-green smoke. The only good news is that this guardian spirit seems to have insufficient combat experience, and it also seems a little dull in the change of attack methods. This is his only chance. Su Mu secretly calculated in his heart: "It will take about 3 minutes for them to come here now. I just need to hold this guardian spirit for a minute, and the crisis can be solved. If I do it properly, I can capture it in one fell swoop." It would be fine if this dung beetle was an ordinary spirit species, but it happened to be a guardian spirit. Although Su Mu didn''t know what a thing like a guardian spirit represented and what kind of secrets it contained. But it didn''t bother him. You only need to catch the other party later, and wait for him to explore Kadu''s spirit, and he will be able to dig out a lot of things. Chapter 311 With a plan in mind, Su Mu poured out the residual energy in his body, and his fingertips burst into a dazzling blue-white light again. While jumping and flickering, the electric arcs turned into ultra-small electric dragons. These super small electric dragons are only as thick as a little finger, but if they are careless, they will use the power contained in their bodies to let the enemy know how painful it is. comprehension. With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, the electric flood dragon soared up, and surrounded the sharp yellow-green arrow with its teeth and claws. The miserable green dung beetle made a ''cha-cha'' sneer, and the yellow-green sharp arrow exploded and turned into a cloud of smoke again. The smoke spread quickly, trying to envelop these electric flood dragons. But how could Su Mu, who had seen the changes in the smoke, let the other party get what he wanted so easily. The same moves are useless against Saints! Although Su Mu is not a holy warrior, the guardian spirit of the dung beetle is not a veteran boss. On the contrary, although it is an expensive guardian spirit, it has surprisingly little combat experience because it does not forget its father''s honest teachings. How can it be an opponent of Su Mu, an old driver like this. Su Mu''s multitasking control these ultra-small mini electric dragons began to walk the dog. Although the range of smoke is wide, all of Su Mu''s mini electric dragons are as slippery as if they had Vaseline on the soles of their feet. The guardian spirit of the dung beetle was stunned. It didn''t expect that this little electric dragon could play flowers. It felt that a door to a new world was opening to it. But this is not the key point, the most important thing is that its majestic guardian spirit is being teased in such a way, it is really unreasonable! Feeling that his IQ had been greatly insulted, the guardian spirit of the dung beetle was in a panic, and he stopped lingering with Su Mu, and directly lifted the table. The smoke gathered into one and stabbed straight at Su Mu. Anyway, with such a small appearance, these electric flood dragons will not pose any threat to it. I will stand here today. If I hide for a while, I will be a grandson! The guardian spirit of the dung beetle completely gave up its defense and wanted to kill Su Mu. For it, maybe death is more delicious? Su Mu didn''t expect that the guardian spirit of the dung beetle, who looked like a tough man, would have opened his mind, and would no longer fight him, but would directly kill him. Su Mu was taken aback, and didn''t dare to really let this clone fall here. This avatar will die if it dies, and it will not cause any damage to Su Mu''s body, but the origin world inside cannot be lost. The ghost knows what will happen to the origin world if it is eaten by this thing. Su Mu racked his brains to think of a way to break the situation. At this moment, there was a throbbing in the origin world, and Su Mu''s eyes lit up. It''s Bell! "Father, I can block it for a moment." "Ling, you haven''t recovered yet, if you take action now, will it..." The worry is self-evident. The surface of the bell glowed red, as if she was very happy with Su Mu''s concern: "It''s okay, Father God, Bell is not a burden to Father God, Bell can do it." Hearing the firmness revealed in Ling''s words, Su Mu was silent for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "Be careful." After receiving Su Mu''s order, a ball of light flew out from the world of origin, and the surface of the ball of light overflowed with light, giving people a faint feeling of dizziness. Suddenly, the surface of the bell burst into light, leaving only dazzling white light in the world. The compound eyes of the guardian spirit of the dung beetle squinted subconsciously. When it opened its eyes again, it found itself in a strange world. Chapter 312 With the IQ of Na Zhixi, the guardian spirit of the dung beetle, it''s hard to figure out what''s going on, but it knows that it must be caused by the enemy. As a mature and wise dung beetle guardian spirit, after it suddenly came to such a strange world, it should have followed the old father''s Chunchun teachings to run first and then talk. But there was another voice in its heart that was whispering like a devil, bewitching it not to run away. The dung beetle didn''t know why he selectively and temporarily forgot the old father''s Chunchun teachings at this moment, and forgot the original intention he had kept for so many years. It only knows that if it eats the opponent, it can leave this world and gain true freedom! "for freedom!" Shocking killing intent flashed across the compound eyes of the dung beetle, and its aura changed dramatically. If it was a miserable green creature before, it is now a demon walking out of the abyss of hell. Not only the breath, but also the appearance has undergone a great change, the body suddenly swelled up to the size of a millstone. Sharp barbs grew on the six pairs of joint limbs, and the green and miserable green paint on the body also fell off by itself, turning into a deep purple, and there were a few black lines on the back, which looked like a pair of eyes from a distance. Closed, the face was distorted to the extreme, ferocious, painful and crazy. The dung beetle''s ferocious mouthparts opened, sticky saliva dripped down, and the numb compound eyes glancing around, as if looking for something. Within a few seconds, the wings on its back trembled, and it disappeared in place at such a fast speed that it was hard to catch. After the completely changed dung beetle disappeared, Ling felt a tingling sensation on his body surface. He was shocked and left the place quickly without even thinking about it. Sure enough, she left on the front foot, and the guardian spirits followed her on the back foot. boom! Circles of air waves swayed away, and the guardian spirit jumped into the air, opened its ferocious mouthparts, and let out a piercing and sharp cry. The sound was like the howl of a banshee, and the air began to vibrate amidst the sharp scream. The frequency of the vibration became faster and faster. After hearing the sound, the aura in Ling''s body began to churn uncontrollably, rampaging in her body, and the light on the surface of Ling''s body dimmed visible to the naked eye. This illusion created by her also collapsed into pieces after the aura in her body became disordered, revealing the real world. The guardian spirit looked at Bell who was a hundred meters away with a fierce light in his eyes. It was strange that it turned a blind eye to Su Mu, who was lying dead in the rubble, as if he couldn''t arouse the slightest interest. The wings on its back vibrated at a high frequency, and it disappeared in place again. Ling was about to escape, but the guardian had already appeared not far from her. The twisted and ferocious face on its back slowly opened its closed eyes, shooting out a black beam of light and falling around the bell. Bell was shocked to find that the space around him seemed to be frozen, unable to move at all. The guardian spirit continued to fly towards the bell at the same speed, and the viscous saliva kept dripping from the air, as if it couldn''t wait. Su Mu, who was staying below, saw that the situation was not good, and he couldn''t care less about other things. Under his urging, the wooden hand rose steadily, growing more than ten meters in the blink of an eye, and grabbed the bell. The world of origin is opened, and Bell is collected into the world of origin. This time the guardian spirit flew into the air again, its compound eyes kept scanning the surroundings, but it couldn''t sense the existence of the bell at all, and suddenly became mad, its compound eyes stared at Su Mu''s wooden hand, and its jointed limbs kept waving, Su Mu The wooden hands were torn to pieces. The guardian spirit was still puzzled, and the yellow-green sharp arrow hanging above Su Mu''s head fell. Su Mu gave a wry smile. He never thought that this clone of his would have a very ill-fated fate, and he still couldn''t escape the catastrophe in the end. Who would have imagined that this miserable green guardian spirit would turn into such a showy operation. Su Mu quietly separated part of his body and buried it in the rocks, which contained the world of origin. As long as the tree trunk is not destroyed by this changed guardian spirit, then everything is acceptable. After Su Mu made the arrangements, he stopped struggling and turned into a salted fish waiting to die with peace of mind. Chapter 313 A gust of wind hit, Su Mu closed his eyes with a peaceful expression on his face. "The wind today is so cold; the sun in the sky is so dazzling. Why did my tears fall down like this? " The corners of Su Mu''s eyes moistened, and he felt like crying. "Wait, why am I still alive?" Su Mu waited and waited, waiting for the dead sea to rot, but the expected attack still hasn''t arrived. "Could it be that the other party wants to torture me slowly?! How can there be such a vicious... thing in this world!" Su Mu trembled with anger when he thought of the various tortures he had heard before. A warrior can be killed but cannot be humiliated, Su Mu opened his eyes indignantly, he let this shitty figure know what a real warrior is Awesome! ! Su Mu opened his eyes, and there was darkness in his eyes. Looking left and right, it was all black cloth, and there was no light. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth couldn''t help twitching, who the hell was so wicked and buried him alive, no wonder Heibu Longdong is here. "Zhi!" An eagle chirping enough to pierce gold and rocks sounded, followed by a violent roar from above. Su Mu was overjoyed, the voice was amazing! Although Su Mu really wanted to know how the battle was going now, but he had more energy than he wanted. His body was all crushed by the rocks and he couldn''t move. cut. "It would be great if there was a live broadcast." "Wait! I''m such a pig, I can''t watch the screen live broadcast, can''t I also watch the text live broadcast?" Su Mu quickly opened the mental link net and scanned around, and found that Xiaobai and the others were on top of his head without any accidents, and quickly told Xiaobai and the others the attack mode and means of this dung beetle in detail. This dung beetle was a coward before it transformed, but after it transformed, it was very difficult to mess with. Su Mu''s avatar would feel a little tricky even if it encountered such a thing in its heyday. Without him, the opponent''s speed is really too fast, and this speed is the fastest among creatures that Su Mu has ever seen. I don''t know if it has something to do with it always remembering the old father''s Chunchun teachings, adding all the talents to the speed, it can be called unparalleled speed, even the shadow with the super speed talent is not good enough. Su Mu thought for a while, but did not tell them his specific location. It''s not that Su Mu felt ashamed to be buried alive by rocks, but because doing so would bring great risks to Xiaobai and the others. He could see that the miserable green dung beetle not only improved its combat power, but also its IQ after transformation. If it guesses that Xiaobai and the others are here to rescue him, then the guardian spirit of the dung beetle will definitely make a big fuss about it, and maybe they will make a rescue around the spot. Judging by the speed of the other party, Xiaobai and the others are very There may be a small price to pay for this. This is what Su Mu doesn''t want to see. He doesn''t care if his avatar is gone. But he clearly knew how Xiaobai and the others respected and admired him. If he knew his position, he would dig him out of the pile of rocks at all costs...to rescue him. Even if it is to sacrifice his life, he will not hesitate, even if it is just a clone. On the surface, the atmosphere is tense and tense. Xiaobai and the others spread out tacitly, forming a faint encirclement, and the distance between each other was not too far. Once someone was attacked by the guardian spirit, the others could provide timely support. Ji and Liu Yu hovered in the air like ghosts, staring at the guardian spirit with sharp eyes, and completed the blockade in the air. Liu Yu also hides the third leg very insidiously, so as not to show his feet. The guardian spirit of the dung beetle surrounded in the middle is also very calm, as if it is not the one surrounded by it, and it is very forceful. Chapter 314 "I''m safe now, be careful with the enemy. This thing is the guardian of this secret realm, try to catch it alive, it is very fast, and it can also use sonic attacks. In addition, you must be careful of the grimace pattern on its back. When the eye of the grimace pattern is opened, it will shoot a black light. If the black light hits it, it will be unable to move. " A message appeared in Xiaobai''s mind. Xiaobai and the others breathed a sigh of relief, and their gazes at the dung beetle''s guardian became fierce. After knowing that the tree god was safe, they no longer chose to continue the stalemate with the dung beetle. Xiaobai''s phoenix eyes flashed coldly, the muscles of his body tensed like a bow stretched to the extreme, twisted into a string, his body stretched and retracted, and popped out like a crossbow. The speed was so fast that it left afterimages in the air, and the fine jade-like scales rubbed against the air, making a dense sound, which fell in the ears of the guardian spirit of the dung beetle like a spring thunder blasting out of thin air, shaking it It''s all over the place. The distorted grimace on its back flashed at this moment, and the guardian spirit of the dung beetle actually got rid of the negative effects of the sonic attack created by Xiaobai. Although it got rid of it fast enough, Xiaobai''s speed was even faster! In just one breath, Xiaobai had already rushed to its vicinity, his body suspended in mid-air in violation of the law of gravity, his tail raised high like a tomahawk about to execute a criminal law. boom! The tail came down with a bang, the air was smashed, and before the cloud of sonic boom had cleared, Xiaobai''s tail had set off layers of air waves and landed on the guardian spirit of the dung beetle. The guardian spirit of the dung beetle is also very rich in combat experience after transformation. At this critical moment, it opened its mouthparts and spit out yellow-green smoke, which was shaped into a big smoke hand. Yan Yan grabbed it upwards with his big hands, intending to grab Xiao Bai''s tail. Seeing this, Xiaobai''s cold crimson eyes were unmoved, and a black light of extreme depth appeared silently on his tail. This black light seemed to be the deepest darkness in the universe, the area around the little white tail suddenly went dark, and all the light was swallowed up by this black light, leaving only pure darkness. A trace of panic flashed in the compound eyes of the guardian spirit of the dung beetle, as if it had seen something unbelievable, and it didn''t care about the loss of vitality. Light. After the black light submerged into the little white tail, it was like a mud cow entering the sea, and it also turned into pure darkness. But the guardian spirit breathed a sigh of relief. It flapped its wings suddenly and was about to disappear in place. Xiaobai''s tail wanted to fall, but it felt like the surrounding space was frozen. In the swallowing swamp, it is difficult to move. Xiaobai''s scarlet eyes fluctuated a little, the aura on his body went straight up to the sky, and the black light turned into a vague ''door'', as soon as this ''door'' appeared, the black light shot out by the grimace was quickly sucked into it. It only takes two seconds for Xiaobai to be able to move freely, but the guardian spirit seems to have not seen it during such a sneak attack, and I don''t know if he remembered the old father''s Chunchun teaching at the critical moment , without looking back, disappeared in place without a trace. If Xiaobai was the only one, then this time he really let him escape. But Xiaobai is not the only one here. Chapter 315 The six-eared pair of protruding ears trembled slightly, and all sounds and movements within a hundred meters could not be hidden in front of these ears. Liu Er told Ji and Liu Yu, who were waiting in the air, the movement of the dung beetle''s guardian spirit through a spiritual link. The extremely sharp eagle eyes stared at a space a hundred meters in front of him, as if he wanted to pierce it. "Crazy!" The sound of piercing gold cracking rocks resounded through the sky, and the extremely wide feather-like wings trembled slightly. The space ahead was like a calm lake where a small stone was thrown into the ripples, and the next moment, Ji''s body merged into the ripples. Disappear. This is his talent - space phase! With this kind of talent, even the ordinary ranks can''t do anything about it. Ji''s body traveled quickly in a different dimension of space, and a strange thing happened. Just as the body on Ji''s side disappeared, layers of ripples appeared in the space a hundred meters away, and an indestructible sharp claw rippled from the space. With a strong wind pressure, he leaned out and grabbed forward. In the next second, a beetle the size of a millstone suddenly appeared in the empty space. The beetle slammed into the eagle claws of the pole as if it was throwing itself into a trap. Those who didn''t know thought it was going to touch porcelain. The guardian spirit never expected to meet spirit-seeds who had awakened such extraordinary talents one after another in such a ghostly place. This probability could buy a lottery ticket. If they were alone, the dung beetle wouldn''t be afraid, but what the hell, it''s like meeting a ghost. These beings who are born extraordinary and will become giants in the future can actually coexist in a room so harmoniously. Almost good enough to wear the same pants! I''m afraid I have fallen into an illusion, even the hundreds of clans living on this vast land have never seen such a bizarre scene before! What! The idea is really back! Bitter wine entered the throat and caused pain in the heart, and the guardian spirit of the dung beetle wanted to cry in its heart, blinking its compound eyes, but unfortunately it has no lacrimal glands, so it can''t cry... The guardian spirit of the dung beetle, who had killed before, now fled in a panic, hurriedly activated the grimace on its back, the eyes that were closed tightly by the grimace opened again, and a black light shot out. Compared with the previous ones, this black light is a little thinner, like a glass of deluxe that has been diluted thousands of times. Shooting three black lights in succession, it is the dung beetle guardian spirit''s hard work over the years, which cannot be tolerated no matter how deep it is. The thin black light is not used to block the pole, but to disturb the space around the pole. Spatial disorder is a terrible thing. If you are unlucky, you will be lost in the endless dimension, or be disturbed. Space is torn to shreds. After doing all this, the dung beetle breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly flew away, for fear of being affected by this chaotic space. It''s a pity that it didn''t expect that after taking a large amount of life spirit liquid, the space phase has been greatly improved, and the level is obviously much stronger than the black light sprayed by the guardian spirit. Ji withdrew his protruding claws, and the wings in the different dimension trembled, looking for another exit. Not far away, Liu Yu quacked when he saw this, as if mocking the dung beetle for wasting his efforts, and then the playbird took a deep breath, its body swelled more than a circle, and sparks shot out from its beak. As soon as Mars appeared, the surrounding temperature rose rapidly and became unbearably scorching. The guardian spirit of the dung beetle looked at the third leg protruding from under Liuyu, and thought of Liuyu''s red color like a flame, he couldn''t help but gasp. If it could speak human language, it would already be fragrant up. "Three-legged Golden Crow! Fuck! This f*cking thief is playing with me!!!!" Chapter 316 Liuyu''s beak slowly opened, spewing out bean-sized sparks, and these sparks gathered together under Liuyu''s control to form a palm-sized firebird. The streamer lights flicker on the fire bird, and the eyes made of flames are very agile and lifelike. The most peculiar thing is that there is a third foot under its feet. This fire bird is a pocket model specially customized by Liu Yu according to his own appearance with an n:1 ratio. There was a showy look in Liu Yu''s eyes, and he let out a proud cry. After receiving the order, the fire bird shook its small and exquisite wings and flew out slowly. The speed seemed extremely slow, but it was extremely fast. The shape appeared tens of meters away. After Liu Yu released the fire bird, his piercing eyes dimmed a lot. Obviously, releasing this level of attack was still quite a burden for him. With such an astonishing consumption, the Firebird, as Liu Yu''s natal talent, should not be underestimated. The firebird''s body surface exuded astonishing heat, and the clouds along the way were burnt up, turning into blue smoke. The scorching air waves kept churning, and the scene became abnormally blurred, as if even the space here was distorted by the scorching heat of this terrifying high temperature. The face of the dung beetle in the distance is green. Although it was green before, it turned black after transformation, and now it has turned green again. This performance is worthy of praise. It has perfected the face-changing skills in Sichuan opera. It also wanted to spray out one last ray of black light, and the Tsing Yi below seemed to be able to read the thoughts in its mind, so it used the attack one step ahead. Tsing Yi''s slender neck was raised, and those lazy eyes were extremely cold at the moment, there was no sparkling light in the past, only the endless biting cold wind remained, chilling people''s hearts. The eyes are full of light, and the charm is activated silently. The spiritual power that had almost formed a substance, like a bone-destroying poison, inadvertently invaded the guardian spirit''s body, and its movements froze immediately, falling into the dream woven by Tsing Yi. Although Tsing Yi''s spiritual power is not as good as that of a spirit body like Ling''s, her attainment in illusion is not comparable to that of Ling''s. It''s about history and experience. It was very simple for Tsing Yi to weave a dream. She let the guardian spirit see what she wanted to see, which was to successfully activate the grimace on her back, shoot the fourth black light, and escape. If the guardian spirit is at its peak, it would be very difficult for Tsing Yi to simply make the other party fall into the illusion and believe in everything he saw in the illusion. But after several times of depletion of vitality, the guardian spirit of the dung beetle is now in a very bad state, and Tsing Yi has also made a lot of progress in mental strength after awakening a new talent - ''Spiritual Devour''. Adding the two together, if the guardian spirit of the dung beetle can find something is wrong, it will be a real hell. A gleam of joy flashed in the long and narrow eyes of the fire bird, and the speed increased by three points again, turning into a fiery meteor and appearing beside the guardian spirit of the dung beetle. The fire bird formed by Chiyang Lingyan suddenly disintegrated into blossoming flames. Of course, this was not the result of the eruption of the small universe by the dung beetle guardian spirit, but the result of Liu Yu''s manipulation in the distance. The appearance of the Chiyang spiritual flame caused the surrounding temperature to rise sharply, and the fluctuations in the outside world helped the dung beetle detect and break Tsing Yi''s illusion. But it was too late to see through this time. Chapter 317 With a thought in Liu Yu''s mind, the blossoming flames changed again, stretching each other around, forming a fire net after hooking together, trapping the guardian spirit of the dung beetle inside. Liu Yu controlled the flame cage to fall, and without saying a word, other nearby friends surrounded him very tacitly, enclosing the flame cage tightly. Now, no matter how powerful this dung beetle guardian spirit is, it won''t be able to escape and ascend to heaven under the gaze of so many eyes. The guardian spirit, whose head and half a foot had stepped into the orifice, was held aggrieved just like that. This result was within Su Mu''s expectations. Without any worries, no matter how powerful the dung beetle guardian is, it would be hard to beat with two fists. What''s more, after Xiaobai and the others continued to take the psychic liquid he provided, they were already fundamentally different from those ordinary psychic species. All of them had extraordinary talents, and their bloodlines had also been continuously evolved, which was very extraordinary. Being stared at by such a force, the dung beetle really has a bad idea. Seeing that there was no movement above, Su Mu reckoned that the battle should be over, how should he get out of trouble in an elegant way without damaging his image? Waiting online, very urgent. Crash! The covered stones on Su Mu''s body were moved, and many fine stones slid down the cracks onto Su Mu''s body. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly, and a bad premonition arose in his heart. Sure enough, what he was really afraid of would happen. The thing Su Mu feared most still happened. After the battle, Liu Er was once again entrusted with a heavy responsibility by Xiaobai, the eldest sister in the team, that is to use his talent to find the location of the Tree God. Smart as Xiaobai, through these hours of continuous learning, his IQ is getting higher and higher. After analyzing what Su Mu said, Xiaobai''s heart sank. The tree god must have been severely traumatized, so he said that he was fine now so as not to worry them. In order not to worry the tree god, Xiaobai had no choice but to suppress the worries in his heart. Now that the battle is over and it is safe, it is time to find out when the tree god will stay. Apart from Su Mu''s words, Liu Er was most convinced by Xiao Bai in the valley. Not just high IQ. (Now that I have learned 26 letters, I am learning new pronunciations, initials and finals.) Strong (The big brothers in the whole valley who want to challenge her status have been psychologically shadowed by the iron-hard tail.) He is also very loyal, and he takes the lead in every battle. When other friends are in trouble, they call the team together to help. How could such a novice not be respected by Liu Er. Liu Er''s talent is really abnormal, and he found Su Mu''s specific location very easily. Everyone looked at the pothole, there was nothing to say, just one word - dig! Ever since, the scene just now appeared. A ray of light shone through the gap into the dark underground, and Su Mu wanted to cry when he saw the light. Because he was so moved. I was so moved that I wanted to play dead. "Today''s light is really dazzling." "What I am here is just a clone of a sand sculpture, the image or something does not exist for a sand sculpture. And even though I''m miserable now, it''s much better than those clothes being beaten to nothing, nothing to worry about, just a small problem. Su Mu silently comforted himself repeatedly, gritted his teeth, and decided to pretend to be a Yazi who didn''t know anything. He, Su Mu, pretended to be dead online. Chapter 318 In the end, Su Mu still failed to pretend to be dead, and there were still a lot of things waiting for him. If he really pretended to be dead here, he felt that when he went back to the factory to report for repairs, he might be targeted by that narrow-minded and vicious main body. It has to be said that this avatar skill is also peculiar. Obviously the consciousness attached to it is Su Mu''s own, but the displayed character is very different. Like his body, he is a tree god who is mature, rational, calm, indifferent, and gentle (... 10,000 words are omitted here.). And these avatars, with the exception of a few, most of them behaved like unscrupulous people, circling some sand sculpture ideas in their minds all day long. The most terrifying thing is that they are not only sand sculptures in thought, but also gradually sand sculptures in action. If it were him, he would definitely not want to pretend to be dead, but to pretend to be dizzy! ! ! ! This is the demeanor that a mature, rational, calm, indifferent, gentle and elegant tree god should have. Su Mu''s body was seriously damaged due to the previous fierce battle. In order not to damage the majestic image, Su Mu repaired the wound. The price was that his body shrank severely. From a handsome boy with legs of 1.8 meters long to a short leg with only 1.3 meters in height. Fortunately, as a mature, rational... big tree, Su Mu never cared about these external images. This kind of insignificant matter is not worth worrying about at all, um, that''s right, that''s it. "But then again, even if I shrink, I''m still the prettiest kid here." Su Mu looked indifferent on the surface, but he thought shamelessly in his heart. Fortunately, Xiaobai and the others don''t have mind-reading skills, and Liu Er is still a long way from this step, otherwise his mature, rational... stalwart image will collapse. Su Mu leaned heavily on a big tree like a blood jade, not because he didn''t want to sit down, but because his body was so weak that he couldn''t even straighten his back without a tree to lean on! This is the price of repairing the injury. Fortunately, the strongest thing about him, Su, is not his strength, but his brain, so it doesn''t matter. Xiaobai and the others surrounded Su Mu, watching forcefully, and the guardian spirit staying in the cage of flames staring at him felt hairy. Liu Er is very discerning and acts as a dog-leg translator. After he was promoted to the spiritual rank, his natural ability has been awakened for the second time. Even if the other party is a fool, as long as he can speak and bark, Liu Er can gradually understand. meaning in these voices. With this kind of talent, it would be a shame for him not to be a dog-legged translator. The only pity is that the six-ear voice is a bit harsh, and there is no talent for broadcasting. In the future, he must find another one to be his second translator. Su Muhun flew into the sky, thinking about the feasibility of doing so with divergent thinking. "Tree God, Tree God..." Respectful salutations brought Su Mu''s thoughts of flying into outer space back to reality. Su Mu looked around calmly, and found that there was nothing strange about them. Well, it looks like my distraction hasn''t been exposed. Su Mu smiled lightly, showing Zhizhu''s expression, and said calmly: "How can your voice be so low, is it because you haven''t eaten enough fruit? Do it again now, let me see your explosive power!" "Yes, Tree God!" Liu Er replied without thinking, with his head held high and his chest held high. Chapter 319 "Tell the tree god, this dung beetle said that its identity as the guardian spirit is false?" Su Mu''s eyelids twitched, and he sneered, "Fake?" It was the first time he heard that the guardian spirit in the secret realm could pretend to be a guardian spirit. He really thought he had never seen a guardian spirit before? In a sense, the bell was the guardian spirit of the world of origin in his hands, so the dung beetle''s eyes lit up when it saw the bell, like a vicious dog seeing shit. Although this guardian spirit seemed a little unbelievably weak in this secret realm, the aura on the opponent''s body could not deceive anyone. Now such a thing actually wants to deceive him, it''s really courting death. Su Mu said lightly: "Six ears, tell it, since its identity is false, then it has no value in existence." Six Ears nodded respectfully, looking back, he began to dance and recount Su Mu''s words to the dung beetle in vivid language. After the dung beetle squeaked, Liu Er''s expression dropped. "Tree God, this thing doesn''t know how to live or die, and it''s still provoking us at this time!" Su Mu summoned Ling from the world of origin, and said noncommittally: "Tell it, this is the last chance, if you miss it, it will become Ling''s food." Six ears faithfully relayed Su Mu''s words, but before he finished speaking this time, the dung beetle screamed in fright, and the six pairs of jointed limbs couldn''t help but backed away, locked in the corner, Those compound eyes showed unspeakable fear. Su Mu smiled faintly, and the dung beetle''s reaction did not exceed his expectations. Bell is the guardian spirit in the world of origin, so they don''t need to be too afraid of unnatural death. Their death is only temporary, and this world will resurrect them at a certain time in the future. It''s just that after resurrection, they will experience irreversible memory damage or a major change in temperament. However, there is another situation where a guardian spirit who died unnaturally cannot be resurrected, that is, once killed by another guardian spirit, the killed guardian spirit will disappear forever in this world. The world in which he was born will also be inherited and annexed by the newcomers. This is why dung beetles, who are not afraid of unnatural death, are so terrified and flee at all costs. Of course, this kind of situation is rare, because the guardian spirit has the blessing of a world in its own world, almost equivalent to a god. In this way, as long as the guardian spirits don''t want to die and run around recklessly, they just need to stay in their lair wretchedly, and no one can''t think of trouble with a guardian spirit staying at home. The only thing that puzzled Su Mu was that this guardian spirit didn''t seem to use the power of the world to fight against the enemy. Generally speaking, the more stable the world is, the stronger the origin of the world, and the stronger the strength of the guardian spirits, so the strength of the guardian spirits is closely related to the secret world where they were born. This secret realm is much stronger than Su Mu''s Origin Realm, so Ling is no match for the opponent in terms of strength and realm. Normally speaking, this secret realm is very stable, thousands of times better than the origin world he just inherited, but the dung beetle has almost no world power blessing. Su Mu''s eyes flickered: "Could it be true what it said? If that''s the case, it would be interesting." The guardian spirit of the dung beetle, under Ling''s watchful eyes, began to pour out everything he knew. Chapter 320 After Su Mu listened to the translation by the dog-legged translator Liu Er, he finally understood the reason why this guardian spirit was so weird. Just like what it said at the beginning, the identity of the guardian spirit on it is actually not real, or in other words, its identity as a guardian spirit is incomplete. Because it is not a guardian spirit naturally bred in this secret realm at all, but inherited from its old father who is deeply knowledgeable, and its old father inherited it from the previous old father. Hearing this, Su Mu was dumbfounded. It was the first time he knew that the identity of the guardian spirit could be passed down from generation to generation. Su Mu''s expression was strange: "Didn''t it mean that guardian spirits have no reproductive function? Could it be that these dung beetles are so talented that they can make this secret realm impossible to conceive? That''s really amazing." Soon, Liu Er talked about the key points, answering Su Mu''s questions. It turned out that the status of guardian spirits of their family was inherited after giving birth to offspring, that is to say, they were all ordinary dung beetles before they were inherited. Well, maybe they''re a little bit unusual. They have awakened a strange innate ability-the ability to absorb alien energies that have no owner. Logically speaking, although such innate abilities are very powerful, there is no room for them to display this innate ability. But coincidentally, the guardian spirit born in this secret realm lost its consciousness for some reason, so the energy on it became ownerless energy. These dung beetles are also chicken thieves, and the energy absorbed each time will not be too much, so that future generations can still absorb it. Dude, this also knows sustainable development, which is really excellent. After absorbing these energies, they gradually obtained the blessings of this world through the sacrifices of one generation after another, and this generation of the miserable green dung beetle is almost close to success. Maybe in a few decades, they will be able to occupy the dove''s nest and become real guardian spirits. People walk by the water, how can there be shoes that don''t show off, its old father doesn''t know what kind of madness, he actually ate the original guardian spirit of this secret realm, leaving only a small part of it. While awakening new talents, he also planted the seeds of disaster for his own behavior, which will affect future generations. The old father of the miserable green dung beetle died suddenly not long after he accomplished the feat against the sky. The miserable green dung beetle inherited his father''s business, but found that his father left him a bottomless pit. After inheriting the identity of the guardian spirit, it lost the favor of the world. To get rid of this big pit, the only way to become a real guardian spirit is to devour other guardian spirits. Before it woke up from its sweet dream, it unfortunately fell into Su Mu''s hands. Su Mu really didn''t expect the story behind this dung beetle to be so twists and turns. It can be compiled into a stinky and rotten spicy eye drama. Su Mu thought about it, and decided not to kill the dung beetle for the sake of being so knowledgeable. Because Su Mu always felt that the dung beetle was a bit insincere, and seemed to be hiding some key information. Knowing little about the information in this world, Su Mu didn''t have a brain for a while, but silently raised his vigilance in his heart. "Six ears, let it lead the way, lead us to the so-called land of inheritance in its mouth." At this time, Liu Yu wobbled and flew to Su Mu''s side, his eyes were dull, his voice was weak, and he looked seriously weak. That appearance almost prevented Su Mu from laughing sadly. Chapter 321 He forgot that this playful bird is still a three-second bird, and it can''t talk about sustained output at all. Not long after releasing Chiyang Lingyan, he was out of breath, which is pitiful. Su Mu didn''t seem to see Liu Yu''s appearance that he was about to faint, but instead smiled and said to the other spirit species: "You all said that Liu Yu''s strength is not good enough, and he is superficial, and he will never be able to catch up with his white crane in this life. But I think Liu Yu''s performance today is not bad, and it''s not as bad as you said, but if he can persist for a while, if Bai He knows Liu Yu''s performance when he goes back, he will definitely look at Liu Yu with admiration. " As soon as Liu Yu heard it, new strength burst out of his body out of nowhere, his waist didn''t hurt anymore, his legs didn''t feel sore anymore, and those little wings fluttered even more powerfully. Liu Yu''s (deficient) qi (weak) and ten (incapable) (strength) quacked, like Su Mu proving that he is very strong, and he will never disappoint Bai He''s expectations. Su Mu felt weird when he heard this: This should be regarded as a representative of dog licking. Well, maybe it should be more appropriate to use true love. After all, this is all interracial. Seeing how hard you usually work, this marriage of yours I''ll take care of it for you. In other words, crow + white crane = what? Su Mu thought incongruously. When Xiaobai heard Su Mu''s words, his crimson eyes narrowed quietly, looking a little happy. Tsing Yi gave Liu Yu an annoyed look, really, how could one of the two be happy, you see that idiot Ersha is screaming very desolately every night. All wolves are half dead. Only when he doesn''t return home at night can he see Ersha recover. Tsk tsk, this is really scary. Su Mu asked Gu Wan to collect his remnants, and they were led by the dung beetle to the so-called inheritance place. ¡­ Half an hour later, Su Mu stood at the entrance of a dark cave and looked at the front dung beetle with a half-smile. He sensed a strange and dangerous aura from this cave, which was well hidden, if it wasn''t for his extremely powerful spiritual sense, he really wouldn''t be able to discover the abnormality here. "But no matter what the hell you want to do, after I planted that restriction, you can''t help it." Before Liu Yu turned off the fire halfway, Xiaobai and the others didn''t have a good way to trap this dung beetle, so Su Mu had no choice but to consume the vitality in this clone and plant the restrictions that he had learned through comprehension of spiritual scriptures. It''s just that in this way, the time that Su Mu''s avatar can exist will be severely shortened, and it is estimated that it will become a dead tree in half an hour at most. This restriction has only one function. After Su Mu activates the restriction, the power in the restriction will explode, turning this dung beetle into a real idiot. With this dark hand, Su Mu is not afraid that the dung beetle will play tricks on him. "Xiaobai and Liuer come with me, now leave the secret realm and return to the valley to tell my main body what happened here, the rest should be guarded outside." It wasn''t that Su Mu was so big that he only brought Xiaobai and Liuer with him knowing that there was a problem in the cave. It was really because the cave was too narrow, and if he went in too much, he couldn''t use it. It''s better to let them guard outside. Su Mu didn''t show any emotion on his face, and secretly told Xiaobai and Liuer to act carefully, and after a few words of advice, they walked ahead, and their figures gradually disappeared into the depths of the cave. Chapter 322 The internal environment of the cave is not complicated, and it will be very vivid to describe it with a poem in "Peach Blossom Spring". At the beginning, it is extremely narrow, but it is only a common sense, and after going forward for dozens of steps, it suddenly becomes clear. The more you go down, the more spacious the corridor is, and there is an unknown grass growing on both sides of the road. This kind of grass emits a little bit of light, bringing a tiny bit of light to this dark underground. With this bit of light, Su Mu and Xiaobai wouldn''t become blind in the ground. They all have the ability of dark vision, as long as they are not in a completely dark environment, Su Mu can see the surrounding things clearly with the help of these faint lights. After walking about 1,500 meters, the dung beetle stopped suddenly, and the evil thoughts in his heart arose. The six pairs of jointed limbs bent a lot quietly, and could burst out amazing jumping power at any time. The ferocious mouthparts opened silently, as if It was to scream and wake up some kind of monster sleeping here. But it underestimated Su Mu''s cunning...smart, Su Mu had already guessed that this dung beetle had ulterior motives, and his attention was always on it, how could it be so easy for him to succeed. The moment his spiritual sense caught the evil thoughts on the dung beetle, Su Mu resolutely activated the dark hand planted in the opponent''s body, and the forbidden burst turned into several sharp and sharp spiritual thorns that directly pierced the dung beetle''s brain. These methods were completely beyond the expectations of the dung beetle, no matter how treacherous it was, it still couldn''t escape Su Mu''s palm in the end. The cloud of death shrouded his head, and the dung beetle wanted to beg for mercy, but the speed of the spiritual thorn was so fast. Just as the thought of begging for mercy arose, the spiritual thorn had already arrived in its brain. The invisible and qualityless spiritual thorns exploded in the dung beetle''s brain like spring thunder on dry land, twisting the dung beetle''s brain into a ball of paste. The corpse as big as a millstone shook a few times unwillingly, and fell limply on the ground. "Ding~ Kill the guardian spirit (false), get 30,000 points." This guardian spirit is really generous and directly gave him 30,000 points. Su Mu tapped his fingers, and a few branches rustled to bind the dung beetle. The origin world in his body opened silently and threw its body inside. Su Mu planned to digest this guardian spirit internally by the bell, and Su Mu''s step was wrong. Although he is the master of the world of origin, he still has little knowledge about guardian spirits. Although the guardian spirits are all born with extraordinary strength, they also have great limitations. It is extremely difficult to cultivate and strengthen like other creatures. In addition to the promotion of the world that bred them, the only way is to devour other guardian spirits. the fast lane. At this time, Su Mu still didn''t know how incredible it was that his small origin world could give birth to a bell. This brought him great opportunities, but also brought many disasters and tests. Of course, this is something for later, so let''s not mention it for now. Now the only problem left to be solved is the so-called "real guardian spirit" in the mouth of this dung beetle. '' If the opponent is not completely eliminated, it will be extremely difficult for Su Mu to use the bell to swallow this secret realm into the Origin Realm, but as long as the real guardian spirit is eliminated, this secret realm will become a part of the Origin Realm territory It won''t be too much of a problem. "Six ears, use your talent to perceive where the real guardian spirit is hiding." Six ears nodded solemnly, Zhaofeng ears trembled slightly, and began to listen carefully to the sounds in the cave. Chapter 323 It didn''t take long for Liu Er to discover the hiding place of the guardian spirit. "Tree God, I found it. It is hiding about 200 meters away from us on the right front." Liu Er pointed to the stone wall on the right front and said excitedly: "But the other party''s state is very strange, it seems to still have signs of life. .¡± Su Mu''s face was weird when he heard the words, and he thought to himself: "Didn''t the dung beetle say that this guardian spirit has been cheated by its old father and only a few spare parts are left? How could there be signs of life? Could it be that the other party has been lying all this time, Or did Six Ears hear it wrong?" Questions came out one after another, and Su Mu rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, and stopped thinking about these questions. Now I can''t think of any answer here, as long as I see the other party, everything will be clear. However, Su Mu did not act recklessly. The strange behavior of the dung beetle before was full of doubts, but there is no doubt that it wanted to ask for help! It is temporarily unknown who the object of help is, and the strength of the other party is also a mystery, but be careful not to make mistakes. To be on the safe side, Su Mu summoned a few spirit species who were staying outside on guard through the spiritual link network. The spirit species summoned by Su Mu are not very large in size. The only thing they have in common is that they all have low-light vision, and they all come from the batch of spirit species surrendered in the previous spirit stone mine. Although these spirit-seeds are small in size, they excel in agility, and their strength in this environment is far stronger than those of the big ones. These spirit-level aliens dug the soil together, and quickly threw out a tall and circular passage. The passage is still about 50 meters away from the guardian spirit. The reason why I choose to stop at this distance is not because of any trouble encountered on the way, but because it is easy to startle the snake if it is closer. Everything is still unclear now, and the words that the dung beetle said are full of doubts, so it is better to be careful. Su Mu didn''t want to capsize in the gutter at the last moment and fall short. Su Mu took a group of spiritual seeds and grabbed a few handfuls of the kind of luminous grass and entered the stone room. The originally spacious stone room suddenly became crowded, and the sound of rough and heavy breathing was all around Su Mu''s ears. The avatar who is always out of tune on a daily basis thinks of something. Six ears dutifully put their protruding ears against the stone wall, listening carefully to the other party''s voice. Not to mention, Huang Tian paid off for the monkey with a heart, Liu Er really discovered something. Liu Er left the stone wall, his breath a little sluggish, obviously the monitoring just now was not so easy. However, Liu Er''s eyes were still so bright, he walked three steps in two steps, came to Su Mu''s side, and reported what he had monitored respectfully and truthfully. "Tree God, the guardian spirit is not dead, but the other party''s breath is very weak. In addition, I also heard other voices. The other party was hovering near the guardian spirit. The maliciousness was obvious. I felt that the other party was not like a guard. " Su Mu patted Afraid Liuer on the shoulder and praised: "Thank you for your hard work, we will leave the matter of taking over Li to us. I will send you back to the origin world to rest for a while, and then let you out later." Liu Er had nothing to do with Su Mu''s arrangement, and honestly entered the origin world to be with Ping Ding, and began to recover the lost aura. Su Mu picked up a stone to write and draw on the ground. After a while, Su Mu put down the stone in his hand, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he was in a good mood. Chapter 325 Bell''s field of vision is shared with the small ball of light she split, and she has a glimpse of the whole stone room. The stone room is about 60 square meters, and there is a cloud of black mist in the middle of the stone room. Under the cover of the black mist, the scene inside cannot be seen at all. There are four low stone sculptures in full bloom in the four corners, three of which are already dilapidated and difficult to distinguish. The face of the only remaining stone sculpture is unclear for some reason, as if it has been devastated by time and time, but the other parts are exceptionally clear, very delicate, and it looks like the hand of a famous master. This conflict gives people a great sense of abruptness. The body of the stone sculpture was covered with a large robe, and Bell noticed an octopus-like tentacles protruding from the corner of the robe. When seeing this tentacle, Ling''s brain groaned, the scene in front of him became blurred, and countless low and mysterious whispers came from his ears. The light on the surface of the bell began to flicker crazily, as if the low and mysterious whisper contained some kind of confusing magic power. Just when Ling saw the stone sculpture fell into an inexplicable hallucination, the origin world in Su Mu''s body also underwent an astonishing change, and a gap was torn in a corner of the sky, and the deep and mysterious murmur came into the world. In the world of origin! Su Mu discovered the mutation in the origin world immediately, his consciousness sank into it, and he mobilized the power of the world in the origin world without hesitation. Boom! In the empty sky with a thunderbolt, a golden lightning flashed out of nowhere, and exploded in the middle of the gap. A shock wave visible to the naked eye spread out, and the rolled up hurricane set off huge waves on the ground. Ningshuicao and Lingdao bent down, almost level with the water. The extremely violent thunder and lightning turned into boundless arcs, and the arcs formed a huge net one after another, surrounding it. The next moment, the thunder burst out, and an extremely dazzling white light burst out in the middle, and the deep and mysterious murmur It also came to an abrupt end. At the same time when the murmuring stopped abruptly, the inside of the four statues in the stone room made a sound of ''click, click'', and several shocking cracks appeared on the already elegant surface. The fantasy in front of Ling disappeared at the moment when the stone carving cracked. The little ball of light looked at the flickering surface of the stone sculpture in the corner, apparently terrified. After the stone carving was broken, the guardian spirit in the middle of the stone chamber opened his eyes for no reason. This guardian spirit also has a unique appearance, with the head of a bull and the body of a leopard, and the tail is actually the head of a poisonous snake. The snake''s head and eyes were closed, but its mouth opened from time to time to hiss and spit out scarlet snake letters. The huge horns are like two huge scimitars piercing the sky, and the pale golden eyes have no emotion at all, and there is a creepy cold light. What''s weird is that its body is so skinny that it''s almost skinny. People can''t help but wonder if such a body can still stand up? The guardian spirit with the head of a bull and the body of a leopard showed emotion for the first time after seeing the strange stone carving crack. It was the pleasure of revenge. When it saw the bell huddled in the corner of the wall and was about to run away, its indifferent eyes softened a little for some reason. "Moo!" A dull moo sounded, and the sound was extremely desolate, as if it was a horn blown from ancient times. After hearing this sound, most of the vigilance in Ling''s heart dissipated, and he stayed fixedly in the corner, staring at the guardian spirit with the head of a bull and the body of a leopard. The light on her body flickered, as if she was talking to the other party. Chapter 326 After the stone carving broke, a series of chain reactions were triggered. First, the black mist covering the stone room dissipated, revealing the guardian spirit with the head of a bull and the body of a leopard inside. Then, in a dark and empty hall thousands of miles away, the eerily murmured prayers stopped abruptly. A mysterious man kneeling on the ground, covered in a black robe tremblingly got up from the cushion, with no eyeballs and only two holed eye sockets, watching the row of dancing candles on the candlestick, his voice was as loud as ever Unmelted ice. "who is it?!" A circle of air blasted silently from his body, blowing the candlelight on the candlestick on and off. Two dark red tentacles emerged from the eye sockets under the hunting hood. Bright pale golden spiritual scripts appeared on the wall, and these spiritual scripts shone brilliantly, and immediately the two tentacles shrank back as if struck by lightning. The man in black seemed to be smashed into the air by an invisible giant fist, and his body flew upside down and hit a rough stone pillar before he barely stopped. He hates injustice and has endless resentment: "Sooner or later... sooner or later, the glory of the ancient gods will come to this world again!" "The general trend is destined to come, and it will come to an end, and it cannot be disobeyed." The voice sounded like madness, confusion, and madness. The man in black stretched out his left hand out of the wide sleeve robe, while his right hand held a pale hollow bone dagger. The man in black grabbed the bone dagger and chopped off the little finger of his left hand without hesitation. The black-robed man let out a muffled grunt, resisting the severe pain, his lips began to squirm, and he chanted an unknown spell. When the little finger fell to the ground, it actually set itself on fire. Thick black smoke ignited on the finger. When the black smoke cleared, the amputated phalanx on the ground turned into an ugly wriggling worm. There is a huge mouth on the top of this worm, which is full of layers of sharp teeth. If someone is bitten unfortunately, they will lose a layer of skin if they don''t die. At this time, the pale golden spiritual script in the palace reappeared. The man in black didn''t dare to delay, and quickly picked up the worm on the ground carefully, as if what he was holding was not an ugly worm, but something rare. Average gem. There were tentacles dancing in the depths of the black-robed man''s eye sockets, as if he couldn''t wait for this fresh blood. The man in black gave a strange laugh, and sent the worm into his mouth without hesitation. The loose teeth were as hard as steel at this moment, biting the tough worm in two, and the green juice splashed on the ground, bubbling up. White acid mist. I didn''t expect the blood of this worm to be so corrosive, but the black-robed man seemed completely unaffected, and he chewed it into pieces with a calm expression. Divide up these minced meat. Seeing the light golden brilliance of the spiritual text shine brightly, the man in black calmly swallowed the minced meat in his mouth. The splendor released by the spirit text bombarded the black-robed man. This time, the black-robed man was bombarded on the ground and did not get up for a long time. Only his heaving chest could prove that he was still alive. In a church with a peculiar style in a small country called Anse, there was a middle-aged man wearing a black cassock with gold thread embroidered on the edge of his sleeves. His face was gloomy and somewhat similar to that of the man named Kadu. He was talking to some fanatics about something. "President Nore, the king of Anse rejected our proposal. The glory of the ancient gods has been provoked by ignorant and foolish people. We implore you to send divine punishment to the royal family of Anse!" Just as Nuo Lei was about to say something, his expression changed suddenly, as if he had sensed something, he quickly gave a few words of advice, and then walked quickly into the secret room at the bottom of the church under the respectful gaze of these fanatics. Chapter 327 There are no unnecessary objects in the large secret room, but a square counter is placed in front of it, and two rows of long candlesticks are displayed on both sides. On the square counter is an exquisite and small stone sculpture. bone dagger. The bone coin is the same as the one held by the man in the black robe in that hall, but it is even older, with a lingering earthy smell lingering on it. This stone sculpture is wearing a robe, and a tentacles protrude from a corner of the robe unwilling to be lonely. The face is blurred, as if it has been eaten away by time, but the other body parts are exquisite and lifelike. The simple and exquisite coexistence of this stone carving gives people a strange sense of conflict. If ordinary people look at it for a long time, they will see many illusions for no reason, lose their minds, and fall into madness. Facing the seriously discordant stone sculpture, Nuo Lei knelt on the ground respectfully, prayed for a while, then stood up and walked respectfully to the square counter. Nuo Lei grabbed the bone coins and scratched his fingers without hesitation. Nuo Lei pointed his fingers to draw a distorted pattern between his brows, then closed his eyes, and after a short while, he nodded slightly from time to time, The expression on his face fluctuated, as if he was listening to the order of the stone sculpture. If an uninformed person sees this weird scene, they will kindly call the hospital for Nuo Lei. After a while, Nuo Lei opened his eyes, fierce and imperceptible pain flashed across his gloomy face. Nuo Lei stood in this secret room, his face gradually regained his indifferent calmness, under which this inextinguishable anger was concealed. In the end, he let out a roar like a wounded beast from his throat: "Kadu..." The anger and resentment in his heart were insignificant in front of the secret society''s plan. Although Nuo Lei wanted to tear his brother''s murderer to pieces, under the control of reason, he still decided to settle the matter of the royal family of Anse first. This is related to the future development of their secret society, and it is related to the glory of the old gods, and they cannot be separated from their hands. But he won''t just let the murderer go so easily, besides avenging his brother, there are more important things to take back. Nuo Lei came out of the secret room and recruited his confidants to ask him to issue a huge reward in the dark world. All of a sudden, the entire dark world was full of turmoil, and all the spirits and killers who were active in the dark world were very excited. A large number of uninvited guests are coming to the Qingxi Mountains. Su Mu has not yet learned about all this. ¡­ Inside the corridor. There is another secret room near the stone room. This secret room has collapsed, and the rubble has submerged everything in the secret room. There is no breath of life, only eternal silence. But just after the guardian spirit with the head of a bull and the body of a leopard appeared, the silence was broken silently. A pair of cruel and indifferent compound eyes slowly opened in the darkness, it turned a blind eye to the stones pressing on its body, and just stared at the direction of the stone chamber. There was a strange humming sound under the pile of rocks, an invisible ripple flashed, and an astonishing scene appeared, all the crushed stones pressed on it were silently annihilated into dust. The owner of the compound eyes shook his body, shaking off the dust on his body, revealing his true face. It was a scarlet gold beetle with grimace patterns on its back. The grimace pattern on the back of this red-golden beetle is exactly the same as the back of the dung beetle that Su Mu killed before, even the breath is exactly the same. In other words, the dung beetle is a replica of the red gold beetle. Chapter 328 The red gold beetle looked at the stone room with amazing longing in its eyes. The carapace on the back opened and three pairs of transparent cicada wings popped out. With a light flap of the cicada wings, it flew into the air. I don''t know how the secret room was built, and there is no exit in sight, but the red gold beetle doesn''t need to follow the rules to exit through the door. Relying on the strength and arrogance of its own body, it spotted the direction of the stone room and directly slammed into it. But obviously, after sleeping for such a long time, the red gold beetle was still seriously affected, hitting the rock formation and flipping to the ground with a bang. The red gold beetle''s compound eyes revealed an unbelievable expression, but soon this unbelievable expression turned into embarrassment and anger. The red gold beetle opened its mouthparts, its abdominal cavity vibrated violently, and let out a scream that pierced the eardrums. A sound wave visible to the naked eye spread around the red gold beetle as the center. A large number of cracks were shaken by this sound wave. Sound can be transmitted underground. Although the range of transmission is not as good as in the air, this secret room is not far away from the stone room and where Su Mu and the others are waiting outside. Not to mention that there are spirit-seeds like Liu Er who have awakened extraordinary talents in the same party. As soon as the sound wave sounded, Su Mu knew what had happened inside. Immediately ordered that all spirit seeds be ready to shoot at any time. In the stone room of the corridor, the guardian spirit with the head of a bull and the body of a leopard heard the loud noise caused by the sound wave, and anger flashed in his pale golden eyes, but he quickly regained his composure. "Ling, as you can see, the spirit-drawing worm has awakened, and I only exist for a short time, and you are the only one of my kind that I saw when I woke up. I have an unfeeling request. The spirit-drawing insect is responsible for the fact that I have fallen into this field today. I hope you can avenge me. " Those who are close to vermilion are red and those who are close to ink are black. If it was placed at the time when Ling was just born, facing the last request of such a fellow clan, he would definitely answer directly without thinking. But now... Under Su Mu''s influence, Ling has become a mature and rational old... wise man. It is impossible for her to go to work for nothing without getting any benefits. The brilliance of the bell body changed for a while, and was about to use the rhetoric learned from Su Mu to evade, the guardian spirit with the head of a cow and the body of a leopard seemed to have expected it and said lightly: "Don''t worry, whether this matter succeeds or not, I will give it to you." You have an advantage." A strange look flashed in the eyes of the guardian spirit with the head of a bull and a leopard body, and continued to transmit the voice: "In addition, if this spirit-drawing insect can be killed, it will bring great benefits to the master behind you. This is about it. It''s a secret, you should take a look before making a decision." The guardian spirit with the head of a bull and the body of a leopard spat out a palm-sized copper token from its mouth. The token was engraved with densely packed small characters. After reading the token, Ling felt a little uncertain. If it was true as stated on the token, then killing this spirit-draining insect would really bring great benefits to Father God, but the strength of this spirit-drawing insect made Ling hesitate a bit. Judging from the sound wave sent out earlier, the other party is not a good person, and he is very difficult to mess with. Seeing that Ling still hadn''t made a decision, the bull-headed leopard-body guardian spirit couldn''t help panicking. Bell was his only hope. If he was rejected, he might really become the prey of that spirit-drawing worm. Chapter 329 The desire for life is the innate instinct of every living being, even if you are a guardian spirit, there is no exception. "Ling, although this spirit sucking insect is vicious, it is not impossible to kill it with my help, but I need you to promise me one condition - shelter my original essence, and use your world to support its growth .¡± As soon as the bell heard the bell, he refused directly without even thinking: "No, senior Yu Yi didn''t know that although the spirit-sucking insect has great benefits, it is of no use to my father, and there is no such thing under my father''s command." Insect species. Furthermore, this spirit-drawing worm is only interested in you, senior, and we just met each other once, so why bother to take a huge risk to avenge you, senior? " "Of course, you and I are both guardian spirits. If senior can agree to these conditions, I will definitely help you." When Ling told her own conditions, Yu Yi''s eyes widened when she heard it, and she said all these advantages and disadvantages, but how could this fellow clan be so shameless! ! ! It is really unreasonable to want this senior to serve his father as the Lord! The guardian spirit family only respects the heaven and the earth, soldiers can be killed, but not humiliated! It has been born for such a long time, and I have never heard of a guardian spirit as brazen as her, who actually put forward conditions in the face of the help of the same race, and made things worse, it is simply unheard of! ! ! "Hmph, don''t forget, you are also a guardian spirit. This spirit-draining insect is a punishment from heaven and earth. How can you end well?" Ling smiled faintly, and said admiringly: "I don''t need to bother Senior Yuxiao, with the ability of the Father God, I have nothing to fear about the punishment that is sure to come down once in a hundred years. On the contrary, senior, now that disaster is imminent, don''t you think carefully about the proposals of one or two juniors? Time waits for no one. " "You..." Yu Xiaoqi''s hands and feet are cold, hell is empty, and demons are in the world, how could such a vicious guardian spirit be born in the world! ! Yu Yi wanted to curse out angrily, but he didn''t dare. because....... It is afraid of death... Although it has lived for many years, the longer it lives, the less it wants to die. Why go to die when you can live? If you die, you lose everything? If Ling Ken is willing to accept a trace of the original spirit that protects the guardian spirit of the cow head and leopard body, it will have a chance to be revived again in the future, but if Ling refuses this request, I am afraid that it will never be left in the heavens and myriad worlds from now on half mark. Niu Shoubao gritted his teeth, and made a certain decision in his heart: "As long as you are willing to protect my original spirit, I, Yu Yi, will serve you as my master and let you drive me. I know a lot of useful things. If you protect me, you will definitely Will not regret this decision!" The light on the surface of the bell turned from white to red, and said softly: "You don''t need to be my master, you just need to obey the orders of my father God." Yu Yi''s bull eyes stared, his complexion changed several times, and he finally agreed: "I swear here, as long as you are willing to protect my original spirit, I will serve your Father God as Lord!" "Deal, please senior separate your original soul." Ling breathed a sigh of relief, she was really afraid that Yu Xiao would be arrogant and refused to agree. Yu Yi''s eyes flashed joy when he heard the words, and then he made a weird formula, Yu Yi''s bull''s head huddled together in pain, and his body became blurred. A mass of milky white essence sprayed out from its nostrils and turned into a miniature version of it. This little Yuxiong''s eyes were quick and intelligent, and as soon as he appeared, he floated towards Ling''s body on his own initiative. Chapter 330 Ling unceremoniously accepted Yu Xiao''s original essence, and with this original essence in hand, there was no need to worry about Yu Xiao''s betrayal or other schemes. Otherwise, Ling just needs to annihilate this original essence. Judging from Yu Xiao''s current situation, there must be death but no life. "Since senior Yu Yi handed over the original essence to the junior, then we will be a family in the future. If this is the case, it is not good for the junior to take advantage of senior Yu Xiao." Ling murmured: "Senior, you don''t need to disperse this dharma body, just hand it over for safekeeping. After this matter is over, this junior will hand over the dharma body to senior." "Hey, Ling, you have to think about it clearly. If I don''t disperse this dharma body, you don''t know how long it will take you to ascend to the next level!" "Senior Yuxiao doesn''t need to worry about this matter. This junior has his own concerns. If this junior loses these sources, it will take a little more time. However, if the senior loses this dharma body, it will be a lot of trouble in the future." If the dharma body is dispersed, Ling, as the only guardian spirit here, can naturally absorb them easily. After obtaining these sources, Ling''s future path will be smoother. But these origins are nothing compared to an old monster that has lived for an unknown amount of time, and an old family is like a treasure. After so many years of erosion, Yuyi has already become weak, and its behavior style is not that of a powerful person, but with such a wealth of experience and insight, as long as it can get the other party''s sincere help, Father God will definitely get great benefits help. In Ling''s heart, Su Mu''s affairs are always the most important. Seeing that Ling really wasn''t trying to lie to him, Yu Xiao felt a lot better after being squeezed by Ling one after another, and his eyes softened a bit: "I didn''t expect that your heart is not too bad." However, there is still a sentence in its heart that it dare not say: "I don''t know who I learned from, so black-bellied." Bearing in mind Su Mu''s teaching, Ling just replied modestly: "Senior Miao Zan." Then there was a strong traction force on her body surface, pulling this dharma body of Yu Yi to her side. Outside the stone chamber, Ling''s body also spewed out a beam of pure spiritual power to blast away the stone chamber, and the small ball of light returned to Ling''s side with Yu Xiao''s dharma body. The ball of light returned to the body of the bell without hindrance, and the bell didn''t dare to delay, and took Yu Xiao''s Dharma body and left quickly towards the outside of the corridor without stopping. She could already sense that the spirit-drawing worm would soon break through the secret room and chase after it. That worm was capable, and only God the Father could deal with it. Ling galloped all the way, and soon reached the end of the corridor, but at this time, Ling encountered a difficulty. The bell is a spirit body, and can pass through walls easily, but the difficulty for the man is that although Yu Yi''s dharma body is condensed from the invisible source of spiritual power, it is no different from a real entity after successful condensation. It is impossible for Ling to take this dharma body through the wall with the current method. At this time, Yuxiu''s original spirit transmitted the voice: "Ling, you have a heart, but if you don''t dissipate this dharma body now, you and I may not be able to leave. It seems that God''s will is so. It''s yours." "Senior, don''t worry, in the future when senior condenses the Dharma body, if there is a need, this junior will definitely be there." A streamer flashed on the surface of the bell, and he swore without hesitation. "Okay! Since that''s the case, you can accept these origins!" Yu Xiao''s dharma body disintegrated silently, turning into crystal light spots all over the sky and quickly blending into Ling''s body. In the corridor in the distance, the red-gold spirit-sucking worm looked at this scene and let out an ear-piercing scream. Its transparent wings vibrated one after another, and the speed was a bit faster than before! Faced with so many origins, this brutal spirit-drawing insect couldn''t bear it anymore. Chapter 331 The body the size of a car-like carapace was rampaging in the narrow corridor, and the red-gold carapace at the edge was like an extremely sharp blade, cutting two deep scratches on the smooth wall, and the broken stones rustled down. A ferocious aura emanated from the spirit-draining worm, and the fierce aura remaining in the tunnel was actually able to be pulled by the spirit-draining worm and gather together to form a gray-white beetle. The beetle''s appearance was indistinct, and it could only be seen that it had a faint resemblance to the spirit-drawing insect below. The gray-white beetle was as fast as lightning, dragging its long fog tail and appeared near the bell in a few flashes, and the ferocious big turtle mercilessly pinched at Ling''s body. Ling''s heart skipped a beat, ignoring the remaining sporadic origins, she leaned back and merged into the wall and disappeared. The big turtle made of gray evil energy flew into the air and hit the wall. After hitting a big hole in the solid wall, it exploded suddenly and turned into an invisible fierce air. At this time, the spirit sucking worm finally arrived, opened its mouthparts, and devoured the remaining bright white essence in one breath. Seeing the food in his hand, the spirit sucker just disappeared under his nose, his indifferent compound eyes stared straight at the direction where the bell disappeared, and let out an angry and violent scream, and the transparent wings on his back flapped again, unexpectedly Directly chasing the breath of the bell, breaking through the rock formations and tracking away. After a while, the corridor returned to calm, and the blood-colored mark scratched by the spirit-drawing insect was slowly recovering, and a dazzling red awn erupted. ¡­ Bell escaped from the wall and saw that Su Mu was leading Xiaobai and the others in the burrow, and he was relieved. He must be warmly received with the highest standard when the spirit-drawing worm came out. With a move of Su Mu''s hand, the bell flew into Su Mu''s body and into the world of origin. Time was running out, Ling organized the language to briefly describe what happened in the tunnel through the spiritual link network, and reported the information about the spirit worm in detail, and of course the details of other things also I can only tell Su Mu again after I am safe. After Su Mu heard Ling''s explanation, a strange look flashed in his eyes, and he murmured to himself, "I didn''t expect this spirit worm to have such a talent. It seems that the original arrangement needs to be changed." "If it''s true what the guardian spirit of Yuxiao said, this spirit-draining insect will be a big chance after being hunted down." Rumble! There were constant roars in the wall. Obviously, the spirit-drawing worm was digging the passage without sleep and food. Su Mu estimated that the other party would be able to break through the wall in a few tens of seconds at most. Xiaobai''s crimson eyes narrowed, and looked at the direction of the roaring sound in surprise, there was a terrifying aura that made her heart palpitate and was approaching quickly! Su Mu didn''t have time to explain anything to these loyal subordinates, but quickly ordered: "A ferocious zerg is about to break out of the wall, and all the weak people below will return to the origin world. Do not use energy attacks!" "Tsing Yi, you stay here too, hide in the dark and watch for the right time to make a move. Remember, you only have one chance to make a move! Don''t keep it, you must go all out to create a chance for Xiaobai and the others to win." After Su Mu finished speaking, he collected those physically weak Spirit Seeds into the Origin Realm, and retreated away without hesitation. With the current strength of his avatar, staying where he is can only become a burden for Xiaobai and the others. Chapter 332 Su Mu just ran 100 meters to find a relatively hidden ramp to hide in it, and there was a deafening loud noise from below. "Calculating the time, he should have arrived at the valley with his new clone and return with his extremely fast speed. Although the spirit-drawing worm is powerful, it should be sure to have a new clone sent by the main body." Su Mu released the more clever Liu Yu and asked him to wait outside with a branch containing the world of origin in his mouth. Su Mu quietly returned to the battlefield and conducted a wave of field OB on the edge to see if he could help Xiaobai and the others. His avatar has been scrapped, but it is barely qualified to be used as cannon fodder...to protect his teammates with his life. The underground battle was extremely fierce. Although only Xiaobai, Ersha, Siyou, and Tsingyi remained, their combined strength cannot be underestimated. Especially Comrade Siyou, who is usually gentle and seems to have no temper, once he enters the fighting state, it is like a new cow. He has directly evolved from a simple and honest farmland old cow to a bloodthirsty and warlike bull demon. In this combination, Tsing Yi''s role is law enforcement, and Xiao Bai is an assassin who walks in the shadows and strikes at any time. The key is that this assassin is even tougher than many fighters. Maybe this is why you thought I was a crispy assassin in the legend, but in fact I was a blood bull berserker. Although one of Siyou''s awakened talents - "Eye of Destiny" is not effective in frontal battles, the other talent - "Trample" is out-and-out powerful field control. Rough skin and thick flesh, able to resist, control and fight, such four things are the nightmare of all crispy skin. As for Er Sha, although he is a well-regulated fighter, only at the elementary level of the spiritual rank, but after opening the talent ''Yuehua'', his strength can jump two steps in a row, and he has become a strong man in the late stage of the spiritual rank. Although the spirit-draining worm is a natural disaster and its strength is extraordinary, it is difficult to say how much strength it can retain after so many years have passed. Comrade Siyou really had a violent temper after entering the battle, and he started charging at the spirit-drawing worm without saying a word. Relying on his own physical strength, the spirit-drawing insect did not dodge, and chose to confront Siyou head-on. The spirit-drawing worm hadn''t turned on its intelligence, but its biological instinct told it that although this big guy looked unfriendly, it couldn''t do any harm to it. Sure enough, Siyou''s muscular thighs slammed down, and the big black hooves landed on the red-gold carapace of the spirit-drawing worm, and there was a dull sound, as if they were not stepping on biological carapace but real metal! Su Mu frowned when he saw this scene from a distance. This spirit-drawing insect is indeed a disaster brought by heaven and earth to the secret realm. It is really amazing that it still has such strength after so many years of erosion. Comrade Siyou saw that his attack was similar to tickling the opponent, he let out a deep cry of ''moo'', and raised his front hooves again, this time there was a khaki halo on his hooves. This halo gives people an unusually thick and strange feeling. Before it falls, the halo makes the surrounding land shake violently, and the flat ground becomes uneven. The huge force from the halo makes this fierce beast Insects must not face up to three points. The almost transparent cicada wings of the spirit-drawing insect trembled, and it was about to fly away, but unfortunately there were more than one of them present, and its wish was doomed to fail. "Moo!!" The low blowing of the horn sounded the prelude to the attack. Chapter 333 The muscles of Xiaobai''s body were tense like a bowstring stretched to the extreme, and the mighty dragon twisted into one strand, erupting in an instant with a terrifying power that made people look eye-catching. boom! Xiaobai''s tail swept across, and the whipping air emitted a piercing sonic boom. Where the tail passed, the air split to the sides like air waves, and two sharp, bone-piercing wind blades formed at the tip of the tail. Before the wind blade approached, the nearby ground was cut and scarred. Xiaobai''s tail trembled slightly, and the wind blades whirled and whizzed all at once. The earthy yellow halo not only changed the landscape in a small area, but also doubled the gravity. The spirit sucking worm was not in a hurry to dodge, it could only let the wind blade fall on itself. The wind blade''s slashing strikes left only slight, imperceptible white marks on its red-gold carapace. Xiaobai''s crimson eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a dangerous cold light. Her white and delicate scales, like the top-quality warm jade, were dyed with a layer of blackness like thick ink at some point, and these black lines joined together to form A mysterious imprint. Comrade Siyou saw Xiaobai''s tail in such a strange state, and was so frightened that he quickly raised his fallen hooves, and Ersha also twitched his wolf face, feeling a dull pain. This time it¡¯s not playing around with Ersha and the others. Xiaobai¡¯s motivation is genuine. The mystery of the talent of returning to the ruins is far beyond the imagination of others. This talent can be released from the body, or it can be used as a secret technique to strengthen oneself . Return to the ruins, the place where everything ends. It is also strange to say that Xiaobai''s whipping made a lot of noise before, but after the black lines appeared on the scales, it became silent. Without the previous noise, it seemed even more dangerous and deadly. The spirit-drawing worm, who had been very calm before, waved the big claw anxiously, trying to quickly break free from the field control of Comrade Siyou. The sting was inexplicable. The earth-yellow halo also shattered into light particles and dissipated, the gravity around the spirit-drawing worm returned to normal, its nearly transparent cicada wings had just opened, and Xiao Bai''s attack fell silently. The slightly raised carapace and the almost transparent cicada wings were pulverized by Xiao Bai''s tail. With ten fingers connected to the heart, the shattering of the cicada''s wings and carapace also made the spirit-drawing insect feel the heart-wrenching pain. Severe pain swept through his body, but instead of scaring away the bloodthirsty insect, it aroused its ferocity. The body of the spirit-drawing insect twisted suddenly, and the pair of giant claws that could easily pinch off the alloy steel plate were straight towards Xiao Bai''s body. If it is caught by this pair of ferocious giant turtles, even with Xiaobai''s body of a hundred forgings, it will inevitably be cut into two! At the moment of life and death, Xiaobai''s crimson eyes remained indifferent as always, as if even this life and death crisis could not cause waves in her heart. The spiritual energy in Xiaobai''s body poured out like a reservoir that opened a floodgate, and a twisted black energy vortex suddenly appeared in the space near the Juao. The black energy vortex has an unbelievably strong suction, and the raised mud and rocks on the ground are sucked up from the ground and submerged into the black energy vortex, twisted into fine powder. Faced with such a terrifying energy vortex, the spirit-absorbing worm squeaked, and the giant claws rested on the vortex. The vortex made of energy unexpectedly collapsed! It actually absorbed and sucked the energy that formed the vortex! Pooh! The half of the carapace and cicada wings that were wiped out by Xiao Bai grew again, and at the same time, the breath became stronger. A look of surprise appeared in Xiaobai''s crimson eyes, and he quickly dispersed the energy vortex. If it persisted, I''m afraid the spirit-absorbing insect would be even more difficult to deal with after it absorbed enough energy! Chapter 324 Xiaobai pulled back and retreated violently, Ersha rushed up in time to cover, Xiaobai escaped without any danger. The battle returned to a stalemate again, but this stalemate was not destined to last. After being familiar with Xiaobai''s attack methods, the spirit-drawing insects began to master the rhythm of the battle. It was hard to imagine that the spirit-drawing insects could not lose the wind with one enemy and four, and even faintly stabilized one end. You must know that Xiaobai and the others are not ordinary spirit ranks, and they can run rampant in the Qingxi mountain range of Nuo Da, but they still can''t do anything to this spirit-draining insect. Although he already knew from Ling that this fierce insect was difficult to deal with, Su Mu didn''t expect it to be so difficult. I''m afraid it would be impossible for Xiaobai and the others to solve the spirit-drawing insect. "It seems that we still have to wait for the new clone of the main body to arrive." Seeing that there was nothing to do, Su Mu didn''t force Xiaobai and the others, and immediately said through a spiritual link: "Xiaobai, Qingyi, Ersha, and Siyou, now change the way of fighting, focusing on procrastination, and try to hold back the spirit Worms await the arrival of reinforcements." At the same time, Su Mu was not idle either. He took over Xiaobai''s command and became a spring commander in seconds. He opened up the OB method on the battlefield, and used his spiritual knowledge, which was several times higher than that of the same level, to assist Xiaobai and the others in their battles. Although there is not much spiritual energy left, the spiritual consciousness is still there, so you can''t really be a worthless salted fish. The power of spiritual consciousness has brought great benefits to Su Mu. After spreading the spiritual consciousness, every move of the spirit-draining insect seems to be broken down into countless shots and slowly unfolded in front of Su Mu''s eyes like a series of scrolls at a slow multiple. Its every movement and every intention is clear, and Su Mu has been able to see the subtleties and predict the enemy first. In this way, the threat of the spirit-drawing insects was greatly reduced. Although the opponent is too skinny to beat, but don''t even try to touch Xiaobai and the others. With Su Mu''s assistance, the situation of the battle changed again. This time, the suppressed object was replaced by the spirit-drawing worm. Insect creatures usually become very troublesome after becoming spirit species, but the world is fair, these spirit insects have gained great power and talent, but it is also difficult to awaken their intelligence. Although the spirit-sucking worm is unstoppable, it is still a long way from awakening its wisdom, but not awakening its wisdom does not mean that the spirit-sucking worm is a fool. These spirit insects often have amazing and shocking fighting intuition in fighting. The spirit-drawing insect soon realized that something was wrong, the grimace pattern on its back was distorted, the closed eyes suddenly opened, and a circle of invisible mental fluctuations spread around the spirit-drawing insect. Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness was amazing, and he had already discovered it when the spirit-drawing insect sent out mental fluctuations to investigate. He quickly retracted his spiritual consciousness and calmed down the aura, but the remaining spiritual fluctuations were still captured by the spirit-drawing insect. A fierce light flashed in the indifferent and brutal compound eyes of the spirit-drawing worm, and it bravely fought against Xiaobai''s attack and rushed out. The target is directed at Su Mu! The speed of the spirit-sucking worm was so fast under its full charge, leaving scarlet-gold afterimages in the air, and the rabbit appeared in front of the gap where Su Mu was hiding, and the two pairs of big turtles smashed down like two war hammers . The spiritual power of the spirit-drawing insect was amazing, and half of Su Mu''s body was smashed directly, mixed with stone chips, without distinguishing each other. The avatar was severely injured, and the spiritual consciousness attached to the avatar was also severely affected, and Su Mu''s aura suddenly became extremely weak. Chapter 336 The spirit-absorbing insect wanted to fly away again, but Ersha, who had activated the talent of ''Yuehua'', rushed forward and held down this mighty insect with all his might. A fierce light flashed in the eyes of the spirit-drawing worm, and the two big turtles slammed heavily at Ersha, who whimpered in pain, his right foreleg turned into a strange arc, half of his chest also collapsed inward, and the white stubble pierced through. The flesh and blood were exposed to the air, dripping with bright red blood. Under the bombardment of Ye''s amazing divine power, Ersha''s body flew upside down, smashing a small hole in the ground, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. Comrade Siyou also struggled to stand up, and his huge body as big as a hill stepped forward with three legs and trampled it in a ridiculous posture. The earthy yellow halo fell to the ground, and the earth shook violently like an earthquake. The body of this spirit-drawing insect swayed from side to side on the swaying ground, its limbs were squeezed by the uneven stones, its movements were seriously affected, as long as it was given another second, it would be able to Get rid of the control of the four comrades. But everyone is desperately trying to create a chance for Xiaobai''s blow to hit, and they all want to avenge the tree body. How could it just let it get away easily like this. Comrade Siyou did not hesitate to injure the source, but also desperately increased the transmission of spiritual energy, the effect of trampling was increased by three points again, and this invincible fierce insect was trapped in place! After all the delays, it was too late for the spirit-drawing insect to get away. The spear lightly pierced through the red gold carapace that the spirit worm was proud of, and the unparalleled defense was easily pierced in front of the black spear like paper. The spirit sucker wanted to use his natural ability to suck the energy in the spear, but he was shocked to find that his natural ability was invalid in front of this energy spear. It was obviously working before, why is it not working now? ! The spirit-drawing insect panicked. The black spear that Xiao Bai swung behind was mixed with the power of returning to the ruins. What is Guixu? The final place of all things in the universe, from the scorching sun high in the sky, to the humble ashes like dust, at the moment when life comes to an end, no one can escape the final place of returning to the ruins. No matter how strong the spirit sucking insect is, can it be stronger than this eternal and eternal land of the end? Even if Xiaobai can only induce a trace of the power to return to the market, it is not something that can be shaken and sucked by the spirit-drawing insect. The spirit in its body was frozen after being pierced by the black spear, and the fire of life of this fierce insect also came to an end, ushering in its own end. "Ding~ Kill the orifice-level (late stage) spirit-drawing insect, and get 100,000 evolution points!" Although Xiaobai and the others killed the spirit-drawing insects, but because Xiaobai and the others had taken Su Mu''s life spirit liquid for a long time, they had become Su Mu''s family members, so the head was still counted on Su Mu''s body. After harvesting 100,000 evolution points, Su Mu felt empty in his heart, and couldn''t be happy at all. How could Xiaobai be able to use the power of returning to the ruins at the spiritual level to kill an ancient beast at the late stage of the orifice level without paying a huge price. Xiaobai was burning his own life to avenge Su Mu''s clone. Xiaobai''s fire of life is now like a candle in the wind, which will be extinguished at any time. Ersha''s injury is also very serious, if he is not treated in time, he will be in danger. Tsing Yi suffered severe backlash and fell into a coma. Siyou seemed to be the least injured, but in order to trap the spirit-drawing insect, it also hurt the source, so he had to return to the valley immediately to recuperate. Su Mu was not a sentimental person, but at this time his heart was clenched into a ball for some reason, and the pain was inexplicable. Chapter 337 At this moment, a seed was silently planted in Su Mu''s heart. In the past, he was constantly becoming stronger in order to survive in this strange environment. After reaching the orifice level, all the creatures living in the Qingxi Mountains could no longer threaten his body. Su Mu was slack and confused. Now, Su Mu woke up. He knows that he can''t relax for a moment, he wants to become stronger, stronger, stronger than anyone or anything! This time, it was no longer just for himself, but also for the creatures who fought bloody battles for him! "Hey!" The chirping sound of an eagle piercing through gold and cracking rocks resounded through the sky, and the aura of the same source was coming quickly. Su Mu''s clone saw a familiar figure appearing deep underground before his consciousness fell into complete darkness. He breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s not too late." The taut heart of this avatar loosened, and fell into the darkness, and the consciousness attached to it detached and returned to the new avatar. Su Mu closed his eyes, pinched a mysterious mark with both hands, and quickly absorbed and merged the knowledge of this strand of consciousness during this period, shocked in his heart. Before that, he didn''t expect that the task that he thought could be solved easily turned out to be full of twists and turns, nor did he expect that the final battle would be so tragic. Su Mu''s heart tightened, and he took back the body of the damaged clone, and then rushed to Xiaobai and the others, carefully wrapped them with branches, and put them into the origin world. Although there is no spiritual pool built in the world of origin, the water there contains some spiritual liquid of life. With these life spirit liquids, their injuries could be temporarily stabilized, but if they wanted to get them out of danger, they still needed to bring Xiaobai and the others back to the valley. Su Mu didn''t hesitate, and directly made a decision to let the fastest pole in this place transport the branches containing the origin world again and return to the valley as quickly as possible. After returning to the valley, the main body will definitely spare no effort to rescue Xiaobai and the others. It doesn''t make much sense whether his avatar goes or not at this time. It''s better to stay and lead those spirit species that still have combat power to block them. The space channel that will be opened soon. If this channel is not well managed, the Shanxin tribe will definitely seize this opportunity to occupy this place and make it a bridgehead for their invasion of the world. At that time, the Qingxi Mountains will be the first to bear the brunt. Su Mu didn''t think that after he killed so many Unota soldiers, the three commanders of the opponent could still sit down and chat with him in a friendly manner. For his own safety and the safety of his family members, Su Mu could not retreat. For the sake of the tribe''s ability to occupy the fertile land of the new world and the continuation of the tribe, the three commanders of the Shanxin tribe and their elites will not back down. When the two sides meet, they must never die. Only the defeat of one side can end this brutal battle. This is the war of races, and only death can put an end to this war. Although the Shanin tribe can only be regarded as a small and medium tribe among the Unota tribe, their potential for war cannot be underestimated. At least it''s not something Su Mu can stop now. Fortunately, the space passage opened in this secret realm is not too large, and only ten people can pass through it at a time, otherwise Su Mu really has no confidence to block the space passage in this secret realm. The most urgent task now is to get the general Xiaobai to send them away. "Go, Ji, bring Xiaobai and the others home safely." Su Mu walked out of the burrow, although there were still some secrets buried inside, but now is not the time to explore them. Chapter 338 Ordinary eagles have a maximum speed of 80 kilometers per hour, and after breaking through to the spiritual level, it has only increased by 40 kilometers, reaching 120 kilometers per hour. But under the cultivation of Su Mu, after taking the life spirit liquid for a long time, the speed at the ordinary level can compete with those ordinary eagles at the spiritual level. A few days later, the speed reached an astonishing 200 kilometers per hour. If you break out with all your strength, your speed can rise to another level. This kind of speed is very incredible even among those spirit species that are famous for their speed. Now in terms of speed, even You Ying, who was once proud of extreme speed, is willing to bow down in front of Ji. This is the magic of the spiritual liquid of life. It does not show mountains or dews on weekdays, but reveals its legend silently. It can turn decay into magic, make the ordinary special, and make the special extraordinary. It is precisely because of this that Su Mu entrusts this task to Ji with such peace of mind. Although staying here is very important to Su Mu''s arrangement, no matter how important it is in Su Mu''s heart, it is not as important as the lives of Xiaobai and the others. The earlier the rescue time is, the better, and it will be bad if it is delayed. Ji became a ''tool man'', constantly going back and forth between valleys and secret realms. Su Mu finally breathed a sigh of relief looking at the small black dot that disappeared into the sky, and now he is going all out. At his speed, it only takes about tens of minutes to reach the valley. The next main focus is on the upcoming space channel. Space is very mysterious to all life, and only a few lucky ones are lucky enough to see a corner of space. It''s better than Su Mu can''t find that space passage without the bone pill to lead the way. Now Su Mu is directing those spirit species to dig pits outside the space and set up some simple traps. Su Mu glanced at the location of the space passage from time to time, thinking of the information reported by Ji before he left, and seemed a little anxious. According to the original rules, there is still a lot of time before the opening of the space channel, but because of the invasion of the group of mercenaries, large-scale deaths occurred near the space channel. The spirits that emerge from the body at the moment of death unintentionally become the key to open the channel of space. The spirit is a kind of extremely pure energy that is rare in this world. The spirit that emerges from the body at the moment of death of a living creature has hidden energy that ordinary people can''t imagine. Of course, in most cases, these spirits cannot be observed, and without special means or talents, it is impossible to use the energy hidden in these spirits. They usually wander alone in this world, and then disappear into the world at a jaw-dropping speed. But if it is in some special natural environments, the pure energy in these spirits will be drawn and utilized by these special environments. Spatial channels happen to be listed in this particular sequence. The appearance of these spirits has accumulated a considerable amount of energy for the space channel. Of course, in order to maximize the use of these pure energies, other means are needed to assist, but this space channel itself is on the verge of opening. The energy of these spirits is like a catalyst, which just meets the energy demand for the opening of the space channel, making its opening time much earlier. As a result, the troops sent by Su Mu later did not arrive at this secret realm in time. Chapter 339 Some people may ask why Su Mu doesn''t use the Origin Realm to transport troops. Obviously, the Origin Realm is an excellent channel for troop transport. It doesn''t take much time to just collect them into the Origin Realm and then bring the Origin Realm to the secret realm. This is because Su Mu didn''t expect such an appearance in this secret realm from the beginning. If it wasn''t for a coincidence, Su Mu didn''t know that the energy contained in the spirit could be a key to open the space channel. Originally, he just wanted to let Xiaobai and the others secretly sneak into this secret place to find out, but he didn''t expect to encounter such an accident. As a result, his original deployment was naturally messed up. The second is because the natural environment of the world of origin has been greatly transformed by Su Mu using the condensed water grass, and now there are signs of the birth of microorganisms, although there is still a long way to go before the emergence of real life. Perhaps in Su Mu''s lifetime, he might not be able to see the moment when they were born. But there is no doubt that the ecological environment of the world of origin at this time is very fragile. The rash appearance of any outsider will have a great impact on this fragile ecological environment. The origin world is a big move for Su Mu. Su Mu did not expect such a drastic change here before. Of course, he did not consider using the origin world. The troops are transported. Fortunately, as mentioned above, the size of the space channel is fixed, and the number of fighters that can be transported each time is limited. If you want to rush over directly, don''t even think about it with the size of this space channel. . It is impossible to expand the volume of the channel or convert it into a fixed channel without very special means and without paying a huge price. Although the Shanxin Tribe has a very special existence above the three commanders, Su Mu does not think that He can have such means. Even if he does, the price that needs to be paid is not something a small Shanxin tribe can afford started. Although the early opening of the space channel made Su Mu''s deployment fail, it was not the case for the Shanin tribe. Presumably they didn''t expect that the space channel could be opened in advance! In such a hasty situation, the elite they can transport over there is also limited. Su Mu had just dug a big hole in a hurry, and he sensed a sudden shocking energy fluctuation in front of him. The energy emitted by this wave is frightening, pulling and tearing all objects within a hundred meters. If anyone is unfortunate enough to be in the center of the wave, what awaits him is not a great opportunity like crossing, but an extremely cruel disaster. His body and his spirit will be torn apart by this violent energy fluctuation, leaving no trace. Fortunately, the fluctuation lasted very short, and after a few seconds, the fluctuation gradually disappeared. The next moment, countless ripples visible to the naked eye appeared in the smooth and normal space, as if a naughty child threw a stone into the calm lake. A door gradually opened under Su Mu''s gaze. There was no color behind the door, and no words could be used to describe it. If you insist on describing it, behind the door is nothingness, nothing at all. Who would have thought that it was this nothingness that linked two completely different worlds. A bloody and wild strange atmosphere spread from the world behind the door, and quickly spread to all parts of the secret realm. Suddenly, Su Mu thought that he had entered a brand new strange world. Chapter 340 The world behind the door, the Shanin tribe. The Shanin tribe attaches great importance to this space channel, which is more important than their lives for every member of the Shanin tribe. For their tribe, this is a once-in-a-million-year opportunity that allows them to get rid of this dangerous world, get rid of the curse of death, and live a good life that only exists in stories¡ª¡ª As long as they can successfully gain a foothold in that peaceful and peaceful strange world, their dreams can come true. In order to be able to live the good life of their dreams, and to prevent the next generation from living in the precarious purgatory, they will do everything they can to gain a firm foothold in that world and lay down a foundation of their own. In order to achieve this goal, it will definitely bring great bloody sacrifices to the tribe, but this is inevitable. As long as they can successfully gain a foothold in the new world, with their exaggerated fertility of the Unota people, it will take a few years. In time the Horde will recover and even go one step further, reaching the strongest period the Horde has ever seen. Next, they will be able to slowly nibble away at that new world step by step. If they are lucky, maybe they will be able to open a new chapter for the Unota people. Build the first huge empire belonging to the Unota! Under the repeated propaganda of the three commanders, these have been rooted in the hearts, minds, and bones of every mountain worm tribe. For this vision, they are willing to give everything. The moment something strange appeared in the space channel, it immediately aroused the vigilance of the soldiers on guard. One of the soldiers with a special symbol painted on his face ran quickly to a large animal skin drum without hesitation, grabbed a pair of bony drumsticks, stretched his arm muscles, and pounded with all his strength. Hit the drum hard. This animal skin drum exploded like spring thunder on dry land, making a deafening noise, which could be heard clearly a kilometer away. I really don''t know what material this drum is made of. The warrior who was beating the animal skin drum had his eardrums cracked by the sound waves! But even so, he still didn''t give up beating the big drum, and kept beating at a special frequency, until he saw commotion in the camp not far away. His body leaned limply on the wooden frame of the animal skin drum, his heartbeat was irregular, his eyes were black, and after taking a few breaths, he fell down and passed out. At this time, one of the three commanders was on duty in the camp, Commander-in-Chief Nuge, his expression changed drastically after hearing the high-frequency drumbeat, and he hurriedly summoned his confidants to let him hurry up to inform the other two commanders And respected shaman. Nu Ge led his personal guards to the space channel without hesitation. The other elites also quickly completed the formation under the organization of their own leadership, marched rapidly, and followed closely behind the commander of Nuge. The distance of several hundred meters was stunned by them in one minute. Nuge''s face was neither red nor out of breath, and he came to the other soldiers on duty and asked in a calm voice, "Is there something wrong with the Holy Gate?" Only a person with a delicate mind can hide imperceptible worries under Nuge''s calm expression. The voices of the soldiers on duty were stuttering, it seemed to be excited, worried, and fearful. "Report...report...crossbow...crossbow...crossbowge...great...great commander, the holy way...the holy way has opened ahead of time!" The stumbling sound exploded in Nu Ge''s ears like spring thunder on the ground, knocking the brave and skilled commander into a coma. Chapter 341 Hearing that the space channel was opened in advance, Nuge could no longer maintain a calm and calm appearance. Blood rushed to his forehead, his face was red, and the expression on his face changed again and again, ecstatic. Fortunately, it was covered by bone armor, so no one else could see it, otherwise his cold-blooded and cruel image would collapse. "God ebony, God bless my mountain worm!" "All soldiers obey the order, the future of the tribe is ahead, print our footprints and our blood in the new world behind the Holy Gate!" Nu Ge''s thick right arm was tense, his calloused hand clenched the handle of the knife, and with a bang, he pulled out the big thing that could barely be seen as a knife. This knife weighs at least a hundred or ten kilograms, and the edge is extremely sharp. It is obvious that the owner of the knife loves it very much and takes good care of it. Nuge held the machete with one hand without blushing or panting, while holding the sharp blade in the palm of his left hand, a huge wound was drawn out with just a light stroke. Nu Ge plunged the machete into the soil without changing his face, put the index finger and middle finger of his right hand together, smeared the hot blood on his palm, and drew a simple pattern on his face. This is not self-mutilation, but a mountain worm tribe ritual. This is a battle pattern, which can only be mastered by shamans of all ages. After it is activated, it can bring powerful boosts to the holders of the battle pattern in a short period of time, but the price of this is to consume their vitality. A mature Unota warrior can only activate the battle pattern three times in his life, even a great commander like Nu Ge can only activate it 5-6 times at most, and the natural lifespan of all soldiers who have activated the battle pattern will be greatly reduced. Therefore, this battle pattern also has the meaning of death battle. "For the Horde!" After Nu Ge finished his last stroke, the sky-shattering roar sounded. The other soldiers also used their own blood to draw battle marks on their faces. The smell of blood filled the vicinity of the space passage, and the determination reached to the sky, stirring up the clouds floating above their heads. "For the Horde!" "For the Horde!" Nu Ge left a group of soldiers behind and asked them to report the situation to the other two commanders and shamans who came later. Then he stepped into the space passage first, and the other soldiers also resolutely followed. Their figures quickly disappeared in this cruel and bloody wild world. ... As soon as Nu Ge walked out of the space passage, he smelled a dangerous breath. Before he had time to look around, the soles of his feet were empty and his body fell down. "Who is so wicked to hollow out this place! Where''s the advance team?!" This idea just came up, and there was a tingling feeling between his brows. As if being stared at by an ancient evil beast, Nuge''s heart shrank rapidly as if being grasped by a big hand, and the spiritual world was also covered with a layer of gloom, a feeling of fear and powerlessness disappeared. Welling out from the bottom of my heart, it spread quickly. Nu Ge, who had experienced countless fights, bit the tip of his tongue fiercely at the moment of life and death, his mouth was full of blood, and the severe pain successfully freed him from the mental oppression. Nuge, who had experienced many battles, activated the battle pattern decisively without even thinking about it, his aura soared, and his falling speed became several times faster, and he fell directly to the bottom of the pit. boom! A huge crater exploded where Nuge was originally staying, overflowing with energy, spider web-like cracks spread rapidly around, air waves tumbling, and dust flying. A drop of cold sweat dripped down Nu Ge''s cheek under the bone armor. If he hadn''t made a quick decision, he would have been crippled by this blow. Chapter 342 Nuge looked up, hoping to catch a glimpse of the enemy''s true face, but the surrounding area of ??the space passage was covered by the pervasive dust, and he couldn''t see anything clearly. The surroundings suddenly became silent, only the beating of Nuge''s own heartbeat was left. He is now very sure that something must have happened to the advance team stationed here, and their mountain worm tribe has also been exposed, and the other party may have a clear picture of everything about them. But they didn''t know anything about the attacker, where the opponent came from, how many troops were deployed near the space passage, and the combat power geometry. "Is it offal from other tribes? Or the natives of this world?" Nu Ge''s heart was once again clouded, and he was about to order the soldiers behind the holy gate to retreat first, when a sudden scream broke the dead silence before him. The screams stopped abruptly, and the sound of heavy objects falling was heard not far away, and the pungent bloody smell quickly spread. Nuge''s pupils shrank, he knew that the brave warriors under his command were gone. "Go to war..." Before the last word ''wen'' was finished, the sound of heavy objects falling could be heard one after another. All this is too much to say, but less than three seconds have passed. In the flying dust, black shadows retracted quickly, and Nuge roared with red eyes, kicking his body hard like a fired shell soaring into the sky. This time he finally saw the true face of the enemy©¤©¤ It is a branch with a wooden texture! boom! There was another muffled sound not far away, and a handful of blood rained down, and a few pieces of meat mixed with pale bones fell on Brother Nu''s face. He numbly wiped off the broken flesh on his face, clenched the machete with his right hand and swung it airtightly, cutting off all the branches within the attack range in an instant. Tens of meters away, Su Mu frowned: "It seems that we have encountered a big fish." Su Mu shook his arms, and the aura in his body gushed out, and three branches with metallic luster emerged from the fingertips of the three fingers. The ends of these branches are sharp, like sharp spears, which can easily poke blood holes in the enemy''s body. These three wooden guns are comparable to ordinary metal in terms of hardness under the strengthening of aura. The five wooden spears controlled by Su Mu''s left hand were still attacking and killing the Unota soldiers emerging from the space passage, while his right hand was locking the Nu Ge to strangle them. Su Mu plucked lightly with his fingers, like a luthier stroking the strings. The speed at which the luthier plucked the strings was getting faster and faster, from noisy and chaotic playing, big beads and small beads falling on the jade plate into a gold and iron horse, swallowing thousands of miles like a tiger. After being treated differently by Su Mu, the pressure on Nu Ge in the dust suddenly doubled, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was wearing a crude iron armor in addition to his own bone armor. It is better to say that it is an iron armor than a large piece of metal that has barely made the appearance of an iron armor through simple hammering, and puts it on the body. It''s more appropriate to describe it as iron armor than iron armor. Although the production process of this iron can is very simple, it is not aesthetically pleasing, but its defense is indeed powerful. I don''t know the origin of the metal that made this iron can, and there were only small white spots left in the face of Su Mu''s stabbing. You must know that although Su Mu didn''t use all his strength, the current strength can easily pierce ordinary steel, but he encountered Waterloo in front of this ugly iron can. Chapter 343 Fortunately, although this iron can has amazingly exaggerated defensive power, after Su Mu''s continuous testing, he found that only the position near the chest has such an exaggerated defensive power. Although the other parts have decent defense, they are still like paper in front of Su Mu''s stabbing, and they can be torn easily. So even with double defenses, Nu Ge, the great commander, still dare not be careless. Su Mu is like a spear master, every attack is like an antelope hanging horns, hard to defend against. Su Mu''s attack speed was faster than once, leaving afterimages in the air, like photographed by continuous heavy rain, without giving Nuge a chance to breathe. And what''s even more perverted is that what Su Mu wielded was not one wooden spear, but five! Five! Simply inhuman! As long as there is a pause, Nuge knows that there will be one more... ah no, five holes on his body! Even his body is as strong as an ox and as fierce as a tiger, even if he is stabbed five times, he won''t be able to catch him! Even though it''s only been less than a minute, Brother Nu is sweating profusely in this extremely intense and high-intensity battle. Nu Ge''s state is declining rapidly, every minute, every second, Nu Ge''s chances of winning are decreasing, but he can''t even see the true face of the enemy. "Where did this pervert come from!" In Nuge''s countless fighting careers, this was the first time he felt this powerless feeling, even the last time he faced that monster in the wilderness, he had never been so desperate. Fortunately, with the selfless action of the great commander, Nu Ge, he shared a considerable part of the pressure on the elite fighters behind the space channel. Finally, some of the elite survived, and they got a box if they didn''t come out. Compared with Nu Ge''s embarrassment, Su Mu''s side seemed much calmer and calmer. It is true that everyone is at the top level, and Nu Ge''s strength can be called good at the top level. But he had to kneel on the spot when facing those monsters in the deep sea, and those monsters existed like younger brothers in front of Su Mu. If Su Mu''s body was here, Nuge would be cold by now. Although this clone only inherited part of the power of Su Mu''s body, it was still not something Nu Ge could deal with. An ant is still an ant no matter how strong it is, and a dragon is still a dragon no matter how weak it is. The gap is like a moat. Although Su Mu is now pressing down on the crossbow to explode, he dare not take it lightly. An elite Unota soldier has limited strength, and he is not afraid of him, but Su Mu will also feel troubled after a group of Unota elites gather together and use a combined attack. The art of joint attack is not simply 1+1=2, but 1+1>2. If this number increases again, from a hundred to a thousand, and from a thousand to ten thousand, his avatar will also be cool. This is also the reason why Su Mu was dealing with Nuge while killing the elites emerging from behind the space passage. Although some of the surviving soldiers are still in a state of shock, they are indeed worthy of the word "elite". The instinct engraved in their bones allows them to gather together and form an army formation. It is not easy for Su Mu to attack the soldiers in these army formations now, and thanks to his foresight, he commanded those spirit species to hollow out the space passageway in advance, so that the soldiers who walked out of the space passageway had no focus. Otherwise it''s really difficult. Chapter 344 Needless to say, these Unota elites did not hesitate to activate the battle pattern after analyzing the battlefield situation in a very short period of time, and their power soared in a short period of time, and Su Mu''s stabbing was useless for a while But these formed the army formation and activated the elite of the war pattern. Their bodies formed a human wall, guarding the clansmen who stepped out of the space passage behind. After their manpower was sufficient, they even started to divide their troops to march towards Nuge, and it seemed that they planned to protect Nuge. Su Mu had expected this scene a long time ago, and unhurriedly issued an attack order to the spirit seeds ambushing around through the spiritual link. Su Mu''s order had just been issued, and those warlike spirit species could no longer hold back and jumped out. One after another, the howling of beasts spread far and far in this open field, and pairs of bloodthirsty eyes were staring at the enemies in front of them. A huge, domineering and awe-inspiring jungle king took the lead in charging the horn. The cloud follows the dragon, the wind follows the tiger, this white tiger has wings hidden under its ribs, its speed is astonishingly fast, it only takes a few breaths to cover a distance of tens of meters, and with a gust of wind, the opponent has no time to react. its killing. This white tiger is exactly the one that Su Mu tamed in front of the Lingshi Mine last time. Although the time to enter the valley was much later than Xiaobai and the others, this white tiger is very talented, and with his strength, he also has a place in the valley, which should not be underestimated. The culling of the white tiger tore a hole in the solid army formation, and the other spirit species who were eager to try also rushed up, and the spirit species who broke in by surprise successfully tore the hole bigger and bigger. The two sides fought together like this. Although the strength of these elite soldiers exceeded the special forces alone, and their strength doubled after activating the battle patterns, they were not so exaggerated that they broke through the barriers of the spiritual rank and became a spiritual rank. If the battle patterns of the Shanxin tribe were really so powerful, would they still need to mess around so badly? At present, the strength of the spirit species staying in the secret realm has reached the spirit level. Although the strength is said to be strong or weak, the spirit level is the spirit level, and it is not comparable to the ordinary level. The influx of more than a dozen spirit-seeds caused a large number of casualties in an instant, but the commander of Unota was also very experienced, and immediately ordered everyone to form a group of three to fight freely. These soldiers cooperated in the battle, and finally barely survived the attack of the spirit species, but the commander who wanted to support them was tantamount to wishful thinking. Su Mu put all his energy on Nu Ge after the Spirit Seed participated in the battle. If possible, he would like to capture Nuge alive. A living Grand Commander is more valuable than a dead one. Of course, if the opponent refuses to surrender, Su Mu will not force it, there is no crossbow, and there are bone claws. Su Mu took back all the wooden guns. The remote control of the wooden guns here alone cannot kill the opponent. The previous temptation is over, and now he is going to do it for real. Su Mu''s eyes were calm, and he stepped heavily on his right foot, and a circle of air waves swayed from the sole of his foot, blowing the weeds on the ground and lying on the ground, the ground let out a painful cry from being trampled, and cracks spread everywhere. Su Mu turned into an off-string arrow, leaving a white streak in the air to kill Nuge. The suffocating cold murderous intent shrouded Nu Ge, and under Su Mu''s mental suppression, his thinking became sluggish in the face of this penetrating killing intent. In just a moment of trance, Su Mu, who was the first to make a splash, had already arrived in front of Nuge. Chapter 345 Su Mu''s body stopped in front of Nuge steadily as if ignoring gravity, and his body remained motionless as if his feet were pierced deep into the ground. The legs, waist, and arms are connected at three points. The strength of the dragon starts from the legs. The point passes through the waist, flows along the spine to the right arm, and finally concentrates on one point. Su Mu swung his right fist lightly, and the air in front of him condensed into one piece under the huge force, and when the air machine locked on the Nuge, it seemed like a fly trapped in a quagmire and couldn''t move. The fist wind around the fist blew shallow scratches on Nuge''s armor! At the juncture of life and death, the qi and blood in Nu Ge''s body surged wildly, interrupting Su Mu''s qi lock, and the battle patterns painted on his face glowed red. Nu Ge actually activated the war pattern again, and activated it twice in a row! Facing Su Mu, an invincible and peerless enemy who suffocated him, Nu Ge desperately tried his best! After the activation of the battle pattern, the weak aura on his body quickly climbed to the peak, and even reached a higher level, which actually brought Su Mu a sense of threat! This is a secret technique developed by Nuge himself. In a short period of time, he can activate the battle pattern continuously, at most twice in a row, and each activation can double his power! This kind of secret technique can allow him to fight against an invincible and powerful enemy, but the price is also very heavy. When the boosting effect ends, all life in Nuge''s body will wither instantly, heading towards the end of life. Nu Ge''s energy and blood are like a rainbow, because his battle pattern was continuously activated in a short period of time, his body as strong as a cow could not withstand the sudden surge of strength, all the capillaries on his body exploded, and he was dyed into a blood man . The tragic aura is breathtaking, even the white tiger''s consciousness of being intimidated by this aura is blank, and he is allowed to be slaughtered by the crossbow, but in fact, in front of Su Mu, it is a breeze, calm and calm. "Roar!" Nuge roared like a beast, the muscles in his thick right arm stretched, and the scarred bone armor groaned in pain. Fist to fist. Nu Ge, who was killed from the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood, did not choose to dodge Su Mu''s life-killing punch, but raised his fist and swung it out. In their Shanxin tribe, they are never afraid of life and death. Come on, have a good fight! The fighting spirit in Nuge''s eyes ignited the fighting flames in Su Mu''s heart. His calm as water heart is like a volcano about to erupt, this feeling of boiling blood... Not too bad. boom! The two fists collided heavily, the air exploded, and a ring-shaped shock wave spread out from the center of the two people. The terrifying force poured into the bodies of the two people along the fists, and poured into the soil under their feet along the body. Click! Click! The ground under his feet is cracking and collapsing! A series of cracks and gullies spread to the surroundings, dust was flying, and was scattered by the shock wave. Su Mu stepped back a few steps, his wooden arms were torn apart by the huge force, and half of his body was numb from the shock. And Nugo... He stood motionless on the spot, but the bone armor on his right arm shattered to the ground like a piece of fragile porcelain, and these broken bone pieces were smashed into pale ashes as soon as they hit the ground. Then the muscles on his arm twitched unnaturally, and exploded under Su Mu''s gaze, turning into a cloud of blood mist, floating in mid-air and mixed with the dancing dust, without distinction. Chapter 346 Nuge looked at Su Mu steadfastly, as if he wanted to firmly remember the appearance of this invincible and peerless enemy. "It''s so strong..." Nuge opened his mouth to reveal his blood-stained teeth, and a muffled voice sounded. Before he finished speaking, the bone armor on his face made a crackling sound, and there were many fine cracks in this hard face armor, which collapsed one by one. Nuge''s pupils gradually became dim, but he still looked at Su Mu firmly, as if he wanted to get affirmation from him. Su Mu''s voice sounded a little regretful: "You are a real and respectable soldier." Respect has nothing to do with strength, what Su Mu respects is his indomitable spirit that he would rather die than take a step back. This is the real soul of a warrior. It deserves Su Mu''s respect. After receiving Su Mu''s affirmation, the anger in Nu Ge''s heart suddenly relaxed, and the burly body like an iron tower shook a few times and fell to the ground with a bang, billowing dust. "Ding~ Kill Nuoge, the leader of the high-level Unota, and get 40,000 evolution points." This time, Su Mu did not take back the warrior''s spirit, but let him dissipate in the world. Su Mu withdrew his gaze and strode away from the battlefield. Nuge''s death was somewhat beyond his expectation, but it didn''t matter, the bone pill was still there, and the plan for the mountain worm tribe could still be carried out. Now that Nu Ge is dead, the battlefield over there should also end. A beating electric arc appeared on Su Mu''s body surface, and the electric arc was restless. The next moment, a blue and white light suddenly appeared, and with a crackling sound, Su Mu''s figure disappeared in place. In the flying dust, a blue-white arc of light tore through the khaki-yellow curtain, and a lingering stream of horses was drawn in the air, and the tumbling air wave screamed and turned into Su Mu''s pawns, threatening those people. The elite of Uno Tower declared a cold fact©¤©¤ The great commander they were following, the brave and skilled Nuge, had already died in battle. A cold cloud shrouded their heads, and the feeling of suffocation was like a pair of invisible big hands tightly holding their hearts, their breathing stopped, and their brains became blank at this moment. They were unwilling and couldn''t believe that Nu Ge, who was famous for his fighting power in the tribe, died like this, but the strange aura entrenched in the sky made them believe it. As for revenge for Nuge? It''s not easy for them to maintain their ability to act under Su Mu''s mental coercion, so what about revenge, bie As a result, morale plummeted, and the stalemate was thus broken. The morale of the Spirit Seeds soared, as if they had obtained some kind of buff halo, their strength increased by three points out of thin air, and the situation was reversed. These spiritual seeds who have taken Su Mu''s life spirit liquid and opened up their spiritual wisdom clearly know their mission, which is to nail these elites in place like a nail! Leave the rest to the Tree God. Without the elite guards on the ground, the elite who stepped out of the space passage behind were no different from living targets in front of Su Mu. These elites fell like raindrops, falling from a high altitude to the ground with muffled sounds. Of course, Su Mu didn''t kill all those who didn''t fall. He selectively killed all those with strong aura, leaving some with relatively weak aura. The stronger it is, the less impact Su Mu''s life spirit liquid has on them, and it needs to be taken continuously for a long time to be effective. Su Mu is not a broken wall of Jiuyang, but he can''t squeeze out so much juice. Chapter 347 "It''s the deputy commander of Taneta!" "Great, there are other deputy commanders who have also arrived!" "Everyone hold on, victory must belong to us!" "Roar! Roar!" The name Taneta is like a booster, which ignites hope for the group of Unota elites who are getting more and more desperate. They hoped that the deputy commander, whose strength was only inferior to that of Grand Commander Nuge, would unite with the other deputy commanders to turn the tide, kill the demon standing above them, and avenge Grand Commander Nuge. It must be successful! If so many vice-commanders join forces, the commander-in-chief Lien Nuge will also lose! They eagerly hoped and prayed. but¡­¡­ Su Mu glanced at these deputy commanders indifferently, raised his arms back in a throwing shape, and held his palms facing the sky. There were blue and white dazzling arcs beating in the palms, and they gathered together in an instant to form a thunder spear. Su Mu grasped the spear of thunder, just like Zeus, the god of the sky who mastered thunder in myths and legends, delivered the final judgment on these enemies. Chi! Su Mu lightly threw the God''s Punishment Spear in his palm, and the thunder tore the sky and their bodies. These deputy commanders, who were placed high hopes by the soldiers on the ground, turned into coke in the air. The muffled sound of the corpses falling to the ground sounded like drums in the hearts of all the living Unota elites. The morale they had finally condensed avalanche again. Death is not terrible. For them, death on the battlefield is the final destination of soldiers and their final glory. but¡­¡­ This is no longer a battle, but a one-sided massacre. The scythe of death hung high above their heads, and the cold and silent oppression completely defeated their will. At this time, under Su Mu''s instruction, Guwan quietly appeared on the edge of the battlefield. After that, the bone pill silently melted into the sea water like a drop of ink dripping into the sea. "Your commander is dead. I don''t want to continue the meaningless massacre like this. Those who surrender will not be killed." Su Mu said this in the language of the Unota tribe, with a bit of an accent of the mountain worm tribe. This accent made these Unota''s elite minds lose their minds at this moment. They looked up at the figure wrapped in blue and white plasma in the sky in confusion, at a loss. "Who is that existence in the sky?!" "Is he some rebellious enemy from our mountain worm tribe?" "He is a devil, he is a devil who came out of hell, he must have learned our language from the soul of the commander of Nuge!" "You can''t surrender, there is only Uno Tower who dies standing, there is no Uno Tower who lives while kneeling!" These words stirred up thousands of waves, and their mountain worm tribe will never surrender! Su Mu swept across the warrior indifferently, pointing his finger at his head in the distance, and a blue and white arc shot out from Su Mu''s fingertips, piercing the bone mask on his face. The diehard body fell to the ground with a bang, and there was no more sound. Su Mu''s behavior seemed to arouse the anger of these fighters, and they became united in hatred. Under the influence of this general environment, even those who have the intention of surrender in their hearts can''t open their mouths. Glory is greater than life and death. Su Mu wasn''t flustered either. Wasn''t it just for this moment that he let Gu Wan mix into these elites? The hardest thing about everything is to have a beginning. Once there is one, there will be two, and there will be three, countless times. It''s like women''s clothing. Chapter 348 Under Su Mu''s signal, Guwan, who had been inserted into these elites beforehand, started his performance. Gu Wan stared at Su Mu with fanatical eyes, and expressed his surrender to Su Mu with the most noble etiquette of the Unota people. "Great God, you are the master of thunder, the stars in the sky, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. The humble ones beg you to forgive our offenses. I am willing to offer you my heart in exchange for yours. forgive!" The Unota tribe has its own beliefs. What they believe in Yang is not their ancestors, but the ebony god. Ebony God, as the name suggests, is a big tree like Su Mu. Su Mu''s existence time is not even a fraction of him in front of the other party''s exaggerated age. The Sanin tribe existed together. Originally, the ebony god was just a slightly miraculous ebony tree, but under the constant sacrifices of the Shanin tribe, it gained a weak divinity. The only regret is that it is too difficult for plants to awaken their wisdom, and the ebony nerve has taken so long. Priests also have only vague consciousness. Now Guwan actually wants to betray their common belief in the Ebony God in front of all of them, this is an unforgivable betrayal! "How dare you betray the great Ebony God, you betrayed our beliefs, you betrayed the expectations of your loved ones, you are unforgivable!" "Put to death!" "Put to death!" A single stone from the bone pill caused a thousand waves, and many Unota elites were filled with righteous indignation. If eyes could kill, Gu Wan must be riddled with holes. As if he had been greatly insulted, Gu Wan got up angrily and replied: "You stupid and ignorant idiots, it''s not that I betrayed the Ebony God, but the Ebony God betrayed us. Where is the ebony god when our brothers and sisters die? Why do we pray, believe, but not get His protection? We are shedding blood and sacrificing for the tribe, but the Ebony God sees us as ants, such a god, don''t believe it! " Without a teacher, Gu Wan sent out a quality three-company, which confused the group of Unota people. This is the suffering of not studying and having a low level of education. I can''t find any flaws in the logic in this statement. To be precise, the Ebony God is just a divine creature, and there is still a long way to go before the so-called god, and perhaps he will not be able to finish it in his entire life. How could a divine creature of ordinary strength cross the barriers of the world to give them shelter, especially if the other party was still a big tree that could not move its nest. But because these Unota soldiers were not well-educated, they couldn''t say anything to refute Guwan''s questioning. At this time, Su Mu, who was holding airs in the sky, also cooperated with Guwan. His arm was raised to be level with the ground, his palm was turned over, facing the sky, and a small plasma ball composed entirely of lightning was suspended on Su Mu''s palm. The plasma ball was lightly thrown by Su Mu, and when it landed in mid-air, it looked like it had eaten gold. No one knows better than this group of Unota elites what it feels like to have a spherical plasma the size of a water tank hanging above their heads. "Surrender, or die." In the face of Su Mu''s undisguised threat, those warriors who were filled with righteous indignation before turned off their flames. In fact, if you think about it carefully, what that guy said is quite right. It wasn''t that we betrayed the Ebony God, but that the Ebony God betrayed us first. Chapter 349 After such a self-strategy, one after another, some people chose to surrender. In this way, Su Mu felt a little emotional: "Sure enough, no matter which world it is, intelligent creatures are very good at self-persuasion." However, there are also a small number of diehards who would rather die than surrender. Su Mu respects their choice and admires their loyalty, so he bestows death on them. The plasma ball split into corresponding thunder spears and pierced through their bodies, finally arriving. "Ding~ Kill the Unota elite and get 7000 evolution points." "Ding~ Kill the Unota elite and get 6500 evolution points." "Ding~ Kill the Unota elite and get 6000 evolution points." A series of prompts sounded in Su Mu''s ears, and a large amount of evolution points was credited. Now there is deterrence, but deterrence alone is not enough, the combination of grace and power is the kingly way. "I accept your belief." Su Mu''s indifferent voice sounded, and he touched Guwan''s body with his fingers. Guwan seemed to have received some great benefits, and his breath increased slowly. Under the watchful eyes of other elites, he jumped from the mortal rank to the seventh rank to the spiritual rank! This miraculous scene made the eyes of all the Unota elites who surrendered become enthusiastic. "Miracle, this is a miracle!" The clever one immediately knelt down on one knee and prayed with Unota''s most noble etiquette. "Great God, you are the master of thunder, the stars in the sky, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. The humble ones beg you to forgive our offenses. I am willing to offer you my heart in exchange for yours. forgive!" Su Mu chuckled in his heart, knowing that his act of pretending to be coercive this time was a complete success. The Unota people''s obsession with power is far beyond the imagination of others, and it is even difficult to understand. The best way to subdue a tribe of Unota is to crush it head-on. Su Mu did it. The chief commander, deputy commander and a group of elite backbones of their tribe were all killed by Su Mu alone. This created an image of invincibility in their hearts. Then Su Mu showed the so-called ''miracle'' in front of these surrendered soldiers. Su Mu acted both hard and soft, and thus won the loyalty of these soldiers. The process seemed a bit easy, but it was all based on his strength to stabilize everything, without previous killings, killing them, fear of killing them, even with Gu Wan as an undercover agent. Now Su Mu''s power has once again received a new round of growth. With this group of elites, as long as they are not brain-dead to provoke those powerful countries, Su Mu can walk sideways on this three-acre land in the Qingxi Mountains... right? However, in order to pretend to be round... to subdue these warriors, Su Mu''s avatar has also drained all the aura, and he was wondering how to disappear. Suddenly, he had an idea, opened the administrator privileges, and ended the avatar''s existence in advance. . The avatar turned into a piece of dead wood and fell from the sky. The soldiers on the ground were shocked when they saw that the god in the sky turned into a piece of dead wood and disappeared after accepting their worship. They never expected that it was just a piece of wood that almost wiped them out here! "This is... the real god." "The ebony god... the ebony false god is the grain of fireflies in front of him." "Master Shaman, did God send you any oracle before leaving?" Gu Wan, the warrior who accepted Su Mu''s "divine grace", was immediately regarded as a shaman by these people. Guwan Fulin was heartbroken, and looked at the space passage that was about to be closed with a flat expression: "The glory of the tree god is just ahead." Chapter 350 Guwan''s words shone into their hearts like a ray of sunshine piercing the dark clouds, and at this moment, they realized. Their mission is to return to the tribe, spread the glory of the tree god under the leadership of the shaman, and expel the false god. "Master Shaman, shall we return to the tribe now?" "My name is Guwan, my compatriot." Guwan grinned, showing a mouth full of shark teeth, and said meaningfully: "No, we will wait for the next time the Holy Gate is opened before returning to the tribe. Now, we will return to the Holy Land , complete the baptism under the light of the tree god''s glory." Just kidding, although these elites have surrendered to Su Mu, they have not taken his life elixir and received no ideological education. How could Su Mu let them follow Guwan back to the Shanxin tribe like this. Wouldn''t it be that the meat bun beat the dog, he wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. The most important thing now is to bring these Unota elites who have not recovered to their senses back to the valley to take the life elixir. It will be difficult when they recover and realize that something is wrong. The wrong place is the bone ball. As a deputy commander of the advance team, Gu Wan''s status in the Shanin tribe was neither high nor low. To say that everyone in this group of soldiers knew Gu Wan was purely deceiving himself. It is only a threshold for the Shanxin tribe to become the deputy commander of the spiritual rank. To be the deputy commander of the advance team, the strength is naturally at the upper level in the spiritual rank. Su Mu is not even a divine creature now, how could it be so against the sky, just a touch of a finger can make a mortal rank become a spiritual rank, and it is almost as good as stabbing a person to death with a finger. This is because Su Mu had previously suppressed the aura in Guwan, allowing him to show a mortal aura, and when the time was right, he would release the suppression of Guwan. Order'' has become a spiritual order. Gu Wan, a simple-faced warrior, lived up to Su Mu''s high expectations and completed the performance very well, and unexpectedly became their new shaman. The matter of the secret realm came to an end for the time being. Under Su Mu''s secret command, the newly promoted shaman Guwan led the group of elites back to the outer area of ??the valley to drink the diluted life spirit liquid, and began to conduct ideological education to prepare for the future plan . As for these spiritual seeds, Su Mu stayed here to guard them. After he settles the matter in the valley properly, Su Mu will come to this secret realm again to swallow him into the Origin Realm. ¡­ In the valley, Su Mu retracted the branches from a dead tree in the shape of a human being, and after absorbing the wisp of consciousness on the dead tree, he opened his eyes and gave himself a big praise: "As expected of me, mature and wise." After boasting himself in his heart, Su Mu handed a bottle of high-purity life spirit liquid to Guwan, and asked him to give benefits to his compatriots. Gu Wan respectfully took the exquisite crystal bottle containing the life spirit liquid and left, and hurried back to the outer court of the valley. Due to the increase of the influx of foreign population in the current valley, in order to maintain the mysterious force and for everyone to live in harmony, Su Mu made a plan for it. Now the valley is divided into three rings. The inner ring, that is, the core position is where Su Mu''s body is located. Su Mu named it the Holy Court, and the range is within a diameter of ten kilometers centered on his body. The outer layer of the holy court is the atrium, and the atrium has a wide range. Except for the holy court, all the areas shrouded in fog belong to the atrium, and the outer court is even wider. Beyond the dense fog, everything within the Qingxi Mountains belongs to the Outer Court... Chapter 351 Holy Court, Lingchi. The current spirit pool is no longer the one that was diluted countless times by Su Mu, a big black-hearted tree. If any ordinary person with the high-purity life spirit liquid in it gets lucky and soaks in it for a few days, he will become The odds of a mortal rank will rise in a straight line. The Lingchi pond soaking the Holy Court has become the dream of all living beings in the valley. The spirit pool can not only regenerate a person, but also a holy medicine for healing. Su Mu''s life essence liquid has the effects of consolidating the foundation, strengthening the foundation, strengthening blood vessels, and accelerating biological evolution. As long as it is a physical injury, Su Mu''s life essence liquid can repair most of it. Now there are a few big guys soaking in this Wang Lingchi. A green cow as big as a small mountain floated on the surface of the pool, and its huge nose spewed out two pillars of air from time to time, and a series of bubbles burst from the surface of the pool, and a green lotus in the center of the spirit pool gently floated in the ripples. swaying. This is Comrade Siyou, and his mental outlook is not bad. With his physique and Su Mu''s life essence liquid, his injury has mostly healed, and he only needs to soak for a while before he can recover and be discharged from the hospital. Next to him was a giant white wolf. The five-meter-long body of the giant wolf looked a little thinner in front of the green bull. Ersha''s injury looks very frightening, his forelimbs are soft and collapsed, the bones inside are shattered, and half of his chest is also sunken inward. If his breathing has not stabilized, his chest has slight ups and downs. I am really worried. Is he dead already. The most difficult part of Ersha''s injury is his forelimbs, but with Su Mu''s life elixir, this kind of problem that orthopedic experts are helpless is not a problem. After Ersha wakes up, he only needs to soak in the spirit pool for a period of time every day, and the injury will heal slowly without doing strenuous exercise. On the other side of the spirit pool is a seductive and charming green fox with two tails. There is no visible damage on the surface of the green fox. From a distance, it looks like it is fast asleep. But Su Mu knew that Tsing Yi was not asleep, but was seriously traumatized. Not only is the spiritual power abnormal, but its spiritual power is also very strong. The previous backlash caused great damage to Tsing Yi''s spirit. Su Mu''s life essence liquid has miraculous effects on physical injuries, but it is useless to spiritual injuries. In the whole valley, there is no good way to deal with Tsing Yi''s injury. Although Ling is a spirit body, she has little knowledge and is helpless. Su Mu had no choice but to put her into the spiritual pool to nourish her body with pure life essence liquid, in order to find a solution later. Not far from Tsing Yi''s side was a big snake that was as white as jade, but at this time there was a regrettable flaw on this beautiful jade. Xiaobai''s scales were broken a lot due to the previous fierce battle, and flaws appeared on his otherwise flawless body. What makes Su Mu feel distressed is that Xiaobai''s desperate behavior caused her vital energy to be seriously injured, even if she was soaked in the spirit pool, her recovery was very slow. At this rate, when Xiaobai recovers from the original source of consumption, I don''t know how many years it will be until he successfully wakes up. This time is too long, Su Mu has to think of another way. The life psychic liquid can consolidate the foundation and cultivate the vitality, which is just right for Xiaobai''s condition, but it seems that the current level of the life psychic liquid is a bit low. Su Mu is going to break through the orifice level and raise the level of the talent of the life psychic liquid! Chapter 352 Su Mu opened the property panel and looked at the data on it, lost in thought. Name: Su Mu Race: Tree of Origin Level: Akatsuki (early stage) Lifespan: 1800 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension Skills: Thunder Control (LV2) (+), Variation Tree Body (LV3) (+), Life Affinity (LV2) (+), Fog (LV4) (+), Spirit Link Network (LV3) (+), Clone ( LV2) (+) Evolvable Ability: Control of Earth Elements Evolution points: 350,000 Su Mu worked tirelessly on the way of cultivation after breaking through to the advanced level of study, never tired of it, and practiced hard. Even if the level is still at the early stage..... He swears that, as a mature and wise tree, he is really not lazy. It is only his fault that his background is too deep. distance¡­¡­ Su Mu looked bitter: "Sure enough, I am not a genius, and I am far away from those real geniuses. I believe that hard work can make up for one''s weakness, and stupid birds fly first. I dare not slack off in my cultivation, but... The cold reality always likes to give me a severe beating. Ye Zhi called me some time ago to tell me that those real geniuses have broken through the orifice level and reached a new stage, the pulse level. " As the tidal wave of aura is approaching, breaking through seems to be an easy task for those tall and proud sons of heaven, as calm and calm as drinking water. Su Mu was very helpless. He used to think that he was different and a genius, but the reality always liked to make fun of him. He was not a so-called genius, and he still couldn''t even fill his orifices. If the acupoints cannot be filled, Su Mu''s forced upgrade will bring serious consequences, which will lead to the failure of the supreme foundation he built before. Although Su Mu is an ordinary big tree, he also has his own pride and persistence. He has come to the present step by step with his own efforts, and he has overcome no matter how difficult he encounters along the way. Do you succumb to these acupoints? If these holes are not filled, what qualifications does he have to break through? "Those geniuses dominate the high mountain of Maijie, but I am the only one who is still lingering at the foot of the mountain." "But I, Su Mu, will not sink here. I will use my own efforts to climb this peak again and catch up with the backs of those geniuses!" When Su Mu said the latter, the anger on his face was swept away, and he was no longer hesitant and confused, only perseverance, determination and unyielding remained. "I''m just an ordinary big tree. It''s so difficult to catch up with those geniuses with my own efforts, and that''s the only way..." Su Mu clicked on the system, and touched his 3D image lightly with his fingers. His voice was calm and wise: "System, I want to add some points!" Under Su Mu''s order, 350,000 evolutionary points flowed and poured out like a flood gate, and the evolutionary points fell precipitously in a short period of time, making Su Mu''s heart twitch violently. "Why do I have to suffer such torture for an ordinary tree like me!" The elapsed evolutionary points turn into pure aura, filling those acupoints with unsatisfactory desires in an endless stream. Quantity is still accumulating, far from reaching the point of qualitative change. But the stock of 350,000 evolutionary points is getting less and less. Is Su Mu''s hard work going to stop here? Chapter 353 "No, I still have hope!" Su Mu''s deep tree roots danced wildly, as if the tentacles were tightly clasping the jade-like stones of the fairy family. The jade stones were filled with abundant aura, and they were next to each other, continuously. These spiritual stones were evenly spread under Su Mu''s tree roots, stretching for ten kilometers, and the escaping spiritual energy formed a spiritual river like a substance. At the end of the Linghe River is a palm-sized spring, which is the Yuanling that Su Mu took great pains to carry over. After being transported here, Su Mu insisted on dripping his life spirit liquid into the eyes of the spring every day. Although the source spirit is still lifeless now, it is much better than when it was first seen. In time, under Su Mu''s careful cultivation, this spiritual eye will surely give birth to a new source spirit again. If someone finds out that such a valley is covered with spirit stones ten kilometers long, one must go crazy with jealousy. Some overbearing organization will invade aggressively if they find out about it, beheading and enslaving all the creatures in the valley. . So in order to keep it secret, Su Mu only let Heie direct her group to dig secretly when digging. Those black ants have not activated their intelligence and will not leak it. There are very few Spirit Seeds who know this situation, except for Xiaobai and the group of veterans who know it well, even the batch of Spirit Seeds who were subdued in front of the Lingshi Mine also know very little. Su Mu usually only relies on the spirit river formed by the spirit energy from the spirit stone to satisfy his hunger, but even so, Su Mu''s evolution points have accumulated to an exaggerated 350,000 points! Now Su Mu plans to use some of the spirit stones to upgrade. That''s right, Su Mu doesn''t plan to use up all of these spirit stone mines, he will only absorb a part of them, and keep the rest to cultivate his spirit eyes. Without spiritual stones to nourish, relying on Su Mu''s spiritual liquid of life is useless. Rumble. Su Mu''s tree roots began to extract the aura in the spirit stone, and a whale sucked the aura. These auras were like encountering a giant whale living in the deep sea, and the throughput caused by each breath was appalling. The aura in the spirit stone is rapidly decreasing, and at the same time, the evolution point on Su Mu''s attribute panel is rapidly increasing. "Hey, it would be great if I was a genius. Then my need for resources would not be so great. I can use my talent and hard work to catch up." "It''s a pity that I''m just an ordinary tree after all. It''s really hard to be a tree." That''s enough, hey, how many geniuses dream of a Lingshi mine with Yuanling. They usually plan carefully for Lingshi, and they are happy to get a supply of Lingshi every day. How can it be like Su Mu? Sitting on a spirit stone. and...... Are you the mediocre one in the legend? Don''t you have a little bit of a clue? You, a scientist who opens up when you disagree with each other, really don''t leave any way for people to survive! Su Mu pursed his lips in disdain: Hanging is also part of my hard work. I did it on my own ability, so why say I don''t work hard! Soon, Su Mu''s evolution point became rich again. The price behind the 500,000 evolution points was that one-third of the spirit stones evaporated directly. Looking at the huge sum of money, Su Mu began to make small calculations in his heart. "Most of my acupoints are now filled, and my realm has reached the middle stage of the acupoints from the early stage of the acupoints, and I am only one step away from the late stage. These 500,000 evolution points will definitely help me go straight to the blue sky!" Chapter 354 Why does Su Mu have to make an extra detour to convert aura into evolution points and then consume evolution points to fill his acupoints? Breathe out spiritual energy directly to fill the acupoints, and there is no middleman to make the difference. Is it because Su Mu has nothing to do? Of course not, of course Su Mu can breathe out aura directly to fill the acupoints, but the efficiency is too slow, and Su Mu has a faint feeling that the evolution point is a higher level of energy than aura, and using the evolution point now will be of great benefit to him in the future. Su Mu estimated that it would take 6 months...a year to fill up the bottomless pit-like holes in his body by breathing out spiritual energy...maybe. Now the concentration of spiritual energy between heaven and earth is getting stronger and stronger, and the opening of the space channel is a proof. The time for the arrival of the spiritual energy tide is getting closer and closer. When the spiritual energy tide arrives, a real world of great controversy will unfold, and unprecedented turmoil will also kick off. Time does not wait, Su Muzhen waited for a year to fill the hole, and the day lily was cold. Fortunately, he is a scientist, good at opening up... good at making up for one''s weakness with hard work. With the reinvestment of evolution points, a strange feeling gradually appeared in the countless acupoints in Su Mu''s body. It seems to be filled, a little full, a little comfortable. Specifically, whoever wants to make wishful thinking about exhausting the spiritual energy in his body now is probably thinking about farting. Even the LV2 skill of Clone, which consumes a lot of aura as described above, is no problem for him. Now he wants to make a clone, it''s just like water. One may be too few, and three or five are not too big a problem. "Sure enough, the direction of my efforts is correct. Now the accumulation of quantity is enough, and only qualitative changes are left." Su Mu whispered in his heart, and turned his gaze to the skill bar of the attribute panel. Variation Tree Body (LV3)! Among these skills of Su Mu, if he is asked to rank them according to their importance, then there is no doubt that the first place must be the mutant tree body. This skill is the foundation of his foothold. If this skill cannot be improved, no matter how high the other skills are, they will be castles in the air. This skill determines his upper limit, while other skills determine his shortcomings. Which is more important is naturally self-evident. "There are still 210,000 evolution points left, and the remaining 110,000 evolution points after upgrading the mutated tree body to LV4 are just enough to upgrade the life liquid to another level." "Everything is just right, perfect." Su Mu took a deep breath and calmed down a little bit of agitation and nervousness. A few minutes later, Su Mu returned to the state of no waves in the ancient well, no sadness and no joy. With a calm face, he opened the property panel and tapped the little plus sign behind the mutant tree. The 100,000 evolution points evaporated out of thin air, and Su Mu''s huge body began to undergo amazing changes everywhere. Along with this change, there was the unbearable pain that ordinary people could not bear. Su Mu only felt that there were thousands of spirit-drawing insects in his body biting and gnawing at his branches and roots, but in an instant, this This unbearable pain has undergone a new change. For a while, Su Mu''s body was like falling into an ice cave, which was extremely cold, and for a while, it seemed to be soaked in red magma. But soon this feeling suddenly changed again, like being struck down repeatedly by heavenly thunder, numb without the slightest feeling. Su Mu''s cells are quietly changing and evolving in this inhuman torture. Chapter 335 The calm sea of ??fog in the valley suddenly vibrated violently, like a rolled-up wave, wave after wave, the sea of ??fog rose up to a height of 100 meters, replaced the clouds, and blocked the sun in the sky, making it dark. An extremely depressing atmosphere is like a cloud covering most of the mountains. Countless aquatic animals swim to the surface of the water one after another, facing the valley, dense bubbles appear in the Cangjiang River. The goshawks flying freely in the sky felt as if they were being targeted by some kind of vicious blood beast. Their muscles stiffened, and they let out a weak whine and fell from the sky in unison. Subtract most of it. They turned their heads in amazement and stared in the direction of the valley, their eyes glistening with unresolved fear. On the ground, the animal spirits that were still looking for food seemed to be struck by lightning, their limbs were weak and they couldn''t help but knelt on the ground. What was surprising was that they knelt in the same direction, all facing the valley. These animal spirits seem to be worshiping the breakthrough of a great being. In the valley, miraculously, there is no such strong oppressive force, but the atmosphere is more forbidding than outside the foggy area. With the resounding sound of eagle''s chirping that could penetrate gold and crack rocks, all the fighting spirits began to rush to every corner of the valley, overwhelming the guards of the holy court. Xiaobai Tsingyi and the others are still awake, so it is very natural that the valley is qualified to issue this order. Half surprised and half worried, he glanced at Su Mu''s location, silently prayed for the tree god in his heart, and then spread his wings and flew straight into Qingyun. Behind him was a neat sky patrol team, these extraordinary goshawks turned into elite sentinels, forming a defense line in the sky. The only three human beings in the valley jumped up from the ground as if springs were installed under their buttocks, and looked at each other. They looked at the aura funnel with a diameter of hundreds of meters above the center of the valley and were speechless in shock. After a while, Hao Shao woke up like a dream, his throat was rolling with difficulty, his voice was a little dry, and his eyes were extremely hot: "When the tree god succeeds in breaking through, he will be invincible in the world!" Li Chong suddenly asked a question that shocked them all: "You said that after the tree god breaks through, can our human weapons of mass destruction still pose a threat to the tree god?" Wang Lin frowned slightly, as if he felt that his thoughts were too absurd, nodded and shook his head quickly and said: "Ordinary modern weapons may not work, but nuclear weapons will definitely pose a great threat to the tree god, after all, the tree god is not like us... ...." Hao Shao glared: "What others can''t do, the tree god will definitely be able to. I have a hunch that after the tree god breaks through this time, our original weapons will no longer be a real threat to the tree god!" Hao Shao opened his arms as he spoke, as if he was embracing something: "A new era is coming, and I am ready to welcome it - under the leadership of the Tree God." If Hao Shao''s words meant something, Wang Lin and Li Chong were not fools, so they naturally understood the meaning hidden in these words, and they both said in unison without any hesitation: "It is our lifelong mission to serve the tree god. pleasure!" Hao Shao''s face was gloomy and uncertain, as if he was making some difficult decision. He fixedly stared at the exaggerated aura funnel in the sky and his expression returned to normal: "I have decided, I will leave the valley after the tree god''s breakthrough is over." "The human world is our home field, and it is also the place where we can maximize our advantages." The other two were thoughtful and made the same decision. "For the tree god." "For the tree god." Chapter 356 Leaving the country, the highest department of the spirits - Dao Palace. A peerless woman in a black dress, without makeup, with long hair reaching her waist, with a cool demeanor, an exquisite and flawless face, and an inexplicable throbbing in her heart, she subconsciously looked in the direction of the Qingxi Mountains, Vermilion lips parted slightly: "Tree God..." There are indelible longing and admiration in the almost dreamlike murmur. "Captain Ye Zhi, the elder asks you to attend an urgent meeting at Jiantian Pavilion immediately." A guard in light armor quickly walked behind Ye Zhi and said respectfully. Ye Zhi''s expression returned to normal, she suppressed the messy thoughts in her heart, and said lightly, "I see." This stunning beauty is obviously Ye Zhi who was ordered by Su Mu to return to Li Country. I don''t know what kind of opportunities she has after returning to Li Country. She even joined Li Country''s Dao Palace and became a captain! Under the admiring eyes of the light-armored guards, Ye Zhi disappeared at the end of the passage with bursts of fragrance. After going through the routine checks at various checkpoints, Ye Zhi came to the Jiantian Pavilion mentioned by the light armored guards. Although Jiantian Pavilion has the word Jiantian, it was built 100 meters below the ground beyond what ordinary people expected. Jiantian Pavilion covers a very large area. The entire underground building complex can be said to be Jiantian Pavilion, but there is only one place for meetings, which is also the core and most important location of Jiantian Pavilion. There is no imaginary mysterious spiritual weapon in Jiantian Pavilion, but sophisticated modern instruments are placed instead. Many scientific researchers in white coats walked through it like hard-working ants, fiddling with these instruments and recording the complicated data on them. Ye Zhi was already tired of watching this scene. She walked to the meeting room without squinting and took out her ID card for identity verification. Afterwards, she went through the three major verifications of fingerprint, iris, and the nature of aura. After the verification was successful, the specially made The alloy door finally opened. Ye Zhi scanned around, and unsurprisingly found a familiar petite figure. "Sister, here." The girl smiled sweetly and greeted warmly. Ye Zhi quickly walked over to her younger sister Ye Luo, opened the chair and sat down, then asked in a low voice, "Xiao Luo, what is the emergency?" Ye Luo calmly gave her sister Ye Zhi a secret signal that only they knew, Ye Zhi''s heart skipped a beat, and her pupils dilated and shrunk unconsciously. Only those who are familiar with Ye Zhi, the Valkyrie of the Taoist Palace, can know that this is the expression Ye Zhi only shows when she is extremely surprised. Just when Ye Zhi was about to say something, an energetic old man walked in. The old man''s eyes were calm, like a clear lake deep in the mountain stream, and the wrinkles on his forehead had witnessed the wind, frost, rain and snow, with Wisdom beyond the reach of ordinary people. He is the Palace Master of the Dao Palace, one of the high-ranking and influential people in Liguo. His real name has long been unknown. As the founder of the Tao Palace, people habitually respect him as the Palace Master. "Except for Captain Zhongli who is still on a secret mission outside the country and can''t get there, all the captains are here, so I won''t waste time here, and let''s get straight to the point." "The supervisory agency detected a very strong aura fluctuation in the Qingxi Mountains in the southwestern region of our country three minutes ago. According to the calculations of relevant experts, the aura value there has reached at least 300,000." As soon as the figure of 300,000 came out, it exploded among this group of experienced and calm captains, setting off a huge wave! Chapter 357 "300,000! How is this possible!?" A captain with a cropped head and a sharp temperament exclaimed in alarm. The figure of 300,000 is just an inconspicuous drop in the ocean in the financial field, but in the field of spiritual beings, the value of aura reaches 300,000. This number is not a small drop of water in the sea, but a huge wave that submerges the land and islands! The highest known aura value of those monsters swimming in the deep sea is only 100,000 at night! 100,000 can make all the small countries stay away. The meaning behind this number is walking disaster! Even those powerful and big countries in the world dare not easily provoke such an existence. It can be 300,000! No wonder the capable captain lost his composure, because it was beyond their imagination. They dare not and cannot imagine the meaning behind such numbers. This is no longer a walking calamity, but a natural disaster! An irresistible natural disaster! Another female captain near Captain Cuntou also said emphatically: "Captain Zhongli''s measured value after breaking through to the pulse level is just barely catching up with those monsters in the deep sea. Much is missing. Palace Master, could it be that the intelligence personnel made a mistake? This figure is too exaggerated. " The geography of this world is roughly the same as that of Earth. The ocean occupies about 70% of the planet''s surface area, and after the recovery of spiritual energy, the surface area of ??Seablue Star has more than tripled according to rough calculations. The ocean is more vast and boundless, and the earth is more vast and boundless. The world has gone from familiar to strange, from strange to mysterious. The only thing that can be confirmed is that the ocean is more likely to give birth to terrifying monsters. Thanks to the fact that they did not evolve the ability to survive on land, otherwise all the island nations at sea would be in jeopardy. Now someone actually told them that an existence with an aura value as high as 300,000 was found in their country. If the person who said this was not a prestigious palace master, they would definitely slap him in the face: You are lying to ghosts. Who? The palace lord had anticipated the current scene, and the captains'' surprise was understandable. He didn''t blame everyone for his gaffe, but just distributed the printed materials: "This is the data recorded by the recorder after repeated checks. If he didn''t have the mental illusion and the sky eye didn''t go on strike, then the information you see is true. Unmistakable." The palace lord paused, and continued in as calm a voice as possible: "This data has been reduced as much as possible, and the value of aura in Qingxi Mountains is much higher than what we have seen. " The more experienced, calm and seasoned captains looked, the paler the blood on their faces became. In the face of such data, the power they are proud of seems so weak, vulnerable and lost all vigor. If they were lucky enough to encounter this existence, this existence could easily kill them with a snap of their fingers. In fact, it is. Even if Su Mu hadn''t advanced to the pulse level, it would be effortless to kill these elites from Liguo. Some keen captains had already realized something after reading the materials, and couldn''t help turning their eyes to the calm-faced old man in the chief, feeling uneasy. Chapter 358 Sure enough, after everyone read this information, the old man opened the thermos and took a sip of hot water: "There has been such a change in Liguo, and we should investigate and find out the situation out of reason." The old man glanced at the two sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo calmly, and pointed out: "It is with good intentions, we will treat them warmly with good tea and wine, it is with malice, for the sake of national security, it is necessary Under the circumstances, we are not hesitant to use the last hole card¡ª¡ª Nukes! " Although the old man occupies a high position and is powerful, he is the ruler of the Li country and the founder of the Dao Palace. But the old man himself does not have all kinds of mysterious and powerful powers like a spirit person, he is just an ordinary person with a slightly tougher body. The perception of the spirit person is so keen, everyone present is the leader of the spirit rank. Although the old man''s glance is very secretive, everyone has noticed it, and immediately shuddered and wondered. Ye Zhi''s heart moved, and she quickly thought of many key points. In the Qingxi Mountains, only the tree god can have such a sky-reaching ability. The tree god must be breaking through and unable to effectively restrain the fluctuations of spiritual energy, so the sky eye discovered the abnormality. It has to be said that Ye Zhi is worthy of being the proud daughter of heaven, and under her beautiful face, she has wisdom far beyond ordinary people. Just based on the content of the old man''s narration and the information provided, the inferences are inseparable. After Liguo detected such exaggerated aura fluctuations, the country''s machine power operated, and within a short period of time, it was found that Ye Zhi and Ye Luo had entered and exited the Qingxi Mountains. Ye Zhi was thinking about how to deal with it, but her face was still indifferent, as if she was completely unaware of the old man''s gaze before, watching her nose, nose, nose and heart, like an old monk in meditation, indifferent to everything. Seeing that there was nothing to be learned from Ye Zhi''s face, the captains quietly shifted their gazes to Ye Luo. Although Ye Luo is young, she has a delicate body. Although she is not as much as her sister thinks because of her experience, she still seems impeccable in the face of so many eyes. These fine-looking captains couldn''t help but secretly wondered if they were thinking too much. They looked away and looked at the information on the table, thinking differently. The old man saw that the two sisters, Ye Zhi and Ye Luo, did not reveal anything, but sometimes silence is an answer. The old man sighed a little in his heart, he was lamenting the talents and talents of these two sisters, but... In the face of national security, individuals are small and insignificant. The old man was about to make a decision when Ye Zhi suddenly spoke. "Palace Master, I have some information about the Qingxi Mountains that I need to report to you alone." The old man''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he breathed a sigh of relief. The decision that made him sigh was immediately pushed to the back of his mind, and he didn''t think about it anymore. "Ye Zhi stay, the others go back first." Ye Luo looked worriedly at her sister Ye Zhi, Ye Zhi responded with a smile, but did not speak. Seeing this, the old man was even more relieved. Sisterhood is good. The younger sister is still young and has a strong reshaping ability. As long as she is constantly guided correctly, she will definitely become a pillar of Li Guo with her talent in the future. And the elder sister''s talent is no less than that of the younger sister. Although she is an adult, has gone through hardships, and has a stable three views, but with the fetters of the younger sister, she will definitely be able to be used by the country. As everyone knows, what the old man saw and thought was far from what he actually saw. Chapter 359 Only the old man and Ye Zhi were left in the meeting room. Ye Zhi was silent for a moment, her red lips parted lightly: "Palace Master, I have some information to report to you. In fact, a few months ago, I was lucky enough to have an encounter with that being in the Qingxi Mountains. " The old man took a sip of warm water calmly, and said with a calm smile: "I never thought that the Valkyrie of our Dao Palace would have such an encounter. Can you tell me about that one in detail?" Ye Zhi shook her head and said: "Although I was fortunate to receive a gift from him about that existence, it is a pity that I did not get a glimpse of his true face." "That''s right." The old man asked gently, "How do you think this existence feels about us humans?" "It should be more friendly." Ye Zhi paused for a while, and said the words that had been organized in her heart: "If it wasn''t for the gift from that existence, I am afraid that I would have died in the mountains, and my sister would not be able to recover. On the road of the spirit again." "This conclusion carries my own strong subjective assumptions, but with this experience, I am more willing to believe that that existence has a certain kind of goodwill towards us humans." The old man nodded secretly, Ye Zhi''s inference was not much different from Captain Zhongli''s conclusion. "How do you think we should deal with the one in the Qingxi Mountains?" "Be alert!" Ye Zhi said without hesitation. "Oh? Be vigilant?" The old man became interested and asked, "Why do you suggest vigilance against that person? You have a relationship with that person." Ye Zhi made a calm analysis: "Although the person in the Qingxi Mountains didn''t show any malice towards us, from the perspective of the country, the gap between us and the other party is too big, even if the other party''s unintentional actions will cause serious damage. Huge harm, so my opinion is caution!" "Thank you for your precious opinion, I will consider it as appropriate. The think tank will work out a reasonable plan as soon as possible, and may need to trouble you to go to the Qingxi Mountains. After all, there are only you and that There is such a relationship." The old man ended the secret conversation with satisfaction. When Ye Zhi heard this, she roughly guessed the old man''s decision in her heart. Liguo has not recovered from the turmoil and upheaval decades ago, and her style of conduct is also based on peace. It is impossible for the tree god to show proper kindness. He rashly offended the tree god. The old man''s reaction has not exceeded the tree god''s expectation from the beginning to now, and the tree god''s plan has succeeded. Ye Zhi breathed a sigh of relief, and said calmly, "It''s my duty to do so. You don''t have to be so polite. I still have to practice, so I''ll take my leave first." "You..." The old man couldn''t help laughing, he couldn''t laugh or cry at what Ye Zhi said. Ye Zhi would be an out-and-out martial idiot if she put aside her peerless appearance, cold personality, and female identity. Perhaps it is more appropriate to describe it as a seeker. Life is so monotonous that only cultivation is left, and she has no other hobbies other than cultivation. The old man has always wanted to be a matchmaker for Ye Zhi and Zhong Li, but Luo Hua has no intentions. Ye Zhi is an out-and-out seeker of Tao, she is passionate about Tao, and has nothing else in her heart except Tao and her sister. Even Zhongli, a well-known cultivator in the Dao Palace, couldn''t bear this boring way of life. Since Ye Zhi''s arrival, Zhongli''s position as the chief cultivator of Dao Palace has changed. Chapter 360 After the old man waited for Ye Zhi to leave the conference room, he tapped his fingers on the table a few times, and a virtual light screen popped up in midair. In the virtual light screen, there is a shadow shrouded in mist. "What do you think of her?" "I can see it, she deserves to be entrusted with a heavy responsibility." A hollow and emotionless electronic voice came from the virtual light screen. "It is worthy of a heavy responsibility. This evaluation is really rare. I will consider it carefully, please." The old man gave a standard military salute to the shadow in the mist on the light screen. "It doesn''t have to be like this. This is my duty and my destiny." The shadow in the mist returned a military salute, and then the picture on the virtual light screen stopped abruptly, turning into blurred snowflakes. The old man stood alone in the meeting room, looking at the blurred snowflakes with sadness in his eyes. fate... After a while, the old man sighed softly, buried the weakness in his heart, took out the encrypted communicator and pressed a number: "The monitoring of Ye Zhi and Ye Luo can be released, and their authority will be increased by one level from the original." "Find a suitable time to invite them to join the Kunlun Project." I don''t know where this shadow wrapped in the mist is so sacred, it can attract so much attention from the old man. With the old man''s words, Ye Zhi and Ye Luo began to get in touch with the real secrets of the Dao Palace. ¡­ Crash. The turbulent waves hit the shore, and the wind and clouds were surging. The aura was so strong that it seemed like a surging river was being swallowed up by Su Mu continuously, and the aura above the Qingxi Mountains was completely sucked out. You must know that the Qingxi Mountains are 800 kilometers long and wide, which is wider than some famous rivers and mountains. The content of aura is so rich, but it was all swallowed up by Su Mu. Just like fish cannot be separated from water, these spiritual species cannot be separated from spiritual energy. The spiritual species living in Qingxi Mountains can''t help but feel a sense of suffocation. The concentration of spiritual energy outside the Qingxi Mountains was also affected, and even the spiritual beings living in Nanxi City, which is far away from the Qingxi Mountains, have noticed the abnormality of the spiritual energy. One can imagine the huge fluctuations caused by Su Mu''s breakthrough. Su Mu''s body stood proudly, rising steadily, and the sea of ??fog in the sky was torn into a huge hole, turning the clouds to see the sun. The golden sunlight sprinkled down the hole, coating Su Mu''s white jade-like branches with a layer of golden brilliance, like a barren ancient sacred tree that came into reality from ancient mythology, the spirit species in the valley couldn''t help kneeling on the ground respectfully, Ru admired and worshiped this sacred jade tree reaching the sky. Su Mu''s branches move without wind, the ancient light blue thunder pattern and the golden brilliance complement each other, the golden and jade-like leaves collide lightly, tinkling, just like a peerless musician playing the strings with bare hands, noisy and lively, like the heavenly music , The lingering sound lingers, I don¡¯t know the taste of meat in March. All the spirit species and spirit beings in the valley were fascinated by the sound, and they couldn''t extricate themselves from the fairy music. Their spiritual world seems to have a small stream flowing through it, washing away the dust in their hearts, making it spotless and as clear and bright as a mirror. The soul is baptized and the spirit is sublimated. When Su Mu''s branches and leaves stopped swaying and everything was silent, the eyes of those ordinary animals and beasts became a little more agile. The roots of Su Mu''s deep roots in the ground rushed down again, outward, and in all directions. The hard rock was torn apart and shattered into powder like paper. 50 kilometers, 60 kilometers, 70 kilometers... In the blink of an eye, Su Mu''s tree roots had spread hundreds of kilometers away, and the small half of the Qingxi Mountains were in his bag. Chapter 361 "Ding ~ Skill: Mutated tree body upgraded successfully, current level is LV4." Skill: Variation Tree Body (LV4210000/500000): The physical strength has been greatly enhanced, like divine jade, indestructible. (Living beings will not be disturbed by external distractions when practicing within 100 meters of your body, the lake of mind is peaceful, and there is a very small chance of entering the state of enlightenment of the unity of man and nature) As the system notification sounded, the long river of spiritual energy in the sky stopped flowing, and Su Mu''s body below made a wonderful rhythm, like a long whale sucking water, sucking in every drop of the long river of spiritual energy into his body. In the next moment, Su Mu exuded a suffocating and powerful aura, standing in the hearts of these creatures like a majestic mountain, leaving an indelible impression on them. A ring-shaped shock wave spread out from Su Mu''s body, the smoke dissipated, and light was seen. Su Mu''s branches are like lances piercing the sky one by one, as if they want to tear and pierce the blue sky! The lance was dimly lit, all the leaves were tinkling again, and a light rain began to fall from the sky. This ''rain'' is nothing but raindrops, it''s all extremely pure aura! This is a spiritual rain! The light rain fell, moistening things silently. The spiritual pool rippled round and round, the grass in the valley broke through the ground, the saplings grew, and the little beasts happily ran around in the light rain of spiritual energy, crying softly. With this rain of spiritual energy, the chances of birthing spirit species among these immature cubs have been greatly increased in the future. And those beasts who were only one step away from becoming spirits, bathed in the rain of spiritual energy, successfully stepped through the last threshold, advanced to become a spiritual species, and successfully entered the road of cultivation. The Unota warriors living in the atrium were pleasantly surprised to find that the hidden wounds in their bodies were repaired a lot after bathing in the spiritual energy rain. At this moment, all the creatures living in the valley under Su Mu''s protection received Su Mu''s gifts, and they were kind to all things. "Great tree god, you are the master of thunder, the eternally shining star, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your reputation and kindness shine everywhere forever." They faced Su Mu, sincerely praying. ¡­ Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: pulse level (early stage) Lifespan: 2000 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension Skills: Thunder Control (LV2) (+), Variation Tree Body (LV4), Life Affinity (LV2) (+), Fog (LV4) (+), Spirit Link Network (LV3) (+), Clone (LV2) ( +) Evolvable Ability: Control of Earth Elements Evolution points: 210,000 After the mutated tree body was upgraded to LV4, Su Mu''s lifespan did not change much, but increased by 200 years, just reaching the threshold of 2000 years. In 2000, this long time is enough for Su Mu to sit and watch countless dynasties change. In this long river of time, I don''t know how many romantic figures, the favored ones of heaven, will emerge, but if they can''t set foot on the avenue of cultivation, they will eventually be unable to withstand the ruthlessness of the years, and they will turn into handfuls of loess and disappear in the river of time without leaving a trace. As for Su Mu, as long as he continues to walk forward, the mighty power of heaven and earth will melt into his body. So Su Mu was there in the past, he is here today, and he will still be there in the future. "The vicissitudes of life have changed, but I am the only one who remains." Looking at the scorching sun in the sky, Su Mu whispered his ambition. Chapter 362 Su Mu calmed down the fluctuating heart lake, the branches waved lightly, and the monsoon mist gushed out, covering the valley again, and everything returned to calm. Only those creatures who are lucky enough to be sheltered by Su Mu know what kind of beauty is hidden under this sea of ??fog. Su Mu looked at his attribute panel calmly, and began to strengthen it. "My current evolution points are only 210,000 points, which seems like a lot, but it is just a drop in the bucket for me now. It is unrealistic to strengthen all the natural skills. The only way to do it is from these skills. Make a choice." Although there are still two-thirds of Su Mu''s spiritual stone buried deep in the ground, and the reserves can still be called abundant, this spiritual stone cannot be used. Su Mu still needs to keep them to nourish the damaged Yuanling. As long as Yuanling recovers, Su Mu will be equivalent to getting a golden rooster that lays eggs, and Yuanling will continuously produce new spiritstones for him. Using these spirit stones now is tantamount to killing chickens and taking eggs. Su Mu is not a short-sighted person, so naturally he would not do something like cooking cranes and burning zithers. However, Su Mu doesn''t worry about the source of his evolutionary points now. When he was weak, the majority of his evolutionary points depended on killing. As he became stronger step by step, the majority of his evolutionary points gradually shifted from killing to breathing out aura. Su Mu is not willing to slaughter those innocent creatures. It is extremely difficult for every creature to live in this world. Su Mu is not qualified to deprive any life of his right to live at will. Unless someone insists on being an enemy of him and plots against him, then Su Mu will not be like the Holy Mother of the White Lotus in facing the enemy decisively and killing them all for his own safety! After breaking through to the meridian level, Su Mu can now get 3 evolution points every minute. Don''t look at just getting 3 points every minute, but the accumulation of a little makes a lot, and the accumulation of sand makes a tower. In one day, Su Mu can get 4320 evolution points, and in a month, Su Mu can get as many as 129,600 evolution points by relying on breathing! This number is very close to 130,000. Even if it is not as fast and refreshing as absorbing spirit stones, it is better than a long stream of water, and the most important thing is that as long as Su Mu''s strength can continue to break through, then the evolution he obtains every day Points will be more! Coupled with the prey that Xiaobai and the others hunt every day to survive, Su Mu can also gain evolution points after making up the last knife. In this way, Su Mu can easily exceed 160,000 in one month. Although this evolution point is still a drop in the bucket for him who has broken through to the pulse level, Su Mu is not without other solutions. The Qingxi Mountains are 800 kilometers deep. Su Mu carefully questioned Ye Zhi, who was far away in the Taoist Palace, through the magically modified mobile phone. Such rich spiritual energy will not be produced out of thin air for no reason. They must have their own source. In such a vast and wide area, Su Mu does not believe that there is only one mid-level spiritual stone vein, and there must be other spiritual stone mines that can support it. The concentration of aura is. There is a specialization in surgery, and Su Mu has already left this matter to the treasure hunting team to explore. The three brothers Liu Yu and Huo Yanyan are leaders in this field, and I believe they will not disappoint Su Mu. "Well, apart from the life liquid that must be upgraded, where should I use the remaining 110,000 evolution points?" Chapter 363 Su Mu scanned the attribute panel for a few times, and finally locked his eyes on the column of evolvable ability. Evolvable ability: control of earth elements. Su Mu has been envious of this skill for a long time. Su Mu''s trouser pockets were cleaner than his face before, and they jingled poorly. This skill has been left there since it appeared. Su Mu''s search for Lingshi Mine was precisely to evolve this skill. Now that he has money and time, it''s time for this skill to evolve. Su Mu wants to use this skill to create an underground kingdom of his own! Su Mu first touched the little plus sign behind the life spirit liquid with his fingers, and 100,000 evolution points evaporated in an instant! Instead, the word "life spirit" after the talent column became blurred. At the same time, Su Mu could clearly sense that the cells in his body were undergoing some strange changes. This change was not painful, but warm. The whole tree was like soaking in warm mud rich in energy. Same, so uncomfortable. The process of upgrading the life spirit liquid was very slow, and this feeling continued without fading. Su Mu quietly enjoyed this pleasant feeling for a moment, took a deep breath of carbon dioxide, and then exhaled a large amount of oxygen, feeling refreshed! "I don''t know how long it will take for the evolution of this skill to end. It''s better to point out the skill of controlling the earth element first." With a thought of Su Mu, the ability behind the evolutionary ability column disappeared, and instead, there was an extra earth element control behind Su Mu''s skill column! Skill: Control of Earth Elements (LV110000/30000): After mastering this skill, you can become the king of earth elements in the future, but now, you are just a rookie who can only play with mud. Su Mu looked at the words behind the system, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, automatically blocking the system''s vulgar language, and suppressing his urge to speak out with strong emotional control. Rookie? You are a rookie, Lao Tzu''s bird is better than yours... Uh, it seems that trees are not for birds, åø! "I''m a professionally trained tree with no emotions. I can''t cry unless I can''t help it." "Hey, why did my eyes get into the sandstorm?" At this moment, Su Mu burst into tears, and all he cried was sand. Regarding the matter of sadness, anyway, this kind of sadness will continue in the future, and Su Mu has become accustomed to it. After he took out all the sand in his eyes, he began to stubbornly mobilize his aura and use the earth element to control this skill. "I, Su Mu, will use facts to prove to you, a dog system that only knows how to be sarcastic, that even with the control of the earth element of LV1, I can use it to create an underground kingdom that belongs exclusively to me, Su!!" Su Mu sneered, and started his own way of proving the Tao. After a while, Su Mu looked at the hole made by using the control of the earth element deep in the ground, his eyelids twitched. He didn''t expect that what the system said was actually true...with a certain degree of credibility. The performance of LV1''s soil element control is really poor. With his mastery and control of spiritual energy, he spent half a day... and worked hard for a long time, but he only dug a hole the size of a swimming pool. And because the structural problems were not taken into account, some problems with the load-bearing of the hole caused it to collapse... Su Mu showed a mature yet elegant smile, and silently kneaded an exquisite castle model out of the mud. It''s still a 1:1 Magic Castle! Chapter 364 "I''m so stupid. If I knew it was such a result, I would upgrade to control Thunder. Isn''t it delicious with such a handsome and powerful skill?" Su Mu looked at the exquisite Magic Fairy Castle, speechless. The thick roots danced, crushing it into countless crushed mud residues, and the arc danced, directly evaporating the mud. Out of sight out of mind! "Dog system, I, Su Mu, will not stop my progress. Sooner or later, I will use my own efforts to build an underground kingdom that belongs to me!" "Let''s read the ledger on a donkey, we''ll see!" After scientific field investigation and personal practice, Su Mu came to a reliable conclusion. It is still too early to build his own underground kingdom. There are still many materials that are not ready, and he needs to lie dormant for a while. When the time is right, the accumulated evolutionary points will reach you... ahem, when the time is right, he will use his own efforts to perfectly control this skill, skillfully use this skill, and create his own underground world. The above are all jokes. Although this skill is still a long way from building an underground kingdom, Su Mu definitely did not waste this huge sum of money. After Su Mu upgrades this skill, the cooperation with the roots hidden deep in the ground can produce unexpected miraculous effects when facing the enemy. At this stage, there are very few who can fly around in the sky, and the battles basically take place on the ground. Although Su Mu''s manipulation of the ground outside the range of the roots is very laborious, it is thankless. But within the scope of the roots, it can be said that it is handy. Some people may not understand why Su Mu dares to say that he is very good at using the earth element, but he can''t even build a small burrow? This is of course due to the lack of reading and lack of relevant engineering knowledge. In addition, these creations need Su Mu''s continuous supply of aura, otherwise their shape changes will disintegrate and turn into a puddle of mud again. If he insists on creating a real underground kingdom, I am afraid that Su Mu will be squeezed into a mummy first in order to maintain the huge supply of spiritual energy during the building process. This is simply not something he can do at this stage. After Su Mu noticed this shortcoming, he stopped the thought in his heart, but if it was placed in battle, Su Mu would not need to maintain such a form change for a long time. The battles at the current stage have always been fast and short-lived. In this way, Su Mu only needs to shape the shape changes he wants, and he doesn''t have to be responsible for long-term maintenance anyway. Under this premise, Su Mu was able to use the skill of controlling the earth element in this short period of time to play many new tricks with his existing abilities, so as to ensure that the enemy died happily and happily. In addition to fighting against the enemy, this skill has another benefit. Su Mu was able to sink his body into the earth and merge with the earth. Based on this alone, the evolution points needed to light up this skill are worth it! LV1''s control of the earth element can only allow Su Mu to sink his body below 100 meters, which is enough to deal with some small-yield nuclear bombs. In other words, even if a small-yield nuclear bomb exploded above Su Mu''s head, Su Mu could quickly sink into the ground, avoid the terrifying power of the nuclear bomb, and survive. Chapter 365 The horror of nuclear bombs lies in the light radiation, high-energy shock waves, nuclear radiation, nuclear pollution, and terrifying high temperatures that can reach hundreds of millions of degrees (equivalent to tens of millions of tons) after the explosion! But in fact, its lethality is very limited to the underground, and its effective lethality is on the surface. The deeper the underground, the less affected it is. If it can reach a depth of one kilometer, it is enough to easily ignore the explosion of many nuclear bombs. This is why many bases like to build underground. If it goes a few kilometers deeper, even a nuclear bomb with a yield of tens of millions of tons will not be able to affect the ground at this depth. If it can be more than ten kilometers deep, tens of kilometers, the nuclear bombs detonated all over the world of Aquamarine will not affect Su Mu at all. Therefore, it is impossible to say that the detonation of global nuclear bombs will destroy the earth, and only human beings will be destroyed, or the biological ecosystem on the surface of the earth. Closer to home, although Su Mu''s current tree roots are 100 kilometers long and deeply rooted underground, it is completely impossible for Su Mu to survive underground without the control of the earth element. After all, there is no light source for photosynthesis in the ground... This is not a joke. Although Su Mu has now become a big tree with no emotion after two and a half years of professional training, he is still a big tree in essence. If he can''t bask in the sun often, Su Mu will die. However, with the ability to control the earth element, it will be different. The extremely rich earth element hidden in the ground will temporarily replace the sunlight, allowing Su Mu to survive even if he dives deep into the ground. Of course, this is only temporary. If Su Mu does not get sunlight for a long time, the habit of the tree will make him gradually weaken, and he will still have to return to the surface to receive sunlight. This can be regarded as a limitation of this skill. Real knowledge comes from practice, Su Mu immediately used this skill to test the effect of this skill. With the consumption of spiritual energy, his body gradually began to dive slowly. Su Mu''s body sank to nearly half of its length and then stopped diving, and the remaining half was still standing on the surface. This process took about ten minutes or so. It wasn''t that Su Mu had claustrophobia and didn''t dare to sink his whole body into the ground. It was because the skill level was too low to reach the limit distance of the dive and he couldn''t continue diving. "Ten minutes? This time is a bit too long. Missiles and nuclear bombs will not give me such a long preparation time. I must shorten this time vigorously. In addition, I have to sink my whole body into the ground. This distance It''s still short." It took a long time for the first dive, but Su Mu is confident that the time it takes to dive will be greatly reduced in the near future. As long as you use your heart and soul (practice frequently) and krypton gold vigorously (recharge evolution points), these problems will not be a problem. "I thought it would be terrible to dive underground, but now it seems that this feeling is unexpectedly good, which can be described as a fish in water, almost like being on the surface. No, there are actually some differences. There is no sunlight to shine down in the ground. After a long time, I will become weak and wither. " Su Mu moved the branch awkwardly, and returned to the surface again. "Phew, it feels much more comfortable and natural this way. It really is that nature is hard to change." Su Mu smiled wryly and shook his head. After the diving experience just now, he found that he still yearns for life on the surface. If you want to live quietly on the surface and pursue the mysterious and magnificent avenue, then the power to sweep everything is essential! Without the guarantee of strength, everything is empty talk and everything is false. Chapter 366 Su Mu found Youying, the second fastest lazy cat, to experiment for a while with the actual combat effects of soil element control and roots. Although Youying was fast, he still couldn''t escape Su Mu''s spiritual lock. But this time it is to test the actual combat effect of this skill, and the shadow is not an enemy, that is too formal. Not good, not good. The most important thing is that Su Mu turned on his spiritual consciousness to lock on to deal with Youying, a rookie cat, that would be too bullying a cat. If Su Mu turns on the spiritual lock, each of Su Mu''s skills can be said to be GPS positioning installed on Youying''s body, and only when Youying''s body muscles move, Su Mu can be the first to detect it and intercept it in advance. Considering Youying''s psychological endurance, Su Mu finally didn''t have the heart to do such a cruel thing to her. But even so, You Ying was tortured to death by Su Mu. No matter how fast you run, you can''t match the pits, dungeons, and swamps all over the sky. After Su Mu advanced to the pulse level, the aura in his body nearly tripled from the original level! Su Mu''s aura was bottomless when he was at the Qiao stage, but now it has tripled, and it can already be called a sea of ??aura. With the support of this level of background, Su Mu''s skills are one after another, and various combination skills are at his fingertips, like an endless storm, the oppressive shadow doesn''t even have time to breathe, and has been running desperately. What is pulse order? It is to connect the acupoints opened up in the body to form a vein, this is the pulse order! These veins have significantly improved the endurance of spiritual cultivation. After building their own veins, each spiritual cultivation has the potential to become a battlefield turret! The emergence of veins makes the channel for spiritual output of spiritual energy more stable and broad. To use the terminology of the game, this means that Lingxiu''s casting speed and mana recovery speed have been significantly improved. The most notable feature displayed on Su Mu is that the time for others to use one skill is enough for him to use three skills. Coupled with the amazing recovery speed of aura, once Su Mu makes a full shot, the sea of ??skills released is enough to form a suffocating suppression, it is simply a tree-shaped fort! Anyone who wants to compete with Su Mu in output is guaranteed to be bombarded by Su Mu and can''t find the north. That''s why the Meridian rank is also called the legion level, a person is a legion! As long as they are adequately prepared, they can even easily wipe out a battalion of troops in complex terrain! This is because Su Mu is only connecting the main acupoints in his body at present. If he waits for him to connect all the acupoints to build a complete vein network, Su Mu really can''t think of anyone who can compete with him! The reason why Su Mu is so perverted is that apart from using cheating, the biggest contributor is the fragment of the World Tree. Without it, the system can only accelerate Su Mu''s growth, but it cannot create such a terrifying foundation for Su Mu. Now there is still a considerable part of the world tree fragments that have not been absorbed. Su Mu is looking forward to what kind of opportunities he will get after absorbing all the fragments! Su Mu stopped the food abuse tour in a refreshed manner, looking at Sheng Wuke, eyes filled with numb shadows, Su Mu gave a dry cough in embarrassment, and hung down a branch to gently stroke her chin. In the end, You Ying didn''t respond at all. If it wasn''t for the rising and falling of her chest, Su Mu almost thought that this lazy cat was dead! There is no way, Su Mu just needs to sacrifice a big weapon to comfort her wounded heart. Chapter 367 A plant of catnip exuding a deadly fragrance quietly appeared in mid-air, and when the breeze blew, the light catnip swayed and swirled along the breeze and drifted into the distance. I saw Youying''s little pink nose twitching slightly, and those numb eyes suddenly burst out with a dazzling light that shocked even Su Mu! Two big black jewel-like eyeballs are rolling around, the vertical pupils shrink and enlarge rapidly like a magic trick, the eight beards tremble slightly, and the small tongue sticks out of the mouth unconsciously, like in an island country Such an idiot, he didn''t even know that the halazi flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Although it was not the first time seeing Youying like this, Su Mu was amazed every time he saw it. "Sure enough, dogs are not the natural enemies of cats, but catnip is!" With the appearance of You Ying, an idiot addicted to catnip, Su Mu has no doubt that an ordinary human can easily capture You Ying. Liu Yu, a playful bird, stood on the edge of his bird''s nest, tilted his head, looked back and forth between the catnip and the shadow, quacked a few times, and showed malicious intent. Liu Yu opened her wings with crimson streamers on the edges, and gently flapped them into a red arrow, rushing towards the catnip like chasing the stars and the moon. The shadow below exploded in an instant, and with a meow, it let out a very powerful dragon roar, and the four plum petals stomped hard, soaring into the sky, this leap was ten meters high! This is not over yet, while the shadow jumped up, it also activated its own talent¡ª¡ª''Extreme speed. '' The speed was extremely fast, leaving afterimages in the air. This lively appearance is no different from the previous half-dead appearance. The airflow created by the high-speed charge of a bird and a cat is so violent, like a sharp knife light, smashing the weak catnip to pieces with one knife after another. You Ying''s ferocious eyes immediately lost all brilliance, and his body froze, feeling that everything in the world was so boring, so it seemed to be leaking oil, and it fell lightly along with the dust that was all over the sky. Her heart, along with the crushed catnip, died. Knowing that he had caused a catastrophe, Liu Yu panicked, and hurriedly screamed and flew to the side of Youying, turning left and right, trying to ask Youying to forgive him. But You Ying''s gray pupils couldn''t contain anything other than the catnip that had turned into dust. She, Youying, has nothing to love in life. Even if new catnip appeared again, even if she fell from here and fell to her death, foolishly, she would never accept any more catnip! She, Youying, is full of pride! Su Mu looked amused, and then inadvertently pulled out another catnip from the catnip planting experimental field in the world of origin. Youying''s little nose twitched involuntarily, and then those gray pupils shrank sharply, then enlarged again, almost repeating the previous process. No, it was even more exaggerated this time, and You Ying''s empty and dead heart was filled again. The taste... the taste! ! ! This is the tree god''s holy grass plus version! ! ! ! ! With a meow, Phantom began the continuous roar of the evil dragon, and his eyes vigilantly looked at all possible potential enemies around him. This time, everyone who dares to snatch the plus version of the holy grass bestowed on me by the Tree God will die! ! ! ! Xiaobai can''t be saved even if he comes, I said so! ! ! ! ! ! The cat''s body was still in mid-air, and it didn''t have any strength points. It actually produced a lot of strength out of thin air, stepped on the air and jumped heavily, and it''s no wonder that it completed the double jump that can only be found in the game. Liu Yu, a playful bird, tactfully flew to Youying''s feet to provide Youying with a perfect jumping platform, and helped Youying to pounce fiercely at the root of Su Mu in the origin world with the posture of protecting food like a hungry cat. The plus version of catnip specially bred in . At this moment, You Ying was unstoppable. Chapter 368 Seeing the shadow of the evil cat pounced on the catnip like a prey, the ferocious appearance made people laugh, and Su Mu felt a little relieved. In this way, while Su Mu was stroking the three-meter-long kitty Youying, he used his huge and compact spiritual consciousness to look inside himself, quietly waiting for the transformation in his body to complete. After half a sound, the blurred words "Life Spiritual Liquid" flickered behind the talent bar on the system panel, but what left Su Mu speechless was that it changed into the four characters of "Life Spiritual Liquid" after flashing for a while. My money was cheated by the dog system! ! This was Su Mu''s first thought, and his second thought was: Are you fucking kidding me... Su Mu looked horizontally and vertically, left and right, but he didn''t see any difference between the evolved life spirit liquid and the pre-evolved one. "I''m afraid I bought a fake Suo Ni brand on Pinxixi." However, his intuition told him that things should not be as simple as they appear on the surface. Real knowledge comes from practice, instead of daydreaming about it for a long time, it is better to find a mouse to test the specific effect of the evolved version 2.0 of life spiritual liquid. Su Mu looked at the shadow closest to him and showed a refined and easy-going smile. Su Mu''s branches hang low, and a drop of green water appears at the end of Su Mu''s branches. This water drop is like a piece of unrivaled jasper jade, round and flawless, exuding a refreshing fragrance. As soon as the water droplets came out, Su Mu had been successfully captured by the plus version of catnip under the tree. The shadow suddenly broke free from the temptation of the catnip, and continued to repeat the previous scene with two eyes, staring straight at the psychic liquid at the end of Su Mu''s branches, halazi It''s double flow again. Su Mu rolled up the plus version of catnip openly and shook it in front of the greedy cat, but his eyes seemed to have lost focus, turning a blind eye to the plus version of catnip in front of him. Liu Yu, a playful bird, slowly opened its mouth. The bird was in the air, almost forgetting to flutter its wings, and its mind was firmly attracted by the water drop. Of course, Liu Yu and You Ying were not the only ones who behaved so idiotically. All those with a little more sensitive perception seemed to have been hit by a hold spell, and only the drop of psychic fluid was left in their eyes. Even the extremely strictly trained inspection team in the sky couldn''t help but cast their eyes on the drop of spiritual liquid on Su Mu''s branch. After oozing out this drop of psychic liquid, Su Mu also felt a short-term weakness in his body. One can imagine how pure and rich the energy contained in this drop of psychic liquid can make him feel this kind of weakness. . Su Mu sent this drop of psychic liquid into the mouth of Youying who was closest to him, and Youying swallowed the psychic liquid, clenching her teeth subconsciously, for fear that someone would take this drop of psychic liquid from her mouth. Unexpectedly, the spiritual liquid melted away as soon as it entered the mouth, turning into a ball of extremely pure energy that was sent to all parts of the body. This ball of extremely pure energy was like a key, opening the prelude to the evolution of the shadow cells. The cells of the shadow showed amazing changes that the top biologists could not figure out in a short period of time, and the changes in the inner cells were quickly revealed on the appearance of the shadow. Her size began to expand rapidly, turning into a monster five meters in length and three meters in height at the shoulders, and then quickly shrunk down to the size of a normal domestic cat like a deflated ball. You Ying¡¯s mood is the same as riding a roller coaster, going up and down, when her size becomes a monster, she is very happy, her expression is like this: ¨ß(¨R¡ó¨Q)¨Ï, the bigger the size, the more secure it is. . Big is better, more is beautiful, what a simple idea... But before she was happy for a few seconds, she turned into a kitten! ! ! The smile on You Ying''s face gradually disappeared: ‡å Finally, look left and right, question marks all over the face: forehead? ? , I was so wronged that I was about to cry, and even the roar of the ferocious dragon turned into a milk cat screaming. Chapter 369 Su Mu was also a little puzzled, why the majestic shadow looked so heroic one second, and turned into a meowing kitten after a crackling sound in the next moment. "Could this be the legendary cat kung fu?! It''s really terrifying!" Su Mu sucked in a breath of carbon dioxide and spit out a lot of oxygen. However, the changes haven''t ended yet, and they''ve even just begun. There is no extra time for You Ying to secretly feel sad, and a new round of changes has already struck. The color of Youying''s hair has changed strangely. Youying, who was originally a black charcoal, has now become a white meow princess who is walking on the snow and looking for plums. Those ice blue eyes are deeper, like an iceberg that will never melt , soul-stirring. This is not an illusion, Youying''s body really exudes a trace of white cold air, and the cold air spreads along Youying''s body to the surroundings, covering the holy court in spring with a thin layer of frost. The moment the cold air escaped from her body, blue-black stripes appeared on Youying''s snow-white hair. The eternal ice flame that burns silently in the dead and silent place! After being carved by the biting frost, it burns, dazzling and dazzling. You Ying suddenly felt that his throat was itchy, couldn''t help but sneezed, and spit out a stream of white air, which fell to the ground and turned into a blazing blue-black ice flame! When the icy flames faded, the area covered by the icy flames turned into eternally frozen ice crystals, chilling to the bone and freezing the heart. The aura on Youying''s body also became stronger and stronger, and under Su Mu''s gaze, he climbed all the way to the top of the mortal rank! Then...... After the energy in the body had accumulated to the extreme, it was like a torrent of tens of thousands of hectares pouring down from a reservoir that had opened its gates, easily breaking through the wall burials from the ordinary to the spiritual ranks, and stepping into the ranks of the spiritual ranks. It all went so smoothly and naturally. It went so well that You Ying is still in a state of confusion, and has not reacted. Shadow:? _? "Meow!" After being dazed for a minute, You Ying subconsciously let out a dragon roar, announcing that the friends around him have advanced to the spiritual level, and they are no longer the little cats who let you bully them. Especially that damn Firecrow, she must find a chance to freeze him into a crystal sand sculpture... an ice sculpture! Then, You Ying yelled out, and was horrified to find that his voice...had changed! The roar of the evil dragon, which was still somewhat deterrent, is now only left... cute. Youying exploded in an instant, she doesn''t want to be cute, she wants to become a ferocious dragon! You Ying tried her best to dress up as an adult, unreservedly venting her spiritual aura, but the reality is always cruel and merciless. The big cat who used to be able to roar the dragon has become a little one who can only roar the dragon now, and can never go back to the past. You Ying''s icy blue eyes became a little moist, and a drop of crystal slipped from the corner of his eyes, falling to the ground and turning into a solid ice sculpture. Perhaps, this is the price of the strong. Su Mu looked at the shadow that became smaller and gradually sculpted in the sand, and the branches quickly extended rustlingly, tightly bound the shadow, lifted it into the air less than 30 centimeters from the ground, and carefully looked at this ''little'' guy . Youying was bouncing with all her strength in mid-air, but no matter how hard she tried, the distance that was once easily accessible was now so far away. The gap of 10 centimeters seems to be separated by a fingertip universe! ! You Ying feels wronged: I am so hard, such a price is so heavy! Chapter 370 Su Mu skillfully opened the property panel of the shadow to check it. Name: Shadow Race: Ice Black Flame Beast Level: Spirit Level (Middle Stage) Talent: Extreme Speed ??- After opening, the speed will be tripled on the original basis. (Enabling this talent will consume a lot of body and aura) Youbing Xuanyan¡ª¡ªYoubing Xuanyan is the ice crystal that makes everything wither in the eternal freeze, and it is also the Xuanyan that burns all things. (Of course, the little milk cat''s ice flame can only be used as a mirror to illuminate itself.) After reading it, Su Mu felt very satisfied. After this race changed from a lynx to a Youbing Xuanyan beast, it was full of an unknown feeling, and it became very powerful at first sight. The following talent, Youbing Xuanyan, further confirmed this point. The white qi spit out from Youying''s mouth is indeed quite powerful, but I don''t know if it is because the spiritual energy cannot be supplied to the home. It seems that the power does not have an explanation given by the system. So powerful. Well, well, there is a parenthesis after the system. Su Mu took a peek at the leopard, and deduced something very useful from the few words given by the system. "Tsk tsk, little milk cat, it seems that the so-called Youbing Xuanyan beast has a very long lifespan. The current Youying is just a newborn baby beast for this race. The potential of this race is even greater than I imagined. powerful." The reason why Youying can undergo such a mutation after taking the drop of life liquid is of course not because she is on the hook. Only Su Mu, a mature and wise tree in the entire holy court, is a Jedi scientist. As the first "old cat" who followed Su Mu, Youying took a lot of life spirit liquids. After taking these life spirit liquids, although Youying didn''t seem to change at all, in fact they have been subtly nourishing Youying cells, genes. There is a trace of the blood of Youbing Xuanyan Beast flowing in Youying''s body. Although this blood is extremely weak, but compared with Youying''s lynx blood, one is like a dragon that swims above the nine heavens, and the other likes to burrow into the ground. little earthworms. Su Mu''s life psychic liquid has an effect on the blood of life that other heaven and earth spirits do not have¡ª¡ª evolution! Evolution has brought infinite possibilities to these lives. It can break through the original layers of shackles, constantly break through, and awaken! Taking Su Mu''s life elixir, a pig can become a canopy, an inconspicuous snake can become a dragon that swims in the heavens, and a chicken looking for food on the ground can also become a phoenix that a hundred birds come to court! Of course, Su Mu is still just a small meridian now. Although the life spirit liquid is powerful, it still can''t be so heaven-defying. At present, we can only continue to cultivate and evolve according to the strongest blood in the living beings, so that they can grow vigorously, and finally help these beings complete the evolution of life. The current life spirit liquid can only determine the width of the bloodlines of creatures, but one day, it can determine their upper limit! As long as he continues to grow, his talent will definitely be able to achieve this step¡ª¡ª Helping a living being change its life against the sky in an instant! "This day will come, are you right? Shadow?" Su Mu''s leaves tinkled, and You Ying rubbed his little head against Su Mu''s branches, meowing, his voice full of unreserved certainty. Su Mu''s branch gently brushed Youying''s little head, and put her on the ground. "The evolution of the life liquid has been completed, Xiaobai, Qingyi, and Ersha, you will wake up soon." Chapter 371 Although the life psychic liquid failed to evolve to a new stage after investing 100,000 evolution points, the effect of the strengthened life psychic liquid has been greatly improved. Su Mu had a vague premonition in his heart that next time, investing evolution points in this talent would definitely bring him a huge surprise! Life Essence (10000/500000): It has the miraculous effect of consolidating the foundation, strengthening the foundation, accelerating the speed of biological evolution, and helping the evolution of the blood of life. "500,000, this number is exactly the same as the evolution point needed to upgrade the mutant tree body to LV5, it is probably not a coincidence, this should be the bottleneck that will be encountered in natural evolution. But I have a system in hand, as long as there are enough evolution points, the so-called bottleneck will no longer exist for me. It seems that the next stage will not let me down. " Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: pulse level (early stage) Lifespan: 2000 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension Skills: Thunder Control (LV2), Variation Tree Body (LV4), Life Affinity (LV2) (+), Fog (LV4), Spirit Link Network (LV3) (+), Clone (LV2), Earth Element Control (LV1) Evolvable ability: no Evolution points: 10,000 Su Mu took a last look at the attribute panel that could be described as luxurious, and closed it directly, with the branches hanging down into the spirit pool, and rolled up Xiaobai, Tsing Yi, and Ersha, who have been unconscious until now, into the origin world . Subsequent treatment will begin there. Su Mu''s consciousness sank into the Origin Realm, directly opened the control authority of the Origin Realm, and began to make minor modifications to the Origin Realm. Su Mu''s consciousness is like a big hand that stirs up the situation. With a wave of his hand, the sea changes, the stars move and the land sinks. At the edge of the world of origin, a rock pillar with a diameter of 500 meters rumbles upwards, straight into the sky, almost reaching the limit of this world. Standing on this raised rock pillar overlooking the earth, you can have a panoramic view of all the scenery within a six-kilometer radius of the Origin Realm. In the world of origin, the clear river exuding rich aura is rushing, and at the bottom of this clear river, there are light blue grasses growing sturdily, rippling gently in the soft green waves. It is said to be small grass, but it looks small in the sky. In fact, these water-condensing grasses have already mutated under the nourishment of this aura-filled river, and each one is one meter high. The endless running water also provides a hotbed for the birth of life. In the extreme north, there is a piece of land covering an area of ??about one kilometer. The dark soil is nourished by the river water and has amazing fertility. The spiritual rice planted on it has produced green wheat grains, exuding an attractive fragrance. . Su Mu withdrew his gaze, and with a thought, the center of the Tongtian Rock Pillar sank downwards, the large rock disappeared, and a deep pit appeared in an instant. The deep pit is 300 meters long and wide, and the depth of the depression is as long as 50 meters! Such a volume is enough for all the spiritual species in the valley now, and even the largest Siyou comrades can easily accommodate them. After Su Mu opened up this pool, his spirit, energy and spirit were highly unified, and he was about to start to portray the spiritual text. Su Mu''s consciousness brushed like a dragon and snake, and quickly outlined mysterious spiritual scripts on the wall of the pool. Chapter 372 The combination of these spiritual texts has only one effect¡ª¡ª It can effectively lock the passage of aura. This is not superfluous, take off your pants and fart. Su Mu didn''t want to wait for himself to waste a lot of money to drop the life spirit liquid into the pool, but because of the imbalance of the spirit energy, the spirit energy in it would disappear. At that time, Su Mu would not even have a place to cry. This phenomenon is a bit like the second law of thermodynamics, the law of entropy increase. When two objects with different temperatures are together, the heat of the high-temperature object will flow to the low-temperature object, until the temperature remains relatively balanced, and this phenomenon is irreversible. In nature, when an environment with a high concentration of Reiki comes into contact with an environment with a low concentration, the area with a higher concentration of Reiki will spontaneously flow to the area with a lower concentration. If there is no special method, after a long time, the concentration of aura in the two environments will be close to the same. Su Mu called this phenomenon aura balance. Precisely because of the existence of the balance of spiritual energy, the spiritual pool that Su Mu opened up in the holy court will soon dissipate most of the spiritual energy in it if no one uses it. Su Mu''s opening up of this new spiritual pool in the origin world is also meant to be an experiment. Anyway, the concentration of aura in the origin world is higher than that in the holy court. Even if the effect of this spiritual text is not good, it will not pass away No matter how much, it will not cause much negative impact on the effect of treatment. After Su Mu carved the spirit script, he inlaid the prepared spirit stones on the key energy nodes as the source of spirit energy to support the operation of the spirit array. Crash! Like a dragon absorbing water, the river flowing in the world of origin rolls upwards under the control of some invisible force, forming a waterspout and pouring it precisely into the pool in the sky-reaching stone pillar. The deep pit turned into a clear pool, and Su Mu''s evolved life spirit liquid dripped into the pool drop by drop, dyeing the clear pool into blue waves full of life. If ordinary people can live near this secluded pool for a long time, not only can they break their own limits, but they can also live a long, healthy life without disaster or disease. After Su Mu dripped ten drops, he felt a sense of weakness in his body that he hadn''t experienced for a long time. This feeling was so strong that Su Mu almost thought he was drained again. The pure and rich aura began to spread out of the pool, Su Mu didn''t dare to delay, and quickly activated the spirit array in the pool. An invisible fluctuation flashed in the depths of the pool, and Su Mu was pleasantly surprised to find that the dissipated aura was firmly locked in the pool. "I, Su Mu, am indeed a genius. My understanding is astonishing. I can succeed without a famous teacher to teach me to ponder." Su Mu Wang Po sold melons and praised herself fiercely. "Now you can safely put Xiaobai and the others in for treatment." Although the bodies of Xiaobai and the others are several times larger than those of the same kind, Su Mu has deliberately made this secluded pool bigger, so it doesn''t look crowded. Ersha had just soaked in the pool water, and the rich life energy poured into his body continuously along his pores, and the effect was immediate. Ersha finally woke up from the darkness, and his comminuted fractured forelimbs began to recover slowly under the nourishment of the pool water, and it was estimated that after soaking in the pool water for another two or three days, he would be able to recover as before. At that time, it will be another alive and kicking dog... the wolf king. Chapter 373 After Ersha woke up, he didn''t know if he had been in a coma for too long, which affected his IQ, which is usually more anxious. After waking up, his two eyeballs were actually rolling in circles. The left eye circles regularly in a counterclockwise direction, and the right eye circles regularly in a clockwise direction. I really don''t know where he got this trick. Could it be that there is a devil''s blood called Erha flowing in the body of these two fools? ! His eyes rolled around, his tongue was restless, hanging out of his mouth like drinking fake wine, but his brows were still furrowed, and the whole dog...wolf face just looked at the brows that were murderous and very serious. But looking down, Su Mu took a look. The picture was so beautiful that it was a bit hot-eyed. No matter how you look at it, it seems to have awakened Erha''s lineage! Thinking of all kinds of rumors about Erha - never won a fight, never lost a fight; good at crotch output; house demolition maniac... Su Mu felt horrified, it was terrifying! What''s even more exaggerated is that this silly wolf is still rattling in the pool, gently fiddled with the pool, brother, you''re just digging here. However, seeing that Ersha can act so silly and full of vitality after waking up, Su Mu is still a little relieved. This dog...a wolf is stupid, and two are two, but his loyalty to him is unquestionable Doubt. On the other side, Xiaobai''s severely depleted vitality began to be replenished after receiving the nourishment of the evolved life spirit liquid, but the speed of recovery is still not satisfactory. It may take about a week for Xiaobai to make up for the lost vitality . But presumably, Xiaobai will have a great breakthrough after he recovers. Whether it is the control of the powerful talent of Guixu or his own foundation, he will be significantly improved. After all, absorbing so much life spirit fluid is not for nothing... What''s more, besides being used for fighting, the talent of returning to the ruins is also very effective in digesting the spirits of the world and strengthening one''s body. The only thing that made Su Mu worry about it was Tsing Yi. Although the advanced life spirit liquid was more miraculous than before, it still didn''t improve much in terms of mental damage. Su Mu frowned. The sooner the mental damage is cured, the better for Tsing Yi. If it keeps dragging on, Tsing Yi may have a high probability of brain death. Tsing Yi was injured because of him. Su Mu, as their tree god, would not and could not just sit idly by. But the spiritual objects of heaven and earth that can heal mental damage are so precious. The three brothers Liu Yu and Huo Yanyan led their treasure hunting team to search through the Qingxi Mountains, but they did not find a single spiritual object that could repair spiritual damage. "By the way, the blue lotus brought by Comrade Siyou has a certain miraculous effect on strengthening the spirit. Although it cannot be compared with those heaven and earth spirits that specialize in repairing mental injuries, it should have a certain effect on spiritual damage." Qinglian''s lotus seeds still have a little time before they mature, but Su Mu can water them with life spirit liquid to make them mature in advance. Su Mu acted resolutely, uprooted the green lotus in the external spirit pool with a special technique, and then carefully transplanted it into the secluded pool. Under the nourishment of the secluded pool, the effect of ripening is exceptionally good, and the lotus seeds of Qinglian are ripe and ready to be picked and eaten. Su Mu picked off the lotus seeds one by one, and then crushed them into powder. Su Mu blended the powder into the spiritual water prepared in advance and put it under Qingyi. Su Mu let go of his spiritual sense and carefully observed Tsing Yi''s injury. After taking the powder of these crushed lotus seeds, Tsing Yi''s injury finally stabilized, but he was still far from being able to repair it. Su Mu frowned slightly: "It seems that I can only go there once." Chapter 374 The place Su Mu intends to go to is the second world, and the so-called second world is the world where the Shanin tribe is located. There is a hill called ''Indota'' around the Shanin tribe. ''Indota'' is the name of Uno Tower, which translates to the holy mountain of souls. Every year, a black spar will appear on Mount Indota. This spar can repair spiritual damage after absorption, and can also greatly enhance the strength of the spirit, and there is a certain chance of awakening the special talent in the spirit! The most direct evidence is that the contemporary shaman in the Shanin tribe once took a spar when he was a child, awakened a strange talent, and became the strongest shaman in the Shanin tribe. There are very few people who can enjoy such a good treasure, because this mountain is full of dangers, not to say that there are any ferocious beasts living on the hill, and even ferocious beasts are weak lambs in the face of greed. The danger of Mount Indota is itself! All creatures who set foot on this mountain will die inexplicably, and only a few lucky ones are lucky enough to pick up the falling spar at the foot of the mountain. Of course, the lucky ones who got lucky like that don''t exist anymore. After seeing the miraculous effects of this spar, the living beings living near Mount Indota will spontaneously gather at the foot of the mountain at a certain time every year. If new spar rolls down, these creatures will have a tragic fight at the foot of the mountain, and only those who survive are eligible to enjoy such treasures. Calculating the time now, the time when the spar was born is almost approaching, but the second world is a completely unfamiliar area to Su Mu. Let alone other things, the number of strong people in the second world far exceeds this world, and their abilities are strange. Creatures emerge in endlessly, even if Su Mu is not careful, he will capsize in the gutter. Su Mu asked Hao Shao to contact Ye Zhi with his magically modified mobile phone. Ye Zhi has now become a captain in the Taoist Palace, and can get access to many secret information that ordinary people cannot reach. Maybe he can get what he wants from Ye Zhi. The information he wanted, by the way, Su Mu also wanted to ask if the thing he had planned before had succeeded. In the practice room of the Taoist Palace, Ye Zhi was finishing the last set of guiding movements, exercising his body. At this time, the Qi and blood in Ye Zhi''s body were very active, and there was a trace of hot air on the top of his head. The curves of his slender body were clearly visible under the black tights, and the sweat on his forehead was faintly visible, tempting to commit crimes. "Ding ding dong dong~~" Ye Zhi''s cell phone rang softly, and a clear and melodious song sounded like wind chimes coming from the distant mountains. Ye Zhi''s guiding movements froze suddenly, and the heart that had no waves in the ancient well began to beat wildly. Ye Zhi forcibly endured the excitement in her heart and barely completed the final movement. Following the whole person''s three steps and two steps, the lotus steps under her feet moved at an extremely fast speed, forming a black shadow that ordinary people could not catch with the naked eye. "Tree God." Ye Zhi''s beautiful face was as ruddy as a ripe red apple at this time, making one want to hug and take a bite, but her hand holding the phone couldn''t stop trembling slightly with. It''s not anger, it''s not anger, it''s excitement, it''s nervousness, it''s... longing and worship. Ye Zhi is so happy that she is about to fly. But the voice on the phone sounded as calm as ever, as if it wasn''t her who showed all these things. Chapter 375 In the holy court, although Su Mu did not evolve a mouth, it did not prevent him from communicating with the other party. The leaves and branches I saw rubbing against each other, the air trembled slightly, and Su Mu skillfully made the sound he wanted. "Are you okay?" The voice didn''t sound very pleasant, and it was a little distorted, but it was enough for communication. "Trouble the tree god, everything is fine here." Ye Zhi still kept half a sentence in her heart - she was homesick. The valley is her home, or in other words, where Su Mu is, it is her home. "Tsing Yi''s spirit is damaged, and he needs spiritual objects capable of spirituality. Do you have any relevant news?" Ye Zhi''s heart suddenly rose to her throat. In the valley, she had a very close relationship with Tsing Yi. Tsing Yi''s spirit was damaged, and Ye Zhi was also very anxious. Ye Zhi racked her brains and couldn''t find any relevant information in her mind, but although she didn''t know, Ye Zhi knew that there was one person who would not let her down. That person is naturally her younger sister. After entering the Dao Palace, she has almost become a know-it-all. If there is anything unclear, it is right to ask Ye Luo. Ye Zhi walked to a corner of the practice room and picked up the internal pager hanging on the wall to call her sister, but the answer she got was somewhat unsatisfactory. Ye Zhidai frowned slightly: "Tree God, a heaven and earth spirit that has magical effects on the spirit appeared on a certain island three days ago, but it has been surrounded by elite troops sent by many countries... ...." Su Mu also felt very helpless when he heard the words. It is much more difficult to snatch this heaven and earth spiritual object from under the noses of so many powerful countries than to snatch spar from the second world. Su Mu''s body is in the valley, and it is a distance of one hundred and eight thousand miles from that island, which can be said to be beyond reach. If the clone is sent there, the current strength of the clone cannot cope with the bombardment of the artillery fire. I am afraid that he will be bombed to pieces before he gets close to the island, and doing so will have a great probability of exposing him to the world. Su Mu is not ready yet. To be precise, he feels that his strength is not enough to deal with all malicious peeps, so it is better to keep a low profile. At this time, Su Mu still didn''t know that Kadu''s elder brother Nuo Lei had issued a high reward in the underground world in order to avenge his younger brother, and many bounty hunters active in the underground world had already rushed here. After these greedy and omnipotent bounty hunters arrive, can the tranquility Su Mu craves continue to be maintained? Su Mu quickly made a decision in his heart. The spirits of heaven and earth on the island had nothing to do with him, and there was only one way left¡ª¡ª Go to the second world and bring back the spar! "I know, let''s leave this matter as it is first. I will find a way to heal Tsing Yi''s injury, don''t worry." Su Mu paused, and asked, "How far has the previous plan progressed?" "Reporting to Tree God, the development of the matter is as you expected. Now Liguo plans to list the Qingxi Mountains as a forbidden area for life. The specific steps are still being discussed. It may take a while before we can get an answer." "Forbidden place for life..." Su Mu''s almost whispering voice sounded, and the branches rustled. These four words have an extraordinary meaning to Su Mu. As long as the Qingxi mountain range is successfully listed as a forbidden place for life by the country, the possibility of his exposure will be greatly reduced, and finally there is good news. Chapter 376 Forbidden land of life is a new vocabulary that appeared after the revival of spiritual energy. The appearance of each forbidden land of life means that an unknown number of lives have fallen in it. It is rumored that the land in several forbidden lands of life is stained red with blood. Too many people died, and they couldn''t be wiped out due to various factors. Such a place is a forbidden place for life! There are currently 13 forbidden places in the world. If the Qingxi Mountains were listed as forbidden places, there would be 14 places. Every life-forbidden place is a place of great ominousness, an unknown place, and a forbidden place for human life. Although Su Mu did not cause too many casualties, the strength he showed was too strong, which was enough to attract the attention of those in power in Liguo. This alone is enough to make the Qingxi Mountains classified as a forbidden area for life. People are harmless to tigers, but tigers are harmful to people. Naives don''t get to be in power, they have to factor in the worst. It''s about taking responsibility for the weight that''s on your shoulders. Only such a person in power is a qualified person in power. The current Su Mu is a tiger to Liguo, a roaring overlord of the mountains and forests. Although this overlord has not shown any malice towards human beings, the people in power in Liguo have to guard against it. Just because the strength gap between the two sides is too great, even an inadvertent move will cause great damage. Rather than expecting Su Mu to always be friendly to humans, it is better to do adequate preventive work in advance. Because in this world there are always some foolish idiots who like to risk their lives everywhere. If they get on Su Mu''s head and anger Su Mu successfully, there will inevitably be a big disaster that shouldn''t have happened in Liguo. crisis. It is precisely because of the above considerations that the founder of the Dao Palace proposed to list the Qingxi Mountains as a forbidden place for life. As long as the Qingxi Mountains can be designated as a forbidden place for life by Li Guo, no one would want to risk their lives to test the authenticity of this name. Those idiots who like to die no matter how much they like to die, they will not go to the forbidden area of ??life to do it, because the predecessors have told them with countless blood and tears¡ª¡ª You can die in daily life, but don¡¯t go to the forbidden place of life to die. If you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t die. All those who don¡¯t believe in evil and go to die in the forbidden place of life will die, and even those who survived by chance will become lunatics and fools. The life forbidden area has a fierce reputation, even those desperadoes who lick blood with the tip of their knives dare not jump in this life forbidden area. At that time, the already inaccessible Qingxi Mountains will be completely wiped out. In this way, coupled with the cover of dense fog, the possibility of Su Mu''s exposure will also be reduced to freezing point. Based on Su Mu''s understanding of those in power in Liguo, the establishment of this restricted life zone is a certainty if nothing happens. Then just be patient and wait. "You did a good job, thank you for your hard work." Without Ye Zhi''s cooperation, Li Guo would have listed this place as a forbidden area, but the process would definitely not be as smooth as this. According to the procedure, the National Congress first launched a wave of ground-cleaning saturation bombing on the Qingxi Mountains. This is the unique cordial greeting of all major powers when dealing with threats. If Su Mu hadn''t died after the cordial greeting, Li Guo would consider listing this place as the Qingxi Mountains. Such a price is too high, too heavy. "Next, you need to continue to lurk, act carefully, and don''t expose yourself. In addition, safety first, if something can not be done, just go home. " Su Mu''s words seemed to flow into Ye Zhi''s heart like streams of warmth, and Ye Zhi took a deep breath: "Ye Zhi is willing to die for the tree god!" Chapter 377 "You have to live well is the best answer." After Su Mu finished speaking, he hung up the modified phone. Although the mobile phone only had the communication function left after it was modified by Li Chong, the confidentiality and security were greatly improved. Even if Li Guo monitored Ye Zhi, it would be difficult to find anything. Of course, if the communication time is long, there are still risks. Su Mu will not use this mobile phone unless there is an emergency. Ye Zhi carefully placed the phone next to her body, leaning against the cold wall, her thoughts racing. Ye Zhi heard Su Mu''s words and kept them in her heart, but the principles of conduct in her heart did not change at all. To die for Su Mu is not to talk about it, Ye Zhi has always remembered Su Mu''s grace of rebuilding and saving lives. Without Su Mu, there would be no Ye Zhi today. Ye Zhi''s slender fingers subconsciously brushed her cheeks that were as white and smooth as a peeled egg, where there was a scar that she thought would never heal a few months ago. Until she met Su Mu and the tree god. Su Mu was like a light that pierced through the dark clouds above Ye Zhi''s head, illuminating Ye Zhi''s dim world. While Su Mu healed the scars on her face, she also became her spiritual support. The younger sister Ye Luo, who was suffering from illness, also gained health because of the tree god. How could Ye Zhi not repay such kindness. "Tree God, everything I have now is given by you. You are the light shining above my head. Anyone who dares to obstruct this light will die." This is Ye Zhi''s only code of conduct after her rebirth from the ashes. For this light, even if she sacrifices her own life, even if she transforms into the evil ghost Shura in the region, Ye Zhi will... Never regret it! For this reason, she must continue to become stronger, stronger, and stronger again! Ye Zhi wrapped the black hair from her temples behind her ears, and started a new round of training with a calm face. ¡­ "There is still some time before the opening of the space channel, and there is nothing urgent at hand, and we can just start dealing with that secret realm." Su Mu didn''t forget everything in that secret realm. The guardian spirit Yuyao with the head of a cow, the body of a leopard and the tail of a snake, the secret realm of the space passage, the corpse of the ancient evil insect, and the strange stone carvings in the stone room... Su Mu pondered for a moment, and decided to deal with the corpse of the spirit-drawing insect first. Yu Xiao fell into a deep sleep after being included in the Origin Realm, without his cooperation, it would be very difficult for the Origin Realm to swallow the secret realm. As an ancient fierce insect, although it has gone through countless years of erosion, and its power is nonexistent, it is still extremely ferocious. Among other things, its ability to devour spiritual energy is enough for Su Mu to worry about . But don''t get me wrong, this spirit-drawing insect is not for personal use. Su Mu intends to reward Hei''e for the corpse of the spirit-drawing insect, and it''s impossible not to reward her. In the valley, only Hei''e and the spirit-drawing insect are side by side. One is an insect and the other is a beetle. Although the difference between the two is still a bit far, they are both insects... It''s better than the combination of a big tree with no emotion and a beetle. This spirit-drawing insect can only exert its greatest effect on Hei''er''s body. As an ant queen, Hei''er''s own strength is not outstanding. If there is no ethnic group, with her little strength, she will be at the bottom of the spiritual ranks in the valley. But after having the ethnic group, Hei''e''s status has risen in a straight line, and he is also a very difficult existence among the spiritual ranks in the valley. Because even if it is a spiritual rank, it has to stay away from the dark tide that is not afraid of death. However, although these black tides are powerful, they are not satisfactory in Su Mu''s view. It''s like when you only have 1,000 yuan, of course you value 100 yuan very much, but when you become a billionaire, you don''t even bother to pick up this 100 yuan when it falls on the ground. Because you can make more money than this by bending over. Chapter 378 Those black tides that ordinary people are afraid of will gradually disappear from everyone as time goes by. Their upper limit can be seen and touched. If there is no great opportunity, Hei E will not be able to make the ethnic group break through to spirituality in his entire life. order. If you can''t break through to the spiritual level, even if Hei''er raises the strength of the entire ant colony to the ordinary level. The ninth level is still limited in strength, and the threat to the real strong is pitifully weak. Now the strength of the spirit species in the valley is somewhat out of touch with him, even Xiaobai, who is the strongest, is only at the spirit level. Although the spiritual rank is still the backbone of all countries when it is put outside, it is not enough in front of the pulse rank, especially a pulse rank like Su Mu. What Su Mu wanted was not a group of young beasts waiting to be fed, but assistants who could become his right-hand man. Su Mu is a nostalgic person, he will give all the spiritual practitioners under his command a chance, it depends on whether they can seize it. There is great terror between life and death, and no real strong can be cultivated in a greenhouse. Su Mu is also reflecting on himself. Maybe he protects them too well and lacks the tempering of a real life-and-death crisis, so the speed of growth is half a beat slower than that of other places. Su Mu intends to let some of the spirits go out for training after returning from the second world. If anyone is unwilling to go out, Su Mu will not force him, but he is destined not to pour a lot of resources into the spirits who give up this opportunity in the future up. Of course, this is practice, not death, so before the practice, Su Mu will teach them a thing or two to increase their chances of survival as much as possible. This is the case with the body of the spirit-drawing insect. Hei''er, the ant queen, wanted to break through the ceiling of the group, but Hei''er herself took the lead in breaking through! As an ant queen, all the black ants in the group are her descendants. Hei''er''s upper limit determines the upper limit of these black ants. If Hei''er can''t break through her own ceiling, how can her group break through the mortal ceiling? According to the cultivation method passed down by Yuxiao, after Hei''er devours the body of the spirit worm, there is a 40% chance that he can inherit part of the magical powers of the spirit worm. If combined with the evolved life spirit liquid, Su Mu is sure that he can This chance is increasing by 10%! If it fails... Hei''er will become a pile of rotten meat due to the collapse of genes, and will cease to exist. Although it is only 50%, who in the world can guarantee that what they do will be 100% successful? This is especially true for the journey of cultivation, which is a path of continuous self-breakthrough and self-evolution, but the risks that need to be taken are far more than others, and one mistake will lose one''s wealth and life. The probability of 50% is not small. If you want to become stronger, you have to bear the corresponding risk. Now it depends on whether Hei''er is willing to take this risk. "Hei''er, I have a technique that allows you to break through your own limitations, but the chance of success is only about 50%, and if you fail, you will die. Would you like to try it? " Su Mu''s majestic spirit swept across the valley, easily found Hei''er''s location, and directly transmitted the sound to Hei''er. Hei Erbaibai''s fat body trembled, and he agreed without hesitation. "Tree God, I am willing!" For Hei Er, an ant queen, the development of the group has always been her obsession, let alone 50%, even if it is only 40%, 30%, 10%, she is willing to give it a go! Even if it fails, the ant colony will not collapse and perish because of her death. The reserve ant queen in the colony will become the new ant queen, and continue to lead this tribe named Hei''er by the tree god to continue to multiply and pass on. . Chapter 379 Hei''er''s decisiveness was beyond Su Mu''s expectation. Su Mu thought he hadn''t made it clear, and asked repeatedly: "Have you really thought it through? Even I can''t save you if you fail." "Tree God, I''ve already thought it through, I''m not afraid." Everything is for the future of the group, this is the responsibility of being an ant queen, so I am not afraid. In order to be able to better help the Tree God in the future, so I am not afraid. Even if he dies, the name Hei''er will continue to be passed down, so I''m not afraid. Su Mu felt the emotional fluctuations in Hei E''s spirit, and was speechless for a long time. He was silent for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "Hei''er, you will succeed, I believe in you." If it fails, as long as I, Su Mu, exist for a day, the tribe of Hei''er will not perish, and it will inherit your name and continue to multiply. This is my promise to you! After Su Mu said the second half of the sentence in his heart, he spit out a mouthful of fresh oxygen, and his mood was as calm as water. Great joy and great sorrow are not suitable for the next thing to do. Su Mu will do everything she can to increase Hei''er''s productivity, and she can only rely on herself for the rest. So, let''s get started. Su Mu''s tree roots rolled over and brought Hei''er into the origin world. In the world of origin, there is an open space specially left by Su Mu. On the open space is the corpse of a hideous red-gold beetle. Even though the beetle is dead, the aura permeating it is still so powerful and terrifying. Some ordinary people with weak minds dare not look directly at the corpse in front of this corpse. Just by taking a look at it, they will be overwhelmed by the breath of this ancient beast, and their minds will be greatly damaged and they will fall into a coma and let others slaughter them. This is the immemorial evil insect, the spirit-sucking insect, even if it is dead, its residual power still exists. Powerful, ferocious, terrifying! If it hadn''t been eroded by the ruthless years and time, leaving only weak strength, Su Mu''s body might not be able to win the opponent! Hei''er''s body trembled uncontrollably under the aura of the spirit-drawing worm. This was because of fear, and the suppression of his life instinct made it difficult for Hei''er to move an inch in front of the spirit-drawing worm. It''s like when you go to the zoo, knowing that those tigers locked in the cage are already a trapped beast that has lost its freedom and no threat, but when they rush towards you, they still can''t help it Was taken aback. Although this spirit-absorbing insect is fierce and mighty, to Su Mu, it is like a breeze blowing on the face, without waves. If the opponent is still alive, Su Mu will be cautious, but if he is dead, can that little breath make waves in front of Su Mu? Although Su Mu was not affected in the slightest, he did not do anything to help Hei E. If Hei''er couldn''t even subdue the remaining breath from a corpse, how could Hei''er absorb the opponent''s supernatural power later? The strong are self-improvement, Su Mu does not want to harm Hei E''s life because of his momentary kindness. Hei''er looked angrily at the body of the spirit-drawing worm. She is the ant queen of the Hei''er tribe, and only the tree god can make her submit. Now a corpse that is too cold wants her to submit. Hei''er seems to be After being provoked, the ferocious beast violently raised its breath, and its aura became violent. You are just a cold corpse, what kind of onion! Hei''e actually opened up his aura to resist the coercion pervading from the corpse of the spirit worm! Hei''e was wriggling forward with difficulty, the closer his body was, the more oppressed he was by the breath of the spirit-drawing insect, but Hei''e kept moving forward, always moving forward, never retreating. I, Hei''er, am the ant queen of the Hei''er tribe! Chapter 380 A corpse is just a corpse after all, and Hei''e''s strength is far inferior to that of the spirit-drawing insect, but her tenacious will to never yield can move mountains and divide seas! Finally, Heie wriggled little by little to the side of the spirit-drawing insect''s corpse. Hei''er''s black gem-like compound eyes stared at the spirit-drawing worm that was close at hand, its tentacles trembled slightly, and a mental wave containing joy radiated out. . Su Mu looked at Hei''e with relief: "Hei''e, congratulations, you made it with your own spiritual will." At this time, Hei''er, who was still stubbornly resisting the coercion of the spirit-drawing insect one second, was actually shy the next second, his tentacles twirling around, speechless. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing, he really didn''t expect Heie to be such an ant queen. Hei''e has conquered the coercion of the spirit-sucking worm, and the next step is to start the magic formation, but Su Mu is not in a hurry. Just now, Hei''er is not in a good state to fight against the coercion of the spirit-sucking worm , it is best to give Hei some time to rest, and wait for her state to return to the best before starting the spell formation. As for now, let''s prepare for the work required to activate the formation spell. Su Mu has already completed the formation formula. This formula has no name, and it was created by Yu Yi himself. In addition, he has also researched many formation formulas with different effects. From this point of view, Yu Yi can say that He is an out-and-out formation master. Su Mu doesn''t know exactly what Yu Xiao''s peak combat power is, but presumably after so many years of erosion, it will take Yu Xiao how many years to restore his peak combat power. Therefore, Yu Xiao''s most precious wealth to Su Mu is only the precious knowledge he has survived for countless years. Although it seems that his brain has rusted because of being sealed for too long, and a considerable part of it has become incomplete, but the rest The knowledge and experience gained are still invaluable. This is a high-end talent! Su Mu checked the formation, and after confirming that it was accurate, he inlaid a large number of spirit stones on the energy nodes. At the same time, Su Mu''s branches stretched, and a sticky blood appeared in the sky, which looked like a head-sized skull from a distance. ruby. The smell of this viscous blood plasma was unexpectedly not pungent, on the contrary, there was a faintly seductive fragrance. The blood in this plasma was taken out by Su Mu from those prey. After repeated purification of spiritual qi, it was incomparably pure, and then mixed with his own life spiritual liquid. This blood plasma is no weaker than ordinary natural materials Treasure. People with weak qi and blood can be physically strong and walk like flying after taking it. It is even more precious for those spiritual practitioners who pay attention to physical training and polishing. It can consolidate the foundation and heal the dark wounds left in the body due to high-intensity fighting. Those who can go directly to the next floor. But now this ball of plasma Su Mu has other uses. In addition to the formation spells on the ground, he also has to draw corresponding spells on the bodies of the spirit-drawing worm and Hei E. Su Mu''s branches penetrated into the blood plasma and were stained with sticky blood. Su Mu drew dragon snakes on the body of the spirit worm, and the depiction was easily completed. Su Mu''s performance of being so relaxed does not mean that the technique is simple, one minute on stage, ten years off stage, if Su Mu doesn''t persevere for a long time... definitely practice, if there is no support from the majestic spiritual consciousness, Su Mu thinks It is also very difficult to learn this technique in a short period of time. Chapter 381 The depiction of the operation went smoothly, without any moths. When the head-sized blood plasma in the sky was exhausted, Su Mu also completed the operation on the spirit-drawing insect corpse and Hei E. The world of origin is full of aura, and Hei''e has returned to his peak state after a short rest, with a high degree of unity of spirit, energy and spirit. Hei''er squirmed to the other end of the formation, just in opposition to the spirit-drawing insect''s corpse, but the spells on both of them vaguely connected them together. Su Mu asked in a deep voice: "Hei''er, have you really thought about it? After the formation is activated, even I cannot stop this process." Su Mu''s implication is that after this formation is activated, the whole process is irreversible, and once it starts, there is no medicine for regret. If you succeed, you will live, if you fail, you will die. There is no second way to go. "Tree God, I''m ready." Hei''e said calmly, neither happy nor sad in his heart. "Then let''s start." Su Mu murmured and activated the formation. A hazy white light rises from the entire formation, covering all the scenes inside. Although Su Mu can break through this white light, it will affect the effect of the entire formation, and the gain outweighs the loss. The whole process is very long. If Yu Yi is not lying, this process will last for about 1-3 days, during which Su Mu can only wait here. There were other things outside, and Su Mu withdrew from the world of origin after leaving some consciousness. Su Mu was about to start the transformation of the entire valley, when there was a loud and clear eagle chirping sound like piercing gold and cracking stones from above Qingming. Yes! After calling Jiji three times in a row with a special frequency, Su Mu stopped what he was doing and stared into the distance, as if he had pierced through this sea of ??fog and saw the foot of the Qingxi Mountains: "It seems that the Qingxi Mountains Another group of uninvited guests appeared." This frequency has only one meaning, which means that there are suspicious characters appearing, whose identity is... Humanity! Su Mu''s thoughts were flying, and he quickly locked on several general directions: "Although the Qingxi Mountains are rich in supplies, they are far away from the city. After the space passage appeared, there were many dangers along the way. The camps stationed at the foot of the mountain were all evacuated. Ordinary spiritual practitioners would not take huge risks to come here, nor do they have the ability!" It''s not that Su Mu thinks those ordinary spiritual weak chickens, that''s the reality. Don''t look at the thousands of Uno Towers he swept away some time ago, but if an ordinary Lingxiu faces a Uno Tower warrior who has been walking on the edge of life and death since childhood, the winner must be the Uno Tower warrior! The experience of the two parties is very different, and this world does not have such a harsh living environment. Moreover, not all the space passages are Uno Tower fighters, and many space passages have monsters that are more powerful and terrifying than the Uno Tower fighters! The most powerful one emerged from the space channel of a small country. How powerful is it? No fear of conventional thermal weapons and guided missiles! Fortunately, it seems to be only interested in the spirits of heaven and earth, and left directly after looting that small country, otherwise that small country might be in danger of extinction! Ordinary spiritual cultivators would not have the guts to take huge risks and break into such an inaccessible place as the Qingxi Mountains. Once excluded in this way, the rest is easy to filter. Now the only ones who dare to go deep into the wild are those who lick blood with the tip of their knives. Chapter 382 "Is it the Dao Palace of Liguo or that mysterious organization? Or is it the most powerful country in the world¡ªLothar!" Su Mu asked Ji through the spiritual link network, asking him to state the characteristics of the target he saw. Nai He Ji, an illiterate man, described it too abstractly. After listening to Ji''s explanation, Su Mu felt that this could no longer be called a human being. It would be more appropriate to say that it is an indescribable twisted polymer...... The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly, and he no longer had any hope. He decided to see with his own eyes who the unexpected guest was this time. Su Mu asked Ji to return to the holy court first, and Su Mu activated a clone that had been prepared in advance. His consciousness was attached to the clone, and he jumped into the air with a light leap, and landed precisely on Ji''s back. Now it spreads its wings more than ten meters, and it is easy to take a clone that is about the same size as an ordinary person. Ji flapped his wings and went straight into Qingming, the high-altitude icy air whimpered in Su Mu''s ears, Ji passed through the cotton-white clouds at an astonishing speed, crossed the Qingxi Mountains, and quickly reached the destination with speed . At the foot of the mountain, a small group of people were discussing the route to enter the mountain, but before they could reach a conclusion, a stern siren suddenly sounded in the group. The observer took out the most advanced aura detector of the Lothar Empire, looked at the value displayed on it, and his face was gloomy: "There is a big guy near us!" This team dared to go deep into such a wild place, so they naturally had a certain amount of confidence. One of the strong men said cursingly: "What the hell, it''s really bad luck, I will definitely not wash my hands next time I shit!" "Odu, you are so fucking disgusting, next time you say this in front of me, I will blow your head off and stuff it up your ass!" The only woman in the team started Spray with this strong man. Judging from the content of their conversation, it is obvious that they are not nervous, and they can even use it with ease. "Okay, shut your stinking mouths, and if anyone dares to say anything more, get the hell out of here." A man wearing a black leather jacket and black sunglasses said coldly. road. "Boss, it was Audou who provoked me first." The sturdy woman who claimed to be an old lady sneered, and swam up to the pretentious man like a water snake, her fiery figure tightly surrounded the pretentious man''s arms, and fled There is no escape. The pretentious man felt the thrilling oppression, his eyes under the sunglasses glowed with fire, and an unknown fire ignited in his heart: This woman really makes people angry! Although it''s average in length, after the lights are turned off, the ghost cares so much, and it''s over after rushing! In order to continue to maintain his aura of a big boss, the pretending man took advantage of people not paying attention, and skillfully finished pressing the gun quickly, and then snorted noncommittally: "Now everyone stands behind me, hurry up!" my body." Behind the pretender, these rebellious team members cling to the pretender''s body like rabbits. In just two seconds, the pretender is not only a man from left to right, but also directly evolved into a full-body man. ! Su Mu looked at this scene on Qing Ming and gasped, and couldn''t help exclaiming in his heart: "This kid is really terrifying!" The pretentious man was chanting words, as if he was chanting some mysterious spell, but in fact this was his blindness, a link specially designed to highlight his mystery and extraordinaryness. Su Mu''s very familiar fluctuations appeared around the pretentious man, and the space around him rippled layer upon layer. Su Mu narrowed his eyes slightly, and became interested: "This is... the fluctuation of space!" Chapter 383 It is not easy to be gifted in space. Su Mu has a mature and steady personality, and will not take it lightly because the opponent''s strength is only spiritual. You must know that the lion fights the rabbit and does his best. Su Mu deeply believes in this truth. It''s always like this in those anime novels. The protagonist looks weak, but he is pretending to be a pig and eat a tiger, and if he finds that he can''t hit the soles of his feet, it''s like being greased, and he runs faster than anyone else. The villain became careless and took it lightly because of being degraded by the aura of intelligence, and began to think that the protagonist is a badass. In the end, he didn''t expect that his supernatural powers could not be defeated by Tian Shu, and he perfectly became the background board for the protagonist to pretend to be aggressive, the money-giving boy who gave away equipment and exercises. Or because the villain boss of Jiangzhi Halo knows that he has formed a life-and-death enmity with the protagonist, but he still chooses to use love hair. Even if he knew that the other party would definitely become stronger after escaping, and that he would definitely be hanged in the sky by the protagonist and beat him when they met again, he just didn''t have to use all his strength to kill the other party. In the end, it once again perfectly became the background board for the protagonist to pretend to upgrade, successfully allowing the author to pass through countless chapters. Hey, it''s strange, why I, Su, put myself in the position of the villain boss! ? I, Su, have an incomparably handsome appearance, strategize within a square inch, turn my hands into clouds, cover my hands into rain, inhale carbon dioxide, and exhale pure oxygen. Even a banished immortal is far inferior to me! How could I be a villain like this! Must be the main character! ! On the other hand, the man on the other side looks rough, with disheveled hair, big mouth, and cold temperament. It seems that he won''t survive three chapters, no¡ª¡ª At first glance, it looks like a person who can''t survive three chapters! "Ji, stop him!" Su Mu let out a low cry, opened his arms, stood up from Ji''s back and jumped, and fell freely from a height of 100 meters. This is a perfect leap of faith! Su Mu crashed down like a meteorite from the sky, the surface of his body rubbed against the airflow violently, and the air vibrated at a high frequency, like a high-pressure air knife stirring up the surrounding airflow to collapse. Under the traction of these air knives, a white wind pressure air was formed. The hood wrapped Su Mu''s body in it. The Boss below is actually a street boss who doesn''t deserve to have a name. Looking at the amazing changes in the sky, his throat rolled with difficulty, and he swallowed. But when his eyes fell on the increasingly intense spatial fluctuations around him, the fear in his eyes turned into a calm disdain. He showed a smile with wisdom in his hands, indifferent but lofty, full of force. "Hmph, my space teleportation is about to be completed, no matter how powerful you are, I can''t help you in the slightest! Ever since I awakened this talent, no matter how big the world is, there is nowhere for me to go! Jie Jie Jie Jie, hahahaha! "The Street Boss, who doesn''t deserve a name, laughed wildly in his heart. Suddenly, the wild laughter in his heart stopped abruptly, and the familiar spatial fluctuations suddenly fluctuated violently, very chaotically, and a kind of premonition called ominous gradually spread in his heart. The Street Boss, who doesn''t deserve a name, has an ugly complexion and sweat on his forehead. The monster in the sky is approaching rapidly, and there is not much time left for them. "There is a problem with the magnetic field here, and the space teleportation still needs to wait a few seconds! You all need to take action to intercept that monster in the sky!" Obviously, although this unworthy boss is a street boss, but his IQ is online, Shen Yun''s teammates are here to sell it. Chapter 384 This Street Boss, who doesn''t deserve a name, clearly knows that his space teleportation has been interfered by the enemy, but he claims that this is an abnormal magnetic field in the Qingxi Mountains, which affects his normal performance. These teammates also trust their new boss, after all, they have seen the magic and mystery of space teleportation. It''s only a few seconds, but it''s not impossible! "Although that monster in the sky is extremely perverted, even if we join forces, we will have to turn away from it!" With such thoughts in mind, these naive players directly released their strongest defense, forming a colorful barrier. The Street Boss, who doesn''t deserve to have a name, was relieved to see these newly recruited teammates so powerful, and without showing any signs of expression, he reduced the teleportation target of the space teleportation from all the original team members to himself. . After the number of teleportation targets decreased, the chaotic spatial fluctuations really began to stabilize, and it only took two seconds for him to slip away and escape. As for these players? Sorry, I will remember all of your cute voices and smiles, and I will definitely burn paper and incense for you in the future under the conditions of ability! "Go at ease, I will always remember you, lovely people." The Street Boss, who didn''t deserve a name, showed a calm and distant smile again. In the first second, Su Mu crossed a distance of 100 meters and rushed towards him with a surging wave of air. Su Mu glanced at the colorful barrier below, feeling very solid. And more importantly, he sensed that the spatial fluctuations are stabilizing, and he must go all out, otherwise, when this unworthy street boss escapes and ascends to heaven, wouldn''t it mean that he, Su Mu, will become a protagonist pretending to be a hero? Forced to upgrade the prop background board! ? A fierce light flashed in Su Mu''s eyes, his right leg was raised high, and the powerful dragon surged violently in his body, and it was transmitted along the spine to the waist, thigh, and calf, and finally concentrated on the heel. With a snap of his fingers, Su Mu''s right leg slashed down like a bloody giant ax in the hands of a demon god that could easily split mountains and mountains! boom! The space under Su Mu''s feet suddenly condensed into a ball in front of this majestic force. The people in this team, from the boss who didn''t deserve to have a name on the street, to the Aodu who breathed out the fragrance, were all pale. It was as if their hearts were tightly grasped by an invisible big hand. At this moment, even smooth breathing became a luxury. Boom! The stagnant space was thundering on the ground, like a large-yield guided missile exploded above their heads, all the airflow below was blasted and scattered in all directions, and at the same time, their eardrums were buzzing with a deafening bang. , a splitting headache, and double images appeared in front of his eyes. "ah!" Odu, who breathed out the fragrance, couldn''t help covering his ears and screaming. The fiery woman also fell to the ground, her complexion was pale, and her shocked eyes lost focus. The street boss, who didn''t deserve to have a name, made a rattling sound in the sunglasses he was wearing to pretend to be. One crack after another spread towards the edge of the frame, and finally shattered to the ground, revealing the squinting eyes behind the sunglasses. If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t find that the eyes of this boss who doesn''t deserve to have a name are actually open! Chapter 385 Under the horrified eyes of the villain boss who didn''t deserve to have a name, the huge ax that split the mountain and smashed the mountain fell down. Su Mu didn''t use his right leg to make contact hastily. The real attack method was the terrifying force of his right leg when it fell, and the wind pressure enough to tear steel. Because he felt that all space-talented ability users are not simple, and the scene that happened later also confirmed his conjecture! Instead of running away in the face of his attack, these little bosses gathered behind the street boss who didn''t deserve to have a name to consolidate their forces and buy time for their boss. From this point of view, it must be this undeserving name.... This hidden boss has mastered the profound ultimate move of weeping ghosts and gods! And it is a peerless ultimate move related to space! How dare Su Mu recklessly use his body to attack directly, first use this ordinary wind pressure to test the water. The colorful energy barriers formed by the joint efforts of the following villains were torn to pieces like paper in front of Su Mu. Without the protection of the energy barrier, their bodies were immediately exposed to the wind pressure. Just like a typhoon passing through, the ground flew sand and rocks, the sky was dark and the ground was dark, and the surrounding land was cut by the wind pressure to cut several meters deep, densely packed and terrifying. The nearby large stones were crushed by the wind pressure and turned into fine stones. The fine and broken stones were bombarded in the strong wind, and the small stones, which were usually not impressive, burst out with terrifying power after being endowed with powerful kinetic energy at this moment. A group of villains in the wind pressure center were accidentally rubbed by these small stones, leaving bloodstains directly. These stones shuttle back and forth at a speed of 100 meters per second, piercing their bodies and turning them into sieves and blood men. The breath of life is passing away from them quickly, until they died they didn''t expect that their most powerful defense method would be so... Vulnerable. At this time, Su Mu found that the situation seemed to be a little different from what he thought. Although this tentative wind pressure was unremarkable, it was the most suitable for testing the peerless ultimate move of the villain ** oss. But how... This mediocre wind pressure showed no signs of being weakened by that terrifying and peerless ultimate move. On the contrary, except for the villain boss, all his team members were strangled by the wind pressure. "Could it be..." Su Mu looked at the super villain ** oss, whose aura had not weakened at all, and the spatial fluctuations around his body were even more intense, with a solemn expression: "Sure enough, the other party''s peerless ultimate move is coming! One mistake, I may will die!" Although there was no creepy feeling in Su Mu''s heart, no tingling sensation on his back, and everything was so calm, Su Mu knew¡ª¡ª This is exactly what a peerless killer move should do! Thunder appeared in Su Mu''s palm, and there were azure electric arcs playfully jumping around Su Mu''s palm and fingertips. These arcs were connected together to form a ball of plasma. Su Mu gently dropped the plasma ball in his palm, and the plasma ball became extremely violent instantly after it left Su Mu''s palm, and the speed was as fast as thunder, falling down with lightning speed. However, at this time, the super villain boss who was still panicking regained his composure and showed a calm smile. Unfortunately, without the bonus of sunglasses, he could no longer look far away under the background of those shining squinting eyes. The artistic conception is even like a silly batch. Chapter 386 The super villain boss looked at the plasma ball falling from above his head and let out a sigh of relief in his chest. He crossed his arms and hugged his chest, and his squinted eyes burst out into a ball, even if he didn''t look carefully. ...wiped up: "Time''s up!" Strange fluctuations began to appear on his body, like a reflection reflected in a lake. Because a stone fell, the calm lake surface rippled round and round, and the reflection on the lake also rippled along with it. shape distortion. The next moment, the indifferent smile on his face skillfully switched to panic, his entire face turned green. Su Mu''s attack was too explosive, and just the wind pressure of the rolling cut off a layer of land abruptly. Although he was the best in the spirit ladder team, if he didn''t use the space phase, he felt that he was participating in this battle You will definitely die in battle. But the space phase consumes too much spiritual energy, and at the same time, the body is severely oppressed when traveling through space. I really think that I would rather just stay in the sky and watch the battle honestly than doing such simple things. What he has to do is to perfectly complete the tree god''s order. Ji thought so, and did so. After discovering that the villain Squinted Eyes had stabilized the spatially disordered fluctuations, Ji temporarily stopped interfering with the villain Squinted Eyes. Although the interference has stopped, it does not mean that the dark groping has stopped. Ji is indeed an out-and-out genius in the field of space, and quickly figured out the law of the villain''s Squinting Eyes talent. Although there are still many things that Ji has not figured out for the time being, there is still a long way to go before mastering the space teleportation of Squinting Eyes. It''s a long way to go, but it''s doable with simple interruptions. Taking great care of the timing, when the villain squinted his eyes and completely relaxed his mind, he gave him a ruthless blow. Not only was the villain''s life taken from the bottom, but even the life of the big villain who had lived for several chapters was taken away. up. This squint-eyed villain who lived for several chapters only had time to say: "Damn it!" Then his whole body was covered by the plasma ball, his skin, hair, flesh, bones, internal organs, and the ground under his feet were vaporized by the terrifying high temperature of the plasma ball. After the plasma ball completed its mission, it also disappeared between the sky and the earth, leaving only a 5-meter-wide hole. The soil at the bottom was melted and condensed into a hard crystal. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly, and he couldn''t believe what he saw with his eyes: "Brother, why did you disappear? Haven''t you already prepared a unique ultimate move?" If this villain, who didn''t even know his name until he died, knew about Su Mu''s words with squinted eyes, he would have to be angry and turn into a life-threatening fierce... Well, the opponent''s spirit seemed to be vaporized together with the body in the terrifying high temperature of the plasma ball, and it couldn''t be changed even if he wanted to. Su Mu, a prudent and steady tree, has successfully mastered one of the protagonist''s necessary skills-one-stop funeral service. After killing the enemy, you can''t bear to let their corpses die in the wilderness, and you will directly blow their bones to ashes. It saves time and trouble and is environmentally friendly, and it also responds to the call of the previous life for green water and green mountains..... Su Mu''s eyelids twitched: "Brother, if I had known that you were so fragile, I wouldn''t have come up and opened it up, but I can''t blame me, I''m just an ordinary big tree, you didn''t call me in advance. Say hello, how do I know! Now there is not even a place for interrogation, what a mess! " This clone of Su Mu fell into anxious worry. Chapter 387 At the same time, all spiritual practitioners who had reached a certain level of strength near the Qingxi Mountains felt the astonishing spiritual fluctuations here. Before evolution, spirit species were wild beasts that walked and ran in wild mountains and forests. Beasts are far more sensitive to danger than humans. Spiritualists can only perceive the exaggerated spiritual energy fluctuations, but they can smell the faint dangerous breath in the air. This dangerous breath is so weak, but it makes the hearts of these spiritual species tighten, and even their breathing is half a beat slow. The pupils of some spirit species with excessive stress reactions shrank to the size of a pinprick, and without thinking, they entered a state of alert, and from time to time, low growls representing threats and intimidation came out from their throats. These spirit species invariably turned to the direction where the fluctuation occurred with undecided eyes, and confirmed the direction. escape! All the spirit species reached a consensus, bowed their heads respectfully facing the misty forbidden area, expressing that they had no intention of offending, and then fled in the opposite direction at the fastest speed in their lives. The speed was simply unmatched. Misty Forbidden Land is an ominous place full of mystery and death in the Qingxi Mountains. Many spirit species agree that there are terrifying monsters that can destroy everything in it. All creatures that step into the forbidden area will be slaughtered by monsters. Do not rest in peace, become the minions of monsters. There are also spirit species who hold the opposite attitude to this. Although it is full of dangers and is a mysterious and unknown forbidden place, all spirit species that have walked into the mist and survived can obtain great benefits. No matter what kind it is, these spiritual species who have awakened their spiritual wisdom dare not make mistakes near the misty forbidden area, and they are in awe. Because all the Spirit Seeds who are disrespectful to the Mist Forbidden Land¡ª all dead. Different from these spiritual species who have lived in the Qingxi Mountains all year round, these humans who have just set foot on the Qingxi Mountains are puzzled by the situation in the mountains. The Qingxi Mountains were originally a barren land after the recovery of the spiritual energy, and there were few people. After the space passages appeared in various parts of the world, it became a completely unfamiliar area. At the same time, due to the interference of the spiritual energy, the satellites above the blue star were greatly affected. Coupled with the remote location and the presence of monsters along the way, the information of all countries and forces on the Qingxi Mountains is still at the previous level and has not been updated. Liguo was a bit better. By chance, he knew a little bit about the details of the Qingxi Mountains. The team leader this time was Captain Zhongli, who was the world''s number one last time. No one acted rashly under Zhongli''s repeated orders. Others were not so lucky. After talking privately, these teams decided to go to the center of the fluctuation to see what happened. Anyway, it took a lot of effort and took great risks to enter such a mysterious wild mountain range, how could I be worthy of myself if I didn''t make some extra money. If Lingxiu wants to go further, he must constantly harvest the spirits of the world and integrate the mighty power into himself to achieve immortality! They are not reckless people, all of them are seasoned and rich hob meat. It is natural for them to dare to go after sensing this amazing fluctuation of aura. Can escape. As for pulse rank? Are you kidding, the areas where the veins were born are all listed as forbidden and dangerous places. Although the Qingxi Mountains are vast, there are many more places than the Qingxi Mountains. Since this place has not been listed as a forbidden or dangerous place by Liguo, it proves that the upper limit of the strength of the creatures here is at most at the level of the body. If there is a pulse level, hehe, they live broadcast the chopping bird! Chapter 388 They were worried that they couldn''t find any clues, and there was a situation there, so it was reasonable to go to see what the situation was. Even if you can''t find any clues, it''s great to look for the appearance of the heaven and earth spirits. With this in mind, these teams all turned around and accelerated towards the direction where the astonishing aura fluctuations appeared earlier. But they don''t know that their every move falls into the sharp eagle eyes above Qingming. "Crazy!" These handsome goshawks formed a large net, monitoring the Qingxi Mountains day and night. These teams hid very well before, but now they are speeding up. Although the hiding effect is still there, they inevitably leaked an unusual aura. . It is very abnormal for a group of powerful spiritual ranks to gather together with their buttocks. Each of the spiritual ranks in the Qingxi Mountains has its own domain. Usually, the well water does not interfere with the river water. Without any special circumstances, it is absolutely impossible to gather together. Together. As a result, it was logical to attract the attention of these goshawks soaring in the sky. The strength of these goshawks may not be considered very powerful, but they can be extremely selected and their perception is very good. In their perception, the aura of the spirit rank is as eye-catching as a torch in the dark. Reminiscent of the information released by Commander Ji in the spiritual link network before, the sharp eagle eyes of these goshawks burst into glaring light, their nerves were tense, and they began to follow closely and pass information to each other through the spiritual link network. As their commander-in-chief, after releasing new content, Ji always paid attention to the feedback from his subordinates. After receiving the feedback information at the first time, Ji did not hesitate to summarize it and forward it to Su Mu. After Su Mu listened, he nodded noncommittally. He didn''t go to these experienced adventure teams for a while, hob meat, but stopped in place, closed his eyes and felt something silently. Suddenly Su Mu''s arm waved, and the branches rustled out, digging out a transparent bead at the bottom of the huge pit. The bead seemed ordinary, just an ordinary glass marble, but only the awakened space Only creatures with human talents can discover the extraordinaryness of this bead! This bead is also the real reason why the squinting-eyed villain who can''t even get a name is able to teleport with a few oil bottle teammates despite his mediocre strength! He stared at this transparent bead extremely eagerly. The energy in the beads has an almost fatal attraction to Ji, but Ji still quietly guards behind Su Mu. To Ji, although this orb is extremely precious, in his heart, nothing can compare to the Tree God. Su Mu played with the opaque crystal nucleus for a few seconds with admiring eyes, and threw it to Ji without hesitation. This orb, which contains rich space energy, is indeed a rare treasure in the world. After wearing it close to the body for a long time, it can even give Lingxiu a chance to awaken the space talent! But no matter how precious it is, it is the same for Su Mu. His plane dimension is a space talent, and it is also a top space talent! Even if he absorbs this bead, it won''t be of much use. Instead of wasting it on himself, it''s better to leave it for the poles who need it the most. Ji is taciturn, and has been performing his duties silently. If he doesn''t say anything, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know, or that he has forgotten Ji''s contribution. Su Mu has always seen all this in his eyes and kept it in his heart. The three brothers Xiaobai, Qingyi, Ersha, Ji, Ye Zhi, Liuyu, Youying, Siyou, Huoyanyan... He will never forget all their sacrifices. Chapter 389 Su Mu gently tossed the orb in his hand to Ji, and the orb drew a graceful arc in the air, and Ji subconsciously held the orb with his claws, a little dazed. He seemed completely unaware that the tree god would give him such a precious orb. Seeing Ji standing there in a daze, Su Mu smiled faintly, stepped forward a few steps, walked up to Ji, stretched out his hand to caress Ji''s wind and thunder wings made of steel, his voice was as gentle and calm as ever, like a peaceful stream. The lake reflects this alienated world. "Ji, let''s go and meet these humans for a while." Su Mu tapped his toes lightly, his body jumped up like a weightless feather, and landed lightly on his broad and strong back. Ji clasped the beads tightly, for some reason he suddenly felt that the cold orb suddenly became very hot, which made his heart warm. If it is said that the previous extremely respected and admired Su Mu more because of the subtle influence of the life psychic liquid, then the current extremely understands why he respects and admires Su Mu so much. The tree god has never stood alone on a cold altar. He is not a cold and indifferent god, but an immortal and eternal with flesh and blood. "Zhi!!" The chirping sound of piercing gold and cracking rocks resounded through the nine heavens and clouds, riding Su Mu straight into Qingyun. Su Mu stood on Ji''s back, and the pure vegetation breath leaked out from his body. Those who didn''t know it thought it was a rare and rare spiritual grass plant. Well, it seems that there is nothing wrong with this statement. Su Mu itself is a rare treasure that can make countless national forces crazy about it. Although this is just a doppelg?nger, the essence contained in it is also a treasure that can cause a sensation in spiritual practice when placed outside. This is what Su Mu did on purpose. Simply put, Su Mu is fishing to enforce the law... Because it is too difficult to catch them all in one go, these teams are like slippery fish swimming in this vast mountain. Although their strength is not very good, they run faster and faster. Once there is any trouble, everyone will smear the soles of their feet and run away. Su Mu would take too much time to catch all of them. What Su Mu lacks most now is time, but he has no interest in playing peek-a-boo with them in the mountains. Su Mu didn''t want to be so troublesome, so he had to choose the simplest and most trouble-free method. It''s called minimalism... Well, after the previous battle, Su Mu couldn''t help but feel swollen, although he has always been a steady and prudent, elegant and easy-going, mature and wise, and a big tree with no emotions. but...... The opponent is so good that even Su Mu is not interested in it. To use an image metaphor, it is as simple as a father beating his son. After Su Mu was upgraded to the pulse rank, the skill level of the avatar was still LV2, but the strength increased with the breakthrough of the main body, which was more than enough to deal with these teams. If he was really lost, Su Mu wouldn''t panic. He was indifferent to life and death, and he would do it if he refused to accept it. If you really get to that step, let the pole leave first. Not a big problem, not a big problem. Su Mu''s pure fragrance of plants and trees was quickly detected by the instruments carried by these teams, and the rapid beeping sounded. This death-like sound fell on their ears, but it was as beautiful as the heavenly music. Chapter 390 "Sure enough, there are top-quality natural treasures in this mountain range! As long as you can find this natural treasure, even if you fail the mission, you can make a lot of money!" "Hahahaha, the old man I met when I was a child really didn''t lie to me. I have been unlucky for so long in the first half of my life, and now the times are turning around. Is it a blessing?" "Catch up and take it. Treasures are only worthy of the strong. Your Majesty''s birthday is approaching. Such treasures should belong to us Lothar! First find the treasures of heaven and earth, and then look for the clues left by Slade and Mr. J!" People die for money, birds die for food, this has been the case since ancient times. Most of the teams in the entire Qingxi Mountains fell into madness, and only a very small number of teams continued to carry out their original plan calmly, looking for the mysterious existence in the Qingxi Mountains. "Captain Zhongli, should we..." The man named Zhongli looked calm, and said: "The interests of the country are above all else, and it is our main task to find out the senses and emotions of that person in the fog." In addition to Zhongli''s team, there was another team that was not lured by the bait released by Su Mu. They happened to be in the opposite direction of Zhongli''s team. This team is fully armed, and the leader is a mysterious man who is covered in a black robe and cannot distinguish his appearance or gender. His aura is very weird, like a crazy painter filling and smearing with colorful dyes. A picture scroll full of madness and distortion. The elite warrior behind the man in black stared at him with fanatical eyes, chasing him, as if following a god walking on the ground. Suddenly the man in black seemed to have noticed something, raised his head to look at a small dot in the blue sky, and a mysterious hoarse whisper gradually sounded, like a chaotic noise, but if you listen closely, it sounds like a devout believer prayer offerings. It''s just that there is no blessing, no light, no hope in this prayer, and there is only disorder and madness. While the man in black was praying quickly, his body twisted into a weird shape. When the last tone that was loud enough to pierce the eardrums fell, black spots in the sky fell. It is a handsome goshawk. Its eyes are bloodshot and wide open. The eye sockets are almost split open. There is still an indelible fear in the eyes. It seems that it has seen the most terrifying thing in the world. . The body of the man in black trembled strangely after the fall of the black eagle. After a pause for a few seconds, his stiff body returned to normal. He continued to move forward without looking at the body that fell to the ground. ¡­ The full-speed advance of the spirit rank is faster than Bolt''s full-speed sprint, and they are getting closer and closer to Su Mu. But soon, the captains of the team noticed something strange, that is, they discovered that this treasure of heaven and earth could move by itself! And the hell it''s moving fast! "Damn it, could it be that this thing has become a master?" Someone looked confused. "Only the protagonist can meet the treasures of heaven, material and earth that can act on their own. This adventure, this is indeed an adventure in my life!" Obviously, this buddy has been tormented by the Internet. "Damn it, someone came first. Warriors, catch up and use the weapons in our hands to take back the treasure that belongs to us!" There was also a pursuit of logic, and after thinking back and forth, they came up with a logical and self-consistent answer. But before they ran a few meters away, the high-speed moving Tiancaidibao actually stopped, which made them startled for a moment, and then they were ecstatic and rushed to it without stopping. Chapter 391 The forest coverage rate of the Qingxi Mountains is extremely high, but there is only one dense forest like the one below that is full of towering ancient trees. The vigorous and dark roots of each ancient tree are exposed on the ground and covered with moss. Their roots, which are rooted deep in the ground, extend down for dozens of meters, continuously absorbing nutrients from the depths of the ground. Even though it is still the middle of winter, this dense forest is still lush and green, and there are many huge mutated beetles living in it. organisms and amphibians. Those who didn''t know would think that they had stepped into the ancient times, and a wild and desolate atmosphere came over them. There is a turbid river passing through the dense forest, which is a branch of the Cangjiang River. Because of the heavy rain the night before, the water level soared, and the raging river overflowed, submerging a lot of land. In the dense forest, a black shadow stands quietly on the crown of a towering sky-high tree, surrounded by a rich and attractive medicinal fragrance. But the strange thing is that those huge mutated beetles living in the dense forest were unmoved after smelling the tempting medicinal fragrance. Instead, they ran around in horror and hid their bodies in the soft soil, rustling. trembling. Yazi, who doesn''t have a jungle bully, is as timid as the old father of the guardian spirit of the dung beetle. Hovering above the head of the black shadow was a condor made of refined iron, its eagle eyes scanned the surroundings sharply, and faithfully monitored everything for the black shadow on the treetop. "one." "two." "three." The black shadow on the canopy muttered to himself in a low voice, every moment, the number would increase a little, and not long after the number was said, a fully armed elite would step into the dense forest. In less than five minutes, 20 elite teams entered the dense forest back and forth, with a total of 90 people! The spiritual level alone accounts for almost one-third, and the strength of the leaders is all at the skill level! Although the rest are all mortal ranks, their strength has reached at least eighth rank, and there are not a few rank nine. Some of them have half-stepped into the gate of the spiritual rank, and they can become the spiritual rank with only one step! If such a group of spiritual practitioners gather together, no matter which country they enter or leave, it will arouse the high vigilance of the country''s officials, because such power is enough to easily capture some cities with weak guards! A small part of these twenty teams came from the underground world, and they all came here after accepting Nuo Lei''s high reward mission. Most of the others are mercenaries active on the battlefield. They are said to be mercenaries, but in fact they are legions secretly cultivated by the great powers of the world. Some inconvenient private and dirty work are handed over to these so-called mercenaries¡ª¡ª For example, sneaking into the territory of the Li country to investigate the truth about the fluctuation of spiritual energy. Such a sensitive task is not so sensitive for these so-called mercenaries, who let them wear the skin of mercenaries. Sky Eye is not the only satellite capable of monitoring spiritual energy fluctuations. Other powerful countries also have their own spiritual weapon monitoring satellites. The spiritual energy fluctuations in the Qingxi Mountains are too alarming, and it is difficult not to attract their attention. Although the military discipline of these mercenaries is relatively loose, being able to be appointed to such a task is enough to show that their strength should not be underestimated. In addition to mercenaries, killers active in the underground world, and spiritual practitioners, there is another group that seems out of place. They are the Eagles of Glory of the Lothar Empire! Chapter 392 In Lothar, you don''t need to know the Prime Minister''s name, but you must know the Eagle of Glory. The Eagle of Glory is the dream hall of all young people in Losar. Its predecessor is the highest talent training institution of the Losar Empire - the Hall of Glory, which is held by each emperor of the Losar Empire and is directly responsible to the emperor. In short, this institution cultivated the absolute confidants of Emperor Lothar, but because the Lothar Empire lasted for three hundred years, the most important function of the Hall of Glory was gradually changed by the bureaucracy prevailing in the empire. This ancient empire that has lasted for three hundred years is like riding a roller coaster, and its status is declining every day. Although the people in the country are not in dire straits, they are still full of complaints. It is conceivable that if this situation is allowed to continue, The empire will fall to the wrath of its people. This situation has been greatly improved until the current emperor of the Lothar Empire took office. The emperor who changed his name to Lothar had a talent comparable to the founding emperor. After he took office, the bureaucracy prevailing in the Lothar Empire was effectively stopped. Squeeze back to the position of first-line power. It sounds handsome, but behind such a rise is extremely cruel and bloody. Because of the waste of the Tungus dynasty, Liguo, a great country with a culture that has been passed down for 5,000 years, has suffered unprecedented damage. The Lothar Emperor was in a row, and soon became the most powerful country in the world under constant aggression. As the highest training institution for the emperor''s confidantes, the predecessor of the Eagle of Glory, the Hall of Glory, was naturally inevitably undergoing drastic reforms by this talented and bold emperor. Applying the answer to the big question of history, this reform is unprecedented, it is top-down, and it has brought an extremely profound impact on the Lothar Empire. The talents he selected are no longer limited to princes and nobles, but have been re-popularized to every citizen. After the reform, the Hall of Glory has become the Eagle of Glory, because the young people who have successfully walked out of the Hall of Glory are like heroes soaring in the sky. As bright as an eagle. Since then, the Hall of Glory has gradually become the Eagle of Glory. After the reorganization, the mission completion rate of Eagle of Glory is almost 100%, which is very amazing. Among the tens of thousands of missions, only three missions failed. For the glory of the Eagle of Glory, these eagles acted crazily afterwards, trying to complete the task again at all costs. Now the task of stealing World Tree fragments from Liguo is the fourth failure of the Eagle of Glory. That''s right, Mr. J is one of the members of Eagle of Glory. For all eagles, this is a shame that must be washed away! So this time, the number of eagles dispatched is as high as twelve people, and the twelve people with the names of the zodiac signs, each of them has reached the late stage of the spiritual rank! Strength brings self-confidence, they didn''t do anything to hide their identities, and their pride didn''t allow them to hide their heads and show their tails. For the light of the stars in the sky cannot be hidden. The stars should hang high in the universe and bloom their own brilliance wantonly. "I''ll give you ten seconds to get out of here immediately." A burly bear-like man in shining gold armor opened his mouth, revealing his white teeth, with a tyrannical aura overflowing: "Ten seconds After the bell, those who haven''t rolled yet, stay here forever!" Chapter 393 The incomparably violent aura of this barbaric bear released, causing all the mortals to breathe quickly. overbearing! Outrageous! powerful! This is the intuitive feeling of the Golden Zodiac! The captains of the other 19 teams are not good at anything. It is true that the Golden Zodiac is well-known internationally, and it is not an exaggeration to say that the Eagle of Glory behind them is the number one organization in the world, but they seem very Are you annoying? I just wanted to let them go out of my mouth. If they really left in such a disheveled manner, if this matter got out, how could they continue to hang out in this circle in the future? Face is more important than life to these hob meat who rely on fame for food. What''s more, this treasure of heaven, material and earth is extraordinary. Just by smelling the pure fragrance of medicine, they can clearly feel that the speed of breathing out their spiritual energy has increased by a little bit. If it is obtained in its entirety, how powerful the medicine will be! Even if what you get is an incomplete part, it''s not worth the trip. "Hehe, others are afraid of your Golden Zodiac, but we are not afraid." A handsome boy, wearing a silver armor and full of blond hair full of pomade, said with a light smile. Just as the other captains were about to log in to the account of the Great Onmyoji and activate the skill Yin-Yang Strange Qi to help this flamboyant boy with bright armor, the strong medicinal fragrance in the air suddenly changed, interrupting their operations. If the strong medicinal fragrance before made them greedy and blinded by profit, then the huge and terrifying spiritual pressure now made their faces change drastically and their foreheads sweated. At this time, the legs of those mortals were weak in front of this spiritual pressure, their bodies were shaking like sifting chaff, and they were all wet, as if they had just been fished out of the water, and some weak-minded people were even more limp. On the ground, he had no will to fight, and fled backwards like a shit, just thinking about running for his life, so he didn''t look like a half-star of heaven. The expressions of the twelve members of the Golden Zodiac also sank slightly, without the relaxed and indifferent attitude they had before, the twelve stood in a strange formation, and their auras merged together without distinction. After the breaths of the twelve people blended together, they were able to stand up to Su Mu''s spiritual pressure, without losing the wind. Although there is only a clone here, and it hasn''t made a full shot yet, it is also extremely amazing! "Is this the battle formation derived from the spiritual formation? It''s really mysterious, but if it''s just like this, it''s too...underestimating me!" Su Mu''s eyes burst into a gleam, and his aura rose again, and the invisible aura actually formed a transparent shock wave that blasted from top to bottom. The broken branches and fallen leaves all over the ground are flying all over the sky. Under Su Mu''s intensive care, the twelve people of the Golden Twelve Palace bear the brunt. When their bodies sank, they felt as if they were carrying a mountain weighing more than a thousand pounds on their shoulders, and the soil under their feet fell down. It sank half a meter! Rivalry in court has turned into bitter confrontation. The most powerful Golden Zodiac has this appearance, and the other spiritual cultivation is even more miserable. Those with a little weak will fainted directly under this majestic spiritual pressure, and a few of them became unfortunate. Fool, dementia. "On top! Let''s all shoot together!" "Don''t hold back, use the strongest attack!" "Quick! Quick! Quick! Are you fucking dead? All of you are lying on the ground, as long as you still have breath, get up and kill that monster!" Chapter 394 There are too many enemies below, as many as 30 people in the spiritual rank alone! Half of the 30 people had reached the late stage of the Spiritual Stage or even the Apotheosis Stage! This force was so terrifying and powerful that it made Su Mu tremble. He, Su Mu, is just an ordinary big tree, apart from his monstrous wisdom and handsome face that makes him feel ashamed, what else does he have. Su Mu is a timid tree, and now there are so many terrifying forces around, he is too scared. Su Mu had no choice but to¡ª¡ª Kill them all! Su Mu''s eyelids were slightly closed, his expression indifferent. "Crap time...ends here!" Crackling! Su Mu''s voice hadn''t fallen yet, the blue arcs crackled, wandering and jumping on Su Mu''s body surface, the arcs intertwined together, forming a shining thunder armor! Su Mu stomped on his right foot and took a step forward. There was a deafening sound of thunder crackling in the air, and his body fell straight from a height of 100 meters like a meteorite falling from the sky! Under the tug of that terrifying kinetic energy, the surrounding air whizzed and turned into fierce wind pressure to cut off the turbulent airflow. Boom! Before these elite heavenly prides could react, Su Mu''s body fell heavily to the ground, and the ground was thunderous, making their ears ring. The ground was smashed into a huge sunken hole, shocking cracks spread along the hole, large pieces of mud collapsed, and were blown away by the huge force traveling through the ground, thrown high into the air and the muddy blocks collapsed Solution, there was a muddy rain. Dust filled the air, covering everything around, making it hard to see clearly. The Golden Zodiac and the captains were the first to react, and they didn''t push too much, which fully explained the meaning that people don''t talk too much. All kinds of attacks rose from all directions, rushing towards the center of the pit. It is astonishing how amazing these outstanding figures in the spiritual ranks are when they attack with all their strength. The violent fluctuations caused by so many attacks have affected the spiritual energy in the dense forest and become chaotic and violent. These powerful attacking ultimate moves are injected into their bodies like a dose of heart-boosting potion, and hope is ignited in the eyes of those mortals who dare not breathe at this moment. With so many strong people attacking together, even if it is a tricky level, they will die without burial. place! "Great, it''s the boss''s neutron impact! Even the strongest of the same level dare not meet the boss''s move!" "This is the 32nd most famous ultimate move on the dark list, Starburst Slash, so powerful!" Suddenly, a group of dark energy arrows pierced the sky, tearing the flying smoke and dust. The aura fluctuations on the energy arrows were astonishing, even if one was careless, he would be killed by the dark energy arrows! "It''s the God-destroying Arrow! It''s the God-destroying Arrow that has a record of killing the orifices!" "Hey, look at the Golden Zodiac, their aura is rising rapidly! They are not spiritual ranks, they are tricky ranks! They are all tricky ranks! We were deceived!" A small head who had reached the late stage of the spiritual rank sucked in a breath Cool, couldn''t help but exclaimed. This power immediately covered the demeanor of other orifices, attracting people''s attention. "It''s such a deep scheming, and they are all of the top ranks. No wonder the Golden Zodiac is so overbearing!" "It''s not that they hid it deliberately, I''m afraid those who have seen their true strength are dead!" "The zodiac is full of tricks, the great emperor of Lothar really played a big game of chess." "Nineteen ranks, hehe, that monster is dead, and the number one person in the world who broke through to the pulse rank from Liguo will die without a whole body if he joins forces with so many ranks!" Chapter 395 Under the bragging of these miscellaneous fish, these 19 ranks are almost comparable to the gods in myths and legends, and they seem to be almost becoming the origin of the universe. "Neutron Shock, Starburst Slash, God Extinguishing Arrow, each name is louder than the other." Su Mu raised his arms indifferently, leveling them with the ground, grasping with his fingers, the sea of ??spiritual energy in his body surged violently along the veins he built, like surging tides, like erupting volcanoes. The invisible spiritual pressure spread from Su Mu''s body to the surroundings, and the surrounding ground seemed to be bombarded by a high-yield missile. The already torn ground began to collapse layer by layer and turned into dust. Chi Chi Chi! Light, endless blue light, endless arcs of light tore through the dust flying in the air, forming a dense patch, even the brilliance of the bright sun in the sky was weakened by three points. The whistling sound is like the chirping of thousands of birds. These cacophonous cries sound like a death knell, death...falls! Those attacks with various colors and names that are getting louder than each other are so vulnerable in front of this blue arc of light, like paper. "Fancy bells and whistles." Rumble! The ultimate moves that these powerhouses were proud of were torn apart without any effort. The blue light soon occupied their terrified and unbelievable eyes, and this blue light became the last color in their lives. "It''s so beautiful..." A literary and artistically dressed killer let out a sigh of emotion, and calmly closed his eyes when the azure power grid struck, waiting for death to come. After all, those who look down on life and death like him are a minority. More spiritual cultivators wish their parents didn''t have two more legs for themselves, but no matter how fast they are, how fast can they surpass the thunder in the sky? The handsome boy in the bright silver armor with a flamboyant suit jumped up, although his eyes were tense, he was not afraid. "Although an attack of this level is terrifying, as long as I avoid the deadly position, I will be able to escape and ascend to heaven!" This kind of confidence and confidence stems from the battle armor he wears. The battle armor has an extraordinary origin. It is an incomplete armor obtained by the handsome boy from a certain ruin. Although the armor is incomplete, its defense is still very strong. It''s amazing, the attacks of ordinary rank can be completely ignored, even the attack rank can resist most of the power. Relying on the strength of this armor, the handsome boy directly became the enshrinement of a small country, enjoying supreme power and status. but... He still greatly underestimated the power contained in Su Mu''s attack. It was like the indestructible silver armor that was effortlessly cut through like a hot knife cutting butter in front of the blue light, cutting together with the body inside. into countless pieces. This handsome little white face with a prominent reputation and the name of the god of war in silver armor died like this without a whole body. Even though he had a thousand honors in life, he was still a handful of loess after death. All of this is too much to say, but less than two seconds have passed before and after. These spiritual practitioners who have achieved great fame in the world have already lost more than half of their lives. The cloud of death shrouded the heads of all spiritual practitioners along the high-speed moving azure power grid. The morale of the surviving survivors collapsed and they were in chaos. Seeing this scene in the distance, the golden zodiac palace shrunk its pupils to the size of a pinprick. The man who was as strong as a bear couldn''t help but said: "It''s the pulse stage, it must be the pulse stage!" Chapter 396 The strong bear man was arrogant and arrogant one moment, and turned into a cowardly egg at the next moment, his body was a little weak. If he hadn''t seen the most powerful Aries still calmly staying where he was, he would have turned around and run away , accelerated with all his strength, and fled away. "Although the bastard Aries looks like a sissy, he has nothing to say about his strength. It shouldn''t be a big problem for him to look like this." The strong bear let out a breath, but the muscles of his body were still tense, and he was in peak condition, ready to erupt a terrifying power that would make people look at him! Don''t get me wrong, he doesn''t want to go all out, he just wants to escape... Don''t blame him for being cowardly, it''s really such a scene, such a scene is too exaggerated. Even their Golden Zodiac has experienced hundreds of battles and personally completed hundreds of spiritual exercises, they have never seen such a scene. In front of the azure power grid, these spiritual ranks and weak ranks are just like ordinary people facing spiritual cultivation. They are easily slaughtered one by one, without even a chance to escape, and their lives are as fragile as a candle in the wind. This terrifying scene gave the strong bear an illusion that they were nothing more than ants in front of this monster, even Zhong Li, who was known as the number one person at the time, was nothing more than that in front of this monster ! Just when the strong bear was hesitating whether to run first as a respect, the man named Aries finally made a move. His feet were three feet above the ground, his smooth long hair was suspended in the air without wind, his right hand was raised naturally, and the palm of his hand was filled with energy, and a divine crystal shield wall made of multi-faceted concave and convex hard rhombic crystals stood horizontally on the ground. In front of the Golden Zodiac. The Shenjing shield wall is 5 meters long and 3 meters wide, refracting dazzling light under the blue and white electric light. Aries looked calm, and seemed to have almost paranoid confidence in the divine crystal shield wall in front of him. The other 11th houses hid behind the divine crystal shield wall very skillfully, and were ready to launch the attack after the terrifying thunder net disappeared. The most powerful counterattack in my life. This crystal wall of Aries is the greatest confidence that they did not rush for their lives like other spiritual practitioners present. This kind of blind self-confidence is cultivated and established in life and death fights again and again. They firmly believe that the spiritual cultivation that can destroy the Aries crystal has not yet been born in this world, and they firmly believe that the Aries crystal is the strongest shield in the world, and even the sharpest spear will be smashed in front of this crystal. In the Eagle of Glory''s view, the title of the first person at that time was only worthy of a pervert like Aries. Because even Zhong Li, who was known as the number one person at the time, couldn''t do anything to Aries who only had the strength of a small level. But soon, something happened that made them dumbfounded. The net of thunder that purifies the world has just come into contact with the Divine Crystal Shield Wall, and under everyone''s astonished gaze, fine cracks appeared on the indestructible Divine Crystal Shield Wall! The cracking sound fell in the ears of the twelve people, like a terrifying sound from the depths of hell, and the faces of the eleven people except Aries suddenly turned pale, as if they had been covered with a layer of white. Painted, with bean-sized beads of sweat on his forehead. Beads of sweat mixed with dust slid down the forehead and into the eyes. It was hot and uncomfortable, but no one dared to rub their eyes. Their eyeballs kept staring at the Divine Crystal Shield wall in front of them, afraid that the shield would The wall just crumbled and crumbled. No matter how strong they are, how can they be against the mighty Thunderbolt Tianwei? Chapter 397 Aries'' complexion is also not very good-looking, now it is no longer a matter of face-slapping, if the god crystal shield wall is shattered and shattered, he will die too! Aries also didn''t care about pretending to be handsome, maintaining a high style, and quickly dispersed the transparent crystals under his feet, his body fell from the air in an instant, and at the same time, the movements in his hands were not slow. The cracked Divine Crystal Shield wall was successfully repaired in a few strokes. I was afraid that it would explode like this, and then strengthened and thickened it. The spiritual energy was consumed, and the delicate face became pale. Not only because of fear, but also because the body was almost squeezed dry. Facing death, no one is immune. But the effect of doing so was also immediate, the divine punishment that seemed to be descended by the god of thunder jumped several times in front of the divine crystal shield wall before dissipating without a trace. Aries propped his hands on his knees, bent over, hunched his back, panting heavily, his flowing long hair was wet with sweat at this moment, sticking into strands, messy and sticky On the forehead, it''s so embarrassing. Without the blessing of a handsome hairstyle, the current Aries looks a bit like the non-mainstream before. So from here we can draw a conclusion that whether you are strong or not is temporary, and whether you are handsome or not is a lifetime. Because, even after he died and was smashed into ashes, his handsome face and unrestrained figure were still maintained until the end, so that he would live up to the hard work and struggle of this life! The other 11th houses were not much better, but they agreed with this iron rule very much. They immediately wiped off the sweat from their foreheads, straightened their backs, combed their hair back to look like an adult, polished their golden armor, and restored their complexion. She lost her former calmness and indifference, but it was a pity that her slightly pale face seemed a little discordant. "Aries, thank you for your hard work, leave the rest of the battle to us." "That''s right, Aries, we''ll show this bastard what true power is." Aries opened his mouth, his lips moved up and down, and now he was so weak that he couldn''t even utter a complete sentence. "Don''t...don''t..." "Don''t what? Oh, I see! Aries, please rest assured and don''t be brave. Our strength may be a little behind yours, but we are not vegetarians. There is only one person on the other side, and we have eleven on our side. " "No...no!" Aries became even more anxious when he heard this, and his body shook with excitement. "Aries, you are still too upright. It is the biggest insult to the chivalry to deal with this kind of bastard who only knows how to hide in the dark and plan to attack and show our chivalry." "That''s right, Aries and Cancer are right. To deal with such a despicable enemy, we should take action together and wipe him out of this world with a thunderbolt!" God knows where these eleven people found their time in such an urgent battlefield, and they still have time to chat with Aries. Such an optimistic attitude is really terrifying! After hearing this, Aries was completely desperate. These are all a group of pig teammates! I really want to say don''t go! Take me and run away! Eleven one-on-one, can this kind of thing be won by more people? ! Still thinking about completely erasing and getting rid of this monster, we are going to die! Don''t make such jokes, okay, this is not black humor, this is stupid. Forceful operation! Sand sculpture teammates! A series of exclamation marks burst out of Aries'' heart, which is really amazing. Chapter 398 My family knew about my own affairs, and Aries knew that the reason why the Divine Crystal Shield Wall was able to withstand the divine power of the thunder in the end was not because his divine crystal was really indestructible, but because the thunder did not target them at all. Yes, the real reason is that the monster that fell from the sky didn''t target them. They, in the eyes of that monster, are just like other spiritual cultivators. The only difference might be that they are slightly stronger than those devotionals. No matter how strong the ants are, they are still ants. How can a mayfly shake a tree? The teammates of Aries did not understand what Aries wanted to express, so they were high-spirited and ready to fire, to show Su Mu some flair. But Su Mu is faster than them, and the battle is to seize every minute and every second. These eleven people wasted their precious time on gossip, and Su Mu naturally wouldn''t waste their minds. The tumbling smoke and dust separated from the two sides, leaving a passage one person wide in the middle. Su Mu strode and the meteor shot into the sky like a shell fired from the chamber, and the ground under his feet was cracked. There are no fancy moves, Su Mu''s right arm is raised back, like a bowstring stretched to the extreme, capable of bursting out the power to penetrate everything in an instant at any time. The power in the body pours into the right arm along the spine, flows through the humerus, radius, and ulna, progressively, and finally converges on the fist. The wooden fist was wrapped with blue and white electric arcs, and the electric arcs jumped around, and the air was blasted into circular arcs. Before the fist arrives, the fist intention arrives first. Fist intent is a very mysterious and idealistic thing. It is the belief and will of a lifetime, as well as the perception and thinking of boxing. The vast majority of people can only linger outside the gate of Quan Yi throughout their lives, unable to step through the gate to see the thousands of scenery behind the gate. Because people are smart, they know too much, and their brains are filled with all kinds of useful and useless information. The more they know, the more they think, and the more distracting thoughts they have. This is not to say that it is not good, the desire and exploration of the unknown is the root of human progress. But when it comes to comprehending the meaning of boxing, if you want to get started, you must first let your spirit return to the most primitive moment, and at the same time keep the spiritual platform clear and not obsessed with ignorance. Only in this state can body and mind be highly united, listen to the real voice of the world, witness the truth behind the appearance of all things, and understand oneself. Su Mu has never practiced boxing, and he doesn''t know how to practice the boxing intentions that are highly praised in those boxing records. Because his body structure is completely different from that of humans, a big tree to practice human boxing and study boxing records is like taking off his pants and farting. Aside from those routines, moves, and airs, the essence of boxing is to punch and win! With one punch, the difference is not only superior, but also...life and death! Fighting is not a trick, there is death but there is no life. A punch that can kill the enemy is a good punch. Su Mu, who has never practiced boxing systematically, fits the essence of boxing better. Su Mu only knows how to punch, punch, and punch again, each punch is to go all out, but each punch is inadvertently integrated into his own spirit and spirit. The intention of boxing is the embodiment of the belief and will of boxing practitioners in their life, and it is also the perception and thinking of boxing. My heart and my deeds are as clear as a mirror, in which all dharmas and things are reflected! Su Mu''s fist was constantly enlarged in the pupils of these people, and finally there was nothing else in the field of vision except this simple fist. Chapter 399 oom! Something exploded in their spiritual world, and they ''saw'' a god tree standing proudly between the heaven and the earth, overwhelming the universe, and magnificent. The canopy of the Tongtian Divine Tree is like the sea, covering the clouds and the sun, its branches are like jade, and the rosy air is steaming. It is inscribed with ancient thunder patterns that explain some kind of heaven and earth truth, but this mysterious thunder pattern is just mediocre in front of this sacred tree. . Endless tree roots are rooted in the boundless void, and the shining stars in the sky have lost all their brilliance in front of this sacred tree. How can the light of fireflies compete with the bright moon? In the crown of the tree, it has become an insignificant embellishment. "This is... God!" In front of such a universe-spanning God Tree, their short years were but an instant, and all their will and spirit were wiped out at this moment, and they could no longer have the thought of resistance. because... In the face of eternity, it is meaningless. The twelve people in the Zodiac couldn''t help but kneel in front of this tree of gods, offering their piety and faith respectfully! Not only the Zodiac, but all the survivors who survived by chance ''saw'' at this moment the tree that reached the sky rooted in the boundless void. boom! Fist fell, crystal shattered. Crystal clear finely divided crystals are scattered all over the place, refracting colorful and grotesque reflections. Su Mu''s avatar was like a weightless feather, falling on the fine crystals, and the shining luster covered his body in an instant, coating him with a dazzling golden light. No one noticed that after the fist was swung, the avatar had lost its breath. Somehow, the prayers of the Unota suddenly appeared and rang in the hearts of all the survivors. So, everyone couldn''t help but groaned in a low voice. "Great tree god, you are the master of thunder, eternal immortality, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality return to the earth again. " The prayers went from murmuring to shouting. Over and over again, resounding through the sky. Ji flapped his wings and went straight into Qingming, and the sound of clear beeping sounded like piercing gold and cracking stones. In the distant sky, the chirping of eagles resounded one after another, like the beacon fires of ancient times, passed down one after another. In the holy court, Su Mu opened his eyes, only the thousands of branches piercing the sky moved without wind, and all the golden and jade-like leaves gently collided with each other, tinkling, like a piece of heavenly music, circling the bridge for three months . Su Mu let go of his spiritual consciousness, which was as deep as the sea, and quickly connected to the clone that had no breath, retracted the consciousness attached to it, and understood what happened in the blink of an eye. He began to spread his spiritual consciousness with all his strength, echoing with the clone. The spirit exists. The spirit is contagious. Accompanied by the resounding cry of the eagle, there was an invisible spiritual fluctuation that linked all the creatures living under Su Mu''s protection in the Qingxi Mountains together. In the outer court, the returned Unota elite, led by their new priest, Gu Wan, prayed sincerely and recited Su Mu''s holiness. In the atrium, all the little beasts and spirit species cast their eyes on the holy court, raised their necks to the sky, and screamed one after another. Holy Court, Siyou, Liuyu, Youying, Pingding, Liuer... They faced Su Mu, bowed their bodies respectfully, and spit out two vague syllables from their throats. "Tree God!" Chapter 400 Just when the voices of chanting and praying in the outer court, the central court, and the holy court became one, wonderful changes also occurred in the origin world. Strings of crystal-like transparent silk threads appeared from nowhere. These transparent threads were clearly invisible and intangible, but when they fell into Su Mu''s eyes, they were full of light, and there was a kind of pure beauty entrusted to them. These crystal filaments shuttle continuously in the origin world, making the origin world beautiful. Su Mu''s consciousness manifests in the origin world. In the outside world, Su Mu can only appear as a vague light cluster at most, and it is very fragile, and it will dissipate in the sky and the earth when it is blown by the wind. But this is the world of origin, Su Mu is the absolute master here, with the blessing of the world of origin, the spirit he manifests is extremely strong, no different from a real person. Su Mu stepped forward and reached out to grab a crystal thread, and the crystal thread melted into Su Mu''s spirit like melting ice and snow. He frowned slightly, and found that his spirit was actually a little stronger, but there was also a simple expectation in his ears. "I want to eat meat, I want to become stronger." This voice kept echoing in his mind, and it actually had a strange influence, subtly affecting Su Mu''s thinking. Of course, given Su Muling''s strength, he would not be affected by this voice. He thought about it, and effortlessly wiped out the voice. After the sound disappeared, Su Mu felt his heart relax, and the whole tree felt much more comfortable. Su Mu looked up at the sky full of crystal silk in the world of origin, and had his own guess. "This is... the power of faith!" Su Mu is still very familiar with the power of faith, because when he was still an individual, it was a kind of power that would definitely be mentioned in many western novels. Of course, this kind of power is not only found in the West, it also has the same power in the East, but in the East this kind of power is called incense! Faith is the source of strength, but also a deadly poison. It can quickly make a life stronger and stand on top of all living beings, and it can also make an independent life lose its will and become a puppet under the washing of the power of faith. The thoughts and prayers entangled in these strands of crystal silk are the hidden poisons, and while bringing strength, one must also bear corresponding risks. If the thoughts in it are not dealt with in a timely manner, it may not have much impact at the beginning, but the accumulation of sand will form a tower, and water will form an abyss. The accumulation of quantity will cause a qualitative change. Once the power of this kind of thought accumulates to a threshold, Su Mu''s will will be eroded, and as time goes on, as this power continues to accumulate, the degree of erosion will become more and more serious. At that time, he is still Su Mu, but he is not Su Mu anymore. To be precise, he is Su Mu after being reshaped by all believers. Su Mu is more in line with their ideas. For those believers, such Su Mu is the real tree god, but for Su Mu himself, is he really him at that time? "Sure enough, faith is poison. Before there is no proper solution, I''d better not absorb it rashly." However, Su Mu did not show any hostility. There is no good or bad power. Their essence is power, it just depends on the way it is used. If you use it well, it will become a great help for Su Mu, if you don''t use it well... It will also become the poison that makes him fall into the abyss! Chapter 401 What Su Mu pursues is detachment, rather than becoming a puppet bound by beliefs. In that case, what''s the point of being powerful? When he passed on the World Tree fragments, he once glimpsed a corner of the World Tree''s memory. Before World Tree became World Tree, he was also indulging in the strength brought by the power of faith. When World Tree found out that he found the huge harm hidden under the beautiful appearance of faith, he was already deeply involved. It is difficult to break free from the shackles of belief. This is the end of this memory, but a glimpse of the leopard, as powerful as he almost lost himself because of his beliefs, and became a puppet of the trust of all beings, Su Mu didn''t think that he was really smarter than the world tree. That is a great existence that supports a universe! How the World Tree solved the problem of belief Su Mu is temporarily unknown, but it is conceivable that the World Tree must have found a perfect solution to it, if not, it would be difficult for the World Tree to grow to that point. As for whether this solution can be found in the World Tree fragment, Su Mu does not have any hope for it. The fragment is too small, and the inheritance in the fragment is only related to the spiritual text. Qiji put this hope on other World Tree fragments, it is simply a dream, who knows if that fragment is the last one. Su Mu will search for the World Tree fragments, but not now. Su Mu''s current power is still too shallow, and it can''t support him to search for fragments of the world tree all over the world that he doesn''t even know if he exists or not. Su Mu didn''t want to spend all his time searching all over the world, but in the end it was nothing to fetch water from a bamboo basket. If he had that time and energy, he might as well search for new spiritual stone mines. Su Mu doesn''t have the rich knowledge reserve of World Tree, nor does he have the power of picking up stars and moons like the other party, but he has a huge advantage over World Tree! system! As long as there are enough evolution points, everything is not a shackle! According to the existing formula: Lingshi mine = rich evolution points. It can be seen that: evolution point = stronger. The following conclusions are drawn: Lingshi mine = stronger. Su Mu intends to save more evolution points for further consideration. He is not prepared to touch the power of belief until he finds a solution. Even if this kind of power can push his power to a new height in a very short period of time, it is tantamount to quenching thirst with poison. "It seems that it''s time for the three brothers Liu Yu and Huo Yanyan to form a professional treasure hunting team. It''s really too embarrassing for them to have only four of them." Su Mu has always taken in and sheltered the creatures in the Qingxi Mountains, from powerful spirit species to newborn babies. Now after half a year of accumulation, some results have been achieved. The base number of creatures living in Su Mu''s territory has reached a certain number. These creatures have lived in places with abundant spiritual energy for a long time, and the probability of evolving into spiritual species will be higher. Although the chances of these creatures awakening their talents in treasure hunting after becoming spirit-seeds are very small, under such a base number, there will always be one or two spirit-seeds that meet the requirements. "In addition to selecting from these reserves, they can also be cultivated from existing spiritual seeds. Among the existing spirit-seed troops, only Liu Er meets this requirement. As far as Liu Er''s own talent is concerned, he can become an outstanding explorer after some training. ''" Su Mu has great confidence in Liu Er. Chapter 402 Su Mu grasped these crystal filaments with his right hand, and all the crystal filaments condensed together under Su Mu''s control to form a fist-sized crystal, which exudes a fascinating light and is beautiful. Su Mu''s left hand was not idle either, he used his finger as a substitute for the pen, and continued to outline the spiritual text in the void with a solemn expression. This spiritual text can be regarded as an insurance, which can prevent an old fox who has lived for an unknown number of years from doing things that make everyone feel unpleasant after waking up. That''s right, what Su Mu was talking about was Yu Xiao, the guardian spirit with the head of an ox, the body of a leopard, and a snake tail, lying dead in the world of origin. After the spiritual writing was completed, Su Mu waved his right arm, and his tree roots rustled down from the sky, wrapping the transparent light ball with three layers inside and outside. This is the second line of insurance. Although the power of faith is miraculous, if you have this seal and don''t take the initiative to contact it, there will be no troubles. After temporarily solving the power of faith, Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief. Before leaving, he glanced at Ling and Hei E. Both of them were in good condition and their breath was very stable, which was good news. On the other hand, Yu Xiao, the long-browed and big-eyed guardian spirit, had already woken up early, but still pretended to be unconscious. Su Mu showed an elegant and easy-going smile: "It seems that the old fox Yu Yi is not convinced. After you have some time, you can communicate with him well. Xiaozhi will move you with emotion and reason. I think Yu Yi will change his mind and start a new life." of." As for how to communicate, Su Mu of course has to use vivid physical language to communicate. No language is more concise or more efficient. This is what Su Mu is best at. He, Su Mu, has always been elegant and easy-going, convincing others with reasoning. Yu Yi, who was lying on the ground with her eyes tightly closed, shuddered inexplicably, her heart trembled, and she felt that she seemed to be being watched by some terrible existence. He was vigilant in his heart, and after thinking about it, he felt that he should be too sensitive. He has matured in age, and his superb acting skills-"playing dead online" could be seen through. "Illusion, it must be my illusion." Yu Yi quietly opened her eyes, staring fieryly at the power of faith wrapped in the three outer layers of Su Muli. If the gaze had power, then Su Mu must have been completely burned by the scorching gaze right now. "The power of faith is actually the power of faith! I didn''t expect that I could see such pure power of faith again in this dharma-ending age where the aura is exhausted! As long as I can obtain it, use it as a furnace, and use my own remaining spirit as a guide, I will definitely be able to condense into a body again, embark on the road of immortality, and become a star that will always shine on the earth! " "However, this matter still needs to be discussed in the long term. Now I will just attach myself to this little devil for the time being." This Yuxie is also thinking about eating farts, remembering to eat but not beating, and not worrying about his life, he really needs to experience the poison of society... Friendly communication in society will do. After Su Mu withdrew from the world of origin, his consciousness was attached to a clone that had been prepared in advance. The clone opened its eyes, glanced at Su Mu''s body, nodded, and touched the ground with its toes. Arrows tore through the thick fog. In an instant, it turned into a black spot and disappeared into the depths of the thick fog. It doesn''t take a moment to reach that battlefield with the legs of the avatar. Chapter 403 On the battlefield, everyone from the mighty Golden Zodiac to ordinary spiritual practitioners was shocked by Su Mu''s fist. But with the passing of Su Mu''s avatar, this deterrent effect also weakened. More importantly, the fist that Su Mu swung was actually a coincidence, and the image of the world tree supporting the universe was also Su Mu''s reference to the scene he saw in the inheritance memory. In layman''s terms, Su Mu directly applied the template of the World Tree, and doing so was just superficial but without spirit. Because the current Su Mu has never experienced all this, how can he really integrate the aura of the World Tree that supports the entire universe into his own fist. Su Mu only relied on the trace of charm obtained after fusing the fragments together with his spiritual consciousness that can overwhelm all spiritual cultivation. The combination of the two made all spiritual cultivation kneel under Su Mu''s fist. If Su Mu''s avatar was stronger, then this group of people would surely become a new force under Su Mu''s command. It''s a pity that Su Mu''s clone was too short and too fast, and it disappeared after one punch. Among these surviving spirits, even the weakest ones are strong men with little reputation in the outside world, not to mention that all of these spirits have experienced many battles and almost walked out of the dead. There is no one who is lighter than Yi Yu''s generation. Most of them gradually woke up from the terrifying fist intent, only a few spirit cultivators who faced the fist intent were still immersed in the fist intent at this time. This punch has changed their perception of the world to some extent. They only believe in Su Mu now, everything else is a damned heresy! To describe it vividly, these people have become extreme fanatics, and they have provided Su Mu with the most faith power. The representative person in it is the most famous "Aries" in the Golden Zodiac, and the others are the elder brothers next to Aries. As the real fighters who faced Su Mu''s fist, Bai Yang and these brothers fell directly... Well, this sounds weird, they were completely overwhelmed by Su Mu''s personal charm under Su Mu''s big fist, and became Became Su Mu''s diehard loyalist. Even the old emperor of Lothar''s words didn''t work for Su Mu. They have not been brainwashed, but some cognitions have been reversed. The brain still recognizes Emperor Lothar''s kindness to them, but Su Mu''s position in their hearts is undoubtedly the number one. For them, Su Mu''s words are the truth! After the other spiritual cultivators woke up, with lingering fear in their eyes, they backed away, and some sat on the ground with their buttocks spread out, staring blankly at Su Mu''s avatar. As if fished out of the water, covered in big man...sweat. "True God, He is the incarnation of the true God who descended into the world." Although some people came to their senses, the images revealed by Su Mu''s fist were too impactful, and they were still somewhat insane. "He''s not a god, he''s a devil! He''s a devil who walked out of hell, we''re all going to die, we''re all going to die!!" Some people were frightened by Su Mu and turned into a complete coward. Use hands and feet to escape backwards. There were even more people staring at Su Mu''s body with fanatical eyes. They are actually greedy for Su Mu''s body! Despicable! Cough, to be precise, they are indeed the strength in Su Mu''s body. Chapter 404 Everyone is not stupid. After calming down, they have discovered that Su Mu''s avatar has no breath, and the breath will only disappear without a trace when he dies. If Su Mu''s avatar still had a trace of breath left, these spiritual cultivators would not dare to be so bold as to even think about attacking this avatar. After discovering that the aura of Su Mu''s avatar disappeared without a trace like a dead thing, these people''s hearts became active. "This monster is definitely dead. If I can take this opportunity to obtain its body, I will be able to rise to the top and be proud of the sky!" Someone''s eyes flickered, eager to try. "Big chance, big chance! Even if the treasure of heaven, material and earth cultivated in human form dies, the efficacy of the medicine will lose, but based on the miraculousness shown by this elixir before, even if it is dead, it is no better than those treasures of heaven, material and earth. Weaker in the upper half!" Someone''s excited body shook as if they were sifting chaff. "As long as you can get some of these treasures, this trip will be worth it!" "Hey, no one in my zodiac has been damaged, and this treasure of heaven, material and earth should be ours!" These spiritual practices are all hob meat, and there is never a lack of bold people. After they looked at each other, they unanimously came up with the idea of ??Su Mu''s clone. The other three people in the Golden Zodiac were keenly aware of the subtle changes in the air atmosphere, and their complexions changed drastically. They quickly grabbed the body of Aries and rushed to the vicinity of Su Mu''s avatar to form a triangular formation, protecting Su Mu''s body in the middle. The muscles of the body are highly tense, and an earth-shattering meteor strike can erupt at any time. They looked at the group of spiritual practitioners with unfriendly expressions, and asked coldly, "What do you want to do!?" The actions of these three people immediately set off a chain reaction like the first domino toppled, and other spiritual cultivators surrounded them in unison. A sinister voice sounded in the spiritual practice, like a slippery poisonous snake: "What are you doing? What do you want to do?" "That''s right. Treasures have been home to virtuous people since ancient times. Why do you want to monopolize treasures?" "Why?" The twins in the golden zodiac sneered again and again: "Of course it''s because we are stronger than you and our fists are bigger than you!" "Aries, Aquarius, Pisces, Libra, quickly throw the treasure to us!" Gemini secretly thought in his heart that Aquarius and the others reacted so quickly that they surrounded the monster''s body before the others reacted, taking the initiative. "When I offer these treasures to the emperor, with the generosity of the emperor, I will definitely get great benefits!" The eyes of the twins burst into light, and before the thing was in hand, people were already imagining, and Mei''s heart was bubbling. . "Damn it, they want to monopolize the treasure, let''s go together, stop them!" "Treasure?" Pisces'' eyes were filled with rage, her beautiful cheeks were as cold as frost, and the sound of water waves sounded faintly around her body: "How dare you say that the true god is a treasure?! You want to die!" Hearing this, Gemini suddenly felt that something was wrong, but before he could think about what was wrong, Pisces began to attack all those who plotted against the law indiscriminately. Pisces clasped his hands together, and densely packed water arrows shot out in a semi-circular shape. The power of each of these water arrows is mediocre, but the number is really too much! There were so many Pisces that almost covered everyone in front of them under the attack range, and the water arrows continued, wave after wave, without giving them any chance to breathe. All of a sudden, these spiritual practitioners were overwhelmed by Pisces. The Golden Zodiac is worthy of being the strongest army of the Lothar Empire! Chapter 405 "Pisces, are you crazy!?" Gemini was frightened and furious. He never thought that Pisces would launch an indiscriminate attack. If he hadn''t dodged in time, it would be as simple as a bloodstain on his face. "You dare to disrespect the true god, you should be killed! You should be killed!" The other two beside Pisces also shot at the same time, and the three unexpectedly and decisively hit these Lingxiu by surprise, so many Lingxiu were suppressed by the firepower of the three at once, and they were so suppressed that they couldn''t raise their heads. A trace of ruthlessness flashed in Gemini''s eyes, and while dodging the defense, he raised his voice and said loudly: "Pisces and the others are already crazy, they are no longer members of my golden zodiac, for the glory of the zodiac to last forever, everyone, why don''t you join us?" Let''s join forces to kill them all, and everyone will share the treasure afterward!" These twins are also ruthless, and they want to kill their former companions with the slogan of righteousness. Although Pisces and the others acted decisively, they still subconsciously kept three points when facing their former comrades-in-arms. Now this three-point reservation has become a flaw. "The weakness of Pisces, Libra, and Aquarius is..." Gemini unreservedly disclosed Pisces'' weaknesses to the public. After listening to these devotionals, they began to carry out targeted attacks, and Pisces'' offensive began to turn from strong to weak. As the saying goes, if you defend for a long time, you will lose. No matter how strong Pisces and others are, they are only at the top level. Three of the top levels are placed in other places, and they are guarding one side. Not to mention how eye-catching it is. Even though they had the upper hand in the early stage, these spiritual cultivators who were suppressed by surprise were out of breath, but when manpower is limited, they are not emotionless war machines, perpetual motion machines, and with the disclosure of Gemini, Pisces and the others Colors began to hang on his body. In such a high-intensity battle, even a slight distraction will trigger a series of follow-up effects, none of which are insignificant, but the accumulation of little by little will form an avalanche effect. Pisces and the others suffered more and more injuries, and soon became a bloody man. Sacrifice, appeared. Tian Ping''s body was pierced through several vital points by several attacks, and the organs in the abdominal cavity disappeared. "Everyone, try harder, they will soon die!" "Kill the traitor and seize the treasure!" Gemini showed compassion: "Tian Ping, I knew this before, why bother, but your sacrifice is not meaningless, your death will restore the glory of our Zodiac." "Next, we only need to deal with Pisces and Aquarius. With our remaining strength, it is more than enough to deal with these idiots. After killing them all, the treasure will fall into my hands." Gemini was calculating again and again: "As for Aries... Aries is taken away by Pisces and the others, then it must have become a rebellion. They are no longer my comrades in arms. The glory of my zodiac cannot be damaged by these rebels. ! For the glory of my Zodiac, and for the trust of Emperor Lothar, I must personally kill them one by one! As long as Aries dies, my Gemini will become the pillar of the Zodiac, and the Zodiac will rise to a new level under my leadership! " Gemini''s abacus crackled, and with the excitement in his heart, the strength of the attack became stronger. Chapter 406 The persimmons were pinched softly, these spiritual hobs had so much experience in fighting meat, seeing that Iron Triangle had opened a hole, they did not hesitate to launch a more violent attack towards this tearing gap. Aries staggered and struggled to stand up from the ground, the muscles of his body trembled uncontrollably, his arms were raised with difficulty, and a bumpy, transparent crystal replaced the dead balance and became a new shield wall. bang bang bang! Various attacks bombarded the crystal wall, and the crystal wall was bombarded to the point of collapse. There were many fine cracks in the hard crystal wall. The cracks were constantly increasing and would collapse at any time. For the safety of his comrades-in-arms and to guard the body of the true god, Aries chooses to squeeze his own potential. Bright red blood oozes from the seven orifices of Aries, and the blood stains his heroic cheeks red. Not only Aries is desperate, but also Pisces and Aquarius. They have reached the limit of their physiology, their consciousness has begun to become blurred, and they are only relying on instinct to carry out mechanical defense. But even so, they never took a step back. stick to it! stick to it! At some point, the attack stopped suddenly, and Aries opened his eyes with difficulty, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t see clearly, his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of shadow. "Aquarius is dead, Pisces... is dying, and I am dying too." The corner of Aries'' mouth pulled out a not-so-ugly arc: "This is very good." Although they have the name of the Golden Zodiac, they are not the saints in the anime after all, and they cannot explode their own small universe. Gemini walked up to Aries and looked down at Aries, who had reached the limit of his body, feeling refreshed. "Aries, I really didn''t expect that you, who are high above you, would have today. When you rejected my courtship, humiliated me, and trampled on my dignity, you never thought that such a day would come! After I personally kill you and Pisces, I will dedicate this elixir to the emperor, and everything in this mountain range will also be dedicated to the emperor. Your name will become the disgrace of the zodiac, and I will become the rising sun of the zodiac! The Zodiac will step up to a new level under my leadership, so you and Pisces can rest assured. " The twins stretched out their hands, grabbed the throats of Aries and Pisces from left to right, and lifted their bodies into the air. A cruel smile appeared on the corners of Gemini''s mouth: "Go to hell, Aries! Farewell Yes, Pisces!" The twins directly reached Gao Chao excitedly, but the expected touch did not come for a long time, and the screams of other spirits who were terrified came from their ears. "What are they calling?" The twins couldn''t help but raise such a question in their minds. Suddenly, Gemini felt a pain in his chest, and he looked down at his chest in disbelief, where a green branch was slowly being pulled out. His heart was directly crushed by this verdant branch, a person would die without a heart, Gemini''s face was unwilling and his lips squirmed, as if he wanted to say something more, but he would never have the chance to say it up. His arms hung down limply, and when the verdant branches were completely pulled out from his chest, Gemini''s body slammed to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. Blood flowed out from the wound, dyeing the soil under his body a dazzling red. Tick, tick~ The blood dripping from the branches, ticking, fell in the ears of these spiritualists, like a death knell! Chapter 407 "How did Gemini die?!" As soon as this thought arises, it is replaced by a new thought. "Who killed the twins?!" Gemini died so fast that no one could react, and Gemini became a corpse. It wasn''t until Gemini fell to the ground that these spirits reacted as if they had just woken up from a dream. They stared at the green branch with horrified eyes, and their hearts were beating wildly, almost jumping to their throats. , an ominous premonition filled my heart. The blood on the branch quickly disappeared without a trace, it didn''t disappear, it was absorbed by the branch! I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but the color of this branch became more vivid after drinking the blood of Gemini''s heart. Shashasha~ The light footsteps sounded like dull drums beating in their hearts, and the air that was already as quiet as water became even more silent and oppressive, and even the clouds above their heads stagnated and flowed at this moment. A person shrouded in hazy twilight walked from the outer circle of spiritual cultivation to Pisces and Aries. Wherever he passed, these spiritual cultivation bodies involuntarily pushed away to the sides, giving the light and shadow Automatically set aside a channel. The speed of light and shadow seems to be extremely slow, but it is extremely fast, and it only takes a few breaths to span a distance of tens of meters. Although Su Mu''s avatar was shrouded in hazy twilight and couldn''t be seen clearly, Aries and Pisces recognized Su Mu''s identity immediately. This is their new belief! The aura on Su Mu''s body made the string that was tense in the hearts of Aries and Pisces instantly unable to stretch anymore. When their consciousness was still dying, their lips squirmed, and what they said was impressively: "True God..." Su Mu''s branches hung down, entangled them, and pure spiritual energy poured in continuously, silently nourishing their bodies in a silent way. The aura that Su Mu had penetrated into the two of them was like a booster that pulled them back from the brink of collapse. Su Mu''s eyes flickered as he watched, and the branch rose back, piercing their chests with a brush. The subtle touch made Su Mu''s face also become subtle. God is so pitiful, he always thought that Aries and Pisces were men! Because although they look soft and beautiful, they are full of heroism, not inferior to men at all, and coupled with the man''s attire, this makes Su Mu subconsciously think that they are all men. That''s why Su Mu''s next action came about. He originally wanted to inject life spirit liquid into their hearts, which could repair the hidden wounds in their bodies and make them go further. In the end, I didn''t realize that these two were real girls, which was a bit embarrassing. But the arrow is on the string and has to be fired. If Su Mu doesn''t continue to pierce their hearts and inject life liquid, it will be murder... "This damn armor hides it so well, without highlighting any characteristics, what a bad review!" This battle armor is broken as soon as it is poked, it is just like paper, the quality is not enough, it has no characteristics. Difference! Difference! Difference! After Su Mu secretly criticized the designer of the armor angrily, he made up his mind to use his accumulation to design a armor that can perfectly display its characteristics after returning home... Bah, it is a armor with stronger defense . The branches passed through the fat smoothly, piercing the heart, and the life spirit liquid was poured into it drop by drop, quietly changing and repairing their bodies. Chapter 408 This project is time-consuming and labor-intensive, requiring a high degree of concentration to do it, and does not tolerate external interference. Su Mu stood like this, doing nothing other than operating on the hearts of Pisces and Aries, as if he didn''t see these spiritual exercises. These spiritual cultivators just stood there motionless like this, and none of them dared to run, for fear that any movement would attract the attention of a certain big devil, and they looked at Su Mu stupidly like stupid geese. Thought they were all robots. I don''t know when, the wind here stopped, and the air was sticky like a swamp that was swallowed by people. These spiritual practitioners felt that they were poor worms caught in the swamp, and a feeling of suffocation gradually came to their hearts. As time went by bit by bit, these people were under more and more psychological pressure, each of them was pale and sweated profusely, and the whole body was covered with sweat, as if they were fished out of the water the same. The smell of sweat mixed with the smell of blood and gunpowder smoke in the battlefield was indescribably pungent and unpleasant. After an unknown amount of time, Su Mu''s surgery was finally completed. The verdant branches were pulled out from the heart, and the strange thing was that there was not a drop of blood flowing out of the heart, and the aura of the two of them was also unbelievably stable, not at all as if a big hole had been opened in the heart. If someone comes to Aries and Pisces, they can see the powerful beating heart through the pierced wound on the chest. There are several mysterious spiritual scripts branded on the outside of the heart. Every time the heart beats, the spiritual Wen will light up with a dim light, automatically refine the life liquid in the heart, and transport them to all parts of the body. This kind of efficiency is much higher than simply putting them into the spirit pool and letting them be absorbed. Su Mu''s finger tapped in front of him, and a khaki stone bed was formed in an instant. The edge of this stone bed was carved with the pattern of leaves, which was lifelike, and it was difficult to do without superb aura manipulation methods. Su Mu gently placed Aries and Pisces on the stone bed, and the wounds on their chests healed quickly, revealing a shocking whiteness. With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, the aura turned into a robe to cover their bodies without revealing anything. After doing all this, Su Mu had the leisure to look at these spiritual exercises. None of the spiritual practitioners present dared to look at Su Mu, they all buried their heads in horror, thinking of themselves as an ostrich. I''m afraid that one look or one action of my own will lead to death. "One hundred and forty thousand people took off their armor, and none of them was a man." This poem suddenly appeared in Su Mu''s mind, and he couldn''t help but feel disappointed with these extraordinary spiritual practitioners. If these spiritual practitioners could muster up the courage to resist, then Su Mu would still think highly of them, but they obviously didn''t even have the courage to resist, so they just stood there blankly waiting for him to finish the operation. "It seems that strength is not the same as courage. He is so cowardly that he doesn''t even have the courage to resist. It seems that many things in the book are not exhaustive. What is brave and not afraid of death? Fake. If someone from these spiritual practices dared to muster up the courage to resist, Su Mu would definitely warmly welcome them with verdant branches. But they are all so knowledgeable, so how should Su Mu make an example of others! ! "Sure enough, you have to travel thousands of miles to read the book of thousands of miles. I haven''t released the spiritual pressure yet, and they surrendered one by one. It really disappoints me." Chapter 409 Su Mu didn''t have the habit of killing prisoners. Su Mu withdrew his gaze in disappointment. The blue thunder mang suddenly appeared. Before everyone could react, the thunder mang shot out and accurately hit everyone''s heart, knocking them out . Su Mu is not a nanny, but he is not interested in slowly leading them around in circles in the Qingxi Mountains. It is better to knock them unconscious and tie them together with branches and take them away. This saves time and effort. There were as many as 90 of these spiritual cultivators when they came, and their spiritual ranks were everywhere, and ordinary ranks were not as good as dogs, but under Su Mu''s thunder attack, none of them survived. Of the 90 spiritual practitioners who survived, less than 15 remained, and many of them belonged to the Golden Zodiac. The 15 people who survived had been cast a serious psychological shadow by Su Mu, and they were killed directly, and they were terrified of Su Mu. Now even if their superiors ordered them to deal with Su Mu again, even if they were given ten more courage, they would not dare! The strength Su Mu showed was too desperate, their spines had already been broken by Su Mu, and letting them go back like this would not cause any waves. However, although their strength is not worth mentioning in front of Su Mu, they are all first-class experts in the outside world, so it would be too wasteful to just put it back like this. It just so happened that Hao Shao, Li Chong, and Wang Lin decided to leave the Qingxi Mountains. They decided to go out and make a living, and Su Mu would not refuse. This kind of power is not suitable to appear under Ye Zhi''s command, but it is just natural to leave it to Hao Shao and the others. The only problem is that Hao Shao and the others are too weak. In a short period of time, these spiritual practices will not produce any deviations, but it will be difficult to say after a long time. How can these powerful spirits be restrained without a strong force. As for sending Xiaobai and the others to assist Hao Shao and the others, Su Mu hadn''t thought about it, but it was quickly rejected by Su Mu. Now under the impact of the second world after the space channel, the spiritual species and human beings have a lot of relationship with the Yellow River, and it is not as sharp as before. There have been many cases where spiritual cultivation and spiritual seeds have fought side by side. It doesn''t seem awkward to put Xiaobai and the others next to Hao Shao and the others, but for the same reason, Hao Shao and the others are too weak. Of course, facing Su Mu''s order, Xiaobai and the others will never complain, and will definitely implement it wholeheartedly. But Xiaobai and the others are all stronger than Hao Shao. They all have their own pride, which is different from those ordinary beasts. Su Mu doesn''t want to make these simple lives who serve him die wronged. That would be unfair to Xiaobai and the others. Su Mu''s eyes fell on Aries and Pisces, and they might be good choices. These two people were born with outstanding talents. They both had no background but were able to stand out among hundreds of millions of people and join the Eagle of Glory. How could they be idlers if they became members of the Golden Zodiac? Talents are all top-notch, and it will be a matter of time before they enter the pulse rank. Coupled with Su Mu''s heart transformation, they will definitely be able to go further in the future! Moreover, they are still fanatics, and the cooperation with the life liquid that is delivered to all parts of the body makes Su Mu extremely relieved. With them around, these 15 people would not have any dissatisfaction unless they were tired of their jobs. Su Mu is looking forward to what kind of huge waves Hao Shao and the others can create in human society after their return! Chapter 410 After thinking about it carefully, Su Mu felt that the previous arrangement was still a bit inappropriate. "Those mercenaries can be assigned to Hao Shao and the others, but it is best to return the Golden Zodiac to Lothar." The Golden Zodiac is the facade of Lothar, and it is also the pride of Lothar''s iron-blooded emperor after his aura recovered. If they all turn to Hao Shao and the others, I don''t know what kind of waves it will cause internationally. The iron-blooded emperor of Lothar will definitely wipe out the Golden Zodiac at any cost for Losar''s face, so as to save Lothar''s face. "However, in this way, the remaining five people must all undergo heart modification, and I can let them go home with peace of mind when the spiritual liquid of life seeps into their blood vessels." Without the infusion of life spirit liquid, their loyalty would not be guaranteed at all. Su Mu didn''t need to think about it to know that in order to get rid of his charges and go further, the first thing the five people had to do after returning to Lothar was to report Pisces and Aries, and then the Qingxi Mountain Range Report everything to the Jagged Emperor. Su Mu''s current level of earth element control is still very low, but he can''t resist the washing of the nuclear bomb. In addition, there are many creatures living in the valley now. Once the nuclear bomb strikes, it will inevitably cause the destruction of the people. Let the Golden Zodiac set up a separate sect, and slap that iron-blooded emperor in the face is fun, but the consequences of doing so are also very disastrous. This is not in line with Su Mu''s strategy of keeping a low profile. "It''s not just that the Zodiac can''t set up another sect, but also those mercenaries who are already stamped with the country''s imprint. They know too many secrets. Once they rebel, the country will definitely hunt them down in order to protect its own interests. until death." "This is simply a bunch of time bombs. If I really made that decision just now, I''m afraid I will really be exposed to the world." Su Mu rubbed his forehead with a headache, a green leaf fell, Su Mu''s face froze, and he grabbed the fallen leaf in disbelief: "I will actually lose my hair! Could it be that I will make smart decisions in the future?! " When Su Mu thought that the dense leaves on his sea-like canopy would leave him one by one in the future, leaving only the bare canopy, he shuddered. "It''s all because of these organizational forces, who always want to plot against me, causing me to bear the handsome... pressure that I shouldn''t have at this age. I, Su, wrote down this hatred today! When I succeed in cultivation, I must avenge today''s hair loss and walk around one by one! " As for when is it considered successful in cultivation? Probably wait until he is not afraid of nuclear bombs... Well, it is still a bit unreliable to be able to withstand the bombing of the nuclear bomb. The strong man died at the hands of the protagonist. Let''s wait for his roots to penetrate into the core of the earth and then walk around one by one. This is by no means cowardly, afraid! This is robust! Be safe! Now it is better to live in a corner with peace of mind and practice quietly. "That''s how it is. After returning to the valley to give them the spiritual liquid of life, the spiritual cultivation belonging to the underground world will be assigned to Hao Shao, and the other spiritual cultivation objects will return to their original owners. I, Su, will never do anything more!" How could the matter of feeding them the life spirit liquid be called tampering? It was obviously giving them the treasures of heaven and earth that ordinary people dream of. Su Mu smiled slightly, and boasted: "I''m really a kind person, even if they try to plot against me and want to kill me, I, Su, still treat them with humility and elegance. There are not many good people like me in this world! " Chapter 411 Su Muchan thought so hard that he was bald, and all he wanted was to be more flexible in the news. No way, he lived in the mountains as an ordinary big tree for a long time, and the news was blocked. If it weren''t for Ye Zhi and Ye Luo, he wouldn''t know whether the people outside were really living in dire straits. It''s not enough to have Ye Zhi and Ye Luo alone. Although they have become members of the Dao Palace and have access to many top-secret news, it is not enough to rely on them alone. It''s not that Su Mu doesn''t trust the two sisters and wants to play checks and balances. Human energy is limited. There are many major events happening in the world every day. Isn''t it a dream to know everything just by relying on them? That''s why Su Mu agreed to Hao Shao''s request. Su Mu''s development plan for Hao Shao and the others is biased towards intelligence. All the spiritual practitioners active in the underground world are talents, and they speak nicely. Those who can survive are talents among talents. There is no one in a million. With their help, great things can be achieved. As the card face in Lothar''s spiritual practice, the Golden Zodiac has the same status as Kunxu in the Dao Palace. At present, there is only one person on Kunxu''s face, and that is Zhongli who was known as the number one person at that time! After Zhongli''s trip to the Qingxi Mountains is over, the Palace Master will transfer Ye Zhi and Ye Luo into Kunxu, and become the true core seeds of the spiritual world of Liguo. The golden zodiac is against Kunxu, Aries and Pisces have such high status and authority that one can imagine. I don¡¯t know if the iron-blooded emperor of Lothar would be so depressed that he vomited blood for three liters if he knew that the golden zodiac palace he had cultivated so hard was beaten up by Su Mu when he went out, and those who survived turned into Su Mu¡¯s color . Thinking of this, Su Mu couldn''t help but slightly raised the corners of his lips, revealing a refined and easy-going smile. "It''s just this time that so many people need to be arranged, and I''m going to be squeezed dry again! It''s hard to grow a tree." Su Mu let out a sigh, and the Breadman carrying the cart accelerated towards the valley. When Su Mu''s avatar rushed back towards the valley, Zhongli, the number one person in the world, once again embarked on the road of autism. "Strange, how did the sea of ??fog expand so much?" Zhongli stood in front of the sea of ??fog, looking at the tumbling sea of ??thick fog, his face twitched imperceptibly, and a sad picture of himself being beaten so hard to find his way automatically appeared in his mind. Obviously, after being taught a lesson by Su Mu last time, the first person at that time suffered from a strange disease called Wuhai phobia. The team members that Zhongli brought this time are all the reserve seeds who are about to enter Kunxu. All of them have extraordinary spiritual knowledge, and they immediately noticed the changes in the captain Zhongli whom they admired so much. They also changed their expressions, thinking that Zhongli had discovered something unusual, and their bodies tensed up, as if facing a formidable enemy. "Captain, what did you find?" An old team member stepped forward and walked to Zhongli''s side, deliberately lowering his voice, for fear of waking up a monster in the sea of ??fog, he asked nervously. It''s not that he''s timid, it''s because the sea of ??fog left a deep impression on him last time. That time, they saw Captain Zhongli, who had always been proud of the world in the name of invincibility, lose so miserably; that time, they saw the end of a myth and legend; It''s all true. Therefore, when he faced this sea of ??fog again, he could imagine the tension in his heart. Chapter 412 The corners of Zhongli''s mouth twitched slightly. He was aware of the changes in these team members. Although he really wanted to tell them the truth, Wuhai''s suppressing effect was stronger than when he came last time, so he actually didn''t notice anything. He just remembered some bad memories. Such as being hanged and beaten, being hanged and beaten, and being hanged and beaten. But he couldn''t tell them like this, he would lose face if he did that... Ahem, in that case, they would not have the vigilance they should have, how could they survive in this perilous mountain range safe and sound. How well-intentioned he is! "I, Zhongli, are all for my teammates!" Zhongli silently gave himself a thumbs up, taking pleasure in the bitterness, picking up his bad mood, and facing the pile of sufferings that life brought him with a smile. "Facing difficulties, don''t be afraid, Ollie!" Zhongli took a deep breath, looked at Wuhai solemnly and said in a deep voice: "You guys just stay here and wait for me, if I haven''t come out after an hour, you don''t have to wait for me, don''t think about revenge After returning, let the Palace Master list this place as a forbidden place for life." "Captain!" The girl who had a bad omen had red eyes and couldn''t help crying out in grief. In her opinion, the captain they admired so much was planning to risk his life for their safety! "Captain, Qiyue Wuyi, we are comrades-in-arms and companions." "Captain, you are about to have a family, so don''t let the limelight come out. Be careful that your sister-in-law will not spare you if she finds out. This forces us to pretend, just to let those beauties know that there are not only heroes like the captain in Dao Palace, And Shuaibi like us!" Hearing these words, how could Zhongli not know their plan. But the more he knew, the more he couldn''t bring them into the sea of ??fog. "I brought you out, and I have the obligation and responsibility to bring you all back safely." "Captain, the palace lord said that we are a team and we should not be arrogant. You are going against the palace lord''s wishes." "That''s right, Captain, it''s okay if you want to go in, but you have to bring me with you, don''t think about being a hero by yourself! As for the others, forget it, they are all weak, and it would be a burden to go." "Captain, if there are too many people, there is a helper. The people in those ghost movies are going to the street one after another because they acted alone." The captain was very helpless, he couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart: "Are you all so active when you die?" His face was serious, not angry but mighty: "Nonsense!" "Anyway, I don''t care. If you don''t agree, Captain, I''ll go back and tell my sister, you''re messing around outside!" The girl who had a bad omen raised her brows and said something that made Zhong Li''s complexion change drastically. "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m wholeheartedly devoted to your sister." Zhong Li, who has bronchitis, explained in a hurry. "Captain, if you don''t take us in, then you and my sister will explain it yourself." Zhongli smiled helplessly, and waved at this girl who had a bad omen: "Okay, okay, okay, I promise you, but you have to promise me one condition..." Seeing that Captain Zhongli really agreed to her ''unreasonable trouble'', the girl was so happy that she couldn''t find Bei, and happily jumped to Zhongli: "Captain, tell me, as long as you promise to take us in together, we will agree to any conditions." .¡± Zhong Li smiled helplessly, and stretched his hand forward, it turned into a phantom and landed on the back of the girl''s neck, a force attack occurred, and the girl passed out like this, with a smile still hanging from the corner of her mouth. Chapter 413 The girl did not expect that the captain with thick eyebrows and big eyes would play this game, and was easily knocked unconscious by Zhong Li without warning. Now that they lost the big omen, the vanguard, they suddenly became a little dumbfounded. "If any of you can take my move, I will agree to your request." As soon as Zhongli''s words came out, many team members were eager to give it a try, but after thinking about it silently in their hearts, they decided to just quietly be a good-looking man. Man, it just has to be a little tricky. Otherwise, going out will be life-threatening. Zhong Li looked at his sensible teammate, his thick eyebrows and big eyes widened: "Don''t worry too much, I have a hunch that this operation will go smoothly, and what I said earlier was just in case. Remember to take good care of this eldest lady when you are outside, and wait for me to return. " After Zhong Li finished speaking without delay, he turned around and strode out into the sea of ??fog. Overseas Wu, all the team members looked at each other in blank dismay. Some of them couldn''t understand where the captain''s inexplicable premonition came from. Could it be that the legendary man''s sixth sense is not working? "Old god stick, why don''t you make a fortune?" The person called Old God Stick was a middle-aged Taoist priest wearing Taoist robes with gray temples. He gave him a dissatisfied glance, obviously dissatisfied with this nickname. "Again, I''m not an old magician, I''m a scientific fortune teller, understand?" "Understood, we all understand, and invite the old magic stick to show off its power!" "Hmph!" The old magic stick snorted coldly, and began to calculate. Time passed by minute by minute, and it seemed that a minute passed like this. The old magic stick didn''t get any results except that the sweat on his forehead was getting more and more. "Old Godstick, are you out of shape today? It''s been a minute, why haven''t you figured it out yet?" The old magic stick was panting heavily: "I told you, don''t call me old magic stick, this old man is a scientific fortune teller! Ten hexagrams are nine times accurate, feudal superstition like yours is unacceptable!" "Look at you bastards, wait for the old man to show his strongest form!" While complaining dissatisfiedly, the old god stick took out his real food guy - an old antique computer that was unknown how many years ago... The old magic stick walked around the old antique, and at the same time, he was muttering something, and he was holding a stack of yellowed talisman papers in his hand. Although this is not the first time they have seen this scene, they still can''t help feeling a strong sense of complaint in their hearts: "This kind of scientific fortune-telling is really hardcore, and it perfectly realizes the combination of technology and Taoism in the hands of the old magic stick." , I just don¡¯t know if Dao Patriarch Sanqing had a spirit, would he be destroyed..." The old magic stick let out a low cry, and threw the talisman paper out of his hand in a special way, and it fell on the old antique, wrapping the old antique tightly. Then I saw the old magic stick pinch the spell, and these talisman papers ignited spontaneously without fire. A strange thing happened, this old antique was not damaged at all after being wrapped in these burning talisman papers, but turned on with a beep... This way of starting... How unscientific. A strong desire to complain once again rose in everyone''s hearts. But the complaints are the complaints, the old magic stick is not bad, as he said, his scientific fortune-telling is very accurate. Everyone looked at this old antique expectantly, with apprehensive expressions. Chapter 414 After the talisman paper was burned, this old antique computer ran strangely without electricity. The screen with snow patterns made people worry that it would suddenly pass away in the next moment. , crashed on the spot. "Why, this scene always feels familiar to me?" A faint voice suddenly sounded from behind them, and a breath of cool air blew in, and the old god stick aroused goose bumps all over his body. "Snow pattern, screen, Gujing, Zhen... oops, I was wrong, don''t hit me!" The faint voice stopped abruptly, replaced by a familiar cry of pain. A girl with a bad omen is running around with her head in her arms, and the old magic stick is holding a mahogany sword in the back to slay demons and demons. "Hey, where did the brat come from, he dared to go up against the poor teammate, today the poor said he was reluctant to let go of this crippled body and wanted to avenge her!" Obviously, the old magic stick at the moment is a bit over the top. The other people looked at each other, the corners of their mouths twitched, and they sighed secretly: "Didn''t you say that Kunxu is all elite? Those who can join Kunxu are all the essence of my country, but what are these funny comparisons... ..." "Captain, you are not here, the style of painting has collapsed again!" "Ah, look quickly, the baby of the old magic stick is out of the picture!" Someone turned their head and looked subconsciously when they heard the words, and immediately gasped: "Hiss, what is that!?" In the picture, there is a towering jade tree standing proudly under the dome. The whole body of the white jade tree is shrouded in clouds and mist. Ordinary people are fortunate enough to see a corner of the sacred tree behind the clouds and mist. The crown of the sacred tree is like a sea, and there are countless birds appearing in it, such as the majestic goshawk, the fairy-like white crane, the clever and cunning fire crow... The leaves are like gold silk jade but not gold or jade. There is no wind and they collide with each other automatically. Although no sound can be heard in this old antique, only the picture is displayed, but everyone still can''t help but make up a song "Three Days Around the Beam" Endless fairy music. The ancient azure blue thunder pattern is engraved on the sacred tree, just peeking at a corner, there is a long and vicissitudes of life blowing towards the face, as if pulling them all into the desolate age where there were thousands of races. Everyone wanted to continue peeping at the white jade tree as if possessed by a demon, but suddenly the picture on the antique computer screen began to flicker. In the holy court, a feeling of being peeped lingered in Su Mu''s heart. Su Mu immediately withdrew from the state of meditation, slowly opened his eyes, caressing the branches, and the spiritual energy gushing out like abyss like the sea, following the branches The traces of swaying ripples in the air. With a swipe of Su Mu, the aura of heaven and earth became irritable, and all the creatures living in the valley became restless, looking around in amazement, the muscles of the body were highly tense, and could erupt in an instant at any time fatal blow. But when their gazes turned to the Heaven-reaching Divine Tree in the holy court, the uneasiness in their hearts dissipated, and their expressions returned to peace. The brainstorm, that mysterious old antique computer was greatly affected, just like the flickering images on the screen before. Su Mu looked into the distance, his deep eyes seemed to see through the fog and locked on the Kunxu team outside the sea of ??fog. The old god stick felt something in his heart and looked back, but he also stopped in his tracks, with an incomparably dignified expression, extremely alert. "Interesting, interesting." Su Mu''s faint murmur sounded in the air. Chapter 415 I don''t know where this old magic stick is, but it can sense Su Mu''s gaze from tens of kilometers away. This kind of induction is undoubtedly the first among all the people Su Mu has ever seen. This is Su Mu''s idea. Although the sensing power of the old magic stick is outstanding in all spiritual cultivation, it is absolutely impossible to sense Su Mu''s gaze even tens of kilometers away. He could sense that Su Mu''s existence was all due to an unknown treasure found in a certain ruin. This treasure can protect his own spirit, has a strong effect on spiritual awareness, and at the same time prevents others from The consciousness is locked. Of course, the effects of the various functions of this strange treasure are relative. This strange treasure can avoid the lock-up of people of the same level, and if it is placed in front of Su Mu, the effect will be negligible. The old magic stick also realized Su Mu''s lock with the help of the weak reaction on this strange treasure, and looked back. Just this one glance, tens of kilometers away, made the old god stick feel cold all over his body, like standing naked on an iceberg that would never melt for thousands of years, even his soul seemed to be frozen by it. The old godstick''s face was gray and white, his eyes were protruding, and he just stood there stiffly. If someone observes the old god stick''s body with an instrument, he will find an amazing fact - the blood flow rate and temperature in his body are slowly dropping, as if he was really frozen by the biting cold! Spirit interferes with reality! When the spirit is strong to a certain level, the reflection in the spiritual world will be projected into reality, which is like a miracle! The peculiarity shown by the old magic stick aroused Su Mu''s curiosity. When an ant walking in the dirt was noticed by a giant dragon soaring above the sky, it was definitely not a friendly experience. Even if the dragon itself has no malicious intentions, just turning over, taking a breath, whispering unintentionally, or even flapping its wings will cause devastating damage to the ants. Su Mu just became interested for a while, and caused very serious damage to the old magic stick. The round strange treasure on the old god''s stick suddenly burst into dazzling light. The strange treasure has a spirit, and it automatically protects the master after finding that the old god''s stick is in a desperate situation. But this light only bloomed for less than a second, and then dimmed with a piercing mournful cry, as if it had suffered a very serious trauma, like a piece of fragile porcelain covered with fine cracks, which would explode into powder at any time . boom! In less than a second, this strange treasure, which had been hardened by the erosion of the years, was blown into a handful of bright white powder before it escaped. The powder fell down, and countless bright white light spots escaped from it. The light spots seemed to have spirituality, wrapping the body of the old god stick. This strange treasure actually still did not forget its duty at the last moment - to protect it. These light spots scattered by the Yibao helped the old god stick get rid of Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness lock in a short moment. The stiff body of the old god stick suddenly couldn''t hold it anymore, so he fell to his knees limply on the ground, panting heavily Roughly, the green grass not far away was actually covered with a layer of frost! The eyes of the old god stick lost all focus, and he stared blankly at the front, and there was still an afterimage in the depths of his pupils when a branch of the Tongtian tree was waving. The consciousness of the old godstick began to become blurred, and before he fell into a coma, a sentence suddenly appeared in his mind: When you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes into you. "Looking at the abyss..." The old god stick''s lips twitched, and finally he fell into a coma with his head tilted. Chapter 416 This is a confrontation at the spiritual level, which seems to be unremarkable, but in fact it is extremely thrilling. If you are a little careless, you will fall into a coma, or you will be mentally exhausted and your brain will die! This is the case with Tsing Yi, and the same with the old god stick. Su Mu withdrew his gaze indifferently. Those who were peeping should pay the price for their actions. Boom! There was a thunderbolt in the sky above the Holy Court, and there was a thunderclap. The blue mad snake rolled in the sea of ??fog. The gray-white sea of ??fog was surging, and was stained with azure blue mottled by the thunder and lightning mad snake. Thunder Snake spread for several kilometers and then disappeared into the depths of the sea of ??fog. At the same time, the moment the old god stick fell to the ground, the screen of his precious old computer flickered, and the tree of the tree of the gods on the screen flickered. The picture scroll was blurred and finally turned into a snow pattern. Afterwards, there was only a crackling sound inside the antique computer, followed by an unpleasant burnt smell, and this strange spiritual weapon was scrapped along with it. All this said so much, but it actually happened in an instant, from the beginning to the end, but only three seconds passed. When the rabbit was up and down, the old magic stick suddenly fell to the ground, and his beloved old antique was scrapped along with it. The others looked astonished, and turned their heads stiffly to look at the calm sea of ??fog. Under the calm of the sea of ??fog, the wind was treacherous and the undercurrents were surging, as if a fierce beast with its mouth wide open was quietly waiting for them. Throw yourself into the trap. A gust of cold air rose from the soles of the feet, climbed up the spine and penetrated into the forehead, as if even the thinking was frozen. At this moment, they really felt the danger in the sea of ??fog. "So, is this the forbidden area of ??life?!" Whoosh! Suddenly, a few black shadows flew out of the calm sea of ??fog. The speed of the black shadows was too fast, with misty mist trailing behind them, and the incomparable speed directly tore a passage in the sea of ??fog. Caught off guard, the spirits of Kunxu''s team were knocked out by the black shadow''s sneak attack after just meeting each other. It was only when the black shadows fell to the ground that they could be seen clearly. They were actually several tall giant wolves with a length of three meters and a shoulder height of more than one meter. The eyes of these giant wolves did not have the brutality of ordinary wolves, but instead showed a hint of agility. The wolf king with snow-white hair like the bright moon in the sky slowly walked out of the fog sea passage, his body was filled with a sense of oppression, this wolf king was none other than Ersha''s wife, Bai Yue! Seeing that the aura is only a step away from breaking through to the tricky level, if Bai Yue breaks through successfully, Ersha, the wolf king, will probably become the only soft rice king in the valley...... Well, Ersha, who is usually out of tune and seems to have awakened the soul of Erha, may be in trouble. A wife is better than a husband, the second idiot wants three wives and four concubines, widens the harem, and the great dream of multiplying the clan and forming a clan of wolves is probably about to be shattered... Potential is stronger than wolves, wolves are bleak. Ersha, who was dog-planing in the spirit pond with a happy face in the world of origin, shuddered for no reason. He felt that his body seemed to be a little chilly, and his two wolf eyes were rolling around. At first glance, he felt very stupid. Bai Yue''s icy eyes swept across, confirming that none of the targets escaped, her throat rolled, and she gave orders to these giant wolves. These giant wolves respectfully turned to Bai Yue and howled to the sky in response. The pack of wolves jumped to the vicinity of the Kunxu team, opened their wolf kisses, and their sharp teeth easily tore through the leather armor they were wearing, and followed Bai Yue closely, carrying them into the sea of ??mist. Chapter 417 Bai Yue led the elite wolves to suddenly rush out from the sea of ??fog and wipe out the Kunxu team, naturally he received Su Mu''s order. Su Mu accidentally discovered a very interesting thing just now. When the people of the Kunxu team saw his image through the old antique computer, the unintentional reaction they showed was particularly interesting. It was a kind of astonishment, a kind of astonishment that would occur after suddenly seeing something familiar to them in a strange land, as if they had seen Su Mu before or a tree very similar to Su Mu! Su Mu''s thoughts were like lightning: "The human beings who know my true identity are no more than one slap in the face. After I activate the skill of fog, the probability of being photographed by satellites is very small, so where did they see ''me''?" Inexplicably, Su Mu thought of the World Tree fragments! He evolved into a spiritual source tree after obtaining the fragments of the World Tree, so is it possible that before the fragments of the World Tree were stolen by the Lothar Empire, there was also such a tree in the laboratory in Liguo, A flower or a piece of grass is also affected by the World Tree fragment. If this is the case, has the other party also obtained the inheritance of the World Tree? In what way did the other party grow and evolve? All of this is worthy of Su Mu''s attention, and it is still of great reference value to him. It will be a while before Bai Yue arrives with the rest of the Kunxu Squad. During this time, Su Mu plans to have fun with Zhongli, the captain of Zhongli, who was known as the number one person at the time. It was Zhongli who let Su Mu know the general level of combat power of human beings at the Spiritual and Acupoint levels. Now, this qualified captain came to the door again, ready to let Su Mu find out the level of combat power at the pulse level. Thinking about it this way, Captain Zhongli has the potential to become a combat unit! Su Mu smiled happily: "I don''t know how many Lis Aries can be equal to after Zhongli breaks through to the pulse stage this time." ¡­ In the sea of ??fog, Zhong Li showed his textbook-level reconnaissance. The spiritual consciousness is released from the body, and cautiously perceives and explores this strange world. Although under the suppression of the spiritual mist, the spiritual consciousness becomes blind when it is more than three meters away from the body... But his vigilance is worth all spiritual practice to learn! The body seems to be relaxed at will, but in fact every muscle fiber is tightly tensed, and it can burst out with shocking power at any time, although this power that can tear steel is still weak in front of Su Mu... .... But his technique is worthy of all devotions to marvel at! Zhongli brought caution and bravery to the extreme, even those bloodthirsty beasts in the forbidden area of ??life would feel a headache when they encountered such a cautious and brave strongman, and they didn''t know where to start. but...... Why did it take you half a day to advance less than one kilometer! Brother dei, you are still more than 30 kilometers away from the attack position I reserved! If you take one step at a time and look back three times, I''m afraid it won''t be a month later! As the dignified number one person in the world, can you show some strength, be more courageous, and be brave and diligent! Su Mu, as a tall and aloof tree with neither emotion nor money, can''t help but feel complex feelings of hatred for this first person in the world who is too cautious and brave at this moment. Zhongli in the sea of ??fog felt an inexplicable jolt, his back felt chilly, and he affirmed the thoughts in his heart even more¡ª¡ª There is great terror in the sea of ??fog! Must be cautious! Chapter 418 Zhong Li patted the backpack he was carrying, with a relaxed smile on his lips. "My bag is full of specially developed energy bars, which are enough to support my activities in the wild for a month. This action is related to the future direction of our country, and I can''t be too cautious!" Zhongli thought this way, and then... His speed is even slower! Su Mu looked at Zhongli who was cautious and slowed down again, and couldn''t help but slowly shot three ''? ? ? '' Brother, you are too cautious and brave. Su Mu is not an impatient big tree, but in the face of such a cautious and brave spiritual practice, he estimated that this big brother might still be on the way after he stepped into the space passage to the second world and returned. Su Mu didn''t have that much time to waste, he couldn''t wait any longer. "Since you are unwilling to speed up, then I will help you." Su Mu''s branches brushed gently, and the sea of ??fog suddenly stirred up waves in the distance. The sea of ??mist surged and shrunk in, and in the blink of an eye, a giant hand of mist was formed. The giant hand of mist was lifelike, and the mist shrouded it, exuding a terrifying aura. Fog''s big hand slapped Zhongli''s palm, and the air below was directly exploded under this majestic force, forming countless screaming turbulent currents rushing in all directions, and a layer of the ground was cut off abruptly. Such strong aura fluctuations and terrifying power caused Zhongli''s expression to change dramatically. "ÆH!" Zhong Li looked up at the giant hand falling from the sky and couldn''t help but swear, and he didn''t want to burst out with his strongest strength to dodge. A cloud of blue light flashed past, and Zhongli''s figure disappeared in place. The big hand of the mist came down with a bang, smashing out a huge pit on the ground. The large pieces of soil undulated and surged like waves, and the dark gullies and ravines spread in all directions. The gray dust was flying in the air, and the sky and the earth were dim. Zhong Li looked at the huge crater on the ground with lingering fear. If he had been photographed for real, he would have turned into a puddle of flesh by now. "With the help of thunder and lightning, the cells are highly activated in a short period of time, thus bursting out at an astonishing speed. It''s a good idea." Zhongli''s use of thunder made Su Mu''s eyes brighten, and brought new inspiration to Su Mu. Zhongli, as a spiritual cultivator who also awakened the talent of the thunder attribute, started at the end of the day, and along the way, he naturally had his own views on the perception and use of thunder. Although Su Mu''s control over Thunder is very delicate, when fighting against the enemy, Su Mu directly destroys the enemy more directly with brilliant momentum. Zhongli, on the other hand, exploited every ounce of strength to the extreme with his small strengths. It cannot be said who is good and who is bad, it is determined by the conditions of both parties. Su Mu''s aura reserve is so amazing, the big move released by Zhong Li is just mediocre for Su Mu, without the burden of aura, Su Mu''s attack method is naturally open and closed. If Zhongli had Su Mu''s background, he might be inclined to Su Mu''s use of the power of thunder. The aura in Zhongli''s body was limited, so he was naturally careful in using it, digging out and developing every ounce of energy as much as possible, in order to exert 200% of the effect. Su Mu quickly analyzed Zhongli''s moves in sevens and eights, and quickly found a way to deal with it. "In that case..." With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, the mist''s big hand suddenly disintegrated into dozens of mist dragons and rushed towards Zhongli. Chapter 419 The fog dragon churned endlessly, traveling through the sea of ??fog at an extremely fast speed, and its huge body was like a fish in water in this sea of ??fog. Stripes of fog flood dragons rushed out from all directions, besieging and killing Zhongli with gusts of evil wind. Zhong Li''s face was solemn, his body shook and the huge backpack on his back fell towards the ground, at the same time, his aura also changed suddenly, like a sharp sword out of its sheath, unstoppable. Zhongli held the handle of the long saber tightly with his right hand. His hand was very steady without any trembling. Countless days and nights of hard training had made the sabering an instinct deep in his blood, so he was wielding the saber It''s also very stable with a knife. Zheng! A flash of snow-white sword light suddenly appeared, and the special alloy war blade tore through the sky, and landed precisely on the body of a Wu Jiao. But the fog dragon itself is not a living body, it is just the evolution of this piece of spiritual fog under Su Mu''s control. For other life, the blow that is enough to kill the fog dragon is not painful or itchy. The body of the Wu Jiao that was divided into two shrank and changed for a while, but in the blink of an eye, two smaller Wu Jiao appeared in mid-air, attacking Zhongli with bared teeth and claws. Zhong Li''s eyes were fixed, and he stepped on the ground repeatedly, forming potholes one after another. His figure flickered and appeared tens of meters away. "Sure enough, purely physical attacks have no effect on these fog dragons. We have to try other methods." If someone sees Zhongli''s thick eyebrows and big eyes and thinks he is a big fool with insufficient IQ balance, then Zhongli will definitely make it clear to him. How can Zhongli, who can bear the title of the world''s number one person in his spiritual practice, be a brash man with a brain full of muscles? Leaving aside the sophistication of the world, at least in terms of combat wisdom, Zhong Li is a top-notch genius. After just testing the spear for a short time, Zhong Li roughly figured out the root of the Wu Jiao. His way of thinking also changed accordingly, the aura in his body surged, and the lightning flashed on the alloy war blade, the blue-white lightning was dazzling. The war blade in Zhongli''s hand is infused with a large amount of special metals, some of which are very conductive to energy, and can maximize the power of energy. In the hands of a knowledgeable person, it is really priceless. A fog dragon slipped out of the sea of ??fog insidiously, silently touching Zhongli''s back. But Zhongli seemed to have eyes on the back of his head, he twisted his body without looking at it, the long knife fell, and the fog dragon was split in two. The power of thunder contained in the long knife erupted loudly, annihilating the aura in Wujiao''s body. Without the support of aura, Wujiao turned into an ordinary mist, which could never recover. The fog dragon completely disappeared like this. Zhongli''s eyes burst into a gleam: "It''s really possible!" He stomped heavily on his right foot, and the soil under his feet seemed to be hit by a high-explosive grenade, and the explosion sputtered like fireworks. With the help of this recoil force, Zhong Li jumped up high, and he actually took the initiative to meet the surrounding Wu Jiao. Zhong Li waved the long knife in his hand, one knife was faster than another, and in the end he could only see the continuous light of the knife in the air, which formed an impenetrable rain curtain and tore apart all the fog dragons. The power of thunder continuously wiped out the spiritual energy hidden in Wu Jiao''s body. When the light of the sword disappeared without a trace, only Zhong Li was left floating down from the sky. Chapter 420 "interesting." All the fog dragons were dealt with by Zhongli like cutting melons and vegetables, and Su Mu was not angry. This was just a small trick, not even the appetizer before the meal. That would be a big disappointment. Now Zhongli''s various performances are within his expectations, but in this way, Su Mu''s desire to take Zhongli down cleanly and without moving is really impossible. Su Mu shook his head in distress and sighed: "It''s a bit bad if it''s too strong, and it will shake the mountain with a slight movement. Let''s use the clone." If there are no special circumstances, Su Mu doesn''t want to do it himself, because his body is too huge and his strength is too terrifying. Su Mu doesn''t even need to use other skills, just relying on the body''s power to shake the mountains and crack the ground a little bit bigger will set off a local disaster. At that time, many lives living in the mist will be implicated, and Zhongli will also die here tragically. In a catastrophe. Su Mu didn''t even think about killing Zhongli, an ''old acquaintance'' with some connections, here. He had already turned against the Lothar Empire, and it would be unwise to turn against Liguo, the second largest country in the world. It is no exaggeration to say that if Zhongli and Kunxu''s team are all planted here, all the previous arrangements of Su Mu will be in vain. The geographical location of the Qingxi Mountains here is doomed that Su Mu is not afraid of nuclear bombs like other forbidden places for life. This place is desolate and the nearest city is hundreds of kilometers away. Cities have too much of an impact. There is a high probability that Li Guo will bomb this place for the sake of its own national security. Now the recovery of spiritual energy has just begun, and personal power is limited after all, no matter how powerful the power is, it will appear too pale in the face of the crystallization of human wisdom. Since it cannot be killed, stunned is the best choice. The impact caused by letting the avatar act is much smaller, and it is just right to deal with Zhongli. The avatar walking through the sea of ??fog received the order from the main body, stopped, and issued new orders through the spiritual link network. Afterwards, Su Mu''s avatar left the cart of bread men tied with tree branches in place, turned around, and the whole person shot out like arrows off the string, and disappeared in place in an instant without a trace. Not long after the order was issued, a few spirit species with bright eyes came here and looked at the pile of corpses. The spirit cultivators called each other a few times, and after completing the distribution tacitly, they packed up a car of breadmen on the ground and took them away. . ¡­ Zhong Li was about to insert the war blade back into the scabbard, pack his bags on his back, pick up his mood and set off again. He had only inserted the knife halfway, and a creepy, shivering feeling came to his heart. He felt that his life could not be guaranteed at this moment, and would disappear at any time. Even the last time I faced those monsters in the Forbidden Land of Life, I never felt this feeling, but here, in this familiar yet unfamiliar land, it reappeared. Zhongli''s heart was beating wildly like a drum beating hard, he took a deep breath, his abdominal cavity was a little sunken. When this breath was exhaled, a crackling electric arc appeared on Zhongli''s body, his body entered a highly activated state again, and his speed and strength increased exponentially in this short period of time. "Come on, if you want my life, come on!" Zhongli was full of fighting spirit and his blood was boiling. Chapter 421 ush! Zhongli''s right foot was firmly nailed to the ground as if it had been rooted. With his right foot as the center, his body suddenly turned around, from forward to backward, facing the creepy and deadly murderous intent behind him. At the same time, only a clang was heard, the war blade was pulled out again, Zhong Li raised his right arm, and the long knife in his hand fell straight in front of him. The shrill sword light hissed in the air, a white horse tore through the sea of ??fog, the air flow along the way was strangled and shattered by the white horse, and finally the white horse sank into the soil several meters away, It left a cut mark several meters deep. This is Dao Mang! Just like sword qi, it is the pursuit of all those who learn swordsmanship! When the knife fell, the blade''s light cut out, and even the hard steel would be split and torn in front of the sword''s light. pity...... Such a perfect knife cut through the air and became a gorgeous shelf. The real target just stood quietly fifty meters away and looked at him indifferently, although the other party was shrouded in the dim light and couldn''t see clearly, nor could he see any expression of the other party. But for some reason, Zhong Li could sense disdain from the other party. The expression on Zhongli''s face froze suddenly, such an embarrassing scene made the movements of his hands and feet unnatural, and his thick eyebrows and big eyes were filled with great bewilderment. At this moment, the first thought in Zhongli''s mind was to breathe a sigh of relief! "It''s a good thing I didn''t agree to bring them in, otherwise my Zhongli fame would be ruined today!" Whether you are strong or not is a matter of a moment, but whether you are handsome or not is a matter of a lifetime! Wasn''t he able to get rid of the single dog sequence because he was handsome enough when the hero saved the beauty that day? Otherwise, how could there be a follow-up story development, I have been issued a good person card with sincere blessings: Thank you for the hero''s life-saving grace, the little girl has nothing to repay in this life, and in the next life she will be a grass-roots ring to be a cow and a horse. Repay the hero''s favor. But now, just a second ago, his handsome and perfect knife slashed into the air. "I seem to have cut a great deal of loneliness..." Zhongli''s old face couldn''t help but flush a little, but fortunately, his skin was darker and vicissitudes due to the wind and sun, and he couldn''t see anything unless he looked carefully. Zhong Li was overwhelmed by his embarrassing showmanship, and even his momentum weakened a lot. If this was put in a movie, Zhongli''s bgm at this moment would probably change from a passionate victory to a joyful Fighting the Landlord. As the saying goes, once you are full of energy, you will be exhausted again and again, that passionate fighting spirit is like being poured with a basin of cold water, cooling most of it, and only the cold crit is left in the blood full of enthusiasm... Zhongli withdrew his knife in embarrassment, ready to regain his strength and swing the knife again in exchange for a new bgm. But Su Mu, as a big tree without emotion, is his pursuit to eliminate the enemy cleanly. It''s not like playing a game, you have to stand still and wait for the opponent to attack again. Su Mu''s body leaned slightly, his center of gravity was lowered, and his toes touched the ground like a shell fired towards Zhongli at a speed of 100 meters per second. Zhongli''s eyes froze, and it was too late to organize an effective defense. The speed was so fast that even Zhongli''s brain couldn''t react. During this flash of lightning, he followed the instinct of his muscles and stepped forward with his right foot, swinging the long knife in his hand forward. Go ahead! Chapter 422 Su Mu twisted his waist and hips, using the waist as the core to drive the power of all parts of the body. The power dragon twisted into a line, and was transported along the spine of the back to Su Mu''s swinging arms, and finally concentrated on one point, and punched out! Rock-shattering! boom! The air in front of Su Mu was directly blasted by Su Mu''s punch, forming a sunken pothole visible to the naked eye, and the escaping airflow made a whistling scream. A ring of shock waves spread out, and the fierce wind pressure was like a knife cutting, falling on Zhongli''s face, body, and arms, leaving bloodstains. Zhong Li was also brave, the pain didn''t make him want to retreat, on the contrary it aroused the blood in his heart even more. "drink!" Zhong Li yelled violently, the long knife in his hand burst out with a dazzling blue light, the electric current surged, and the arc crackled and jumped, spreading and swimming rapidly on the snow-white knife, wrapping the long knife in endless thunder in an instant. Su Mu''s face was cold, he didn''t dodge or dodge, his long arms were like a dragon, and the blasted force pushed forward layer by layer, like a wave, one wave on top of the other, layer upon layer, and one wave was stronger than the other. The collision between metal and flesh... wood, in the perception of most people, the metal must win. But strength and weakness are always relative. Su Mu''s heels are extraordinary, no more than those ordinary trees. The hardness of the Lingyuan tree is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination, especially his body is better day and night under the nourishment of spiritual energy . Su Mu can confidently assert that if the metal collides with his body, it must be the metal that is broken! And he, still the same, intact. Boom! The fist and the knife collided fiercely, and there was a deafening sound like Hong Zhong Dalu. The sound waves rolled, bombarding the air with circle after circle of ripples, the terrifying power escaped outward, and the ground under the two of them made an overwhelmed sound because it could not bear such a terrifying force. The ground within tens of meters was shaken into pieces one after another, and the fine cracks spread out and reached a threshold, and then they could no longer bear it and collapsed into dust. The surface was cut off a layer! A ring-shaped shock wave visible to the naked eye spread from the soles of the two people''s feet, and the dust all over the sky was thrown high with the violent impact, and the sky seemed to be raining mud. Zhong Li only felt that what was bombarded with his long knife was not a fist, but a big hammer! His arm was trembling from the bombardment, his arm bone was in unbearable pain, and the tiger''s mouth was directly torn open by the huge force, and blood spilled. But Zhong Li still didn''t take a step back, gritted his teeth, stared at Su Mu with wide eyes, and held the handle of the knife with trembling hands, thundering. Thunder and lightning spread along the long knife to Su Mu''s arm, burning Su Mu''s arm crazily, trying to penetrate the light film and enter his body to cause fatal damage. Su Mu''s eyelids drooped slightly, and he glanced indifferently at the thunder and lightning wrapped around him. His right hand suddenly turned into a fist, grasping the sharp blade of the long knife with one palm, and at the same time took a step forward to bully him, his left fist hit Zhongli like lightning. belly. boom! Su Mu''s punch did not hold back, Zhong Li seemed to be hit by a high-speed train, the strength penetrated his body, every inch of his body had a slight spasm, his back arched, showing a big ''¡Æ'' The shape flew backwards more than ten meters away, and fell heavily to the ground like a rag doll. His abdomen suddenly suffered such a heavy bombardment, the muscles on Zhongli''s face twisted into a ball uncontrollably, wow Su Mu hammered out bloody acid water. Until then, a cloud of gas explosion slowly spread from Su Mu''s fist. Chapter 423 Su Mu took a few steps forward indifferently and pulled out the long knife that was halfway into the ground, only to see that the blade of the long knife was broken by Su Mu in the previous confrontation, and the gap was full of cracks! Su Mu flexed his fingers slightly, and flicked lightly on the gap in the blade. This finger seemed to overwhelm the camel''s last straw, and the long, hard knife snapped into pieces all over the place. Su Mu stared blankly at the long knife with only one handle left in his hand, and his interest faded: "So, am I already this strong?" "Once again defeated the number one person in the world, invincible, so lonely." Su Mu looked up at the sky, the sun in the sky... The mud and rain were still falling, almost blurring his face. With the bare handle of the knife, Su Mu wiped off the mud spots on his forehead expressionlessly, and tapped his toes on the ground like a light roc flying up, appearing in front of Zhongli in an instant. He looked at Zhongli, whose face was like gold paper, and who was as angry as gossamer, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: "Brother, I haven''t exerted all my strength yet, why did you fall down like this!?" What Su Mu said was also true. In the previous confrontation, he didn''t use his fisting intentions. The fisting intentions that contained a trace of World Tree''s rhythm consumed too much energy, and the spiritual consciousness in the avatar was not enough to support such a terrifying consumption. The result of forcibly using it will be the same as before, and the spiritual consciousness in the clone will directly collapse. Some materials for the production of clones are hard to find, so it''s better to cherish and use them. But he never thought that he almost beat Zhongli to death with pure brute force. Fortunately, he didn''t hit the vital point, otherwise Zhongli might be gone now, which made him feel a little guilty. "I''m sorry, if I knew this was the case, I would have shown mercy." Su Mu apologized apologetically. Hearing these words, Zhongli, whose life was hanging by a thread and who was as angry as a gossamer, no longer had waist pain, and his legs were no longer sore. His thick eyebrows and big eyes stared like copper bells, his body heaved violently with excitement, his hands danced, and his mouth faltered. Yes, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m exhaling fragrance. What''s this? This is the miracle of life! This is a medical miracle! "Could it be that I have the potential to be a part-time doctor?" Su Mu looked at the flushed face and secretly thought to Zhong Li who was so excited. He thought about it carefully, and felt that this is really the case. How can ordinary people bring back a dying person who has stepped into the gate of hell with one foot and one foot...with just a few words. "But why does he look so excited? Oh, he must be grateful to me. It is natural for a patient to thank the doctor for saving his life, but being too excited is not good for the patient''s health." Su Mu smiled honestly: "Don''t get excited, this is what I should do." Zhong Li stared straight at Su Mu, his body froze, and he almost died of anger on the spot. Su Mu found that Zhongli''s vital signs were declining rapidly, and it seemed, probably, maybe he was going to die on the spot in the next second! How can this work! He, Su Mu, is a man with the potential to become a peerless famous doctor... Dashu, who has a benevolent heart to save lives and help the world, how could he just watch a patient die in front of his eyes like this. "Open your mouth." Zhong Li looked angrily, and refused to die. He, Zhongli, can be killed, but not humiliated! Seeing that Zhongli, a patient, did not cooperate with the treatment and wanted to die, Su Mu was simply... unacceptable! It is an insult to his kindness! Su Mu''s expression was serious, he forcibly opened Zhongli''s mouth, and poured a drop of life spirit liquid. Chapter 424 The ectoplasmic liquid entered the entrance and successfully suspended Zhongli''s life. Su Mu''s complexion was clear, and his right hand subconsciously stretched out to his chin to stroke his beard. Then Su Mu''s hand froze. A big tree without emotion has no beard. Su Mu put his hand down as if nothing had happened, but wouldn''t it be too embarrassing to just put it down like this? Su Mu patted his left hand lightly with his right hand, and said with a smile: "Patients have to cooperate with the doctor''s treatment. Look, it''s much better now, what do you think?" Zhong Li looked at Su Mu unyieldingly, a raging fire ignited deep in his eyes, and the anger in his heart was like a volcano, constantly accumulating strength, waiting for the eruption to come. "You seem to disapprove of my philosophy? Do you think it''s wrong? My heart and deeds are as clear as a mirror, and everything I do is just." Su Mu grasped empty hand, and the electric arc flickered in his palm, forming a thunderbolt in an instant Blade asked with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "What do you think?" Zhong Li was silent. Although he is not afraid of death, but... Personally speaking, a single dog who has lived for more than 30 years finally enjoys the taste of love, understands the beauty of love, and is about to have a baby, so it seems a bit unwilling to die like this. As far as Yu Gong is concerned, Liguo still needs him, he can''t just fall down like this, the new generation has not yet grown up, and Ye Zhi, who has the reputation of Valkyrie, is not enough to provoke the leader. Without him, Li Guo''s top strength will be severely lacking. How will he deal with Lothar''s Golden Zodiac then? How to go on in the harsh environment surrounded by wolves? "Gou Jian endured the humiliation and endured the humiliation, so that the country of Wu was destroyed; Han Xin endured the humiliation of his crotch, and only then did he become a famous general in the future. Although I, Zhongli, have a humble body, but... There are also heavy responsibilities that need to be shouldered on the shoulders! Humiliation and insult are nothing! ? " Zhong Li shook his head with difficulty, then nodded again, expressing his high agreement and affirmation of Su Mu''s opinion. Su Mu looked relieved, and felt emotional: "I am really a kind person." Ordinary people may choose to use violence to force others when encountering such a situation, but he, Su Mu, still insists on convincing people with reason, and slowly persuades these people who choose absurdity with physical...reasons. What a noble sentiment! What a broad mind this is! He, Su Mu, directly raised the moral standard of this world with Kazuki''s power! The only word to describe it is great! "I have always convinced people with reasoning. Violence is never the best way to solve problems. I only talk about physics...reasons without violence. What do you think?" When Zhong Li heard this, he almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, he had never seen such a brazen person! Do you have no idea whether to use violence or not to be reasonable? Could it be that the electric spear in your hand is an ornament? but..... He looked at the Spear of Thunder and Punishment held in Su Mu''s palm, and the terrifying power unintentionally released made him wisely choose to shut up. If it weren''t for the conditions, Zhongli would now guarantee that the food he ordered was the same as that of a chicken pecking rice. Su Mu saw that Zhongli was so knowledgeable, oh, no, he agreed with his point of view so much, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit. In order to express his joy, Su Mu decided to give Zhongli a gift. What is it? While Su Mu was thinking, he punched Zhongli down, knocked Zhongli out skillfully, picked him up and carried him away. Now he is going back to Ga to slowly concoct...torture...interrogation...Kunxu team, where did they see him. It''s strange, these words have nothing to do with him, why are they all used on him? It''s really incomprehensible, there must be something wrong with this world. Chapter 425 In the Holy Court, several inconspicuous tree chrysalis appeared on the crown of a tree that reaches the sky at some point. These tree chrysalis are gray in color, about two meters high, and their appearance is very similar to those common chrysalis. The only difference is that these tree chrysalis are made of branches, and the branches are entwined round after round. It is airtight and very tight. If someone carefully inspects the tree chrysalis with sophisticated instruments, they will be horrified to find that what is wrapped in the tree chrysalis is not a bug, but a human being! These human beings are still alive, their breathing is very stable, and their heart beats vigorously. They don''t know how this seemingly airtight tree chrysalis completes the air exchange with the air circulating outside. The people inside the tree chrysalis were none other than the neat Kunxu team. The branches on the back of the neck are very cleverly controlled, and they won''t have any adverse effects after being pulled out, but it takes a little time to get the news you want. Of course, Su Mu can use his own mental power to forcibly blast open the locked door of their spiritual world in a brutal way, but the result of doing so is that because of the mental damage of these people, the information obtained is very easy to be missing. Afterwards, these people will also become a confused idiot due to mental damage or... Died instantly! Did the Kunxu team come from Liguo? Su Mu has complicated feelings for Liguo. The culture and language of this country are so familiar and so... strangeness. If possible, he would like to treat Li Guo with respect and kindness. The Kunxu Squad is equivalent to Losar''s Golden Zodiac. It is the most elite seed of the Dao Palace, and it is also the banner and benchmark of Liguo spiritual practice! Facing the Kunxu team, Su Mu couldn''t be as carefree as he was facing the Golden Zodiac. So he took such a relatively mild approach. As for whether to inject life spirit liquid into these people and influence them, is he that kind of person... a tree? He, Su Mu, is an out-and-out good tree, he believes in the 24-character supreme mantra¡ª¡ª Prosperity, democracy, civilization, harmony, freedom, equality, justice, rule of law, patriotism, dedication, integrity, and friendliness! Keep the twenty-four-character mantra in mind, keep the mission in mind, and never forget the original intention! He just saw that the physique of the members of the Kunxu team was too weak, and the kindness of the hanging pot to help the world broke out, and he gave each of them a drop. What''s wrong with that! Besides, the weight of one drop does not have a great impact on them. If there is no long-term injection of life spirit liquid in the follow-up, it will be difficult for them to achieve any effect with their current willpower. At most, it will make them subconsciously have a good impression of Su Mu when they mention Su Mu. And as time goes by, this influence will become weaker and weaker, but this alone is enough for Su Mu. As for the Golden Zodiacs who were previously captured, they were injected with different amounts of life essence by Su Mu according to their potential and status. appeared on him. "Hey, if it weren''t for the fact that the essence liquid I had accumulated so hard was basically distributed to Aries and the others, the help that the Kunxu team could get would be even greater and better." "It''s a pity, it''s a pity." Su Mu sighed shamelessly, and continued to sink into the colorful spiritual world of the Kunxu team. Chapter 426 Three days passed in a flash. For the past three days, Su Mu has been sleepless, like an old farmer who worked hard to cut leeks, tirelessly, all of which caused thick black eyes... the leaves almost fell off! He is so difficult! But no pain no gain. Su Mu worked tirelessly on cutting leeks, and after all the hard work, he also reaped a lot. "Kunxu Blessed Land and... Jianmu!" Su Mu recalled the last word in his eyes, and a ball of light burst out in his eyes. In this world, after the revival of spiritual energy, there are countless tree species, but only one tree can be named Jianmu! What is Jianmu? "In the midst of the heaven and the earth, a hundred feet high, the gods are destined to go to the sky." "Shan Hai Jing Hai Nei Nan Jing": "There is a tree, its shape is like a cow, and it has skin, like a tassel or a yellow snake. Its leaves are like Luo, but in fact it is like a luan, and its wood is like a stalk. Its name is Jianmu." "Shan Hai Jing Hai Nei Jing": "Building a tree with a hundred ren without branches, there are nine sticks, and there are nine gourds underneath. In fact, it is like hemp, and its leaves are like awns. The big cockroaches passed by, and the Yellow Emperor did it." "Lu''s Spring and Autumn Annals: Youshi": "In the south of Baimin, under the building trees, there is no shadow in the sun, and there is no sound when calling, covering the sky and the earth." "Huainanzi¡¤Xing Xingxun": "Jianmu is in Duguang, and the emperors are from top to bottom." Jianmu is the bridge between heaven, earth, man and god! It is the supreme sacred tree that supports the world! "I didn''t expect that the Dao Palace in Liguo would be protected by a plant of Jianmu. No wonder Zhongli was the first to break through to the meridian stage. In addition to his own outstanding talent and extraordinary perseverance, there is also the indelible Jianmu. Hero." Jianmu was not what Su Mu thought, the place where he was born was not in a certain laboratory, but in the blessed place of Kunxu! Kunxu, also known as Kunlun! The blessed land of Kunxu is the blessed land of Kunlun. Twenty-three years ago, an archaeologist accidentally strayed into the blessed land of Kunlun, and brought out a small white jade tree and several things from it. One of them was a broken and decayed world tree fragment found near the small tree! It''s a pity that after bringing out the small white jade tree, this scholar only had time to leave a few words to the relevant departments before he died suddenly. According to that scholar, in that strange world is the blessed land of the ancient fairy family - Kunlun. There are a large number of dilapidated palaces and pavilions in Kunlun, and there are countless treasures. At the beginning, the relevant departments in Liguo thought that the respected old gentleman was insane. Although Baiyu Xiaoshu looked extraordinary, no one took what the old gentleman said seriously. All as a story to listen to. However, they respected the old man''s great contribution to leaving the country before, and these people were very careful to properly arrange the things and small trees brought back by the old man. It wasn''t until the aura appeared, and the white jade tree had an astonishing vision, that Li Guo was horrified to realize that what the old gentleman had said was probably true! This matter was immediately classified as an absolute secret by Li Guo, who packed up the white jade tree and other items and took them away. It''s a pity that due to the long distance between time and the great changes during the period, when the elders from Liguo took over, only this small white jade tree and the remnant of the World Tree were left. This elder is none other than the owner of the Dao Palace who later single-handedly created it! The lord of the palace is pedantic about heaven and man, and after careful consideration, he gave the small white jade tree the name ''Jianmu''! The Taoist Palace is also a complex of buildings built with Jianmu as the core. It not only shoulders the responsibility of cultivating spiritual cultivation, but also has the important task of protecting Jianmu. Chapter 427 After several years of careful care by the Daoist Palace, Jianmu began to show his strangeness. The ability of Liguo''s spiritual practice to occupy a stronger and stronger voice in the world is inseparable from Jianmu. It can be said that the emergence of Jianmu has made Liguo''s spiritual world possible. Without Jianmu, Liguo''s spiritual world is powerful, but it will never be as prosperous as it is now, and geniuses will emerge in large numbers. Of course, whether this Jianmu is the real "Jianmu" is still uncertain, but one thing is certain is that the fragment Su Mu obtained is definitely the remains of the World Tree! Although most of the essence has been absorbed and absorbed by Jianmu, there is very little essence left, and the inheritance is also seriously lacking, but it is undeniable that the remains of this World Tree are unparalleled in the world! If the old man knew that this unremarkable wreck was the remains of the World Tree, no matter how capable the Lothar Empire was, it would not be able to steal it by sneaking in. It''s a pity that the old man doesn''t know, and neither does the old gentleman. After many experiments, they found that this piece of residual wood seemed to have only one characteristic of hardness, and more characteristics were beyond their current means. Therefore, although the old man also attached importance to this piece of residual wood, his attention was far less than that of Jianmu, and this gave Lothar an opportunity to take advantage of. The strong rise of Liguo''s spiritual world naturally attracted the attention of the Great Emperor Lothar. After knowing the information about Jianmu, the great emperor also knew that he was doomed not to be able to obtain this sacred tree of Jianmu from the territory of Liguo in this life, unless he could calm down Liguo. He couldn''t even dream of such a thing... How could it be possible to do it, unless he was crazy and wanted to play the way of dying with Li Guo. Although the Jianmu sacred tree cannot be obtained, the remnant wood that appeared together from the Kunlun blessed land is a good target. Maybe it is the remains of the previous generation of Jianmu? With this in mind, the great emperor of Lothar would rather kill the wrong than let it go, and made up his mind to steal the residual wood. After paying a huge price, Lothar did steal the fragments of the World Tree. Only the last step was needed, and this shocking plan was successfully completed. Fragments of the World Tree will appear in Losar''s territory. Maybe a genius will discover the secret behind this residual tree in a few years. At that time, Losar''s practice world will also usher in a new era. Blowout erupts. It''s a pity that for the sake of the mountain, the effort fell short. Because of Slude''s mistake, he wanted to activate the dark hand he had arranged before to cause a serious injury to the pursuers from the country, and then he took the fragments of the world tree and threw himself into the net, and then he became the dead soul under the Su Mu tree ¡­ The captain of the material transportation team not only sent Su Mu the fragments of the World Tree, but also bought one and got one free, and he also gave a world of origin as a gift. There is literally no better man in the world than Slade. After Su Mu obtained the fragments of the World Tree, he had an idea and threw the wooden box containing the fragments into the Cangjiang River to feed the big fish, successfully misleading Li Guo and Losar. The great emperor of Lothar didn''t know the truth of the matter at this time. He thought it was some country or organization that took the fragments. If he knew everything behind it, he would probably vomit three liters of blood... .. Jianmu got the blessing of the world tree remains and became Jianmu. Su Mu also obtained the blessing of the remains of the world tree and evolved into a spiritual source tree. It can be said that they come from the same source, so they are naturally very similar, and it is only natural that they caused the Kunxu team to be astonished. Chapter 428 But just as there are no two identical leaves in the world, how can there be two identical trees in the world. Su Mu and that Jianmu can only be said to be similar, but the two are fundamentally different. For example... Su Mu has a system in his body and is a coward... Shusheng who is open and hanging is the self-confidence of spicy. "Kunlun blessed land, I didn''t expect that even the residence of the Queen Mother of the West in the fairy tales appeared. This world is really more and more exciting." The bright moon in the sky is in the sky, and the soft moonlight is shining down, covering the dark night with a silver veil. "According to the old gentleman''s explanation, there is no trace of the fairy in the Kunlun blessed land, only the contiguous palaces are left, desolate and dilapidated, and the treasures left by the gods have been eroded by thousands of years. Has been reduced to ashes. But there are also three-inch nails on a bad boat, let alone a fairy cave! Ordinary treasures are no match for time, so what about those top artifacts? ! As long as I, Su, give full play to the spirit of being the master and the spirit of cutting leeks, even if there is a dilapidated place, he can dig out the real treasure! " Su Mu looked into the distance with resolute eyes, this is his determination, his perseverance! Even if it is a piece of rotten tiles, a piece of dead grass, or a handful of mud, he, Su Mu, will never let it go easily! With his supreme wisdom, supreme perseverance, and supreme talent, he will turn the Kunlun blessed land upside down inch by inch, and take away all the treasures in the blessed land! Su Mu lightly exhaled a large mouthful of turbid air in his body, exhaling the fragrance, and the pure oxygen made the air in the holy court a little bit fresher. You see, a good tree like him that never forgets to absorb carbon dioxide and spit out oxygen to benefit the world, no matter how you look at it, it is worthy of the love of the world. The only problem now is that Su Mu has full of enthusiasm, but the Kunlun blessed land is nowhere to be found, and it has never appeared since it was opened that time. "Although the blessed land of Kunlun is good, it is still too far away for me. It is not as important as the nearby Lingshi Mine for me now." Through browsing the sea of ??spiritual knowledge of Zhong Li, the captain of the Wudaobar team, aside from the boring daily practice, Su Mu also obtained a lot of secrets. The Qingxi Mountains will attract the attention of so many forces this time. In addition to the exaggerated movements made by Su Mu when he broke through the veins, there is another important reason that there may be a monster in an unnamed mountain near the Qingxi Mountains. Found a Lingshi mine with very rich mineral reserves! According to the preliminary estimates of relevant experts, the level of this spirit stone mine is at least intermediate! The allure of a mid-level spirit stone mine is self-evident. It was the mid-level spirit stone mine that made a tribe in Hei Yaozhou suddenly rise up, forcibly overthrow the colonial rule of the great powers, and establish a record in the Obsidian Kingdom! How can such a temptation keep those countries from going crazy? In addition, the Qingxi Mountains are located on the border of Liguo. It can be said that the defensive strength of the army is almost gone. However, it is absolutely impossible for any ambitious national power to sit back and watch Li Guo easily obtain the mining rights of this spirit stone mine, especially for Lothar, this spirit stone mine must not just fall into the hands of Li Guo. Even if this Lingshi mine is located in the territory of Liguo. Chapter 429 The group of people who sneaked into the Qingxi Mountains earlier is equivalent to the vanguard of the forces of various countries. After finding out the authenticity of the news, the various countries will go to war against this unnamed mountain range. Perhaps there will be more and more spiritual stone mines after the tide of spiritual energy arrives, but for now, every spiritual stone mine is a national-level strategic resource that can affect the strength of a country! This mid-level spirit stone mine is very likely to become the introduction of bloody wars in various countries. Su Mu looked at the bright moon in the sky faintly, and sighed softly: "The troubled times are coming." Su Mu is a kind-hearted tree, he only wants to do good deeds, but he is not so compassionate that he will cry even when soldiers from other countries die. The Qingxi Mountain Range is adjacent to the mountain range next to it. Who can guarantee that the aftermath of the wars caused by various countries will not affect the Qingxi Mountain Range or him? Su Mu can be fearless of those missiles and rockets, but the creatures under his protection cannot do this. When the chaotic war starts, how many lives will die under the bombardment of artillery fire. Su Mu didn''t want to and didn''t want to see this scene. These creatures were silently contributing to the development of the valley and his evolution. Su Mu saw their sacrifices and remembered them in his heart. To be a human being, one must have a bottom line. The same is true for making trees. Su Mu can accept their death, because death is the destination of all life, as long as he abides by the rules he set, Su Mu will not interfere with their behavior. Even if he was killed by the "prey" during the hunting process, Su Mu would not take revenge. People who kill people will always kill them. Su Mu already had this awareness when he killed the first bee. But Su Mu couldn''t accept that they were slaughtered senselessly. Such a death is a mistake. Mistakes need to be corrected. In troubled times, only a powerful force can make others sit quietly and listen to your reasoning. Therefore, Su Mu needs power, stronger power, power that makes all countries fearful! "Strength, I need stronger strength. In this chaotic era, only with strength can there be peace and tranquility!" Su Mu felt the long-lost pressure. The only good news now is that other countries have not confirmed whether this news is true or not, only Li Guo has confirmed that this news is true! A new spirit stone mine indeed appeared in the unnamed mountains next to the Qingxi Mountains! The amount of mineral deposits is astonishing, and it can afford the cultivation needs of a medium-sized country! This news is still top secret, and few people know about it. Even Ye Zhi would never know all the details of this information before Zhongli and the others returned to Dao Palace. Speaking of which, the inexplicable exposure of the Lingshi Mine has an inseparable relationship with Su Mu. Su Mu''s inspiration when he broke through was so terrifying that even the adjacent mountains were affected, and it was under this influence that this spirit stone mine appeared in advance. If Su Mu knew, he didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh. "The interrogation has been completed, and now they only need to modify their memories in a small range. After all this is completed, they can be released." Su Mu doesn''t plan to keep the Kunxu team for the New Year''s Eve. It''s best for them to go back to their homes and find their mothers after "actively" accepting memory modification. Chapter 430 Just when Su Mu was about to perform minor surgery on them and create some false memories, the long-lost cell phone rang. Su Mu''s branches nimbly rolled up the latest Orange 11promax mobile phone from his canopy. The originally technologically-sounding mobile phone was transformed into a black, thick and stupid big one under Li Chong''s transformation. All functions are gone, only one communication is left. Although Su Mu has no wires or power stations here, as a big tree with no emotions, isn''t it a matter of course that he can self-sufficiently charge his mobile phone? Now there are only two names in the communication directory, Ye Zhi and Ye Luo. It was Ye Luo who called. My sister Ye Zhi was under far more surveillance than my younger sister Ye Luo. In this case, it would be better for Ye Luo to make the contact. Su Mu swiped across the branch flexibly and connected the phone. Soon there was a buzzing noise from the other end of the phone. The recovery of spiritual energy not only opened up the flourishing age of individual evolution, but also had an irreversible impact on the technology of this world. Aquamarine''s atmosphere was originally densely packed with satellites, but after the spiritual energy revived, all of them turned into scrap copper and rotten iron. The few that are still hanging are developed by several major powers in the world after working overtime. The more sophisticated the electronic products are, the greater the impact will be. If there is no orange 11promax before the magic reform, there is absolutely no signal at all. Although it is possible to talk after the magic reform, the effect is not very good. "Zizi...Zizi~." After the noise ended, Ye Luo''s clear and sweet voice sounded like a silver bell. Unfortunately, due to the serious impact of communication, the voice sounded a bit distorted. After Su Mu heard Ye Luo''s voice, Ye Luo''s cuteness and cuteness silently appeared in his mind, but he missed him a little more. "32, 54, 97, 48, 8, 5, 04,..." Ye Luo didn''t say anything, but instead read a series of inexplicable numbers, each of which was repeated several times, Make sure the messages you convey are accurate. The communication has been affected, and it would be whimsical to want to communicate like before, and the conditions do not allow it. This string of numbers is equivalent to Morse code, and the meaning can only be known after the decryption is completed. When the last number was finished, the other side of the screen returned to silence, only the faint sound of breathing remained. After a long time, the call ended. Su Mu looked at the hung up phone and remained silent for a long time. The land is dark at night, everything is quiet, occasionally a few strange cries will disappear quickly, and the leaves of Su Mu are rustling, and I don''t know who is singing. Su Mu suppressed the inexplicable emotions that were surging, and his heart lake returned to calm. "After all, I''m still too weak to ignore nuclear bombs. That''s why I need these means, and that''s why I can''t solve these problems." "Weakness is my original sin." Su Mu mechanically pierced the root of the tree through the spirit stone hidden deep in the ground, but this time, he silently maximized his talent in absorbing. Rumble! The spiritual energy was like a sea, and the pure spiritual energy poured into Su Mu''s body continuously, turning into beating numbers. The spiritual energy around the valley was also forcibly absorbed by Su Mu, and finally a huge spiritual energy funnel was formed above the canopy. Every minute, every second, this number was changing and increasing. This is the point of evolution and also his hope. Chapter 431 Su Mu was absorbing spiritual energy and accumulating evolution points, while modifying Zhongli''s and their memories. Although Su Mu can''t achieve perfect memory modification, it''s okay to fabricate some false memories. When the strength of these people in the Kunxu team continues to increase, they will discover this modified false memory one day in the future, but so what? With the growth rate of Su Mu''s strength really reaching that day, what is he afraid of? After Su Mu finished modifying the memory, it was already dawn, but Su Mu did not release the people immediately, but kept them in the tree chrysalis. At the same time, Su Mu also accelerated his influence on the Golden Zodiac and others. While pouring the life spirit liquid, he also used hypnotism to hypnotize it, and the effect was very gratifying. Hypnotism is the result of Su Mu''s combination of the best of all the masters and the essence of the books brought by Ye Zhi. The only thing lacking is no practical experience. Now that there are such a group of excellent volunteers who are willing to take the initiative to help Su Mu, how can Su Mu refuse the kindness of others, wouldn''t that chill their passionate hearts! ? Su Mu is not such a bad tree. With the high cooperation of these excellent volunteers, Su Mu''s hypnotism has made great progress, and his strength has far surpassed those top hypnotists in the world. Of course, when it comes to pure hypnotic techniques and techniques, Su Mu naturally cannot compare with those hypnotists who have been immersed in this way for decades. However, Su Mu also has advantages that those hypnotists do not have, and that is mental power! Su Mu''s spiritual power is so majestic. He was able to interfere with reality mentally when he was still at the spiritual level, not to mention that his current power is ten times and a hundred times better than before. Su Mu dares to assert that there are absolutely no more than ten fingers in this world who can match his spiritual power at the same stage. Hypnosis is to distort, guide and deceive the spirit of life. Su Mu has such a majestic mental power, and it is naturally not harmful to use it in hypnosis. For him, those skills are just icing on the cake. What surprised Su Mu the most was that the skill he learned by himself appeared on the attribute panel! Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: pulse level (early stage) Lifespan: 2000 Talents: Absorption (+), Life Essence, Plane Dimension Skills: Thunder Control (LV2), Variation Tree Body (LV4), Life Affinity (LV2) (+), Fog (LV4) (+), Spirit Link Network (LV3) (+), Clone (LV2) (+), Earth element control (LV1), hypnosis (LV11000/50000) (+) Evolvable ability: no Evolution points: 50,000 The emergence of hypnotism allowed Su Mu to see infinite possibilities, a bright future, and the dawn that pierced the darkness. The system just provided him with a growth accelerator. In addition to the deduction of the system, he can also constantly control new abilities through his own efforts. The blood in Su Mu''s whole body was ignited: "It''s great, my supreme wisdom and perseverance finally have a day to shine!" "System, give me some upgrades!" As soon as Su Mu''s consciousness moved, the small plus sign behind the avatar instantly lit up, and 30,000 evolution points poured down like mercury, leaving only a pitiful 20,000 in an instant. Chapter 432 "Ding~ The skill ''Clone'' has been successfully upgraded, and the current level is LV3!" Clone (LV320000/100000): The clone has 60% of the combat power of the main body, and has the ability to move freely after being separated from the main body. The action time is at most ten units of natural time. After the clone is upgraded to LV3, it can have 60% of the body''s combat power, which is 10% more than the previous 50%, and the action time has also increased from the natural time of three units to the natural time of ten units. This means that the range that Su Mu can set foot in has been improved again, at least there is no problem wandering in the Qingxi Mountains. However, once entering the combat state, this time will be greatly shortened. The higher the intensity of the battle, the greater the original aura consumed by the avatar. After the original aura is exhausted, the avatar will become a piece of dead wood. And the most important point is that this 60% combat power is just a value, and it doesn''t really mean that the avatar can really exert 60% of Su Mu''s main combat power. It would be pretty good to be able to exert his two layers of strength. Now only a slight violent movement of Su Mu''s body will cause a local small earthquake. If it were a clone, it would be impossible to do it even if it used all its strength, at most it would just change the landscape. The value does not represent the actual combat power, and Su Mu will not be overwhelmed by the value given by the system. "If this skill does not invest a lot of evolution points, it will be difficult to achieve any results." Su Mu estimated this skill and decided to put it on hold for the time being, and upgrade other skills first. "System Upgrade Life Affinity!" The skill of life affinity brought him a lot of help. Without this skill, Su Mu''s life liquid would be for nothing. Instead of cultivating the admiration of others, he would instead cultivate a bunch of white-eyed wolves. But today, as Su Mu''s strength continues to increase, the effect of this skill can no longer keep up. Taking advantage of the fact that there are still many evolution points, Su Mu of course stepped up to strengthen and upgrade it. "Ding~ Life Affinity has been upgraded successfully, the current level is: LV3!" Life affinity (LV314000/15000): After taking your life liquid, life will have a natural affection for you, and a friendly relationship will be established between you. The more liquid you take and the longer it lasts, the stronger this relationship will be, and in the end, it will be unbreakable! "Hey, the life affinity upgrade to LV4 is only 1000 evolution points away! It''s so cheap! It''s a big profit!" Accustomed to the demand of tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of other skills and talents, suddenly seeing the figure of 15,000, what Su Mu immediately thought was not so expensive, but really cheap, making a lot of money..... . Su Mu couldn''t help wanting krypton gold. "If you want to do a good job, you must first sharpen your tools. After I upgrade my life affinity to LV4, the effect of affinity will be stronger, and the time needed to influence them will also be greatly reduced." "Time is money, there are too many things that I need to solve, and the time left from them can just be used to deal with other things. So upgrading this skill is imperative! " After Su Mu analyzed together like this, he couldn''t bear the lust of krypton gold even more. After waiting silently for a while, a pile of spirit stones under the tree roots turned into residue, and Su Mu''s evolution point successfully increased by 1,000 points, reaching the standard of krypton gold. Chapter 433 "Sure enough, hard work will pay off. The ancients did not deceive me!" Su Mu looked at the number and smiled like an old farmer. This is the result of his hard work! Sure enough, no pain, no gain! Now is the time to harvest. "System, upgrade skill life affinity!" Su Mu''s small treasury evaporated, leaving only a big round duck egg. That 0 was so dazzling, Su Mu''s eyes hurt, and tears flowed down. "The sun outside is so dazzling." Obviously Su Mu forgot that it was late at night, and the night sky outside was like ink. Needless to say, there was no sun. "Ding~ Skill Life Affinity has been upgraded successfully, the current level is LV4!" Life Affinity (LV40/30000): After taking your life elixir, life will greatly increase its favor with you, and a friendly relationship will be established between you. The more liquid you take and the longer it lasts, the stronger this relationship will be, and in the end, it will be unbreakable! Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: pulse level (early stage) Lifespan: 2000 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension Skills: Thunder Control (LV2), Variation Tree Body (LV4), Life Affinity (LV4), Fog (LV4), Spirit Link Network (LV3), Clone (LV2), Earth Element Control (LV1), Hypnosis (LV1) Evolvable ability: no Evolution Points: 0 Su Mu glanced at the system panel, automatically ignored the evolution point of the last item, and shut down the system contentedly. After the life affinity is upgraded to LV4, the effect has been greatly increased, and after taking it, the favorability will be greatly improved. Su Mu tried to infuse Aries with new life liquid, and the effect was very gratifying. After taking it, these spirits began to show their admiration for Su Mu. Su Mu knew that the fire was almost over. If it weren''t for this group of people related to his future layout, Su Mu wouldn''t be so extravagant to give them a lot of life liquid. The amount of life psychic liquid is related to the speed at which Su Mu''s strength improves. The more life psychic liquid is accumulated, the faster Su Mu''s strength progresses. The two complement each other. Now that the probation is complete, Su Mu will cut off their supply. After the hypnosis was lifted, the group of spiritual practitioners slowly woke up. They stared at Su Mu with adoring eyes, knelt on the ground, and prayed devoutly. "Great tree god, you are the master of thunder, eternal immortality, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine forever on the earth." Su Mu glanced at it. Among this group of people, the Golden Zodiac has the largest number of people, and Aries and Pisces are the most powerful. At this time, the long hair of the white sheep hangs down, the eyes like autumn water are full of piousness, and the exquisite and graceful figure curves are clearly displayed in front of Su Mu''s eyes, and the side face is glamorous under the reflection of Su Mu''s shining white light. No wonder Aries wants to act as a man, because this face is really against the sky! If the beauty of Ye Zhi is cold, like a fairy in the sky, and the beauty of Aries is flawless, as if she has entered reality from the second dimension, then the beauty of Pisces is charming. The eye-catching figure and mature and charming temperament all attract the attention of others, but Pisces is a thorny rose, and beneath this charm is a cold murderous intent. The three women each have their own merits, and Su Mu has two more handsome pillars under his command. Chapter 435 But Su Mu is a big tree without emotion, he didn''t look sideways, he just looked at it openly for a while, and then looked away calmly. "This leg is really big, no, this thread is really white, bah, I''m not that kind of tree." Su Mu looked indifferent, he is a tree, a big tree without feelings, and he is not worthy of feelings. "There are only 7 people left in the Golden Zodiac in Lingxiu who survived. The mercenaries from other countries are almost completely wiped out, but there are quite a few killers active in the underground world who survived. These killers can just be assigned to Hao Shao and the others. " The killers who survived dare not say how powerful they are, and some are not as strong as Hao Shao, but they all have their own strengths, otherwise they would not have survived. "It would be great if there were more mercenaries who survived, so that their right to speak will not be weakened too much after they go back. But that''s fine, I''m wondering how to hold back other countries from marching into the adjacent mountain range. Their death just shows that there is great terror in that mountain range. Coupled with their rhetoric, it is presumed that these national forces will not rashly send troops into the mountains to compete for the spirit stone mine before investigating the matter clearly. " "And during this period of time, under my management, the mountain next to it will also be like what they said - become a Jedi where no living beings can enter!" Su Mu waited for their prayers to end, the branches brushed by, and everyone stood up from the ground supported by an invisible force. "Get up, I have a task for you to complete." Su Mu''s calm voice sounded in their minds: "After you go back, you only need to be like this, like this..." These spiritual practitioners listened intently, nodding their heads from time to time, and they were quite good-natured. "Do you all understand?" "Please don''t worry, tree god, even if we are smashed to pieces, we will surely complete your mission!" Su Mu looked at their firm faces, thought for a while, the branches swayed gently, and the golden jade-like leaves fell leisurely from the air, and each of them got a golden and jade-like leaf in their hands. There are ancient thunder patterns printed on the leaves, and there are small arcs beating from time to time, exuding a dangerous atmosphere. There was imperceptible fatigue in Su Mu''s voice, and it was obvious that making so many blades consumed him a lot. "The power contained in this leaf is equivalent to a full-strength blow from an elite spiritual cultivator. If your lives are in danger, you can inject spiritual energy into the leaf and throw it out." "Remember, when this blade is activated, don''t hesitate, run away immediately." As soon as Su Mu''s words fell, after the extraordinary-looking leaves had spiritual writings, the leaves soon lost their luster and dimmed, and disappeared together with the dangerous aura, becoming ordinary. The gods are self-defiled. Although these leaves are not gods, they are indeed a life-saving trump card for all spiritual practitioners. A full-strength shot at the top level, even if it is the pulse level, you have to be careful. What''s more, after the blade was blessed by Su Mu''s spiritual script, not only did it become unattractive, but it was also extremely fast, making it difficult to dodge, which was enough for them to save their lives. Aries and the others carefully put the leaf close to their bodies, and their thoughts became more firm in their hearts. Follow the footsteps of the tree god for ten thousand years without wavering! "Go." They saluted respectfully, turned around and rushed into the dense fog in several directions of their own choice, and their figures disappeared quickly. Chapter 436 At the same time as these people left, the burning candles of the three cabins in the Holy Court were extinguished. The wooden door creaked, and three black figures walked out of the house. At dawn, it is coldest and foggy. Hao Shao and the others walked out of the wooden house, stared fixedly at Su Mu''s direction, stopped for a long time, and remained silent. They thought of a lot, the panic and panic when they first entered the valley, the sorrow when taking the spiritual liquid, the helplessness when teaching Xiaobai to learn the alphabet, the embarrassment when cooking in life... It seems to be quite miserable, but they don''t know when they have enjoyed it. Because they have integrated into the valley, integrated into this big family, and become a part of it. When the twilight of dawn pierces the darkness, dawn comes. Their clothes were already wet with the dew at dawn, Hao Shao broke the dead silence: "Let''s go, the tree god has created such excellent conditions for us, we should do our best to repay the tree god!" Li Chong and Wang Lin didn''t say much, just nodded heavily, but no one could see the determination in their hearts. There is faith in the heart and power in the eyes. For the belief in their hearts, they are willing to give their lives for it. Whoosh! Nine light leaves flew down from the sky, and besides the leaves, there were three moist jade vials. The leaves and jade bottles landed precisely in front of Hao Shao and the others. The leaves and the jade bottle were suspended in midair, as if there was an invisible big hand dragging them below. The leaves are the leaves that Su Mu gave to Aries before, so there is nothing to say. The spiritual script on the outside of the jade bottle is shining, intertwined with each other, like swimming silver snakes, one can tell that it is not ordinary at a glance, and it reflects the golden and jade-like leaves in the distance. The spiritual text outside the jade bottle can effectively block the breath of the spiritual liquid. Even if someone holds the jade bottle in their hand and opens the cap, they will never know the details of the spiritual liquid in the bottle. In addition, the preservation effect is also very good, even if it is left for a year or so, the energy contained in the spiritual liquid will not lose much. "This is?!" Just when Hao Shao and the others were puzzled, Su Mu''s slightly tired voice sounded in their ears. "This is the trump card I bestowed on you. The energy contained in the blade is equivalent to the full blow of a strong man of the sap rank. When life is in danger, just activate it and throw it inside." Su Mu paused, and continued: "There are some life spirit liquids in the jade bottle, how to use it is up to you to decide." ding dong~ I don¡¯t know when, the gold and jade-like leaves slammed together without wind, the sound was like a mountain stream hitting a smooth stone, and it was like a fine wind gently passing through the forest, all the grass and branches rustled together . This voice passed through the fog and spread far, far away. It is not only for Hao Shao and the others to sing, but also for Aries and the others to drink (h¨¨). "Go." Leaf and the jade bottle were automatically sent to Hao Shao''s hands: "Come back alive." rustling~ There were many rustling footsteps in the mist, and the little beast spirits looked at Hao Shao and the others reluctantly. These days, Hao Shao and the others successfully moved these simple lives with their sincerity, and these simple lives also responded to Hao Shao''s sincerity in their own way, and everyone became friends with each other. Hao Shao and the others clenched the jade bottle and leaves tightly in their hands, saluted respectfully in the direction of Su Mu, and waved goodbye to these animal friends vigorously. "Goodbye, friends, we will be back!" There were soft cries and howls in the valley. They are saying goodbye, saying goodbye to their friends. Chapter 437 Send you thousands of miles, there will be a farewell. Hao Shao and the others left anyway, parting for the next reunion. Hao Shao and the others left in the same direction as the group of killers who were active in the underground world. They might or might not be dominated by the three of them. The underground world pays attention to the ability to go up and the weak to go down. It believes in the law of the jungle, and the weak prey on the strong. One general is incompetent and kills the three armies. It is impossible to convince them without ability. They have their own rules, and Hao Shao and the others need to abide by these rules if they want to integrate into the underground world. Hao Shao and the others have been taking the life spirit liquid for a long time. It stands to reason that their strength should have reached the top level now, but because they have lived in the valley for a long time and lacked external pressure, the life spirit liquid has accumulated in their bodies and cannot be effectively refined, so Strength grows slowly. This trip is an opportunity for Hao Shao and the others. Only with external pressure can they have the motivation to move forward, and the life liquid accumulated in the body can be fully refined. "I have already given the conditions. In the future, it will be a dragon or a worm, and it will be up to them themselves." Su Mu is not their nanny, what he needs is an assistant who can help him. He can protect them for a while, but he cannot protect them forever. The edge of a sword comes from sharpening, and the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from bitter cold. The strong, self-improvement. "Hao Shao and the others have already left, and it will be Xiaobai''s turn next. Xiaobai and the others should also leave the Qingxi Mountains and leave this comfort zone to venture out." Su Mu''s consciousness sank into the origin world, and his spiritual consciousness unfolded, carefully perceiving the recovery of Xiaobai and Ersha''s injuries. Xiaobai hurt the source, although the injury has healed, it still needs a period of nourishment. On the other hand, Ersha, this silly wolf, is obviously healed, but he still stubbornly thinks that he is not healed. Swimming in the Lingtan is a joy, and the dog-planing style is extremely vigorous, causing waves of waves, and from time to time he plunges into it. The bottom of the pool drank a mouthful of spiritual liquid. When he floated up, his body was already fat like a ball, his stomach was bulging, and if he listened carefully, he could still hear the sound of waves! The most exaggerated thing is that his big tongue is still hanging outside, this time his tongue has been upgraded, it is rolled up directly, and the life liquid contained in it flows back into Ersha''s mouth from time to time. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly as he watched this scene, and he finally knew why the water level in the Lingtan had dropped abnormally. All the feelings are poured into the belly of this silly wolf! Su Mu was quite speechless: "Is this silly wolf a wolf or a husky?! Drinking so hard is not afraid of killing myself." Although the life spirit liquid is good, but in everything, it is too much to go too far. But seeing that Ersha is so happy, lively and energetic, he doesn''t look like a Yazi who is dying. If it weren''t for the fact that Ersha''s talent on the system panel is indeed only Yuehua and Douyu, Su Mu would have wondered if he had awakened the third talent - Iron Stomach! It''s so drinkable! Su Mu looked at the happy Ersha angrily hanging down the roots of the tree. The roots pierced through the clouds with lightning speed, ready to arrest him and bring him to justice. Ersha was drinking and drinking, when suddenly he was jittery, his spine felt cold, and he shuddered. "Who, who wants to harm me!?" Ersha subconsciously wanted to control his body and sink into the bottom of the pool, floating on the surface of the pool with a big brain to observe carefully. But at this time, he obviously forgot that his stomach had turned into a ball because of drinking too much, and he couldn''t sink it! Ersha was instantly dumbfounded. Chapter 438 Chi Chi Chi! The rapid piercing sound came from the top of his head, and the oppressive feeling that made Ersha suffocate made his body froze instinctively, and then Ersha felt that he was in heaven. The back of his fateful neck was entangled by Su Mu''s tree roots. With a light lift, this 200-pound silly wolf rose into the air, its body swaying in mid-air, and the sound of waves rolling could be heard from time to time. Ersha''s expression froze, gradually ossified, and finally lost all color, numb, like a walking dead. I don''t know if it was the coldness in the sky that made Er Sha return to his normal IQ. His stiff expression miraculously thawed out, and he showed a flattering smile very skillfully, just like Er Gouzi. He yelled, his voice gradually distorted and turned into a bupumaohuo...... Good guy, the alphabet is all up, but I can''t make up a tree god. It looks like serious laziness at first glance, you should be punished! I don''t know if he understood Su Mu''s inner thoughts, Ersha''s tone changed again, and became high-pitched and excited. "S¨²sh¨¥ng! s¨³sh¨¨ng!" Good guy, this is a direct leap from Mandarin to dialect... Su Mu let go of Ersha angrily, only to hear a plop, and Ersha''s weight of 120 jin was like a depth charge bomb, crashing into the Lingtan with waves and countless splashes. Xiao Bai slowly opened his crimson eyes, and Er Sha''s mind full of foolishness was reflected in his cold eyes. puff! A wave was photographed, and Xiao Bai''s eyes became even more hostile. Boom! Xiaobai''s tail was pulled out brazenly, the air was pumped with a burst of sound, and a white shadow appeared in surprise, the wind pressure driven by it split the waves into two, and the white shadow drew towards Ersha without any remaining power. Ersha stared at the white shadow, his eyes widened, and the muscles on his face twitched subconsciously, inexplicably painful. Then he closed his eyes in despair, wasn''t it just a beating? He is used to it! He, the second fool, with a copper head and iron bones, is the strongest beaten king! call out! The white shadow landed on Ersha''s forehead, and the violent force directly smashed Ersha into the bottom of the Lingtan, leaving behind a series of blisters... Xiaobai''s attack seemed berserk, but in fact, the moment she hit Ersha, she cleverly dispersed it to all parts of Ersha''s body, and did not cause any substantial damage to Ersha, but helped Ersha Digest the spiritual fluid in the stomach. At most, it deepened a little psychological shadow again. But it''s not a big deal, Ersha must have gotten used to it after being beaten often... right? Gulu Gulu. Bubbles kept rising from the bottom of the pool, and Ersha successfully surfaced with the help of his bloated belly. A wolf head looked at Su Mu''s tree roots, and then at Xiaobai''s cold eyes. Showed a flattering smile. This movement is so skillful that one can''t help but laugh out loud. Su Mu scooped up the second idiot amusedly, and the idiot wolf began to twist his body in mid-air, shaking his head and tail, and the sky suddenly began to drizzle. This time, the murderous intent in Xiaobai''s heart emerged again. After a long period of beating military training, Ersha became extremely sensitive to the killing intent, his body trembled, and his limbs tightly hugged Su Mu''s tree roots. The face is full of fear.JPG. The second fool can always inadvertently provoke other people''s killing intent. This is a natural talent! Chapter 439 Hei''er''s size has grown several times, with six pairs of arthropods growing under his body, and a pair of cicada wings have evolved on his back, turning into a three-meter-high behemoth with a sense of oppression. Just from his breath, he can tell that Hei''er has already Breakthrough to the trick level! The change is not only that, she is covered with a black carapace, the carapace perfectly wraps Hei''er''s body, the carapace reflects a metallic luster, and the sword is hard to hurt. The carapace is covered with ferocious barbs, which can pierce a huge bloody hole with just a light prick. The pair of forelimbs are like two big knives with Han Guang shining, extremely sharp. The current Hei''e has directly become a killing machine, his body is extremely powerful, and goes hand in hand with his spiritual power. If someone wants to play some beheading action, Hei''e will use his tyrannical power to teach the other party to be a human being. After breaking out of the cocoon, Heie thanked Su Mu who was watching her in the sky, and then buried himself in the fragments scattered on the ground. Every time he ate a piece, Hei''e''s breath became more condensed, and the carapace became harder and harder. "This spirit-absorbing worm is worthy of being an ancient evil insect. Hei''er''s ability to undergo such a big change is due to the spirit-absorbing worm." However, Su Mu was also a little worried about whether Hei Er lost the most important function of an ant queen after evolution - reproduction. Although Hei''e''s combat power is strong after evolution, for an ant queen, her clan is the foundation of her life. Can a queen who has lost her colony still be called a queen? Su Mu frowned, and called up Hei''er''s attribute panel. Name: Heyer Species: Spirit Ant Level: Akatsuki (middle term) Talent: Reproduction¡ª¡ªAfter absorbing enough energy, they can quickly reproduce offspring and expand the size of the group. Draining Spirit¡ªthe nemesis of energy, feeds on energy, and can absorb and absorb energy to strengthen itself. Form transformation - can freely transform between the combat state and the reproductive state, and cannot change the state again for at least ten natural days after each transformation. The data on the data panel made Su Mu''s brows stretch. Hei''e''s changes after absorbing the spirit worms were beyond his imagination. "The talent of absorbing spirit is really perverted. It can absorb energy and turn it into a powerful energy source! No wonder the spirit absorbing insect is so feared. It seems that it is inseparable from this talent!" Su Mu guessed that the name of the spirit worm was derived from this terrifying talent! Lingxiu''s conventional fighting methods are nothing more than bombarding with energy or fighting with powerful physical strength. The talent of Ji Ling is simply their nemesis in the face of energy bombardment. Hei''er is nothing if it falls on Hei''er''s body. However, although the talent of Ji Ling is strong, Su Mu guessed that it should have a limit, and it would be too heaven-defying if it could be absorbed without limit. This world will be ruled by things like spirit sucking worms. "Hei''er''s limit range of energy absorption needs to be studied carefully. If Hei''er''s talent can be inherited by her group, then Hei''er will really go against the sky!" Even if Hei''er''s newly born descendant inherits only one-tenth of Hei''er''s talent for draining spirits, it would be a terrible death! Quantitative accumulation will lead to qualitative change. A group of spirit-sucking ants that can absorb energy swarmed up, even if they saw pulse steps, they would run away, and if they ran too slowly, they would lose their bones! The more Su Mu thought about it, the happier he became, and the more he thought about it, the happier he became. Chapter 440 Reproduction can become one of Hei''er''s talents naturally because of its wonder, which is very different from ordinary reproduction. Reproduction: After absorbing sufficient energy, they can reproduce quickly and expand the size of the group. Heie does not need to mate with male ants like ordinary queen ants to give birth to offspring. She only needs to obtain sufficient energy to reproduce directly, and can quickly expand the size of the group. Reproduction is the instinct engraved in the genes of every queen ant, without Su Mu''s order, Hei''e found a suitable place after eating the fragments of the cocoon, and all the joints under his body were as hard as nails. nailed into the soil. Afterwards, Hei''er''s abdomen swelled up as if inflated, and the carapace on his body was directly arched high. The carapace was very malleable, and it was almost deformed, but it still firmly protected Hei''er''s body. Hei''er''s abdomen wriggled slightly, releasing off-white eggs that were the size of an adult''s fist. The eggs can be excreted in about a minute, embedded in the soft and moist soil. It takes about two weeks for ordinary ant eggs to hatch from birth to hatching, but the hatching speed of these eggs simply exceeded Su Mu''s imagination. Not even a quarter of an hour after they were born, the eggs were torn apart by a pair of sharp forelimbs, and a young ant the size of an egg came out of it. The carapace of the young ant is white, tender and soft. When it just emerged, it was a luxury for the young ant to even stand firm, but under the instinct of eating, the scissors-like jaws quickly pulled the egg shell into its mouth and ate it. After the young ants eat their own egg shells, their carapaces harden rapidly, and the color is no longer pure white, but is dyed black and becomes a touch of black. At this time, the young ant stood firm and began to search for prey driven by genetic instinct. However, it is obvious that it cannot find suitable prey in the world of origin where only microorganisms are born. Su Mu saw the young ants below wandering around mindlessly, and with a movement of consciousness, he threw a fat and injured squirrel into the world of origin. These days, under the influence of aura, these small animals are getting bigger and bigger, and their aggression also increases with their size. Ordinary people may feel frightened when encountering these mutated small animals in the wild. The powerful hind limbs of the squirrel were seriously injured, bloodstained, making it difficult to move, but it was precisely because of the injury that the squirrel became more dangerous. Injured wild animals are the most dangerous. In the wild, injuries often mean death. If you don''t want to die under the fangs and claws of the predator and become a delicious meal for the opponent, then you must show a posture of fighting for your life. The trapped beast is still fighting. This giant rat, which is several times the size of a normal squirrel, suddenly came to an unfamiliar environment. Its nerves are highly tense, and the slightest disturbance will attract its thunder attack. The first time the squirrel was thrown into the world of origin by Su Mu, Su Mu found that the young ant running around without a clue stopped, then turned around and cautiously walked towards the direction of the squirrel. The first young ant quickly locked on to the squirrel through the pheromone in the air, and obtained effective information about the squirrel, but it did not rush forward blindly, that was not hunting, it was sending to death. The fighting and hunting genes in the body have clearly told it what to do when encountering such a large prey. It just needs to release its own pheromone, and then wait here, quietly waiting for the gathering of its companions. Chapter 441 Excellent hunters are often very patient. Although these young ants are still very young, they have undoubtedly shown a trace of the demeanor of an excellent hunter. The second young ant broke out of its shell, and after eating the egg shell, it smelled the pheromone left by the first young ant, and without thinking about it, went directly to the direction where the first young ant was. The two young ants gathered together, and their tentacles touched each other from time to time, exchanging information. Su Mu thought that these young ants would directly rush up and start a suicide attack on the squirrel, but these young ants were far smarter than he imagined. They actually stopped in place, quietly waiting for other young ants to emerge from their shells. This natural military quality is really remarkable. The third, the fourth, the fifth... A group of teams quickly formed near the squirrel, forming a circle around the squirrel. Sensing the dangerous atmosphere in the air, the squirrel stared nervously at the young ants, squeaked uncomfortably, and its six whiskers trembled slightly. When the fear reaches the extreme, brutal killing intent will erupt. The squirrel''s pupils were stained with blood, and its breathing became rapid. The influx of a large amount of oxygen was more conducive to the squirrel''s outbreak. The fight is imminent. The first born larvae sounded the horn of attack, and these larvae flocked to the squirrel like a tide. The squirrel was only injured on its hind limbs, which made it difficult to move. Its forelimbs were still intact, and the two forelimbs were waving desperately like crazy, setting off gusts of wind. Even though these larvae are the size of eggs, they are still tiny in front of the gigantic size of the squirrel. The strong wind blew past, and the condensed water plants not far away from the blowing bent their waists and lay low on the water. Some young ants were blown upside down by the strong wind and flew out without being able to guard against it. Bloody tyranny flashed in the squirrel''s eyes, and it took a huge black shadow on its front paws and took heavy shots. Two young ants were sent flying by the squirrel, and they didn''t know whether they were dead or alive. The cruelty of the squirrel did not scare off the other young ants. Instead, they took this opportunity to speed up again. The first young ant rushed out from an unexpected angle of the squirrel, and quickly crawled to the squirrel''s injured hind leg. The large knife-like forelimbs and scissor-like jaws and feet arched left and right, tearing the squirrel''s healed wound, splashing blood in the air. The squirrel felt the pain, and subconsciously rolled on the ground. It was actually thinking of crushing the young ants to death in this way. With the size and weight of a squirrel, it is really like Mount Tai''s weight for a young ant that has just been born not long ago. Su Mu was thinking about whether he should rescue the first young ant that performed well. His spiritual consciousness covered the squirrel, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised: "Interesting, the group that Hei''er regenerated after absorbing the spirit worm is really interesting. !" Under Su Mu''s spiritual knowledge, instead of being crushed to death by the squirrel in this way, the young ant lived an extremely nourishing life. Before the squirrel fell down, the young ant tore a bloody hole along the squirrel''s old wound with its mandibles and forelimbs. It quickly ran into the bloody hole, and its sharp and powerful jointed limbs were firmly nailed to the squirrel''s. In the muscles, the jaws and feet kept moving, sending the squirrel''s flesh into his mouth. The squirrel screamed in pain and struggled frantically on the ground, but there was nothing to do with the young ant that got into its wound. Blood was continuously dripping down the wound, and the squirrel''s struggle began to become weak. Seeing this, the other young ants rushed towards the squirrel as if they had been injected with hormones. Newborn larvae can tear rats. They used their bravery to prove their worth to Su Mu. Chapter 442 In less than a moment, the squirrel was devoured by the group of bloodthirsty ants, leaving only a hollow and pale skeleton. After this group of ants devoured the flesh and blood of the squirrel, the color of their carapace gradually turned black, and their strength increased a lot. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the natural talent of the first born ants or something else. Its carapace is all black, covered with barbs, and its size is twice the size of other young ants. If you look closely, it looks like a miniature version of Hei¡¯er¡¯s fighting form. . The ants left most of the squirrel''s flesh and carried them to Hei''er''s side. These flesh and blood are Hei''er''s energy reserves. With the supply of these flesh and blood, the size of the ant colony can continue to expand. Su Mu''s eyes flickered as he watched Hei''er, who was constantly laying eggs: "The spirit-draining ants have great potential, but they need to provide Hei''er with a steady stream of blood to develop, forming a swarm of spirit-draining ants that has changed people''s faces. " The power of ants lies in their numbers! When the number reaches a certain level, even elephants will die tragically in the mouth of ants! But if the number is only a little bit, the so-called ant swarm is just a joke. The reason why the Zerg is scary, isn''t it because of their numbers? Anyone who looks at the boundless sea of ??insects will be disappointed. So quantity is king! Big is better, more is beautiful! To maximize the advantages of the ant colony is to let Hei''er implement the principle of multiple births and good births, and a happy life, so that you can eat vigorously and live vigorously. "However, it is not suitable to stay in the valley after opening Hei''er like this. Although the Qingxi Mountains are vast and have many creatures, they are not the most suitable place for Hei''er." In order for the Jiling ant colony to reach the size that Su Mu is satisfied with, the current supply alone is far from enough, and large-scale hunting is required. But the Qingxi Mountain Range is equivalent to Su Mu''s basic disk, and leaving all the beasts in the Qingxi Mountain Range to Hei''er will do no harm to him. If the Qingxi Mountains become bare, the ecological chain here will collapse, which is not a good thing. Su Mu would not do such things that harm others and benefit himself. Besides, rabbits still don¡¯t eat grass beside their nests. The power of faith in Su Mu¡¯s origin world basically comes from the herds of beasts living in the valley. If they are gone, where will Su Mu get the power of faith. He has no interest in preaching, and he collected the power of faith because this kind of energy is indeed infinitely useful after solving the hidden dangers, otherwise Su Mu would not be bothered to do such troublesome things. Su Mu pondered for a moment, and after filtering all the information in his mind, he made a decision: "The most suitable for Heie is the unnamed mountain next to Qingxi Mountain. Although the mountain range is not as deep as the Qingxi Mountain Range, there are as many as three large and small space passages opened inside. Every day, fierce beasts from different worlds come out of it, and even the Qingxi Mountain Range appears. The traces of fierce beasts, this kind of land bounded by fierce beasts is perfect for the base of Hei''er''s breeding group. " After hearing the information from Zhongli, Su Mu sent Ji to investigate, but he didn''t know if he didn''t check, and he was startled when he checked. The mountain range was full of fierce beasts, and it was already extremely dangerous without him making any arrangements. But from another point of view, the presence of ferocious beasts means that there is abundant blood food, and the abundance of blood food means that Heie can continuously obtain the energy to reproduce the group. Moreover, there are three space passages in the mountain range, and there will be an influx of ferocious beasts every day, as if endless, Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about Hei''e''s blood food supply chain breaking. For Hei''er, it is a perfect place for Jiling Ant Colony. Chapter 443 Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about Hei''er''s loyalty. The power of faith that Hei''er provides to Su Mu every day is a strong proof. That level of equivalence can only be provided by devout fanatics. Besides, Su Mu also has other plans. "Although the external environment of the Qingxi Mountains is dangerous, it''s not so dangerous. If Xiaobai and the others want to become truly proud soldiers, they have to go to really dangerous places by themselves! The real strong can''t be cultivated in the greenhouse. The strong are all fought in blood and fire. It happens to be the place where Xiaobai and the others are tested! " In addition to developing the Jiling ant colony and sharpening Xiaobai and the others, Su Mu has a third plan. In the Unnamed Mountain Range, apart from fierce beasts and space passages, there is another resource that is very important to Su Mu-the Lingshi Mine! In the nameless mountain range, there may be hidden a spiritual stone mine with rich spiritual stone deposits! Just the preliminary judgment of the amount of mineral reserves makes Su Mu very envious. If this spirit stone mine can be obtained, Su Mu''s strength will usher in another breakthrough! The reason why the unnamed mountains are able to gather fierce beasts is not because these fierce beasts fight to the death in order to obtain the spirit stones. The huge energy gathered by the scattered spirits in the surroundings shortens the time of the space channel that was opened for several weeks to once a day. , to the white-hot stage, under the blood sacrifice of a large number of living beings, it has become a fixed space channel. Su Mu dispatched Xiaobai and Hei''er. In addition to sharpening their minds, they also had the intention of letting them find out the real situation of the Wuming Mountain Range. Su Mu is going to go to the second world first to find enough strange stones for Tsing Yi to nourish her damaged spirit. This matter is also imminent and cannot be delayed. After solving Tsing Yi''s troubles, Su Mu can formally plot this spirit stone mine in the Wuming Mountains. Su Mu is not worried about what big moves those national forces will make in such a short period of time. With the smoke bomb that Su Mu asked Aries and Pisces to release, these national forces must not act rashly until they find out the truth. Unless all their heads and think tanks have all IQs offline, their brains show off, and they become fools, otherwise such impulsive things like blind rush will basically not happen to these stability-seeking power organizations. This kind of major national affairs has always been planned before it is moved, and this period of time gave Su Mu a precious opportunity, an opportunity to take the Lingshi Mine as his own ahead of all national forces! "Near waters and towers come first. Since this kind of treasure appears by my Su''s side, then it belongs to me, Su." Su Mu firmly believes that this must be God''s reward for being a kind person! "If I don''t take it, I will be blamed! This is God''s reward for what I have done. If I, Su Mu, don''t get it, wouldn''t I have failed God''s high expectations? I, Su Mu, will definitely not disappoint God... ..¡± Boom! Before Su Mu finished speaking, there was a loud bang outside, lightning and thunder. Thunder and lightning flashed in the dark and low-hanging clouds, and dancing electric snakes lit up half of the night sky. Su Mu felt inexplicably guilty, smiled embarrassingly, and pressed down the last word ''Wang'', while the branches were drooping, so low-key that it was outrageous. Don''t ask why, it''s because he, Su, acted modestly and in a low-key manner. Absolutely nothing to do with being afraid of being struck by lightning! Chapter 444 Time always slips away quietly like a naughty child where you don''t pay attention, and in a blink of an eye, several days pass. Su Mu asked Ersha and the others to throw the Kunxu team to the foot of the mountain. With his modified virtual memory, it was difficult for these elites to notice the weirdness in a short period of time. Su Mu was not worried about what they would do when they went back. moth. Ye Zhi can also use this to remove the suspicion. With her talent and talent, it is not a big problem to become a member of Kunxu''s team. As long as he joins the Kunxu team, Ye Zhi will be able to get in touch with the real secrets of Liguo, which will help Su Mu more and more. Coupled with Lothar''s Golden Zodiac and other sporadic chess pieces, Su Mu''s intelligence channels have been greatly expanded. Su Mu knows what these big countries want to do. The whole picture is hung, already one step ahead! With these advantages and bonuses, if Su Mu still couldn''t get the Lingshi mine, he could just find a piece of tofu and crash it to death. On the second day after sending off the Kunxu team, Xiaobai''s damaged foundation was finally repaired, and he left the world of origin, only Tsing Yi was left sleeping peacefully in the Lingtan. Ling is still silently studying and absorbing the knowledge Yu Yi passed on to her, about how to annex other secret realms! The old fox Yu Xiao continued to pretend to be dead and unconscious, so Su Mu didn''t care. When Ling finished absorbing the knowledge in his head, there were some ways and some time to deal with this old fox. Su Mu left behind a trail of his own consciousness to supervise the power of faith in the Origin Realm, and then quietly left with Hei''e and Jiling Ant Colony. Su Mu''s announcement sounded in the spiritual link network, and after a while, all the generals under Su Mu''s command gathered in the holy court. In the past, Er Sha, who was always out of shape, had a rare and solemn expression at this time, but he didn''t know why Er Sha looked so tired, his legs were sore and weak. On the other hand, his daughter-in-law is radiant and energetic, which is really strange. Liu Yu, a playful bird, still shows great hospitality to Bai He, and takes out dried fish from time to time next to Bai He in order to make Bai He smile. This guy is really a pacesetter in the world of dog licking... ... Youying seemed to be full of vitality. From time to time, he jumped onto a raised rock and exhaled white air. The white air turned into blue-black ice flames in mid-air. Instead of a trace of heat, the ice flames were bitingly cold. When the icy flame faded away, it turned into a permanently frozen ice crystal. The ice crystal fell to the ground and made the sound of gold and iron colliding. It was unbearably hard. You Ying looked at the undamaged ice crystals on the ground, nodded in satisfaction, imitated his life and death enemy, Er Fool, raised his head at a forty-five-degree angle, took a deep breath, sank to his dantian, and then... The dragon roars! "Meow~~~" Youying''s body immediately froze in place, and she sank into her dantian again in disbelief, and let out a louder dragon roar¡ª¡ª "Meow~~~~" Ersha almost didn''t laugh out loud when he heard this voice, his waist didn''t hurt anymore, his legs didn''t feel sore anymore, and those two tired kidneys were full of vitality again. Youying''s eyes suddenly became dangerous. She was standing on the boulder, looking down at her like a cat, her ice blue eyes flickered fiercely, and she felt very frightened. Not to be outdone, Er Sha confronted each other, it would be better if his legs could stand a little more firmly. "Zhi!" A loud and high-pitched voice sounded from above Qingming, and a huge black shadow swooped through the thick fog with gusts of wind. Chapter 445 Ping Ding, who was fighting wits with the air, heard the resounding chirping of the golden eagle, his eyes lit up, his blood boiled, and he wished he could go to Er Sha immediately for a fight. As for why he wanted to find Er Sha instead of Ji, he is not stupid, compared to Ji, the overlord of the sky who can travel through space, of course, Er Sha, a weak-legged idiot, is easier to bully ah! Tsk, even the flat-headed brother who used to be very tough, who was either fighting or on the way to fight, learned bad things... Smarter, knowing that persimmons have to be picked softly. An idiot like Er Sha who is squeezed dry by his wife every day is the perfect candidate for decompression. Of course, not all spiritual species are like these idiots. Liu Er was modestly discussing fiercely with Comrade Si You, while the three little rats stood quietly aside, bobbing their heads up and down from time to time. son. Although they didn''t understand anything, this did not prevent them from expressing their opinions. Huo: "Boss Siyou is right!" Yan: "Add one!" Yan: "Me too!" Hei''er found a suitable place, where he ate meat and gave birth non-stop. Xiaobai was still so clingy, leaning against Su Mu''s tree trunk, narrowing his eyes slightly, digesting the life liquid accumulated in his body. ¡­ Su Mu looked at these energetic little guys with complicated eyes, and inexplicable emotions surged in his heart: "These little guys..." If possible, Su Mu didn''t want to send them to that dangerous mountain range full of ferocious beasts to sharpen. That''s not a joke, one mistake would be life-threatening. But he could sense that the world was quietly changing, and the breath flowing in the air was quietly becoming dangerous. This feeling became more and more clear as his strength continued to improve. The day when the tide of aura comes, it will also be the time when the world will undergo a great change. Even Su Mu didn''t dare to pat his chest and say that he can be safe and sound in the face of the drastic changes in the world, so how can he say that he can protect Xiaobai and their lives? They need to go out and find their own opportunities to complete the real transformation. Only in this way can we better deal with the drastic changes in the world that do not know when they will come. And just keep them in the valley and by his side, is this kind of life too boring? They deserve to experience a rich and colorful life, not stay in one place. Su Mu''s solemn and solemn voice sounded, and all the spirit species stopped their movements, and stood quietly in place, listening to Su Mu''s words. "Now your strength has reached the spiritual level, and very few of you have even broken through to the obstinate level, which is very good. But this is not enough, it is far from enough. You are the proud sons of this era, and you are destined to become the wavers who stir up the situation. Your stage should not be limited to this mountain range. I hope that the whole world can become your stage, and together with Ye Zhi and the others, you can shine your brilliance on this stage. " Su Mu''s words made Xiaobai and the others slightly taken aback. The smartest Xiaobai seemed to realize something, and hissed anxiously, spitting out snake letters. The other spirit species also reacted and cried out anxiously. Su Mu could feel the dependence and discomfort surging in their hearts, which made him a little dumbfounded. He originally wanted these little guys to leave the valley temporarily to experience and practice, but he didn''t expect that all of them were staying at home and were unwilling to leave. To be precise, they already regarded the valley as their homeland, and regarded him as the only pillar, and they were very reluctant to leave the valley and him. This was something Su Mu hadn''t expected before. Chapter 446 Su Mu felt a little pained, he felt that his previous foreshadowing was in vain. Su Mu didn''t even think about driving them away, but just let them go out to sharpen, but it still made them think wrong. "Only when the baby eagle leaves the eagle''s nest can it grow into a giant eagle soaring nine days. Chaos is coming. You have to grow up as soon as possible so that you can really help me and protect this place. Can I entrust you with this important task?" Su Mu decided to put it another way, and the effect was unexpectedly good. When Xiaobai and the others heard that the tree god didn''t want to drive him away, but gave him a new important task, they immediately became more energetic and their eyes lit up. The idea of ??the tree god is their driving force. In this regard, they are unwavering. Represented by Xiaobai, their brains are the same as chickens pecking rice. It is said that the same rice feeds all kinds of people, but Xiaobai and the others are all honest and kind under their own teaching, and have perfectly inherited their own good qualities. Su Mu''s heart was calm, and his eyes were soft: "You are all very well, I wish you blessings in my name!" Chi Chi Chi! As soon as Su Mu''s words fell, all the branches in the crown of the tree were like spears in the hands of a knight piercing the sky. The thin clouds and mist that permeated the Holy Court were shattered by the terrifying power contained in these branches, and the sky suddenly turned pale. clear. The next moment, all the acupoints in Su Mu''s body were running silently, and under the blessing of absorbing talent, they seemed to absorb the spiritual energy of the outside world like wind eyes. All the branches swayed automatically without wind, and the spiritual energy within tens of kilometers was forcibly absorbed by Su Mu. The aura that was invisible to the naked eye actually formed a thin spiritual mist under Su Mu''s ingestion. These spiritual mist made strange chichi noises because of their high speed, and they rushed towards the holy court from all directions. The closer you get to the canopy, the more these auras gather. At the back, within a few kilometers touched by the canopy, the aura turns into a flowing liquid, like flowing rivers! Su Mu didn''t inhale these spiritual liquids directly into his body, but gently flicked the branches to manipulate the spiritual liquids to gather in the sky above the holy court. So many spiritual liquids gather together to form a lake of spiritual energy that is completely composed of spiritual energy. The lake is as clear as a mirror reflecting the scene in the Holy Court. The calm lake surface swings around from time to time after a new spiritual river is injected into it. circle ripples. Xiaobai and the others looked at the spiritual lake above their heads in a daze, the spiritual energy transformed into the lake, this astonishing sight, this astonishing method was beyond their imagination. This kind of shock is like someone seeing a battle-qi transforming horse for the first time. They are stunned by the terrifying manipulation inside, frightened and dumbfounded, and can''t speak at all. Su Mu''s branches pierced into the Linghu Lake. From the ground, it looked like countless branches grew out of the lake. These branches supported the Linghu Lake and made it float in the air. "The amount of spirit energy accumulated in the spirit lake is already enough, and if it is absorbed any more, it will have an irreversible impact on the surrounding environment." Where does the spiritual energy come from? Su Mu is not clear about this question, nor has he figured it out. But he once tried to absorb the aura of a place without restraint, but in the end he was shocked to find that the aura was exhausted there! After the spiritual energy was exhausted, the area was barren and deserted, becoming a lifeless desperate land. It will take at least a few years to recover. Su Mu immediately stopped absorbing spiritual energy, and the spiritual lake became calm again without the injection of spiritual liquid. Chapter 447 Su Mu''s branches swayed gently in the spirit lake, emerald-like life liquid seeped out from the branches, and a strange fragrance filled the air immediately. This fragrance is so alluring, it can almost hook people''s souls. All the creatures living in the valley stared stupidly at the spiritual lake above the Holy Court, their pupils lost focus, their mouths opened unconsciously, and the hala flowed down the corners of their mouths uncontrollably. "Go, take my blessings to sharpen your will, sharpen your physique, conquer, and fight!" Su Mu''s voice resounded through the sky, igniting the flames in Xiaobai''s eyes. Xiaobai and the others'' hearts were beating violently, not restlessness, but excitement, or excitement, like a beating drum, sounding the prelude to the battle. With the fall of Su Mu''s last syllable, the spirit lake above the Holy Court inflated like a balloon filled with air, and turned into an irregular ball with the snap of the fingers. "And then, triumphantly, triumphantly, triumphantly!" Su Mu''s branch was pulled out from the spirit ball, only a bang was heard, the spirit ball exploded, and emerald rain fell in the holy court. Every drop of water is highly compressed spiritual energy, and this drop alone is worth half a month of penance for ordinary spiritual practitioners. What''s more, every drop of water contains spiritual liquid of life! Under Su Mu''s control, these spiritual liquids of life are integrated with spiritual energy, and the addition of the two is of great help to any life. Although these spiritual rains look like raindrops, they are fundamentally different from rainwater. After they dripped onto the bodies of spirit-species beasts, they directly penetrated into their bodies, turning into pure energy to nourish and strengthen their bodies. , repairing the dark wounds in their bodies. The lower the strength, the greater the benefit from it. Evolution, all creatures are evolving! In Su Mu''s perception, many mortals broke through on the spot after bathing in the spiritual rain. There are many of them who have a distance to break through and are only close to the door, but without Su Mu''s spiritual rain, how can they want to cross this threshold? is easy. This spiritual rain directly saved them months of hard work. Spring returns to the earth, and countless flowers, plants and trees are vying to grow taller and taller, competing for splendor, and the entire holy court has turned into a kingdom of spring. Because Su Mu''s body is a big tree, his life liquid has a stronger effect on vegetation, and some ordinary vegetation has become spiritual plants. There is no consciousness, only instinct, they are bathed in the emerald rain, swaying their bodies joyfully, blooming the beauty of life to their heart''s content. Su Mu improved the background of the entire valley by himself, and nearly ten thousand creatures benefited a lot from it. This method, this ability is simply unheard of! If the outside world finds out, I am afraid that all countries will snatch Su Mu at all costs and take it as their own. The effect of this spiritual rain that benefited the valley was extremely amazing, but Su Mu also exhausted all the life liquid in his body because of it. It was the first time he felt weak, and even his spirit became extremely exhausted. "I''m so tired, so...sleepy, I really want to...sleep." Su Mu looked at the frenzied creatures below, his consciousness became heavier and heavier, and finally fell into a deep sleep amidst murmurs. All his branches drooped down together after Su Mu fell into a deep sleep, and the gold-like jade leaves collided together without the crispness of the past, and became a bit dull, sounding listless. The sea of ??fog surged and enveloped the Holy Court. Chapter 448 Xiaobai and the others established a strange connection with Su Mu after taking the life spirit liquid. The more they took it, the deeper their admiration for Su Mu, and the closer and stronger the connection. Su Mu could faintly perceive their thoughts, and Xiaobai and the others could also perceive Su Mu''s general state. So Xiaobai and the others sensed it the first time Su Mu fell asleep. Su Mu''s sudden slumber was like a heavy mountain oppressing Xiaobai''s nerves, and his heart almost jumped into his throat. They didn''t understand what happened, and the tree god suddenly fell into a deep sleep. Su Mu is their pillar, the direction of their efforts, and the meaning of their existence! Su Mu just fell asleep suddenly and they felt like the sky was falling. If something happened to Su Mu, it is no exaggeration to say that Xiaobai and the others will avenge Su Mu at all costs until the last drop of blood is shed, and they will never die! Xiaobai, who is the calmest on weekdays, is the most irritable at this moment, his crimson eyes are full of icy cold killing intent, his huge body quickly swims to the side of Su Mu''s tree trunk, the tail of the snake sweeps restlessly across the ground, plowing deep The cold eyes swept across the ditch, looking for enemies that might appear at any time. Once she finds out that someone has changed something that shouldn''t happen, Xiaobai will definitely use thunderous means to chop him into minced meat and kill him on the spot. Not only Xiaobai, but Ji, Ersha, Liuyu, and Youying also quickly gathered beside Su Mu, with killing intent surging, forming the first tight protection net. Anyone who dares to conspire against Su Mu will be mercilessly strangled by them. Gu Wan let out a low growl, and the entire Unota elite that had been successfully incorporated also entered a state of combat readiness, forming a second protection net. These Unota elite could not read, they only knew that the tree god forgave their sins and gave them a new life. All those who try to harm the tree gods are their enemies of life and death, and they will never die! Not only them, even the most gentle herbivores have grinning teeth and fierce eyes. They don''t have sharp teeth and claws like predators, but they have a heart that is not afraid of death. To bite off a piece of the enemy''s flesh! This is the third protection net. The grace of the tree god, they... will never forget. The atmosphere in the valley became tense and murderous, and the Holy Court became extremely quiet. If any strange face suddenly appeared in the holy court, they would be torn to pieces by this group of furious creatures without anyone''s order. "Moo!" A dull moo sounded, and this dull sound broke the deathly silence. It is four comrades. This old cow, full of tendons, likes to think, and has a gentle personality, made his own voice at critical moments. Xiaobai and the others can perceive Su Mu''s abnormality through that strange connection. Similarly, if they can calm down, they will find that Su Mu is actually just falling into a deep sleep, and there is nothing serious about it. It''s just that Xiaobai and the others were too worried, so they lost their sense of proportion. It''s not that Comrade Siyou has no feelings for Su Mu, his feelings for Su Mu are not much less than Xiaobai and the others. He still clearly remembers the day when he brought the three little rats and Qinglian to seek refuge with the Tree God, and he will never forget it. It''s just that Comrade Siyou has always been gentle and steady, and after the panic, he quickly calmed down and pondered calmly, only then did he discover the truth of the matter. "The tree god is fine, just fell into a deep sleep." Chapter 449 These words were poured into Xiaobai''s heart like a shot of heart. Xiaobai and the others felt it carefully and found that it was indeed as Comrade Siyou said, the tree god just fell into a deep sleep, and all other signs were stable without any disorder. After the sign, the tense heart finally eased a little, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Immediately, the hearts of all the spiritual and intelligent beings here were deeply moved. For their safe return and their safety, the tree god gave so many great fortunes to so many living beings at the expense of their vitality! This has all fallen into a deep sleep, how great it is! After figuring this out, the eyes of these creatures became more respectful and fanatical, and the new priest of Unota prostrated himself on the ground, praying sincerely. "Great tree god, you are the master of thunder, eternal immortality, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine forever on the earth." Under the leadership of Gu Wan, the chant resounded and became one piece. Although the animals with enlightened intelligence could not speak, they also silently read and prayed together in their hearts. An invisible force poured into the origin world continuously from the bottom of their hearts. If you treat me like a gentleman of the country, I will repay you as a gentleman of the country! Liu Er, who read the books, suddenly popped out this sentence that he was ignorant and couldn''t understand before, but now he understands it. The depression that Liu Er had been forcibly taken away disappeared at this moment, leaving only a deep sense of emotion. The power of faith in the world of origin suddenly soared at this moment, and the dense crystal silk shuttled back and forth in Qingming, waking up Yu Yi who was pretending to be dead. But he didn''t dare to make the slightest change. Obviously Su Mu didn''t expect that his fainting at this time would bring him such a rich return. If he wakes up, he might wish to faint a few more times. Of course, this is a joke. It is reasonable for Su Mu to exchange his sincerity for his sincerity to be able to win their admiration. In the outside world, Xiaobai and the others not only did not relax their defenses after they learned that Su Mu had just fallen into a deep sleep, but tightened up their defenses, splashing water without leaking, and even a strange fly would never want to fly in. Their idea is very simple, the tree god is protected by them during the period of sleep. This is their bounden duty! ¡­ Starry night, the cold winter has come to an end, the warm and revived spring is coming, and it is time for all things to cross again... Ahem, the moon and stars are rare, pure as washing. A breeze blew by, and Su Mu''s leaves jingled in the wind, like a melodious wind chime. "I didn''t expect that I would fall asleep from exhaustion after breaking through to the pulse stage. Fortunately, this is in the valley, otherwise..." Su Mu thought quite speechlessly. However, it seems that after the essence is exhausted, you will always feel sleepy and tired. In addition, Su Mu has not slept for several weeks, and then he fell into a deep sleep all of a sudden. Su Mu was about to stretch the branches and stretch himself, when he was shocked by the strangeness in the world of origin and swears. "Wow! How could the power of faith suddenly increase so much!?" I saw faith crystal threads shuttled everywhere in the world of origin, a palm-sized mini monster with the head of a bull, leopard body and snake tail was soaking in the water with enjoyment, pulling the faith crystal thread into his body. Yu Xiao squinted her eyes, seeing how comfortable she was. Su Mu''s face was gloomy, and he smiled angrily: "It''s so courageous!" Chapter 450 He fell asleep before, and the consciousness placed in the origin world was also affected and fell asleep one after another, unable to continue to monitor the origin world. Then the old cunning Yu Yi dared to touch his baby while he was asleep. If he hadn''t discovered it in time this time, would he be paying attention to the origin world and him next time? ! Su Mu''s eyes glowed coldly: "It seems that my kindness made you lose the awe you should have, so let''s sink in fear." Boom! Su Mu''s emotional changes were directly reflected in the Origin Realm, and a blood thunder shot out of the sky, spreading through most of the clouds, rendering the sky an ominous blood color. The blood thunder made Yu Yi, who was happily absorbing the power of faith, tremble in fright, her bull''s eyes widened, and the dark pupils reflected the violent thunder of blood thunder, and an ominous premonition spread in her heart. "It''s okay, the monster''s consciousness has fallen into a deep sleep, and he hasn''t woken up yet, and I have absorbed so much power of faith, and my strength has recovered a lot. Even if he wakes up, I won''t be afraid of him... ..¡± Yu Xiao was talking to herself, quite loudly, but as she spoke, it became smaller and smaller, smaller and smaller. Above his head, there were countless dark tree roots hanging down slowly, covering the sky and the sun, and under the reflection of the blood and thunder, it seemed like the end of the world. Yu Yi obviously didn''t have sex yet, but felt a cold air rising from the soles of her feet, going straight to her forehead along her spine, and she shuddered. This is not physical coldness, but spiritual coldness. The suffocating sense of oppression pressed down on Yu Yi from all directions, and Yu Yi found that it was difficult for her to breathe. Yu Xiao''s body was directly pressed into the bottom of the water under the heavy pressure, and the bones all over the body were crushed and crackled. A strange triangular pattern appeared between Yu Xiao''s eyebrows, and the pattern quickly spread to all parts of her body, forming an invisible barrier. After the appearance of this invisible barrier, the invisible power of repelling Yu Xiao in the entire origin world weakened a lot. After all, the world of origin is just a small secret realm with a radius of only three kilometers, and a weak foundation means weak strength. Dealing with other ordinary spiritual cultivators has killed many people, but it is still powerless to deal with an extremely powerful guardian spirit like Yu Xiao. "Roar! There are so many powers of faith, so what''s the point of giving me a little bit! You forced me!" Yu Yi looked at the tree roots tearing the sky through the muddy water with a look of madness in his eyes. His body swelled rapidly from the size of a palm, and almost in the blink of an eye a huge monster with a height of 100 meters appeared on the spot. Chi! Two white air waves spewed out from Yuxiao''s nose, hitting the air like two streams of steaming water vapor humming. Standing on all fours, the leopard''s body is tightly muscled and bulging, with a pair of horns protruding obliquely into the sky, and the flames of anger ignited in the huge bull''s eyes, combined with the 100-meter-high body, it gives people an indescribable sense of power and oppression. As if he was the embodiment of power. "Hiss!" The snake tail behind Yu Xiao swayed from side to side, spewing out purple poisonous mist, and the air was filled with a fishy and sweet smell. Even ordinary-level spiritual practitioners would feel severe discomfort even if they smelled the poisonous mist from a distance. Incomparable. It''s a pity that this kind of poison has no effect on Su Mu. "You forced me to do this. Now, even if I die, I, Yu Yi, will tear off a piece of your flesh to let you know that I am not easy to mess with!" Chapter 451 Responding to Yu Yi was the continuous acceleration of the roots. The obsidian-like roots pulled and changed during the landing process, and finally formed a series of wooden spears with sharp tops and intricate lines carved on the trunk. Because the falling speed was so fast, the gun body rubbed against the air violently, and a crimson gas flame ignited around it. From a distance, it looked like countless meteor showers falling from the sky with a crimson tail flame. Under the picturesque scenery is the tyranny that destroys everything. Chaos and madness flickered in Yu Xiao''s eyes, his mouth full of fangs opened, and a strong blue light appeared in his throat. But if you observe carefully, you can find that the chaos and madness are just his cover, there is no madness and chaos in the depths of his eyes, full of cunning, treachery and a little accident. To his surprise, he didn''t expect Su Mu''s strength to be so powerful, but he wasn''t too wild, as if all of this was in his calculations. As an old monster who has lived for an unknown number of years and cherishes his life very much, how could he really choose to face Su Mu head-on with such a foolish choice. His previous panic, panic, and later madness and chaos were all just illusions deliberately made to paralyze Su Mu. This acting is so lifelike that he can win an Oscar. All of his plots are for Su Mu to make a move. Only when Su Mu makes a move can he have the hope of escaping the cage of the Origin Realm! The self-proclaimed noble and extraordinary Yu Xiao is unwilling to become the subordinate of an ordinary tree. In his opinion, although Su Mu has saved his life, relying on this kindness to want to be the master of his Yu Xiao is simply a kind of kindness. An insult to him! However, although Yu Xiao was unwilling, he was always prudent, and he always made decisions after planning. After repeated calculations, he met Su Mu sleeping on the right time, and that''s why he took today''s action. Some people may not understand that Yu Xiao''s strength has declined seriously, even the origin is in Su Mu''s hands, and at the same time he is still trapped in the secret realm of the origin world, where did he get the capital and confidence to leave here? But don''t forget that Yuxiu is an ancient guardian spirit, and living a long time is sometimes a kind of capital. Because it means that they have more accumulation, wider experience, and know a lot of knowledge that ordinary people don''t know. The long years are enough for them to master this complicated knowledge and turn it into their own strength. Yu Xiao used a special method to directly isolate the influence of the silk source on him. Even if Su Mu destroyed the silk source, he would not die on the spot because of it, at most he would be seriously injured. What''s more, Yu Yi has guarded the secret realm for a long time. In his eyes, a dilapidated place with a radius of only three kilometers like the Origin Realm is full of loopholes. However, his strength has declined seriously, and it would be fantastic to break through these loopholes by himself. This is like a stunted child who wants to defeat a soldier king with crippled limbs and legs. It is good not to be killed by the soldier king directly on the spot. That''s why Yu Xiao thought of borrowing Su Mu''s power to help him actively bombard the loopholes in the origin world, and open the door for him to escape from this cage. And his position is one of the loopholes in the world of origin! "Come on, young and ignorant stupid tree, use your strongest strength to kill me fiercely, Jie Jie Jie!" Yu Yi laughed strangely in her heart, looking forward to it. Chapter 452 Chi Chi Chi! Yu Yi''s upper and lower jaws opened to the maximum arc, representing the blue light of destruction ejected from Yu Yi''s mouth, the volume of the blue light expanded rapidly, and finally formed a beam of energy light with a diameter of 30 meters. Under the crimson sky, there was an indelible blue streak. The blue light swept across the void, and the heavy mist within hundreds of meters around the blue light disappeared like melting ice and snow, tearing out a long-lasting blue white mark. Boom! Lan Guang and Su Mu''s wooden guns with crimson flames collided together, and a ring-shaped shock wave visible to the naked eye appeared in the center of the impact. The sideways shock wave spread around at an extremely fast speed, setting off a violent gust of wind. As if a typhoon passed by, the condensed water plants on the surface of the origin world were blown upside down, and the water surface suddenly became choppy. The slender and soft hair on Yu Xiao''s body also fluttered in the strong wind, and the wind pressure fell on his body, cutting fine bloodstains. Under the pain, Yu Xiao actually increased the output of spiritual energy again, and the power of the blue beam of light increased by three points, which was on par with Su Mu''s wooden spear in a short period of time. At this time, the benefits of large volume and many branches appear. It''s like two people fighting, at the same level of strength, the one with four hands must be much stronger. While Su Mu and Yu Yi were in the hedge, the other wooden guns were not idle, they bypassed the energy beam of the hedge, and twisted towards Yu Yi from other places. Facing Su Mu''s strangulation, Yu Xiao panicked a little, and the supply of spiritual energy became disordered. In this level of battle, although even a single mistake would be the key to the outcome, it also made the balance of victory tilt towards Su Mu''s side quickly. In the energy hedging, Yu Yi immediately lost due to his own mistakes, and coupled with the strangulation of other wooden spears, Yu Yi''s ending was already predictable. But a strange thought arose in Su Mu''s mind: "Although Yu Yi''s strength has declined seriously, it''s not because of a decline in IQ. He has become a fool. The mistakes like the previous ones shouldn''t have happened, and Yu Yi''s performance It''s also a little weird." Su Mu didn''t dare to guarantee that he knew him 100% for Yu Yi, but Su Mu could still see his character. If Yu Xiao had been so brave, he would not have been soft and hard at the beginning, begging Ling to take him to escape with all means, and would not be willing to hand over his origin to Su Mu. "It''s not right, Yu Xiao is acting very wrong." Su Mu''s mind is exquisite and clear, and after he noticed Yu Xiao''s abnormality, he quietly kept a thought in his heart. He didn''t know what Yu Xiao was planning, but in the face of the absolute difference in strength, all schemes were meaningless. Yu Xiao''s blue beam of light sprayed from his mouth was defeated by Su Mu''s suppression, and his body was also successfully pierced by the wooden spear. Puff puff! Yu Yi was stabbed into a sieve by countless wooden spears, and the wooden guns absorbed the spiritual energy in Yu Yi''s body and began to grow new branches in Yu Yi''s body at an extremely fast speed. Yu Yi turned into a weird treant, his high head slowly drooped, and his huge bull''s eyes dimmed. The wooden spear that was energy-hedging with Yuxiao destroyed the blue beam of light, rushing towards Yuxiao like a broken bamboo. The whole process went surprisingly smoothly. Chapter 453 Before Yu Yi was pierced by Su Mu''s wooden spear, Yu Yi secretly gathered her own origins to form an ultra-small Yu Yi that was only the size of a grain of rice. The ultra-small Yu Yizhi looked at the red flame wooden spear that was getting closer with satisfaction, and muttered to himself: "That''s right, that''s it, that''s it!" He has already made sufficient preparations. After a second, the loopholes in the origin world will be blasted, and he will be able to leave here without anyone noticing. "No matter how strong this stupid tree is, it will still be played around by me, Yu Yi." Yu Yi''s heart is full of the pleasure of calculating success. Feel. Then...... The wooden spear landed steadily on top of Yu Xiao''s head, with perfect precision, the majestic energy pressured the surrounding space with ripples, but it just didn''t fall. The arc of Yu Yi''s mouth became a little stiff, and the two huge eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets: "This is impossible! There is no flaw in my plan, and every step is under my control. How is this possible!?" Su Mu''s face was calm, with a smile that was not a smile. Su Mu''s indifferent voice resounded between heaven and earth: "This is the end of the game, Yu Xiao, farewell." The last syllable fell, and all the roots buried in Yu Yi''s body emitted a terrifying sucking force. Yu Yi''s body made of energy was directly sucked into a mummy by Su Mu''s roots. In addition to the aura, even his origin was taken away and swallowed by the tree roots domineeringly, and became Su Mu''s nutrient. That''s the real power of drawing on this talent! On weekdays, the mountain does not show the dew, just because Su Mu does not want to drain all the vitality of his lair, and turn it into a real dead place, Jedi! So Su Mu has always controlled the power of this talent, so he didn''t improve this talent. The World Tree is able to take root in the boundless void, absorb the power of the void and turn it into its own nutrients to absorb this talent. Although Su Mu''s talent is only at the initial stage and is completely incomparable with World Tree''s, if he lets it go and absorb it, he can turn an area into a dead zone in a short period of time. Now, Yu Xiao bumped into him so recklessly, if Su Mu didn''t use this talent, he would really be sorry for Yu Xiao''s enthusiasm! "No, master, I know I was wrong! I won''t dare again!" The domineering nature of Su Mu exceeded Yu Xiao''s expectations, and he never dreamed that Su Mu could pull away his original power so easily. You must know that the ancient god who imprisoned him back then had no way of doing this, and could only use time to wear down his strength bit by bit. But in front of this big tree, pulling away his original power is as easy and effortless as drinking water. Yu Xiao was so frightened that his body shimmered and his hands and feet were cold. A feeling of facing death weighed heavily on his heart, and breathing became a luxury. Yu Xiao didn''t pretend this time, he was really scared, Yuan Yuan lost one-tenth of his breath in just a few breaths, if he waited a few more seconds, he would really disappear from the world! "If you do something wrong, you will be punished. Let''s turn it into nourishment, Yu Yi." "No, Tree God, spare me my life!" Yu Yi''s origin was torn apart by the unparalleled suction force, and even his voice became distorted and distorted. He begged bitterly: "I know many secrets, I am useful, and I am willing to dedicate everything I know to you!" Chapter 454 "You said that you are willing to tell everything you know?" Su Mu paused slightly in the movement of tearing the power of origin, and asked in a cold voice. "Master, everything the villain said is true, there is absolutely no falsehood!" This Yu Xiao was also afraid of death to the extreme, and it was the first time that Su Mu knew that the sacred guardian spirit had such a side, which really reflected that sentence-there are all kinds of wonders in the world. "I don''t have so much time to fight wits and courage with you slowly, you should become the nutrient for my growth." Su Mu''s eyes flickered, and he resumed tearing at the origin of Yuxiao. The pain of being torn apart by the source is indescribable in words. Yu Yi was so painful that he almost fainted and died of pain, but under the support of a strong desire to survive, he once again begged hoarsely with great willpower: "Tree God, I am willing to put all my origins on your mark, I am more valuable alive than dead!!!" After saying this, Yu Xiao couldn''t hold on any longer, lost consciousness from the pain, and passed out. Su Mu slowly stopped pulling away from Yu Xiao''s origin, but Yu Xiao''s last words still moved Su Mu. Although Su Mu has the supreme plug-in like the system, the system can''t answer many difficult and miscellaneous questions for him. Many things require him to explore and study slowly, which is too waste of time. Although Yu Xiao, an old monster who has lived for an unknown number of years, has lost the backbone of a guardian spirit, his knowledge and experience are second to none, which is not to be blamed. With him here, Su Mu can avoid many detours. It''s just that Su Mu is really not interested in continuing to play wits and bravery games with Yu Yi. If he has time to watch the Sakura Country Hundred Beauty Awards... Isn''t it good to accumulate his own knowledge and vision through books on natural science? Yu Yi is treacherous and cunning, Su Mu will not simply think that Yu Yi has surrendered sincerely, and the current submission is only because Su Mu has the power to kill him. Once Su Mu''s situation is not good one day, Yu Xiao will be sorry for his behavior if he doesn''t make trouble and take advantage of the fire. To deal with an old fox like Yu Yi, it''s useless to confide in him. As long as he holds his life firmly in his hands, Su Mu is sure that Yu Yi will be more honest than ever. "The spiritual liquid of life only has an effect on matter. Yu Yi''s body has long since rotted away. What he has now is only his original power, which is a very idealistic existence. Most of the spiritual liquid of life will not have any effect." Su Mu narrowed his eyes slightly, and found that he still had too few means, so he would subconsciously think of using the life psychic liquid to solve anything that happened. "Well, there are still too few effective methods. If you can''t find them, then you should kill Yu Xiao, so as not to bury hidden dangers in the future." If there is no effective means of control, Su Mu would rather kill Yu Xiao directly, at least in this way his origin can nourish and strengthen himself. Otherwise, if you are soft-hearted and let him live now, you will be irresponsible for your own life. Su Mu would not do such a stupid thing. "I can look for it in the inheritance of World Tree, and maybe I can find useful inheritance from it." If he really found other means, then Su Mu would no longer use the life spirit liquid as his regular means. Every ooze of life liquid will affect his development and growth, otherwise, he should be a little more handsome now. Chapter 455 Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness drilled into the inheritance of the World Tree, supported by strong spiritual power, not to mention, it really made him find something useful in this messy, lacking in words and words in the inheritance. The method Su Mu found originated from a peculiar race called the Heart-Catching Clan. The peculiarity of this race is that the total number of their whole clan is pitifully rare, and at the same time, their physical strength is also very weak, no different from ordinary humans. But their spiritual power is very strong, and they only need a little exercise after they are born to influence reality with their powerful spiritual power. On this basis, the Heart-Stimulating Race has embarked on an alternative path, constantly contracting and enslaving other races with extraordinary potential, turning them into their own subordinate races. Because their spiritual power is too strong, few other races can resist their spiritual power, and the Heart-Cheering Clan has become the tyrant of the starry sky in this way. In the end, the unlucky Heart-Catching Clan was so bold that he directed his attention to World Tree, and of course they all rushed to the street. The World Tree saw that the secret techniques of their group were interesting and special, and they were preserved after they were destroyed, but the preserved content was not perfect, and many places were missing, and very few could help. Fortunately, this includes the secret method of how the Heart Clan enslaved other races under contract, otherwise Su Mu could only use his supreme wisdom combined with systematic scientific calculations to deduce. At that time, it must be a huge expense. He was already poor, his trouser pockets were cleaner than his face, where did he get such a huge amount of money for deduction. After careful study, Su Mu quickly summed up the elements of the Xinxin Clan''s secret method: "The two core factors for the success of this secret method are the strong spiritual power and the spiritual formation that others cannot detect." "I ask myself that the mental strength is enough, but the spirit spell circle is a bit difficult." The secret method of the Heart-Catching Clan involves very profound knowledge of the Spiritual Array. It can be said that every adult of the Heart-Catching Clan is a master of the formation. They will improve the Spiritual Array according to actual needs on the basis of the original secret method. . Su Mu doesn''t have such a great ability. He has just started on the way of the Lingwen magic circle, and he is a complete rookie compared with the Heart Clan. With his current strength, it is a whimsical thing to want to improve on the basic spiritual array of the Zhenxin Clan''s clan secret method. Because not everyone is qualified to learn even this most basic spirit spell circle, anyone can learn it. Without a strong mental strength as a support, even getting started is a luxury. According to the records of the Heart-Crafting Clan, it took nearly 50 years for even the top geniuses of their clan to fully learn this thing and use it freely... The figure of fifty years is just a drop in the ocean when Su Mu''s life expectancy is 2000, but in reality, this figure is enough to live most of an ordinary person''s life. "Although this secret method is excellent, it is not very practical for me. Forget it, let''s find other ones." Su Mu finished reading the last paragraph in a daze, and his eyes suddenly lit up: "It turns out that in order to develop better and faster in the Heart Clan, the wisdom of the whole clan has been assembled to improve this magic circle. As long as it can follow the gourd It can also be useful to draw it out, although the effect will be slightly weakened, but in this case, it is enough for me!" Chapter 456 After the spirit is strong, the comprehensive abilities such as learning ability, memory ability, and spiritual perception have been greatly strengthened. Su Mu uses his own wisdom and strong learning ability to study carefully and try to figure out the masterpieces of the entire Shexin clan. After a while, Su Mu felt that what he had learned was inseparable. "I have almost mastered it, and now I can start to try it. There are no requirements for the materials needed to make the basic magic circle. They are all common materials that are not too common. Su Mu asked Xiaobai to send him a bunch and started to try it himself. The drawing of the basic magic circle does not require high materials, but it has extremely high requirements on the spiritual power of the drawer, and mental power is required to participate in the whole process of drawing. If you can''t interfere with reality mentally, let alone drawing a magic circle, even practice is a problem. Su Mu''s mental power has long been able to mentally interfere with reality, and the materials are all ready, the only thing left is to practice. After all, a hundred studies are not as good as a practice, and only practice can bring true knowledge. Su Mu''s spiritual power turned into substance, and he began to outline the spiritual text. It went smoothly at first, but not long after, Su Mu''s stable mental power fluctuated slightly, causing Su Mu to fall short, and the mental power hidden in the magic circle suddenly became violent, smashing and annihilating the carried materials with a bang. Su Mu started to practice for the second time without paying attention. Anyway, he didn''t expect to succeed once. If he learned this magic circle so easily, Su Mu would doubt whether the magic circle handed down from the Heart Clan is real or not. has such a powerful effect. Puff! The second time, the mental power easily wiped out the carried materials into residues again, and the distant scene was also torn and distorted by the huge mental power. "Just a second failure, nothing to say." However, it is not suitable to continue the experiment here. The influence of mental power still exists, which has a strong influence on the outline of the magic circle. Su Mu''s brain was kicked by the donkey to continue the experiment here. The world of origin is so big, just continue in another place. The third time, the fourth time, the fifth time... Every time it is not a failure, or on the way to failure, the material has lost dozens of points, but it is still a failure. Su Mu stopped his movements, and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth: "Failure is the mother of success. You can''t see a rainbow without going through wind and rain. I believe I am only one step away from success." After giving himself a sigh of relief, Su Mu continued to plunge into the big pit, digging hard. The eleventh time, the twelfth time, the thirteenth time... the fiftieth time! Su Mu''s smile gradually stiffened, and his expression disappeared. Only the violent mental fluctuations from time to time could show Su Mu''s inner emotions at this time. "I''m not angry, not at all." Su Mu took a deep breath of carbon dioxide, spit out a large amount of oxygen, and silently uttered 10,000 words of fragrance in his heart, and then returned to the mature, wise, agile, talented, sanctimonious...cough cough, outstanding (here omitted) 10,000 words) big tree. Su Muping smiled, with a bit of confidence in his words: "Isn''t it just a basic magic circle? I, Su, have already understood some of the essence of it with my supreme wisdom. At most, I will fail again... try it out A hundred times, I will definitely succeed!" Puff~ Puff~ Puff~ The sound of materials being destroyed continued to ring in my ears. + "WDNMD!" Chapter 457 "I''m pretty sure I''m doing everything exactly right, but I keep failing. What''s going on?" Su Mu grabbed a handful of damaged materials and observed them carefully, and found that the mental power remaining on these residues was very unstable like a sea urchin covered with spikes. He had a hunch that the reason for his constant failures was because of these sea urchin-shaped mental spikes. "But my spiritual attainment is still too low. Even if I know the key points that the problem may arise, I still can''t figure it out and can''t do anything about it." The basic magic circle of the Heart-Stimulating Clan seems simple, but it is extremely difficult and requires very advanced spiritual attainments. Although Su Mu''s accumulation in this area is much ahead of other spiritual cultivation in this world, but in the Heart-Stimulating Clan''s It still looks too weak in front of Dacheng''s work. There is no way to solve this problem in a short time, it takes time to settle. "It seems that this method will not work, so I will use my own method." Su Mu is not pedantic, if this road doesn''t work, just change to another road. Su Mu''s own method is simple and rude, all he needs to do is to pull away Yu Xiao''s origin, and then completely brand him with the origin world. In this way, Yu Xiao is equivalent to completely boarding Su Mu''s thief ship, and has no place to run if he wants to. The power of his life and death rests in Su Mu''s hands. As the absolute master of the origin world, Su Mu only needs one thought to wipe out all the origins of Yu Xiao without leaving any traces. In addition, Su Mu has another consideration for imprinting Yu Xiao as the world of origin. Ling lacks experience as a newborn guardian spirit, and he is crossing the river by feeling the stones when it comes to how to develop the world of origin. Yu Xiao has a lot of experience and experience, so it is just right for him to assist and teach Ling. And the only thing Su Mu needs to pay is to give a third-in-command status in the origin world. This status... To put it bluntly, he is a high-level wage earner. As long as Su Mu, the big boss, does not nod, Yu Yi can only make suggestions and cannot make decisions. Su Mu used his spiritual power to wake up the fainted Yu Xiao. The mental power brushed past, but Yu Xiao didn''t respond. "Ah, it seems that my method is too gentle, I have to use explosive... more advanced methods." Su Mu grinned, he has experience in this kind of thing and is good at it! Su Mu''s spiritual power turned into a few slaps the size of a door panel, and he leaned forward to the unconscious Yu Yi without saying a word, and directly slammed his bow left and right. In this way, Su Mu forcibly pulled him away... Yu Yi, who had passed out, suddenly let out a painful cough, opened her eyes swollen like light bulbs, and looked at the huge slap from the sky in confusion, almost not being frightened to death. If such a big slap came down, how could Yu Yi still survive! ? "I beg the tree god to spare my life!!" Yu Yi shouted out of fear, so that the voice sounded like an old crow in heat. Hearing this voice, Su Mu almost couldn''t hold back a slap that killed Yu Xiao. But after hearing what Yu Xiao said, Su Mu smiled kindly: "You are finally awake, Yu Xiao, it seems that my treatment method is still very effective." treatment method? ? ? Looking at the slap in front of her forehead, Yu Xiao couldn''t help but see three question marks? What the hell do you call this therapy! ? Chapter 458 Yu Yi gave a difficult smile, it''s okay not to smile, a smile directly caused the pain all over his body, Yu Yi only felt that his body was hit by a pair of heavy trucks driving at high speed, and the driver was still in his car too much. Roll back and forth! He really wanted to speak sweetly to Su Mu, and use his peak words and arrangements to let Su Mu feel the erudition of a guardian spirit. but..... This slap is so big! The power above is so strong! All the cursing in Yu Xiao''s heart turned into: "The tree god is worthy of being a holy doctor in the world, he can see the crux of the villain at a glance, and he has rejuvenated, pulling the villain back from the brink of death. The villain has nothing to repay the tree god''s life-saving grace, and is willing to be the tree god''s running dog! " As Yu Xiao spoke, the corners of her eyes shed tears of humiliation. "Damn big tree, write down this hatred to me today, and I will make you repay it a hundred times sooner or later! Jie Jie Jie!" "Why are you crying? Could it be that what you said earlier was to paralyze me? It seems that it''s better to squeeze to death, so as to save a disaster." Su Mu acted like the wisdom in the anime, facing Yu Yi asked a question that only a wise man could ask. When Yu Xiao heard it, tears fell like rain, his voice was choked or trembling, and he burst into tears, "Trees God, these are the tears of joy and joy of a villain. It is a villain who can become a tree god''s lackey. Blessing from Baishixiu! The villain is so happy, so happy, weeping with joy! " Su Mu cracked his lips and smiled: "Since you are so loyal, then I can''t treat you badly. You are welcome to join the Origin Realm." Su Mu''s other tree roots tightened slightly, almost not strangling Yu Xiao to death. "You don''t talk for a long time, is it because you don''t want to?" Su Mu snorted coldly, and the sound exploded in Yu Xiao''s ear, making him tremble in fright. Yu Yi suddenly showed a smile uglier than dead parents: "It is the honor of a villain to be able to join the world of origin..." Before the last word "lucky" was finished, it turned into a weird scream. "Since you are so willing, it''s not too much to give the origin world some benefits in advance." All of Su Mu''s roots worked together, and only a trace of Yu Yi''s remaining source was sucked away. Yu Yi''s body was as fragile as a piece of thin paper, and a gust of strong wind could blow away this thread of source. "Okay, Yu Yi, I have received your wish. As a reward, you will become the third authority in the world of origin." Yu Yi struggled to open his eyes, which were swollen like light bulbs, and the word "third authority" made him feel chills for no reason. Sure enough, as soon as Su Mu''s voice fell, Yu Xiao''s body was sent into the core of the origin world by Su Mu, branded with the brand of the origin world, and became a senior worker in the origin world... the third authority. "Such a glorious position, Yu Xiao must be very happy!" Su Mu felt happy after finishing a good deed, as if he had eaten candy. ¡°It feels great to do something good!¡± After the branding is completed, Yu Yi will be able to work. This process will probably take a few days. After a few days, Yu Yi will definitely like the fulfilling life of 24240 and work hard for him. After solving the matter of Yu Xiao, Su Mu withdrew from the world of origin and handed over a clone to Xiaobai in case of accidents. Xiaobai and the others set off with Su Mu''s avatars and headed towards the Wuming Mountains. Chapter 459 From a distance, the nameless mountain looks like an evil beast crawling on the ground and dozing off. The gloomy dark clouds are hanging down. From time to time, there are suppressed and low roars of beasts and screams that stop abruptly in the mountains. The smell of blood is wafting in the air. It''s so tangy, it''s as creamy as soaking in blood plasma. Dozens of spirit species with strong bodies, stable breathing, and quick eyes stopped in front of the mountain and looked at the extremely sticky and thick bloody mountain, communicating through the spirit link home network. This line is Xiaobai and the others. After two days of driving, they finally arrived at the mountain range that had been reduced to a bloody meat grinder. After a discussion, they formed freely, divided into several teams and quickly drilled into the mountains, and their figures disappeared into the dense forest after a few movements. Originally, Xiaobai and the others planned to act alone, only in this way can they achieve a better sharpening effect, but after they got to the field, they found that this mountain range was far more dangerous than they imagined, so they rushed to the mountain range before they figured out the situation. Actions are unpredictable. They are not afraid of death, but they cannot just die here without meaning. What''s more, they also shoulder the great hope of the tree god-the spirit stone vein! Before finding the Lingshi Mine, Xiaobai, as the leader, would never allow anyone to lose here because of his unnecessary recklessness. After arguing, Xiaobai and the others decided to form a small team to explore the general situation of this mountain range first, and then decide later. As the strongest under Su Mu, Xiaobai takes on the important task of guarding Hei''er. With the current strength of the Hei''er group, it is not enough to squeeze their teeth in front of this monster-ridden mountain range. With Xiaobai''s protection, the Hei''er group can Early development is very important. This is not playing games, of course, it is necessary to pay attention to safety. Dozens of spirit species merged into this mountain range in this way, fighting and fighting in this strange land. ¡­ Time passed quickly, and half a month passed unknowingly when Su Mu was tirelessly learning spiritual knowledge. "Phew, this spiritual script is really difficult to understand. If it weren''t for my ingenuity, I wouldn''t be able to handle it. Now that I''ve finally started, what can you bring me? I''m really looking forward to it." "System." Su Mu softly called out the system in his heart. Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: pulse level (early stage) Lifespan: 2000 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension Skills: Thunder Control (LV2), Variation Tree Body (LV4), Life Affinity (LV4), Fog (LV4), Spirit Link Network (LV3), Clone (LV2), Earth Element Control (LV1), Hypnosis (LV1) , Lingwen (LV00/30000) Evolvable ability: no Evolution points: 48000 Upgrading the spiritual text requires a lot of evolution points, just upgrading from LV0 to LV1 requires 30,000! This cost is too scary! The figure of 30,000 gave Su Mu a headache. Putting 30,000 on other skills can make them a few more levels, but putting it on the spiritual text can only raise it to LV1. Su Mu had a hard time deciding whether to upgrade the other skills first or only the Lingwen skill. The space channel in the secret realm benefited from Xiaobai''s hunting and killing, and it will be opened tomorrow night at the latest. After opening, Su Mu will also enter that different world to seek for Tsing Yi the strange stone that can heal spiritual loss. At this time, every ounce of strength is extremely important, and Su Mu has to carefully consider it. Chapter 460 "The skills I can upgrade now are Clone, Thunder Control, Life Affinity, Mist, Spirit Link Network, Clone Earth Elemental Control, Hypnosis, and the newly added Spiritual Text." Su Mu sorted out his current skills, only to find that the killing method is Cheng Yaojin''s three axes, and a system has not yet been formed, which is still somewhat lacking and needs to be strengthened, but this is not something that can be perfected in a short time. To keep exploring. "My main means of dealing with the enemy right now is the thunderbolt, other than the main body, the positive increase in combat power of other skills is far less powerful than the thunderbolt, so it can only be regarded as adding bricks and tiles." "Although the knowledge of Lingwen is very important, it is not something I have to upgrade at the moment. Upgrading it will not be of much use for my trip to another world. It is better to upgrade and control the thunder to increase my attack power." "That''s how it is, first upgrade the control of Thunder to LV3, the lethality of LV2 is indeed a bit weak." Su Mu decided to pay attention, and with a thought, the little plus sign behind the Thunderbolt flickered, and most of the evolution points disappeared like a flood. This magical power quickly changed Su Mu''s structure and strengthened his strength. Gradually, the thunder patterns on Su Mu''s branches and leaves became clearer and more delicate. Just a glimpse from a distance, there is a tingling feeling of being struck by lightning. A large number of electric charges gathered around Su Mu, forming a powerful electromagnetic field with a diameter of three kilometers. This electromagnetic field has a strong restraint on electronic instruments. If Su Mu drives the electromagnetic field into the urban area, it can easily paralyze a modern civilized city ! In addition, the suppression effect on creatures is also terrifying. Every life has bioelectricity, and these bioelectricity also affect life to a certain extent. When these lives enter Su Mu''s electromagnetic field, the violent electromagnetic will directly disturb the bioelectricity in their bodies, causing qi and blood No way, this is very deadly in combat. In a high-intensity fighting battle, once the qi and blood are blocked, there will be a huge flaw in the next shot, which creates a chance for Su Mu to kill with one blow. This is still a battle at the same level. If the strength is weaker than Su Mu, Su Mu doesn''t need to take action himself. It only needs to cause a riot in the electromagnetic field, and the violent electromagnetic field will cause the magnetic field in the opponent''s body to be disordered. At that time, if you don''t die, you will be half disabled! If Su Mu''s magnetic field is strong enough, it can even affect celestial bodies and planets! crackle! A dazzling blue and white arc flickered and jumped in Su Mu''s canopy. This arc was like pressing the button of some kind of machine, and the dazzling blue and white arcs appeared one after another. Su Mu''s thoughts turned, and in less than a second they gathered to form a plasma-stimulated thunder spear. Like the divine spear of punishment filled with terror in the hands of Zeus, the god who ruled the sky in myths and legends, exuding the terror of destruction, the surrounding scenes became somewhat distorted. "go." Chi! The distance in space seems to have lost its meaning in front of the God''s Punishment Spear. One second before the God''s Retribution Spear was in front of Su Mu, and the next moment it disappeared without a trace. Traces can prove that everything before is not illusory. Chapter 461 The thick sea of ??fog was torn apart by the God''s Spear of Retaliation, leaving behind a ten-meter-wide passage, which stretched all the way out, with no end in sight. A few seconds later, there was an earth-shattering loud noise. Su Mu narrowed his eyes slightly, and let go of his huge spiritual consciousness to follow the direction of the sound source. When he saw the huge hole dug out in the rock wall, his heart beat violently. "This power...is, strong!" I saw that the thick rock wall was completely cut through, leaving a scorched black hole! You must know that such an attack spanned several kilometers, but it still has such a powerful force. The rock wall is not just a thin cardboard, but a rock wall with a thickness of hundreds of meters! It''s not difficult to imagine what it would be like if such an attack fell on the enemy. I''m afraid that the moment it hits, it will be directly evaporated by the burst energy of the thunder spear! "Although the power is powerful, the consumption is not small. I use this level at most ten... a hundred times or so, and I will be exhausted. At that time, I will be reduced to meat on other people''s chopping boards, and I will be slaughtered. Sure enough, I Still too weak!" Su Mu is a little impressive, like other seniors, such small skills can be used as unlimited basic attacks! But he can''t unleash such a small skill without limit, it''s a shame that he''s so weak. Su Mu looked at the description of manipulating Thunder, feeling restless. Control Thunder (LV328000/100000): You are the master of Thunder, the violent Thunder is just everything at your fingertips, but now you are still a weak sapling. "Sure enough, even the system thinks I''m still a weak little sapling, strength, I need stronger strength!" Su Mu was not angry, because what the system said was the truth, he... too weak! "I am so weak, going to a different world full of dangers and murderous opportunities, I am afraid that I will be killed the first moment I set foot on that land. No, this is absolutely not possible." Tsing Yi''s injury could not be delayed any longer, and if it was sustained by the nourishment of the spiritual liquid of life, Tsing Yi would also die. Su Mu is bound to win this action, and he must be 100% sure! "Evolution points, I need more evolution points." It is whimsical for ordinary people to want to become stronger in such a short period of time, but Su Mu has supreme wisdom and peerless talent, and can further strengthen at a speed that shocks ordinary people! Su Mu''s tree roots rolled up the spiritual stone mine buried deep in the ground and was about to absorb it, but the situation deep in the ground made his heart sink slightly. Only half of these delicious spiritual stones were left. If he wanted to further enhance his strength, he would have to suck up all these spirit stones. A new problem was placed in front of Su Mu again. These only spirit stones were used by him to nourish Yuanling. Now, under Su Mu''s careful care, Yuan Ling finally regained his complexion, from a cold corpse to a dying body, what a great progress this is! But all of this is inseparable from the nourishment of these spirit stones. Without the spirit stones, this dying source spirit will turn from dying to a dead body. "There is still a way, there must be a way." Su Mu looked at the remaining Lingshi, and muttered to himself, "I''ll just take a small bite, it shouldn''t be a big problem." Suddenly, the mental link network flickered violently and frantically, which represented a rush. Su Mu raised his brows, and after reading the above news after opening the Spirit Link home website, he was overjoyed at the treetops. Chapter 462 "Xiaobai and the others actually obtained the right to mine the spirit stone mine within half a month! Now the first batch of spirit stones mined will be delivered soon, which is really a timely gift." Su Mu was overjoyed, and immediately called Guwan, and asked him to take the Unota tribe to meet him. The Qingxi Mountains are not considered safe now, and there are many more fierce beasts scurrying from the nameless mountains. Although Su Mu regularly asks the bone pills to clean them up, they are like weeds, inexhaustible and inexhaustible. Once a crop is cut, another crop comes again. These ferocious beasts have a morbid obsession with anything that contains spiritual energy. Once they find a batch of huge spiritual stones in the wild, they will definitely gather spontaneously to attack. With the support of the bone pill, many accidents can be avoided. Without making Su Mu wait too long, Gu Wan returned to the edge of the mist in a rather embarrassing manner with a batch of spirit stones with high spiritual energy content. Sure enough, as Su Mu expected, a large number of fierce beasts spontaneously assembled to attack the spirit stone escort team during the escort. The one who is in a daze is afraid of being stunned, and the one who is in a daze is afraid of dying. Although Gu Wan and the others are all very skilled, they can''t hold back these ferocious beasts, who are not afraid of death. Even if they die, they will let their own blood be sprinkled on the spirit stone. Gu Wan and the others fought all the way, and they were all wounded when they saw the fog that was close at hand. Su Mu looked cold: "This group of beasts really don''t have a long memory. It seems that I killed too few, so they are like this... I don''t know what it means!" Chi Chi Chi! Countless dense black shadows emerged from the sea of ??fog. These black shadows swam in the sea of ??fog, and suddenly erupted a soaring spiritual pressure. The spiritual pressure turned into a substantial pressure, like a mountain pressing on all the beasts, their bones rattled and made a sound of being overwhelmed. bang bang bang! Many weak and ferocious beasts exploded under this spiritual pressure and turned into a cloud of blood mist, with no bones left. The pungent bloody smell not only did not make them retreat, but became even more bloodthirsty and violent. Su Mu smiled instead of anger, and all the energy nodes on the roots of the tree lit up one by one: "It''s just in time, let them all become the foundation of my evolution!" The black shadows swimming in the sea of ??fog no longer swim, and there is a hazy glimmer of light in the gray sea of ??fog. Countless electric charges become violent. These violent electric charges gather together to form a dazzling blue and white arc, and the electric arc crackles and dances. It is said that it contains a terrifying energy that destroys vitality. Chi Chi Chi! The manic electric arc tore through the fog with lightning speed, and hit all the beasts with precision. As if someone had pressed the pause button, the movements of these ferocious beasts froze suddenly, and lightning flickered on their bodies that had been tempered and tempered, and all vitality was wiped out in the flash of electric arcs. The crippled spirits were inhaled by Su Mu into the origin world for storage and placed just after they were separated from the body. From the body to the spirit, they were all wiped out by Su Mu, and they had no chance of being reincarnated like in the novel. "Ding~ Kill a first-level beast and get 30 evolution points." "Ding~ Kill a second-level beast and get 100 evolution points." "Ding~ Kill a first-level beast and get 60 evolution points." ¡­ A series of system prompts sounded in Su Mu''s ears. Today, killing these beasts whose strength is far lower than Su Mu''s can get very few evolutionary points, but no matter how small a mosquito is, it is still meat, and who would dislike having a lot of wealth. Even a big tree that neither loves love nor money is no exception. Chapter 463 In order to avoid long nights and dreams, black jade-like tree roots poked out from the sea of ??mist, engulfing all the spirit stones, absorbing all the talent firepower, and the aura in thousands of spirit stones was absorbed by Su Mu within ten minutes. The warm and jade-like spiritual stone lost its aura and turned into a gray-white stubborn stone, which fell to the ground and fell apart, turning into powder. Su Mu''s evolution point has increased to 81,000, which is 19,000 points away from upgrading to control Thunder. There is no way around this. It is impossible for everything to go well in this world. The 19,000 difference cannot be made up in a short time. Instead of worrying about the 19,000 difference, it is better to consider how to use 81,000. Su Mu glanced over the system panel, and made a decision in his heart. "System, upgrade talents - absorb, upgrade skills - avatar!" Su Mu doesn''t plan to keep these evolutionary points, only the evolutionary points that are spent are good evolutionary points. Spend them now so you can earn more in the future. "Ding, the skill-clone has been upgraded successfully, and the skill level is LV3." The evolution point was smashed out, and the effect was immediate. A lot of insights about the skill of avatar came to my mind. Without Su Mu actively controlling it, the roots of the tree would naturally change shape, from black jade-like branches to wood carvings taller than a person. The details Exquisite as if it came from the hands of famous masters, the only fly in the ointment is that the face of this wood carving is still blurred. 30,000 evolution points saved Su Mu years of hard work, and directly upgraded the mysterious skill of clone to LV3! Clone (LV31000/80000): Consume a large amount of spiritual energy and pour it into the prepared body. The clone has 70% of the combat power of the main body, and has the ability to move freely after being separated from the main body. The action time is at most ten units of natural time. Note: It is best to use your own body for the body, so that the performance of the avatar can reach the best state. "The value has increased by another 10%. Unfortunately, the above value is just a value. It would be great if the avatar can really have 70% of my main body''s combat power, even 50% is fine." Su Mu shook his head and sighed. No matter how you look at it, the 70% above feels awkward. The difference between the actual value and the value is too big, so you don¡¯t need to look at it. Su Mu casually threw this avatar into the world of origin. In the past half a month, Su Mu has also been making full preparations for the trip to the other world besides hard work. He has been making avatars every day as a reserve. A place dedicated to avatars. There are only 15 avatars in it, but only one avatar can be dispatched at a time, and a new avatar can only be released after the released avatar has fallen and is damaged. "The quality improvement of LV3''s avatars is limited, but the advantage is that as long as they are prepared in advance, they can be produced in large quantities, which is not bad." The avatar was the first to be upgraded. After the avatar was upgraded, Su Mu waited for a while. The second clear (mechanical) crisp (mechanical) pleasant (cold) ear (indifferent) notification sound finally sounded, and the wonderful changes in the body came suddenly end. "Ding~Talent - successfully absorbed and upgraded." Su Mu opened his eyes and looked, and found that the name was still the same, but the effect had been greatly strengthened. If it took him half an hour to absorb the batch of spirit stones, now it only takes 15 minutes to complete. The efficiency of absorbing spiritual energy has been doubled, and when Su Mu''s branches penetrate into the body of other beings, not only can they draw away the other''s energy, but they can also forcibly draw away their vitality! This effect is really overbearing! Chapter 464 "System." Su Mu called out the system. A light screen appeared in his sea of ??consciousness, and the light screen was divided into two parts. The left side is his attribute status, and the right side is his three-dimensional map, which is scaled according to the scale of 1:10000. This three-dimensional map is many times more luxuriant than the small tree when Su Mu first arrived, and the content on the attribute status bar on the left is also much richer. Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: pulse level (early stage) Lifespan: 2000 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension Skills: Thunder Control (LV3), Variation Tree Body (LV4), Life Affinity (LV4), Fog (LV4), Spirit Link Network (LV3), Clone (LV3), Earth Element Control (LV1), Hypnotism (LV1) , Lingwen (LV0) Evolvable ability: no Evolution Points: 1000 Su Mu closed the system panel, shook his head and smiled wryly: "It''s back to the poor and white state again." The dazzling 1000 points above made his heart twitch inexplicably. In order to relieve the pain from the depths of his soul, Su Mu decided to find something to do to distract himself, so that he would not die on the spot due to the unbearable pain. Suddenly there was a familiar throbbing in the world of origin, and Su Mu exhaled lightly: "It seems that the little guy Ling has finally completed the fusion of Yuxiao''s inheritance and woke up." Bell''s awakening gave Su Mu something to do. "It just so happened that Ling had completed the fusion and woke up. There are still a few hours before the opening of the space channel. Let''s integrate the secret realm into the origin world first." The fusion of the secret realm is simple, but it is quite simple. It does not require any complicated manipulations to merge the two demiplanes into one. But if you can''t find a way, it will take a lot of time, even for those unowned demiplanes, the time unit is at least a hundred years. With the help of Yu Xiao, the loyal third-in-command in the origin world, Su Mu merged with his birthplace easily, but it would take a lot of time without the assistance of Ling, so Su Mu never dealt with that secret realm before. It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I don''t have the time. Su Mu has to be busy preparing for the upcoming opening of the space channel, so he has no intention of being distracted at this time. Although Su Mu can also delegate power to Yu Xiao, Yu Xiao, as a senior part-time worker in the origin world... the third authority still has the right to do this, because it is a good thing for the origin world. The origin of the world will not stop. But who made Yu Xiao too cunning and cunning, Su Mu didn''t feel at ease letting him handle such an important matter with full authority, it would be terrible if he couldn''t think about it and interfered with it. Now that Ling is awake, it is only appropriate for her to go to the fusion secret realm. Su Mu divided the world of origin into two, the smaller one contained his fifteen avatars, and the larger one was reserved for Ling to use as the foundation for merging the secret realm. "Ling, how do you feel?" "Report to the tree god, Ling is in better condition than ever before, ready to leave at any time." Ling''s childish voice sounded. "Then let''s start." Su Mu said, splitting part of his consciousness, a clone opened his eyes, and walked out of the darkness. "Your will will be carried out." A group of human-shaped light group left the world of origin and floated beside Su Mu with an intimate look. Obviously, Ling has benefited a lot after merging and absorbing Yuxiao''s inheritance and origin. Not only has her wisdom greatly increased, but her strength is just a step away from breaking through to the pulse rank! Chapter 465 At Su Mu''s order, the entire army of the Shanin tribe set out. Su Mu took the lead riding on the white crane full of fairy spirit, followed by the elite warriors of Shanjin carrying the beast that had just been killed in neat steps, and the group left the valley in a hurry After hours of solving several blind beasts, they arrived at the entrance of the secret realm. Outside the entrance of the secret realm, there are a large number of spirit species leading the surrendered beasts. They are patrolling to prevent anyone from breaking into the secret realm. Gu Wanwan and the guards stationed here are old acquaintances, but there are still necessary handovers and audits, and these straight people will not forget the orders given by the tree god just because they are familiar with each other. After the handover was completed, the army smoothly entered the secret realm. "Gu Wan, take the army to the side of the space channel to repair first, recharge your batteries, and leave on time when the space channel opens tomorrow." Su Mu''s voice came into Gu Wan''s ears. Gu Wan didn''t ask any more questions, but just responded respectfully, and when he looked up at the sky again, Su Mu had already disappeared without a trace. ¡­ Su Mu is going to find the boundary core of the secret realm this time. With Yu Yi, the loyal third leader, there is no need to mobilize people to search in the secret realm. Yu Yi has already told Su Mu the location of the boundary core in detail. up. With Yu Xiao to guide the way, Su Mu only needs to follow the map to find out. The boundary core is the key to the fusion and annexation of other half-planes. The appearance of each boundary core is uncertain. It may be a flower, a grass, a bug, a stone, or even a cloud or a river. However, it is extremely difficult for others to find this boundary core. In addition to the unpredictable shape, it can''t be locked by conventional methods. If you can''t find the boundary core, you can only use the slowest way to erode and fuse the demiplane bit by bit. This approach has a lot of disadvantages. It is a blessing to have one-tenth of the area that can be fused after erosion, and the potential will be greatly traumatized. But if you fuse the world core, you don''t have these disadvantages. It can preserve the fused demiplane to the maximum extent. The white crane was very fast, and a quarter of an hour later, Su Mu came to an inconspicuous red hill. According to Yu Yi, the boundary core of this place is hidden in the hill. There is a crack on the rock wall of the hill, which extends all the way to the ground, and a crimson stream flows inside. The color of this stream is actually red, and I don''t know whether it is the hill that dyes the stream red or the stream itself is this color. Su Mu jumped off the white crane''s back, landed lightly on the ground, and plunged his right hand into the crimson stream, a scalding feeling arose spontaneously, as if a blazing flame was burning in his heart, and his strength actually slightly increased ! The most important thing is that this enhancement is actually permanent! Su Mu became interested in the crimson stream. With his current strength, he only touched the stream, but his strength could still be strengthened. Wouldn''t it be more strengthened if the weaker came here! ? Seeing that Su Mu was interested in this stream, Yu Xiao cleverly stepped forward and explained: "Tree God, this stream is the derivation of the boundary core, and it can give a certain boost to the creatures that come into contact with it for the first time. If you fuse the boundary core body Your strength can at least increase by another 30% on the original basis!" "Oh? Really?" Su Mu turned his head and asked. "To the tree god, what the villain said is true, and the Chixi that the villain derived from the boundary core also made a small fortune." Yu Yi smiled, his face beaming. Chapter 466 Every natural demiplane will produce boundary cores, and the effects of each type of boundary core are completely different. The characteristics of these boundary cores will affect the output of the entire demiplane, and the boundary cores with excellent characteristics will be the actual control bring huge benefits. Visually speaking, these demiplanes are equivalent to companies, and the boundary core is their core technology. The better the core technology, the more popular the products they produce, and the greater the benefits they can bring. There are no resources for cultivation, the stronger you are, the more resources you need. This is also the reason why demiplanes are so sought after by people, because they are golden chickens that lay eggs! Su Mu''s origin world does not have a boundary core, so his origin world has limited actual value, and it is only because of his specialness that the origin world becomes special. But Chiliu Realm is different, the value of this secret realm is invaluable, extremely valuable! Seeing Yu Yi smiling so brightly, Su Mu knew that the amount of Xiaocai he was talking about might not be rare. In fact, Su Mu still thought less, the Chixi produced by Chiliu Realm made Yu Yi rich, but this also brought him the disaster of killing himself, and the ancient god was one of them. "Tree God, although the boundary core of the Red Stream Realm is far more miraculous than other demiplanes, but if the strength is insufficient, it is also a disaster. This is why the villain fell into this fate back then." Yu Xiao knew that he had completely boarded Su Mu''s thief ship, and if Su Mu died, he would not be able to escape, and had to be buried with him. So taking advantage of this opportunity, he didn''t dare to hide anything, and told all the information about Chiliu Realm one by one. As for how Su Mu makes a decision, that is his own business. After listening to Yu Xiao''s report, Su Mu became more determined in his mind to integrate into the Chiliu Realm. The Chixi derived from this boundary core can not only enhance strength, but also promote the mutation of life! The result of this mutation is uncertain, a weak chicken may become a phoenix, and a giant dragon may become an ant. But this alone made Su Mu determined to integrate the Chiliu Realm into the Origin Realm. It is a perfect match with the Spiritual Liquid of Life. The addition of the two is not as simple as 1+1=2, but > 2! No matter what you do, you have to bear the risks involved. Compared with those potential dangers, Su Mu can get more benefits from it, which is enough. As for those dangers, as long as one''s own strength is strong enough, the dangers will naturally disappear without a trace. "Ling, Yu Yi, let''s start." Seeing that Su Mu had made up his mind, Yu Xiao didn''t say much nonsense. He took a step forward and sprayed out his own origin at the red hill, looking rather sluggish. Yu Xiaoqiang cheered up and began to recite the obscure incantation. There were many complicated formations on the red hill, and Su Mu felt an aura from above that made his heart skip a beat. "I didn''t expect this magic circle to have the power to kill me after so many years! It''s really scary!" The magic circle is so powerful that even Su Mu will have to wait to die once he is trapped. If it weren''t for Yu Xiao''s active cooperation, even if Su Mu found the boundary core, he could only stand outside and stare blankly. Now that Yu Xiao took action, the matter was much simpler. Before Su Mu had to wait long, the pattern disappeared, and the aura that made his heart skip a beat also disappeared. Yu Xiao was out of breath, exhausted to death. "Tree God, you can go in now." Yu Yi turned to look at Ling, panting heavily: "Ling, I have already given you the method, just follow the method I passed on to you." Bell nodded seriously, and without hesitation led the Origin Realm along the crack and drilled directly into the red hill. Su Mu took a deep breath, and the next thing was to wait. Chapter 467 "Has it already started?" Su Mu sat cross-legged outside the red hill, closed his eyes and meditated, and abnormal fluctuations came from the origin world in his body. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a kind of joy from the bottom of his heart. After the Origin Realm devours the Realm Core, it can gain great benefits. As the master of the Origin Realm, Su Mu can also benefit a lot when the Origin Realm becomes stronger. Su Mu estimated the time, and found that it was not long before the opening of the space channel, so he handed over a clone to Yu Yi, and placed it in front of the hill to guard, and Su Mu rode away on the white crane. ¡­ "Welcome to the Tree God." Gu Wan saw Su Mu''s figure from a distance, walked three steps in two, knelt down on the ground respectfully, and began to pray. "Great tree god, you are the master of thunder, eternal immortality, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine forever on the earth." The other Unota fighters also put down their weapons, closed their eyes and prayed devoutly. The power of faith contributed by the Shanin tribe to Su Mu occupies a considerable part, and many fanatics have been born among them. The reason for this is inseparable from their social structure. In a different world, small and medium-sized tribes like the Shanin tribe would be destroyed if they lacked the protection of the strong and waited for them. There was no other way to choose. The strong here can be from their own race, from other races, or even from other species, as long as they are strong enough to protect their tribe. The only thing the asylum needs to pay is their faith and sacrifice. Don''t think it''s an easy thing to do. Different powerhouses have different needs for sacrifices, some can be satisfied with money, and some need lives, many lives. The ebony god enshrined by the Shanin tribe is an evil divine creature from the point of view of previous lives. Every year, He needs the Sanin tribe to donate 300 tribal newborn children. This is a very heavy price for the Shanin tribe, whose average life expectancy is only about 20 years old and the number of ethnic groups is small. But there is no way, if you don''t accept this condition, then there is no need for other monsters in the wilderness to take action, and the Ebony God will slaughter the entire Shanxin tribe first. That''s why they became so crazy after they discovered the space channel, and they wanted to move their tribe to a new world at all costs. There stands hope, the hope of the next generation. With the Ebony God in front, Su Mu appeared extra benevolent. The ''sacrifices'' he needs are their daily food needs, and these ''sacrifices'' tree gods just kill them with their own hands, and the tree gods will not take those ''sacrifices'' away after they die, but stay and continue to be their food. Although this may seem strange, no matter how strange it is, it is thousands of times better than the 300 newborn babies sacrificed to the tribe every year! Therefore, Guwan and the others really believed in Su Mu and regarded him as a real hope. When he learned that the tree god was going to another world, Guwan really lived like a tree, every minute and every second he was looking forward to this day coming as soon as possible, hoping that the tree god could rescue their mountain tribe and save them from Saved from that hell. Now that day is finally here. All the Unota people can''t wait to step into the space channel, and follow the tree god to cut down the evil and brutal ebony tree. Chapter 468 The sound of pious prayers was higher than the other, and it went straight to the sky. The clouds in the sky were all washed away by the sound waves, and the sky was as blue as a wash. Under the blue sky, an open space surrounded by huge square boulders swayed layers of ripples, as if a naughty child threw a stone into the quiet lake, the surrounding scenery became distorted, and a door as high as two Mi''s passage quietly appeared. Su Mu patted Bai He''s shoulder, and Bai He rubbed his head lightly against Su Mu, and stopped obediently in mid-air after a reluctant cry. With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, the aura in his body spewed out and condensed together, forming steps. Su Mu stepped on the steps and walked to the space channel unhurriedly. He knew all the fluctuations of the space channel clearly, and given him a certain amount of time, Su Mu could optimize according to these fluctuations, so as to achieve the effect of stabilizing the space channel. But now is not the time to do this, let''s talk about all this after returning. Su Mu turned to look at these warriors with fanatical eyes, raised his arms and clenched them into fists, and the reverent prayers stopped abruptly. Su Mu said loudly: "My brave warriors, for your compatriots to be able to breathe freely, for your descendants to no longer be sacrificed, take up your weapons and fight!" These words are more effective than any mobilization draft, instantly igniting the blood in their chests, each soldier tightly grasped the weapon in his hand, blood spurted, muscles tensed, thousands of words were turned into one word¡ª¡ª "war!" "war!" "war!" Su Mu secretly said that the military spirit is available, turned around cleanly, stepped forward into the space passage, and the figure disappeared immediately. This kind of mobilization is very necessary. It can fully mobilize the subjective initiative of these fighters and allow them to exert 200% of their strength. The large army followed closely behind without hesitation, filing in. When the last person stepped into the space passage, the strange door with ripples slowly closed, and the surroundings returned to normal, like a dream. ¡­ Su Mu walked in the space channel, saying it was a channel, but it was actually based on their subjective cognition. The space channel has no fixed shape, and is surrounded by colorful energy torrents. These energy torrents are extremely violent and dangerous. Fortunately, an invisible force blocked the torrent of colorful energy, so that people walking in the passage survived. Time seems to lose its meaning here. If you stay for a long time, even your cognition will be distorted, and finally become a chaotic monster. I don''t know how long it took, Su Mu felt strong energy fluctuations coming from ahead. This energy is very similar to aura, but fundamentally different. The energy here is more violent than Seablue Star, which is not a good thing for cultivators, because the body is fragile, and it is not easy to absorb such violent energy into the body and turn it into one''s own strength . That''s why the strong here are basically extremely powerful, because without a strong physical body, they cannot bear such violent energy. Su Mu sighed deeply: "It''s no wonder that the average life expectancy of the Shanxin tribe is so low. Apart from the harsh living environment, it is also inseparable from the erosion of this energy. It really is not a good place." Thinking this way, Su Mu speeded up, and the entrance to another world was ahead. Chapter 469 Su Mu stepped out of the space passage, the gloomy dark clouds in the sky blocked the sunlight, and the shadows enveloped the earth. There were lightning and thunder in the clouds, the howling wind, and the wind and rain were about to come. The elites of the Shanin Tribe stood in three circles and three circles around the space passage, and they were crowded with murderous aura. A wreath made of three brightly colored feathers, a powerful warrior with bursting muscles and a sense of explosive power. This is the great commander of the Shanxin tribe. I don¡¯t know what happened during this period of time. There is only one of the two great commanders left, but this one¡¯s strength has actually broken through from the orifice level to the pulse level, which makes Su Mu feel better. Zhong Li is still three points dangerous. Standing next to him was a slim woman with black and red branch lines branded on her face armor. The lines were chaotic. This was a shaman of the Shanin tribe. The whole body of the Wunota tribe was covered under the white bone armor. To them, armor is equivalent to the face of a human being, and having such lines is tantamount to disfigurement. This shaman gave Su Mu a three-point sense of danger. "It''s aliens, kill them!" (Unota) With the order of the commander in chief, this group of warriors who have experienced many battles launched a charge without hesitation, intending to kill Su Mu in front of the space passage. "It''s really a grand welcome ceremony." Su Mu looked calm and indifferent, raised his right arm, palm facing outward, flush with the ground. boom! The majestic aura formed a circular shock wave that was visible to the naked eye and spread out, hitting their strong bodies first, and crushing them like mountains and seas with unparalleled force. These elite teachers lived up to the word "elite", and they did not panic in the face of danger. They actually stomped on the ground with their feet heavily on the ground with their front shoulders touching their backs, forming a defensive shield wall. But even so, they were still pushed back by the unparalleled force, and the thick ground was plowed into two deep furrows by their legs. From a bird''s-eye view from a high altitude, you can see an extremely shocking scene. Thousands of soldiers stopped in front of one person, and even kept retreating. "Good quality, but it''s too much to take it for granted if you want to stop me just by this!" boom! The aura in Su Mu''s body is like a dam for flood discharge, and the vast ocean slopes down, and everything in front of the ocean will be crushed to powder. Large chunks of soil were thrown up from the ground, crackling and hitting these warriors like cannonballs. Fine cracks appeared on their hard bone armor, and broken white bone fragments splashed everywhere. The soldiers on the front line couldn''t hold on anymore, screamed, and were thrown high by the huge force like a rag doll, and flew into the air with the mud rain all over the sky, life and death were unknown. The line of defense immediately disintegrated, and the shock wave easily advanced without any hindrance, until nearly one-fifth of the soldiers were blown away, and then barely stopped. The rest of the soldiers stood there dumbfounded, still in shock, they were actually frightened dumbfounded by this mighty force comparable to a natural disaster. The only surviving commander, Hei Yan, looked more serious than ever. He had experienced countless life and death fights, and he was very clear about the strength of this person in front of him. "What a monster. I''m afraid only the Ebony God can compete with this kind of power, but I, Black Blood, will stand here and shed the last drop of blood. I will fight to the death and never retreat!" Heixue began to breathe heavily, and the muddy-smelling oxygen was inhaled into his body, providing sufficient oxygen supply to his body. He slowly clenched the hard and heavy mace, all the scenery in his eyes became blurred, and only Go down to Su Mu alone. Chapter 470 "kill!" Black Blood hissed and roared, his thick and strong legs stomped heavily on the ground, and stepped out of a big hole, his whole body shot up into the sky like a cannonball, his body stronger than a giant bear cast a large shadow, and he had a tyrannical aura The person who was pressed was almost suffocated. Heixue raised the mace in his hand high, and the mace fell with great force and fell with a vicious wind like a knife. There is no special ability in this move, the only characteristic is that it is heavy! If this stick continues, even a couple of tanks will be smashed into pancakes! "Well done!" Faced with such a terrifying blow, Su Mu just stepped off his feet calmly, stood on the ground as if rooted, and clenched his palms into fists. The mighty dragon surged along its spine, gathered its arms on its fists, twisted its waist and twisted its hips, and punched out. All the power is condensed into one point, which looks plain and inconspicuous in the eyes of outsiders, just like an ordinary old farmer swaying into the air. But only when you face each other in person can you know the horror of this punch! All the air mechanisms and the surrounding space have been locked, the whole world is only left with the fist that hit, the black blood is inevitable, only by receiving this punch can there be a chance of survival! Since there was no way to avoid it, Black Blood no longer wanted to avoid it. Black Blood is not his name, but his nickname, the honorary title he was given after activating the battle pattern. "kill!!!" When the black-blooded man was in the air, the outline of his body more than doubled, turning into a muscular giant approaching 5 meters. Muscles piled up together, turning into ugly tumors with an abnormal black iron color. It seems that this is not muscle, but steel! The capillaries on the body surface were burst by the sudden strengthening, dyeing the hard steel a layer of blood. The bone armor full of scars creaked, and one couldn''t help but worry that the bone armor would be broken by the violently swollen muscles! The 2-meter-long mace seemed just right in his hand, and the force attached to it was even heavier. Qi and blood surged, steaming hot air, forming a faint blood mist on Heixue''s body, and the fierce aura was breathtaking. Facing Su Mu''s understated punch, Heitie activated the battle pattern twice in a row in just one second! Activating the battle pattern twice in a row is a great burden for a commander like Black Blood, and his body has been severely eroded. Even if he can survive this battle, his body will become weak and sick. This is too heavy for a warrior. It is not that Black Blood is not aware of the consequences, but he does not regret it, because he is the strongest in the Shanin tribe and their leader. Anyone can withdraw and escape, but he cannot. Because he is the only remaining Grand Commander. This is an honor, but also an unshirkable responsibility. This kind of price was exchanged for a huge increase, and Black Blood even had a feeling that even if the Ebony God stood in front of him, he could fight him! The mace and Su Mu''s fist collided fiercely, making a deafening noise. The eardrums of the soldiers who were close were shattered, and blood overflowed along the ear canal, and was immediately rushed out by the shock wave of the two fighting. The cracks extended along Su Mu''s feet, shattered into countless pieces, and then cracked and turned into dust. The ground under his feet sank by one meter because of the fight between the two! Chapter 471 The entire right arm of Su Mu''s right arm was tingling and numb from the violent shock, as if countless ox hair needles were piercing into his arm repeatedly. Even with Su Mu''s strength, Black Blood is even more miserable. The black blood''s precious mace was dented by Su Mu''s fist, leaving a deep fist mark, and the jaws of the hands holding the mace were cracked, exposing the white hand bones, covering the entire body. The bone armor on both arms reached its limit due to the carrying force, and it was shattered to pieces. Qi and blood stagnated in the arm muscles and swelled into a ball. The arm bones supporting the arm were cracked, and the heavy mace could no longer be held. The mace slipped from the hand and hit the ground, creating a deep hole. "Black blood!" The female shaman Du Juan who was staying beside Heixue cried blood. Her vocal cords seemed to have been severely damaged, and her voice was hoarse and ugly, like an old bellows howling with all its strength. But anyone can hear the concern in it. The black and red lines on the female shaman''s mask suddenly lit up, her toes touched the ground, her body disappeared in place, and in the next instant she appeared beside Heixue across a distance of 100 meters. "Destroying Lingsi!" Chi Chi Chi! Countless black and red energy threads shot out from her body, this kind of energy threads gave people a sense of decay. This is not an illusion, as long as it is pierced by this energy thread, all the vitality in the body will be plundered in an instant, turning into a mummy. This level of attack is not to be taken lightly even by ordinary pulse ranks, but in Su Mu''s view, although the nature of this energy is a bit weird, it is not mediocre. Su Mu didn''t even look at it, the aura automatically formed a shield, blocking all the energy threads. No matter how these energy threads attack, they still can''t penetrate that thin shield. The female shaman didn''t expect that these energy threads alone could make Su Mu tired of dealing with it. Her move can be easily broken even by black blood, let alone this one who activated the battle pattern twice in a row in a head-to-head confrontation. What about the monsters defeated by Black Blood! Her purpose was just to delay Su Mu for a moment and create an opportunity for her to save the black blood. Heixue looked at the despairing eyes of the female shaman beside him, and shouted heart-piercingly, "Run away, run away with your clansmen!" He didn''t want to see the female shaman die in the hands of this monster in vain because of saving him. He could die, and other fighters present could die, but the female shaman could not die. Because the shaman of the next generation has not yet grown up, once the tribe loses the shaman, it will only be a matter of time before it perishes. "Die, let''s die together!" It was the female shaman''s firm words that answered Heixue. For the first time, there were other fluctuations in the indifferent eyes of the female shaman, and the clear eyes reflected the appearance of Heixue: "This time, I will not leave you again." Su Mu tilted his head, what''s the matter with this kind of bitter drama, does he really look like a heinous big devil? Brother, I just wanted to show you off, I didn''t want to kill you, even the previous group of people still have breath, and they can survive if they are rescued. You suddenly showed your affection in front of me, showing off my killing intent. "Sure enough, creatures like lovers, no matter when they are, are disgusting." Su Mu never admits that he was sour after seeing this love. He is just seeking justice for countless single compatriots! Chapter 472 Heixue looked at the shaman with ugly lines engraved on his mask and a hoarse voice, with mixed feelings in his heart. He has always lived for others, this time, he wanted to be selfish again. "So be it." Heixue looked deeply at this disfigured female shaman, as if he wanted to engrave her appearance in his mind and bones. Black Blood is going to use the last hole card, he will let the monster in front of him know that even if they die, they will shatter a tooth of the enemy! "The leader of the black blood!!" Just when Heixue finished his inner cutscene and was about to use his last hole card, a sincere cry came from behind Su Mu, which made Heixue tremble with fright. "It''s that bastard Guwan!" Gu Wan is his apprentice and the candidate for the next Grand Commander, although this status is not very valuable... Because besides Guwan, there are 38 apprentices, 38 candidates... But no matter what, Gu Wan is one of his promising apprentices...! Hei Xue was so familiar with his bluffing voice that he couldn''t be more familiar with it. The first time he heard Hei Xue, he recognized that the owner of this voice was Gu Wan, one of his apprentices. Before Heixue could be happy, a terrifying thought came to his mind: "Didn''t Gu Wan die long ago? Then who is this person calling him now!?" Heixue was inexplicably sad and angry, his body trembling with anger: "Damn monster, you actually desecrated the warrior''s heroic spirit!" For the Unota, death is not something to be feared, and it is a very honorable way to die to protect the tribe. But they couldn''t accept that after death, the body and soul would be played with and desecrated by others, which was an unforgivable sin. The elated Guwan was stunned when he heard this, what the hell is this magical development! Why did the respected commander become so angry after hearing his voice? Seeing him like that, he wished he could swallow the tree god alive! Gu Wan shuddered, his little heart was pounding, and he had a very ominous premonition in his heart. "Could it be that the commander-in-chief mistakenly thought that he was dead, and what he is standing in front of him now is a corpse!!!" Gu Wan was very anxious. He hoped that the Shanin tribe would bring hope this time, not death. He hoped that the Shanin tribe could neatly surrender to the tree god, and bathe with them in the eternal glory of the tree god. "Master, you misunderstood, I am really Guwan, your little ball!" Guwan hurriedly explained. Su Mu turned his head and stared at Guwan with strange eyes. A three-meter-tall, muscular man clad in a ferocious bone armor, who had killed countless murderers called himself Xiaowanzi. This strong sense of disobedience made Su Mu''s liver ache. "Little Maruko?!" Heixue was slightly taken aback by this title, "This monster''s methods are so terrifying, it makes me feel exactly like the real Xiao Maruko!" But Naihe has preconceived experience, what Guwan says now, Black Blood thinks it is Su Mu''s evil method. "Hey." Heixue didn''t speak, but sneered twice noncommittally, and started to activate his hole card without hesitation. He wanted to make this monster pay for his actions! "Commander! We are back!" Familiar voices came from behind Su Mu one after another, besides Xiaowanzi, there were other apprentices. "Ah! Monster, I want you to pay for your actions!" Heixue mourned inexplicably, his eyes were bloodshot, and his body was filled with a dangerous aura. Chapter 473 Su Mu heard black question marks all over his face. What the hell are these? He knew each sentence separately, but he couldn''t understand it together. "It seems that there are some small situations that I don''t understand, which caused you to have a serious misunderstanding of me, but it doesn''t matter, time will prove everything, and all this has not started yet, you want to die in front of my eyes, this is something I absolutely don''t want Allowed!" Su Mu has always believed that he is here to save the poor people living in dire straits, and he aims to bring peace, not destruction and death. The branch came out of Su Mu''s body, shaped like a ghost, and rushed towards the black blood and the female shaman with lightning speed. was emptied. An unprecedented sense of weakness struck, making Heixue, a man like a steel tower, almost unable to stand still. The female shaman''s expression became strange after seeing that the thing that pierced their bodies was actually a branch. "How dare you use this kind of magic to deal with me, the shaman of the Ebony God, by the Ebony God, you are really looking for your own death! No one can save you!" The black and red branch stripes on the female shaman''s mask seemed to have been greatly stimulated, and the red light burst out, rendering the surroundings of the female shaman''s mask an ominous dark red. This is the god pattern branded by the ebony god. '' It belongs to the super enhanced version of the battle pattern, which can only be activated by the energy in the god pattern after encountering stimulation. The black and red lines spread from the visor, and the female shaman''s body was covered with black and red ominous lines. Using the body of the female shaman as a medium, the lines climbed towards Su Mu''s branches. This is a very corrosive energy. When the female shaman was still a trainee, she once encountered a strange monster plant whose strength was close to the pulse level in the wild. In the blink of an eye, this bloodthirsty demon plant that had grown for hundreds of years was turned into fly ash. Su Mu discovered the first time the alien energy was eroded. This energy didn''t seem to be as powerful as the female shaman said. And he was always the only one who invaded others, now someone is so bold as to invade him, it''s really... act recklessly! "What a mess." Su Mu''s eyes flashed fiercely, and before he could make a move, the spiritual energy in his body swarmed like a shark that smelled blood, devouring the invading alien energy completely. net. After the devouring was completed, Su Mu''s spiritual energy was slightly refined. Su Mu''s eyes lit up immediately, and with a thought, he pulled the tightly bound female shaman to him, trying to squeeze out a kind smile, even though she was covered by a light film, I don''t know if she could see it or not. ..... "Hello, I want to..." Before Su Mu finished speaking, he was ruthlessly interrupted by Heixue: "No, monster, come at me if you have the guts!" Su Mu was upset by the harsh noise. "It''s so noisy!" The branches wrapped around Heixue''s body turned into two casserole-sized slaps, and the palms slapped Heixue''s visor left and right, cracking Heixue''s tough visor... The strength penetrated the black blood of the mask fan so hard that his face continued to swell, turning into an appearance that his mother didn''t even recognize when he came. Chapter 474 The crisp and loud slaps sounded on Heixue''s body and hurt the shaman''s heart. "Stop it, I''ll tell you anything!" "It would have been better if I had cooperated so early. You must force me, a good-hearted tree who likes to persuade people with reason, to do it." The female shaman was speechless when she heard that, and after she found out that the energy of the Ebony God had evaporated, she planned to release all the information about the Ebony God, but I want to say that you didn''t give me this chance! The female shaman''s clear eyes were full of grievances, and Su Mu rolled her eyes when she saw it. Look at what I''m doing, the voice of the black blood has serious mental pollution, I''m doing it in self-defense, and it''s the fault of this idiot that he ended up like this, as the leader of the tribe, he doesn''t even have this vision No, no wonder he was oppressed by the ebony god for so many years! Su Mu felt that he had to wake up this idiot, and the last slap fell, and the black blood''s face swelled into a pig''s head, but the qi and blood accumulated in his body were slapped away by Su Mu through the slap. Heixue was completely stunned, what the hell was this monster trying to do! "Is he saving me? No, this monster is ruthless, he must be thinking of hanging on to me and humiliating me severely!" Heixue''s inner activities are really complicated and unspeakable. "Gu Wan, go and persuade your master well." Su Mu didn''t bother to put on a bitter drama with Heixue here, so he sent Gu Wan directly. "Great commander~" Heixue''s apprentice Xiaowanzi breathed a sigh of relief after receiving Su Mu''s order, and rushed to Heixue''s side in three steps at a time, holding Heixue''s hands tightly with both hands, affectionately The handsome stared at the black blood, and spoke with a trill. Heixue''s hands were held in this way, and his fat face, which was already swollen into a pig''s head, became even more reddened. His mouth opened involuntarily, and he made a strange sound: "Oh~~oh~~oh~~" Those who didn''t know thought that Black Blood was doing some kind of deceptive performance. "Master, what''s the matter with you, don''t scare me!" Gu Wan panicked, and an ominous premonition arose in his heart, the master must have been beaten stupid by the tree god, right? ? The female shaman looked at Guwan''s stupid look, and heard the crowing of the black-blooded rooster. She couldn''t help but feel distressed: "Idiot, your master''s hand is broken, don''t let it go!" Gu Wan''s body froze in place, looking at the flushed pig''s face of the master, he smiled mischievously, wishing he could find a crack in the ground and get in immediately. Not to mention the sitcom between the master and the apprentice over there, the female shaman spit out all the information about the ebony god like pouring beans. She also saw that Guwan and the others were indeed not resurrected undead, they were all alive and panting. Although they didn''t know why the monster in front of them became Guwan''s belief, the shaman didn''t notice the slightest malice from him. All the previous behaviors showed that the other party was just showing their fists and showing off their muscles. On the contrary, they themselves misunderstood each other''s intentions... As a shaman, she still has this vision. Su Mu patiently listened to the female shaman''s narration, and after asking a few questions, the female shaman answered them in detail and truthfully. Su Mu''s spiritual sense closely monitored the female shaman''s heart rate fluctuations, and found nothing abnormal. This is either that everything the female shaman said is true, or that the female shaman is a born emperor who does not blink when she tells a lie. If it is the latter, then Su Mu will... no matter how much Go to several people and ask separately. Chapter 475 Su Mu randomly selected more than 30 lucky viewers. After explaining the truth to them with a slap the size of a cattail fan, they all cooperated very well. He asked them some key questions, and the answers they got were similar, basically nothing big. deviation. Only then did Su Mu feel relieved. "I didn''t expect this ebony god to be seriously injured. It seems that my trip is just in time!" It is precisely because the Ebony God has been severely injured and his strength is not as good as before, the Shanin tribe has other careful ideas, thinking about relocating the family through the space channel to leave this cold world. Otherwise, with the brutal blood and blood of the Ebony God, how could it be possible to sit back and watch the Shanin tribe explore the world behind the space passage. The behavior of the Shanin tribe can be said to have caused serious damage to his own interests. Once the belief of the Shanin tribe is gone, the sporadic divinity that was finally ignited in his body will return to its original form in a short time. Efforts will also be in vain. As for why he was unwilling to move with the Shanin tribe, the answer is simple. Although he is a divine creature with sporadic divinity, and his strength has already broken through the meridian level and entered the life field level, he still cannot leave the earth. As a big tree, its roots have already blended with the veins of this land. Not to mention that it will wither and die if it leaves the earth, but without the nourishment of the veins, its strength will also decrease sharply. Now staying here, he can still barely suppress the Shanxin tribe, and go to the new world. Without the nourishment and blessing of the earth, no one can tell what will happen then. It is precisely because of this that the space channel has made the Ebony God stand on the opposite side of the Shanin tribe. If the Ebony God treated the Shanin tribe even a little bit better, the Shanin tribe would not have such a mind to move the whole family to a brand new world. The contradiction between the two has long been sharp and irreconcilable, the outbreak is only a matter of time, and the appearance of the space channel is just an introduction. The actual bane was planted as early as when the Ebon God continued to mutilate the newborn children of the Shanin tribe. It is not a trivial matter to relocate a family. It is not uncommon for an unintentional enemy to be wiped out. That is to say, he, Su Muzhai, has a kind heart. To add insult to injury, on the contrary, based on the humanitarian thought of great love, I extended a helping hand for no reason. Don''t ask why, just ask him, Su Mu is a benevolent person who accumulates virtue and does good deeds. No one in this world is born m, where there is oppression, where there is exploitation, there is resistance! He, Su Mu, the incarnation of justice, is willing to carry this great banner for these poor and helpless people, and overthrow the brutal rule of the Ebony God! No one is a 25-year-old, or everyone is a 25-year-old. Except for a few extremists and vested interests under the command of the Ebony God, in the current Shanxin tribe, who doesn''t hate the Ebony God to the bone. These people are Su Mu''s natural assistants, and Gu Wan''s testimony is all that is needed. Su Mu believes that these mountain warriors will soon turn their backs and join him to become partners of justice. Next, he only needs to get rid of the Ebony God and help the Shanxin tribe solve the food problem, and Su Mu can easily win the support of these Unota people. At that time, the Shanin tribe will also become a bridgehead for Su Mu to enter the other world! Chapter 476 As more and more Unota fighters came out of the space channel, under their indiscriminate bombardment, they were given the pre-diluted life spirit liquid to those fighters, and the attitude of the rest of the fighters towards Su Mu was rapid change. Don''t forget that life spirit liquid is not a simple treasure of heaven and earth! The dilution of the life spirit liquid only weakens the effect, but the effect of life affinity will not be affected in the slightest, especially after Su Mu increases the level of life affinity to LV4, the effect is even more significant. Those with a mature mind and a firm mind need to be eroded slowly, but those who are undecided and unfamiliar with the three views can easily be captured. In addition, the Unota people naturally worship the strong, from hostility to worship, only in an instant. It won''t be long before Su Mu can get another batch of fanatics. Black Blood and the female shaman saw these changes, but they were powerless to stop them. There is no way, Su Mu''s life spirit liquid is too fragrant for the hard-working people of the Shanxin tribe! It is simply an irresistible temptation! Not to mention these soldiers, even the great commander of Black Blood couldn''t hold back his saliva in secret after smelling the smell in the air. After Gu Wan forcibly poured undiluted life spirit liquid into Black Blood, he also resigned to his fate. Anyway, who doesn''t believe in faith? It is also a good choice to change to a more benevolent and powerful strongman to believe in now. Although Black Blood is full of muscles, he can become the leader of the tribe, so it is naturally impossible for him to be a real fool. To become a leader, it is not only enough to have strength, but also to have a certain brain. Since Heixue decided to believe in Su Mu, he would not be so stupid as to stay where he was. "Tree God, my potential has come to an end, and I can no longer serve as the chief commander of the tribe. I recommend Gu Wanwan to become the new chief commander and also serve as a shaman so that I can convey your holy wishes." Su Mu saw that Heixue was so knowledgeable that he gave Guwan the two most important positions in a tribe, so he put out the idea of ??forcing Heixue to die. "However, it''s okay for one person to have the essence in a short period of time, but it''s actually not a good thing for me after a long time." Commandership is royal power, and shaman is divine power. If Guwan really serves as commander and shaman, it is equivalent to combining divine power and royal power in one body, without checks and balances. Even if there is a life affinity and Gu Wan''s loyalty is full, but people''s hearts are changing, it is impossible for Su Mu to put everything on the life affinity. Once he nodded in agreement with this kind of thing, then this would become a practice and continue, causing far-reaching harm. Su Mu glanced at Heixue intentionally or unintentionally. I really don''t know whether Heixue made this intentionally or unintentionally. But this is not important anymore, as long as a period of time, the affinity of life will deeply affect every mountain warrior, no matter how capable the black blood is, it will not be able to make waves. "Guwan is already my priest, and can no longer be the chief commander of the tribe. The position of chief commander shall be held by Chi Xing." Chi Xing is a rising star and also a fanatic of Su Mu. His strength is the strongest besides Gu Wan, so it is perfect for him to take the position of Grand Commander. The word shaman originated from a barbaric primitive tribe. Since Su Mu has become a new belief of the Shanxin tribe, everything has changed. "Trees God, shamanism is the tradition of my family, and the tradition cannot be changed!" Black Blood subconsciously retorted. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth curled up in a cold arc. It seemed that he was still too kind, that''s why Heixue dared to refute in person. Chapter 477 Su Mu looked at Heixue indifferently, without saying a word. It was as if a substantive majestic pressure enveloped Heixue. Cold sweat oozed from Heixue''s forehead, and his teeth trembled. The smile on Guwan''s face disappeared, and his voice became indifferent: "Master Black Blood, we are all believers of the Tree God, and the will of the Tree God cannot be violated." "Those who disobey are heretics." "Gu Wan, the Black Blood Commander is your master!" A diehard Black Blood loyalist stood up, still not knowing the form. Gu Wan''s cold eyes turned, staring at this black-blooded loyalist, and smiled gently: "It seems that you want to disobey the will of the tree god." "I......" Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Gu Wan interrupted: "All heretics are unforgivable crimes and should be punished!" Before Gu Wan could finish his words, his figure disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, his right arm had pierced the man''s chest, and his heart was crushed into minced meat. The man could not finish what he had said, and all the tones were reduced to a hollow ho-ho. "This is the fate of heretics." Guwan said, pulling out his arm slowly, the white bone armor was stained with dazzling scarlet, and sporadic pieces of meat hung on the bone spurs. All the warriors remained silent, and no one thought of revenge. Now that the duties of the chief priest of the tribe have been replaced, no matter how glorious the black blood was in the past, it has now become a symbol. As time goes by, this symbol will fade and turn yellow. There are only a few loyalists who wish to tear Gu Wan into pieces. Chi Xing is an unsmiling young man. His gaze swept slowly, and he pointed out these people one by one. When he moved his body, his bones cracked like fried beans: "You guys, don''t you want revenge? Then I will give you This opportunity, kill me, or I will kill you all." Su Mu was able to choose Chi Xing as the new commander, his strength is naturally beyond doubt, the ending needless to say, there were a few more corpses on the ground, and the farce came to an end. Seeing that the female shaman told all the information in detail, Su Mu didn''t kill Black Blood, But the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be escaped. Su Mu drained the energy from Heixue''s body, and he changed from a powerful warrior to a powerless waste material. Perhaps for him, such an ending is not as happy as death. ¡­ A day later, Su Mu stood on a small mound and looked into the distance. Three kilometers away grew a giant tree with a height of 100 meters. The giant tree was black with distorted blood-colored lines printed on it. Looking closely, it was exactly the same as the ''God Pattern'' on the female shaman''s mask. The giant tree glowed with a metal-like cold light, the crown was sparse, and the yellowed leaves bear sparse bloody threaded fruits. It seems that this black giant tree has absorbed all the vitality around it. There is no greenery around it, it is bare and lifeless. "Is that the Ebony God?" Su Mu asked. "To the tree god, the giant tree in front is the ebony god. Its body is as hard as iron, and its strength is infinite. After eating the fruit on it, it can make a person a strong man, and their defense power is doubled." Bone pill fell behind. Su Mu took a stand and replied respectfully. Su Mu is familiar with all the information Gu Wan said, so it makes sense to say that the person who knows you the most must be your enemy. Chapter 478 All kinds of information about the Ebony God flowed in Su Mu''s heart. This ebony god has gained sporadic divinity because of the Shanin tribe''s uninterrupted worship and belief for many years, so he has benefited a lot. Own strength, named ''giant wood. '' The number of ''Giant Woods'' is small, about a hundred people. These hundred people are well-equipped, armed to the teeth, and only obey the orders of the giant wood gods. Cooperate with the battle formation in the wild. It is an important support for the giant wood god to be able to retreat completely when encountering ordinary pulse levels. Although the Jumu God has the word "God" after his name, he is just a powerful life that has stepped into the stage of life and possessed divinity. That is to say, He is obediently staying in a corner where no one cares about him. If the church in this world knows about Him, he will be forcibly felled by those believers and turned into a weapon. It seems foolish and ridiculous for the ebony god to call himself a god, but Su Mu is different. He has the qualifications and confidence to call himself a god who has integrated the roots of the World Tree. You must know that the so-called gods are nothing more than life living in the World Tree. Now that Su Mu is still young, he dare not act in a high-profile way, so he can only condescend to use the name of God. Although this may be the god of the weakest chicken in the world... Su Mu''s thoughts turned: "The Ebony God has been severely injured, his strength has been greatly reduced, and the ''Giant Tree'' has also lost his troops. Now is the best time to fall into the well...to eradicate evil and evil, and to restore justice." Can the matter of his Su Mu be called adding insult to injury? Obviously, it is to eradicate rape and eradicate evil, uphold justice, and save the Shanxin tribe from the fire and water! He, Su Mu, partner of justice, nemesis of evil! "Is everything almost ready?" "Everything has been arranged." Su Mu opened his arms, the wind suddenly rose, and the situation changed. "Then, let''s begin." "The Shanin tribe will usher in a real new life from today, and all decay will be reduced to dust under the thunder." As if in response to Su Mu''s words, the tribe under the hill ignited a fire, and thick black smoke rose up, polluting the bright sky. There were shouts of killing and explosions, and all the believers loyal to Ebony fell into the ocean. "Who is it, disturbing my sleep." "My God, Black Blood led those inferior creatures to rebel. They said they would cut your holy body into countless pieces and burn them as firewood! My God, please quickly dispatch ''giant trees'' to suppress this turmoil!" a man dressed in beast Pi, the shaman with a colorful crown on his head ran to the tree trunk of the giant wood god in embarrassment, crying and gnashing his teeth fiercely. The news exploded like a thunderbolt on the ground, and the Jumu God didn''t care to pretend to be coercive when he heard it, and was furious: "They are all creatures like a group of ants, and they dare to resist my will. Know what will happen if you disobey me!" "Yes, my God." A deep voice sounded, and in the darkness under the raised tree roots of the Ebony God, pairs of red eyes lit up. One after another, they came out of the darkness covered in tin cans, like cold and heartless robots. "Go, my faithful servants, awaken their fear with the sharp blades in your hands!" "Your will will be carried out, my God, and all those who disobey will become cold corpses, their blood will once again stain this land red, and their souls will live forever in endless flames to repent." Chapter 479 "Who is it!" The ebony god''s muffled thunderous voice exploded, and countless twisted and sharp branches pierced out like sharp spears towards the empty direction. Spears were like a forest, and the sharp tip of the spear pierced the air, bringing up streams of white jets. ding~ A crisp and melodious voice sounded, and a translucent barrier as thin as a cicada''s wing was looming. It was this thin barrier that made all the stabbings of the Ebony God return without success. Wu Mu''s heart was full of alarm bells. Although his strength had been greatly reduced, he could still easily strangle against ordinary pulse ranks, but he did not make any waves when he fell on that thin barrier. "Protect my God!" "Intruder, die!" "Finished formation!" ''Giant Wood'', as the most elite combat force in the Shanin tribe, rushed towards Su Mu from all directions like a tide after a brief moment of astonishment. They seemed to be chaotic, but they actually advanced and retreated in an orderly manner, forming a large net to firmly surround Su Mu. Su Mu is the prey in the huge net they weave. The ebony also moved together with the giant tree. The roots covered with ugly burrs protruded from the ground, and together with the branches, they formed an impenetrable net. "Intruders, even those beasts like Heiba ??dare not appear in my domain alone. Who gave you the courage to stand in front of me like this!" Ebony''s voice was confident and steady, with a sure chance of victory, thinking that he was sure of Su Mu: "I have foreseen your future, and you are doomed to lose. You will pay the price of death for your stupidity!" "Noisy." Su Mu flicked his finger slightly, and a flash of thunder appeared on his fingertips, but disappeared. "This world, filthy and in need of washing¡ª Curse! " A little bit of blueness appeared in the sky in the distance, and soon the blueness spread, and countless electric arcs danced anxiously, blending together to form a sea of ??thunder with a diameter of half a kilometer! A large number of electric arcs shuttled and swam quickly in the air, and the intense friction of the electric charges brought amazingly high temperatures to the electric arcs, and the air expanded violently under the burning of the high temperature, making earth-shattering loud noises. Boom! The deafening thunder exploded in the ears of ''Giant Wood'', their brains seemed to be hit hard from behind with a big hammer, and their eyes turned black. Thunder, since ancient times, has been regarded as a vast power that can only be controlled by gods. It is both destruction and rebirth. Now, doom has come. The actions were orderly and the coordination of the ''giant wood'' was seamless. Because of the sudden thunder, everyone stood there dumbfounded. Before the thunder punishment fell, some weak-willed and flawed souls had already collapsed to the ground. There was an unpleasant smell of urine in the air. Pure thunder naturally cannot cause this effect, but what if Su Mu''s mental oppression is added. The combination of the two brought an indescribable shock to the hearts of these people, and their spiritual world had collapsed. Heaven''s punishment not only destroys the body, but everything from the spirit to the body will be reduced to nothing under the heaven''s punishment. crackle! A thunderbolt as thick as a bucket fell from the sea of ??thunder, and the fine iron armor worn by ''Giant Wood'' became their urging talisman at this time. Without Su Mu to lock and aim, these iron cans naturally attracted Lei Zhu''s attention. The thunder pillar fell, and a tall figure let out a short and rapid scream, but with a snap of his fingers, the scream stopped abruptly, and his body disappeared into nothingness in the thunder pillar. When the thunder pillar poured into the ground, only A pothole whose edge has crystallized. Chapter 480 The lightning pillars continued to strike one after another, and the fine iron armor on these iron cans became the best conductor, leading the way for these thunder pillars. Thunder''s speed is so fast, but in an instant, most of the ''giant tree'' that Ebony had worked so hard to build was broken. Ebony''s heart is bleeding, most of his wealth is spent on Jumu''s body, Su Mu is cutting his flesh by doing this! "Blood demon is destroyed!" The ugly tree tumors on the roots of the ebony tree exploded one after another, releasing a bloody thick fog from inside. The thick fog was extremely fishy, ??thick like concentrated blood plasma, and very filthy. Su Mu noticed that the arm of the fat shaman who came to report the news had only just come into contact with a trace of bloody fog, and the flesh and blood on his arm had been corroded like ice and snow melting, leaving only white bones. The blood mist seemed to have a life of its own. After corroding the arm, it actually spread to other parts of the body along the arm. The fat shaman was corroded into a skeleton by the blood mist before he could react until he died. This bloody mist became even more intense after devouring the fat shaman. Fortunately, Ebony can roughly control these blood mist, otherwise Su Mu would not need to take action, and the remaining ''giant trees'' would be slaughtered by Ebony first. The blood mist gathered together under the control of Ebony, forming a large cloud of blood under the sea of ??thunder, and the remaining giant trees rushed under the blood mist in a panic to avoid it. The thunder column blasted down and collided with the blood mist. The blood mist was much thinner by the thunder column bombardment. A thunder column would consume a lot of blood mist to block it. Although it consumed a lot, it was still successful. These thunder pillars falling from the sea of ??thunder blocked it. Seeing that Su Mu''s Lei Hai really couldn''t help the blood mist, Wu Mu let out a sigh of relief. The anger in his heart was like a volcano about to erupt, and it had reached the limit of eruption. "Damn bug, you really pissed me off!" Chi Chi Chi! All the roots and branches of the ebony are gushing out like a tide, and they are densely packed. From a distance, it looks like a black tide has set off on the ground. These twisted branches can make dense phobias die suddenly on the spot. The black and red lines on the branches lit up, which made Su Mu feel a creepy sense of crisis. In addition to pretending to be aggressive, this ebony is also a ruthless master. After confirming that Su Mu is not easy to mess with, he stopped playing those tentative false moves and directly threw out his big move in an attempt to strangle Su Mu into mud. Su Mu was not afraid in the face of danger, his hands formed a complicated handprint in a dazzled way, and he raised his right foot and stepped lightly on the ground. Rumble! This step was as heavy as a thousand pounds, and a circle of khaki waves swayed outwards centered on Su Mu''s right foot, and the ground began to fluctuate violently, ups and downs. The yellow-black waves rolled up and rolled up like a dragon absorbing water, and the yellow-black ocean hit head-on. The Kuroshio and the Yellow Sea collided violently. Boom! A ground-breaking loud noise sounded, and all the survivors of the giant tree heard the loud noise, their eardrums were shattered, the blood and vitality in their bodies were shaken endlessly, and the seven orifices were bleeding. After the loud noise, all the voices became nothingness. Large pieces of soil spilled from the sky, and a gray muddy rain fell, with many black broken branches mixed in the middle. This soil is just the most common soil, and the soil tide formed by Su Mu''s aura intake is not comparable in quality to the ebony''s tempered branches. Just after contact, most of it was penetrated by the Kuroshio force like a bamboo. Su Mu''s defeat seems to be a foregone conclusion. Chapter 481 "Mere rubble," Ebony''s mental vibration rubbed against it, making a monotonous mechanical voice: "It''s not half as good as me." The Kuroshio crushed all the yellow and black mud seas, leaving only a hazy gleam struggling under the strangulation of the Kuroshio. "No one can survive after I hit with all my strength, howl in pain, shadow of death..." Before Ebony could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a voice in the dim light. "Tree World..." A steady voice sounded in the Kuroshio, "Arrival!" Boom~ Boom~~ Boom~~~ In the hazy twilight, the sound of the beating heart sounded, like the drums of a herald beating dense drums on the battlefield. A phantom of a white jade tree appeared in the black tide, the crown of the tree was like a sea, the auspicious atmosphere was misty, and the quaint thunder patterns flickered. , only peace remained. Branches of white jade pulled out from the shadow of the sacred tree one after another, facing the Kuroshio. The white jade branches and the Kuroshio collided with each other, this time it was no longer a one-sided crush, everything was destroyed and turned into dust. The remaining half of Ebony God''s words were stuck in his throat and he couldn''t say it. He seemed to be in a daze, looking at the phantom of the sacred tree stupidly, and an uncontrollable crazy desire surged in his heart. "Eat him and you will become holy!" "Eat him, and you will be free!" "Eat him, and you are perfect one!" This desire is so strong that it burns his soul like a raging fire. "You are mine! You are mine!" This is the origin of the World Tree, which has a fatal attraction for all life. This is the instinct of life, and even those real gods cannot resist. Ebony is a divine creature, even though it is only the most inferior divine creature, this divinity still allows him to get rid of the shackles of ordinary people, he can see what ordinary people can''t see, he can hear what ordinary people can''t hear, everything is clear to him . Ebony''s thoughts have been burned by the strong desire, and his mind is blurred. There is only one thought in his mind: "Get him, at all costs, get him!!!" All of Ebony''s strength poured out, leaving nothing behind, only seeking meritorious service with one blow. At this time, the ebony is both the strongest and the weakest. All Wumu''s attention was on Su Mu''s body, and he was concentrating on it. If someone attacked and killed him from behind, Wumu would be half disabled even if he didn''t die. But at the same time, the ebony at this time is also the strongest, and all his strength has been exerted to his own limit. If he can''t take it, he will die. "You are mine! You are mine!" The monotonous voice of the ebony machine became insane, and the Kuroshio seemed to have eaten Jinkela and received a lot of hormones, and the offensive was like a tide. Su Mu''s white jade branches began to retreat in the face of this crazy black tide, and it was difficult to resist. "Die! Die! Jie Jie Jie, become a part of me!!" boom! All the white jade branches were blasted and turned into nothingness, and the phantom in the midair could not continue to disappear, leaving only the hazy twilight, which appeared to be alone under the surging black tide. Cracks began to appear on the twilight barrier under the crazy impact of the Kuroshio. Ebony, who was mad, looked at the cracks and felt that he had reached the pinnacle of tree life! "Die!" Kacha~ The mask was torn apart, and the Kuroshio surged down. Chapter 482 All the branches flocked to the figure behind the mask one after another, Wumu was afraid that the figure would disappear if he was too slow for a second. Puff puff! Dull voices sounded one after another, and the figure was torn into pieces by countless black tides. Ebony greedily gathered all the pieces together, but the deadly seductive aura disappeared as if it had grown wings. "Where''s the baby? Where''s my baby!?" Ebony God''s voice was too sharp, breaking his throat, and he didn''t notice a figure quietly appearing behind him. This figure has no breath, no different from those dead objects, and all of Ebony''s attention was put on the pile of debris, so he couldn''t find this figure. Su Mu raised his head, the corners of his mouth twitched into sarcasm, he stepped on the ground with both feet, strength surged from his legs, climbed along his waist along the spine of the dragon, and twisted to gather at one point. Zizizi~ The ear-piercing and sharp thunder sounded, as if tens of millions of birds were singing the last lament of life in unison, the blue and white electric arc tore the sky, the blood mist disappeared, and also tore the earth, ravines and ravines appeared everywhere. The thunder''s light dispelled the surrounding blood, leaving only a dazzling white light in the sky and the earth. The violent energy fluctuation finally awakened Ebony from his greedy ignorance, but it was too late. Su Mu stepped forward and jumped high by the reaction force, the soil under his feet cracked silently, and the thunder all over the sky moved with him, clenching his palms into fists, all the thunder compressed inward, forming a ball of shining plasma. Su Mu''s body stretched, and his right arm was bent and raised back. Just such a simple movement caused the air to neigh and the air to burst. Power condensed on the fist like running water, pushing the fist forward and punching it out! boom! ! The fist hit the air, and all the airflow was directly blasted, and the airflow screamed and scattered in all directions, like the sound of a dementor. Su Mu''s iron fist imprinted indomitably on the center of the ebony trunk as hard as iron, a circle of transparent and twisted shock waves spread out suddenly, and the mud that had not yet fallen in the sky was shaken into fine dust. The incomparable huge force crushed the ebony, and its huge and hard trunk groaned unbearably, and the shocking cracks extended along the point of force. The plasma was vented, and penetrated into Ebony''s body along the cracks, extinguishing all vitality. All of this is too much to say, but it just happened in the blink of an eye. From the time Su Mu stepped forward to the time when his fist landed on Ebony''s torso, the time before and after the addition of time and time together was less than a second, and Ebony was killed. Su Mu was on the verge of death with a punch. With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, under his control, the aura condensed into a floating step and landed at his feet. He lowered his right fist and carried it behind his back, acting like a master. It''s just that the right hand was inadvertently shaken and rubbed without any trace. The old wooden body of ebony is so fucking hard! His fist was about to burst! "Despicable!!!" Ebony let out the last wail of the defeated dog. Su Mu smiled lightly when he heard the words, and said as a matter of course: "Didn''t I appear behind you openly? Didn''t I just swing this punch openly?" "Don''t you dare to say no?!" Su Mu said righteously. "You...you..." Ebony was so angry that he couldn''t speak, the branches all over his body trembled, both angry and painful. Chapter 483 Su Mu sneered again and again: "Hehe, if you lose head-on, you only know how to spout blood. I, Su Mu, am ashamed to be with you! You really have lost all face!" Su Mu seems to have turned into the nemesis of justice... his partner, righteous words: "This shame can only be washed away by your death!" "You!!! You!!!" Ebony was the only word he could say, and he didn''t know whether he was tired or not, but the vitality of this divine creature was really tenacious. The thorn has already gone to get the lunch box, but he can still keep talking about you here. There was greed in Su Mu''s eyes, and he dug his hands deeply into Ebony''s torso: "I will accept your life." "Draw!" Chi Chi Chi! Countless white jade branches gushed out from Su Mu''s body, pierced fiercely into the branches of ebony, and activated the overbearing talent of absorbing, the vitality, aura, spirit, and foundation in ebony were forcibly stripped. This time Ebony didn''t even have the strength to say "you", the Kuroshio drooped limply, the color gradually changed from dark to pale, and the sound of killing in the distance became hollow and empty at this moment, only the creepy sucking was left Voice. "Ding~ kill the divine life form ''Ebony'', and get 300,000 evolution points! 3.5 units of divinity!" I don''t know how long it took, the system''s notification sound came, and Su Mu realized later that the Ebony God was dead. Su Mu looked down at this dead tree that had lost all its color. Even the person who is most familiar with ebony would not be able to imagine that this dead tree is actually the incomparable ebony in this area, in the name of God! Su Mu withdrew all the branches, and Ebony''s body suddenly collapsed into pale ashes and scattered with the wind, leaving no traces. Only the huge deep pit on the ground could silently prove that a towering tree once grew here. Su Mu''s body floated leisurely from the air like a falling leaf. "I didn''t expect to get 300,000 evolution points after killing Ebony." Su Mu opened the system panel and looked at the data listed above thoughtfully: "In addition to evolution points, I also got 3.5 units of evolution points." Divinity, perhaps this divinity is the biggest gain of my trip." Any life with divinity will step on immortality. Divinity can bring true sublimation to the essence of life, and it is also the greatest secret of this world. With divinity, aptitude, comprehension, root bones, physique, and blood can all undergo earth-shaking changes, and you can also win the favor of the world. The more divinity you have, the more significant this change is, no matter what you do. Get twice the result with half the effort, is the well-deserved pride of heaven. When the divinity has accumulated to a certain level, one is eligible to ignite the divine fire, condense the godhead, and raise one''s own divine kingdom to the boundless starry sky, embedded in the crystal wall of the world. The gods at this time can be called real gods. They are the controllers of the world''s rules and the defenders of the world. After becoming a god, he will not die naturally. If there is no special major change, his glory and his parliament will always shine in the boundless starry sky until the end of the world. Su Mu opened his palm, shining with a brilliance that cannot be described in words. "It''s a fascinating force." A strong desire surged in Su Mu''s heart, and a whisper sounded in his ears: "Fusion! Evolution! Perfection! Eternity! Immortality!" Chapter 484 Su Mu''s eyes became blurred, and his thoughts also became blurred, as if his body and mind were completely addicted to this inexplicable whispering sound, unable to extricate himself, and lost his will. The light shining in his palm became brighter and brighter, shaking people''s minds swaying. Just by fusing the divinity in the palm, Su Mu''s avatar can awaken a true independent personality and become a real life, no longer a tool man. After merging with divinity, there is an additional benefit, that is, this clone will be branded with this world and become its native, but it will no longer be marginally rejected by this world. Even if you are lucky enough, you can practice step by step, collect beliefs, and finally ignite the myth, condense the godhead, exalt the kingdom of God, and become the most noble existence in this world. pity...... "This is not the path I want. What I pursue is true freedom and detachment! The world perishes but I am immortal, the universe perishes but I am alone forever! The so-called gods are nothing but ants living in my body!" Su Mu''s eyes regained clarity, his palms closed suddenly, and the shining light disappeared along with it, along with the messy murmurs. "It''s flashy, and you have to pay attention to the basics of deceiving people. Just this bit of divinity can make me immortal, haha." Systematic suppression, no matter how much this divinity can act like a monster, it can''t make waves. "Now that I have evolutionary points and divinity, can I use this divinity to find a way to absorb the power of faith?" Su Mu thought about it for a while, and felt that this matter was very feasible. The reason why divine life can be called divine life is naturally because they can also absorb and utilize the power of faith like real gods, but compared with real gods, their efficiency in using the power of faith very low. Su Mu is going to call out the system and use the system''s deduction ability to perform deduction. Although he has a peerless appearance, perseverance and understanding, but he is too short of time! He still has a lot of things waiting for him to deal with, isn''t it just making the most of everything by letting the system assist him in deduction? And it''s not that he didn''t participate in anything, on the contrary, his role in this deduction is very important! Could this deduction start without the massive evolutionary points he provided as support? Obviously it is impossible, so the system only plays an auxiliary role for him. What really makes him stronger is actually his supreme talent and perseverance! ! "System, to deduce the method of using the power of faith harmlessly." But the back of the deduction ability became blurred, and a line of handwriting was faintly visible, and the evolution points were evaporating at an alarming rate every minute and every second. Su Mu frowned slightly: "At this rate, these 300,000 evolution points are not enough, not to mention that after the deduction is successful, a sum of evolution points will be needed to upgrade this new ability. This money is simply not enough." Poverty leads to change. At this moment, Su Mu''s brain was unprecedentedly sober, and countless thoughts collided. Su Mu quickly thought of a way to make a fortune and become rich. "It just so happens that there are a few ferocious birds and beasts of the life field level nearby. After killing them, you can get a high amount of evolution points. It should be considered as clearing the surrounding dangers for the Shanxin tribe in advance." "I, Su Mu, am really a great kind person who has given birth to Buddhas from thousands of families." Su Mu shook his head, stretched his muscles and bones, and left the scorched earth. Chapter 485 "Kill this group of dogs. Damn. Raised!" "Heretics, use your blood to repent in the endless purgatory for the atrocities you committed!" "Your death will bring new life to the Horde!" ¡­ The sound of beating and killing is continuous, and there are more loyalists of the Ebony God, or more vested interests under the Ebony God, than Su Mu imagined, so that Su Mu slaughtered the Ebony, and he was frustrated and ashes. One-stop funeral service Everything was properly arranged for Ebony, and the battle here is not over yet. Perhaps it was also because their strength was a bit weak that the battle had been stalemate until now. Of course, if Su Mu is willing to let these people go, I believe this fight will end quickly, and the chaos will usher in a new life. false birth. This is not what Su Mu wants. "If you want to be reborn from the ashes, you have to get rid of all the old and stubborn diseases. This is an unavoidable pain relief. Only under the water of blood and fire can the flowers of hope grow." "And they, after this war, will also wash away the old brand and put on my brand." Su Mu withdrew his spiritual consciousness and waited for the fight below to end. He didn''t want to waste this short time, and part of his consciousness sank into his body, examining the ebony soul fragments, hoping to get some secret information from them. The probability of success is very high, because Ebony''s spiritual integrity is very high, so there will not be much lost information. As long as he has enough patience to search the cumbersome memory, I believe he can still obtain a lot of useful knowledge. ¡­ After an unknown amount of time, the shouting and killing below finally ended. Ebony and Chixing dragged their tired bodies, walked behind Su Mu with full of blood, and knelt down to return to life. "Report to the tree god, all those who disobey will be destroyed." Su Mu opened his eyes, and a bright brilliance flashed in his eyes, like the galaxy in the sky, making people dare not look directly: "Good job." "Go, let only one voice can sound on this land from now on, and only one will can be transmitted and continued." The two raised their heads and stared at Su Mu''s back with fanatical eyes: "Your will is irreversible!" Su Mu looked indifferently at the sunset in the sky, nodded noncommittally, flicked his fingers, and two streams of pure aura filled Gu Wan and Chi Xing''s bodies. The two retired respectfully and began to deal with the following matters. Su Mu is not prepared to participate in these trivial matters, he believes that Gu Wan and Chi Xing can handle them well. With the continuous growth of vision and strength, and the increase of manpower, he no longer needs to do everything by himself, otherwise why would he want people like Gu Wan to do. And it doesn''t matter if you can''t handle it well, in the extraordinary world, power is everything. Su Mu''s consciousness continued to sink into Ebony''s soul to search. He had seen some interesting information before, but it was all fragmented and disorganized, so he had to keep searching. This is not an easy job. Even if Ebony gained divinity and opened his spiritual intelligence, all cognitions were hazy, but he lived for too long, eight hundred years. For others, it is impossible to search for the complicated memory of a creature who has lived for hundreds of years, but it is the same for Su Mu. Eight hundred years is just a drop in the ocean in front of World Tree''s long years that even lost its meaning. Chapter 486 "I didn''t expect it to be like this. It''s no wonder that Wumu will stay in this place where the birds don''t shit after opening his mind, and also blend his roots with the veins of the earth. If this is the case, then everything is said pass." Integrating with the leylines is actually not a good choice. Although the leylines have a lot of blessings for the vegetation that blends with them, this blessing is completely out of proportion to the disadvantages that will be faced. Integrating with the earth''s veins must endure the erosion of the earth''s energy all the time. The earth''s energy is full of various harmful impurities. After a long time, the foundation will be seriously damaged. This is tantamount to consciously moving forward for the benefit of the moment. It would be fine if it was ordinary vegetation, but ebony is a divine life with a bright future, so this kind of behavior is abnormal no matter how you look at it. Su Mu turned his gaze to the earth, his sharp and deep gaze seemed to penetrate the earth, and saw the veins deep underground. "There is actually a demigod''s corpse buried in the veins here! If this information is true and correct, then it will be interesting. No wonder ebony can successfully become a divine life, hehe, if I didn''t search carefully, I would have almost missed this news. " Demigod means the huge divinity and the most precious godhead! Although this godhead is countless times weaker than the godhead of a true god, it is still a godhead! It is the treasure that all creatures in this world dream of! Owning it means¡ª¡ª Reach the sky in one step! Even with Su Mu''s characterization, his heart slowed down after hearing the news, let alone other people! If this news gets out, it will definitely cause an uproar in this world, attracting the attention of countless old monsters who live in seclusion. Although Su Mu''s strength can sweep the invincible opponents of the pulse level, even the strong of the life field level will not be able to please him against his body, but the strength of the old monsters in this world is not limited to the life field level? According to Ebony''s memory, the strongest among them can roam the void, and it''s just easy to catch the stars and the moon. If Su Mu wants to hide in the dark, sit and watch the snipe and the clam fight, and become the fisherman who benefits, he must have the capital. The aftermath of their fight alone would kill Su Mu. What is the difference between attracting such a monster and committing suicide? There is only one life, Su Mu doesn''t want to die in vain like this. More importantly, the space channel here is connected to his lair. If those old monsters come to his lair through the space channel on a whim, Su Mu doesn''t think he can end up well. "Fortunately, only the three monsters know about this news. As long as they are eliminated, this news will not be known." "If they don''t die, I''m not at ease." Su Mu''s eyelids were slightly closed, and his heart was full of murderous intent. Now there was another reason to kill the three-headed monster. Apart from the divine corpse, there are only three pieces of news worthy of Su Mu''s attention. The first is the battle pattern mastered by Ebony. This battle pattern is automatically awakened by Ebony after possessing divinity. It is a kind of innate ability, but it is not impossible to learn. All the mysteries of the battle pattern can be seen clearly in front of Su Mu''s eyes, but mastering this kind of battle pattern requires advanced spiritual attainments. With Su Mu''s current attainments, at best, he can only imitate a much weakened battle pattern. The battle pattern is universal. Although it is a great burden on the user''s body, the effect is also outstanding, and it still has a lot of room for improvement. From this point of view, it is also a good harvest. Chapter 487 "Gods are worthy of the authority of the rules of this world. Even the fallen corpse of a demigod can have a jaw-dropping impact on the natural environment." The second news is inseparable from this demigod''s corpse. The energy left on his corpse radiates the surrounding natural environment, forming a vein of magic stone with high quality and huge mineral reserves. Magic stone is the world''s name for energy stones such as spirit stones, both of which are manifestations of the world''s extraordinary energy factors. However, magic stones are much more explosive than spirit stones, and absorbing magic stones for a long time will also cause a lot of burden on the body. This is also the reason why the natural lifespan of the strong in this world is relatively short. Su Mu''s talent doesn''t matter whether its energy is explosive or not, it doesn''t affect him much, just eat it and it''s over. Su Mu has eaten a piece of magic stone, and it tastes different from Lingshi. If Lingshi is Cantonese cuisine, it is clear but not bland, fresh but not vulgar, tender but not raw, oily but not greasy. Then Magic Stone is Sichuan cuisine, which is spicy, delicious, and hot. As for danger? They have all become evolution points, so what harm can they do. "Sure enough, Mr. Lu Xun said how far you have to travel to discover more wonderful things. You are not deceiving me!" "If I''m still staying at home, where can I meet such a hot magic stone? If I''m still staying at home, where can I encounter such a shocking opportunity!" Su Mu thinks that in the future, if he has nothing to do, he will go out more and walk around, and go to other worlds...Traveling! "However, it is very difficult to mine this magic stone mine. The energy radiation of the god corpse not only brings high-quality magic stone mine, but also breeds many powerful lives. If you want to get this magic stone mine and the god corpse We still need to think about it in the long run.¡± The divinity of ebony is not produced by the long-term belief and worship of the Shanin tribe, because the time for the Shanin tribe to truly believe in ebony collectively began after ebony awakened its spiritual wisdom. And the time for Ebony to awaken his intelligence was just after he obtained divinity! From this point of view, there is actually no necessary connection between the divinity of Ebony Awakening and the Shanin tribe. Ebony''s divinity was obtained after he killed a monster deep in the ground. If Su Mu hadn''t read Ebony''s memory, he really wouldn''t know these secrets. After gaining divinity, Ebony did not dare to go deep into the ground for a long time, and the danger of the ground can be seen from a glimpse of the leopard. "My current strength is still too weak, so even if I know that these opportunities are close at hand, I can''t do anything. After returning to the valley, I will start to attack the beast mountain range with all my strength and occupy the spirit stone mine in the mountain range!" Fierce Beast Mountain Range is the name Su Mu gave to the nameless mountain range. Anyway, the mountain range is full of bloodthirsty beasts, so this name is appropriate. The first two news Su Mu can only read, but the third is not. He can act directly now without any danger. The third is related to Ebony''s Vault! Even though the place where the Shanin tribe lives is remote, it is not a wasteland where not a single blade of grass grows. Ebony has lived for hundreds of years, and has accumulated a lot of good things, but they are useless to ebony, so they have been kept all the time, and now they are all cheap Su Mu. One of them is the strange stone that Su Mu urgently needs now! Su Mu has always admired ebony for helping him with all his money, such a poor and jingling tree: "It''s really hard to find nowhere to find it. Ebony is really a good tree! I used to ...It''s your fault!" Chapter 488 In order to express his admiration for Wu Mu, Su Mu must not let Wu Mu''s good intentions be in vain, he must accept all of Wu Mu''s donations! Not a single drop! Su Mu stood up with tears in his eyes, and rushed towards Ebony''s treasure house with big strides, which were full of Ebony''s heart! If he didn''t accept it, would he be worthy of Ebony''s spirit in heaven! ? Su Mu''s legs were almost turned into wheels, and black winds were blown up. Where Su Mu passed, sand and rocks were flying, and the strange wind was howling. This is a big tree that is so handsome that it brings wind when you walk! Su Mu returned to the big pit where Ebony was buried at the fastest speed in his life. It was dark below, and the dark and deep pit seemed to be the gateway to the world of hell, and a fierce wind blew from it, like ghosts crying and wolves howling. Ebony doesn''t have an attached demiplane like the world of origin, so he can only bitterly put all the treasures deep underground, protected by his roots. Whoever wants to steal these treasures must first face the endless roots in the ground, but now that the ebony is gone, it is naturally easy to obtain these treasures. Anyway, ebony has generously given his treasures to the people when he was dying. Su Mu is the most needy tree in the world. What he has to do now is to take out the treasure house deep underground and bring it into the Origin Realm. Su Mu took a step forward, and his body suddenly fell into the bottomless pit. He felt a strong sense of weightlessness. There was no light, it was pitch black, and there was a whistling wind in his ears. The falling process seemed endless. Su Mu had nothing to do, let go of his spiritual sense, and found that the ground was a honeycomb-like structure, where the roots of ebony were once all over. It was after the gang wind flowed through these holes that it made a sound like howling ghosts and wolves. The strong earthy smell around made Su Mu feel that he... As kind as coming home. "Almost there." Su Mu made a handprint, and a huge stone hand rose from under the hole. Su Mu''s body fell heavily on the stone hand like a shell. At this time, Su Mu completely forgot how terrifying the kinetic energy he carried was under such an acceleration. boom! The stone hand was smashed to pieces, and severe pain swept his whole body. Su Mu''s face froze indifferently, and he only had time to utter "I''m going" before his body fell together with the gravel. After a while, there was another loud noise that made people''s teeth hurt, and there seemed to be a rattling sound. It seemed that something was still cracked. Su Mu lay on the bottom of the pit in a ''big'' shape, looking at the unlit top of his head expressionlessly. "My leg is broken!" "The body is also cracked!" "This avatar is hopeless!" Su Mu skillfully opened the Origin Realm when he was on the verge of death, and his consciousness broke away from this fragmented clone and entered a new body. The new avatar seemed to have not recovered from the previous shadow of being broken into pieces, and his body walked out of the origin world unnaturally, and appeared at the bottom of the pit out of thin air. He saw himself broken into pieces of corpses, his teeth were sore! "I won''t pretend anymore, it hurts!" A cloud of earth rose under Su Mu''s feet, carrying him and flew up unsteadily. Compared with just now, this speed is as slow as a classic car, but... It is better than safety! There are thousands of roads, and safety comes first. The driving is irregular, and the relatives cry. Su Mu used the bloody and painful lessons to gain the insight that will be engraved in his heart. What a painful realization this is! Chapter 489 Tuyun carried Su Mu to a position about 500 meters above the ground and stopped. The surrounding rock walls were covered with bucket-thick holes, which looked no different from other places. Su Mu''s eyelids were slightly closed, and spiritual consciousness like a deep sea penetrated through these holes. After a while, Su Mu withdrew his spiritual consciousness and grinned: "Sure enough, it''s in there. It''s hidden very deep. What a cunning old fox." "It''s a pity that no matter how cunning a fox is, it can''t escape the hunter''s pursuit. I will accept your treasure with a smile." Su Mu stretched out his right hand to imprint on the hole, and white jade branches protruded from his palm, like a giant white jade python, quickly crawling toward the ebony treasure. Su Mu''s special structure allows his consciousness to go to any part of the body at will. As the white jade python is an extension of the body, there is naturally no obstacle for Su Mu''s consciousness to go. "The destination is here!" The treasure cave specially dug by Ebony for these treasures is about 100 square meters. Several fist-sized orbs are inlaid on the top of the cave, reflecting the inside as if it were daytime. The gold in the cave is piled up like a mountain, the purity is extremely high, and the golden light is so bright that Su Mu''s heart is swaying when he looks at it. But soon, Su Mu shook his head and laughed dumbly: "No matter how much money there is, it won''t be of much use to me." Gold is only used as a precious metal that circulates in the world, and it is really useless to him, a big tree that lives in the deep mountains and old forests. You can''t spend it even if you get it in your hand. It''s just that when he suddenly saw a mountain of gold, it was inevitable for Su Mu to lose his mind. Who made him an out-and-out severely poor household in his previous life. "Forget it, although the gold is useless to me, but I have seen it all, so let''s put it away. The gold will be rewarded to Hao Shao and the others in the future, and it will be a good fund for them to run the organization. " Su Mu''s branches branched out into many branches, and these branches were like small hands touching Jinshan, and Jinshan evaporated and disappeared in just a blink of an eye, appearing in the world of origin. After Jinshan, there are all kinds of weird things. A lot of ebony doesn''t even know what it''s used for, but they just think it''s interesting and store it up, and it''s almost moldy in the ground. In the northwest corner of the cave, there is a small pile of jagged rocks with strange shapes. Su Mu couldn''t move his eyes away when he saw this pile of strange rocks. This pile of stones attracted him far more than gold. This pile of strange stones is just the strange stones that can heal mental injuries. Only those with strong spiritual power can discover the pure soul power hidden under their strange appearance. There are a lot of these strange stones. Su Mu was worried that the number was too small, but now it seems that it is definitely more than enough to heal Tsing Yi''s injury. Su Mu rolled up an egg-shaped stone and played with it carefully: "This stone is not simple, it actually contains such pure soul power, that strange mountain is worth visiting!" Su Mu had a premonition that that strange mountain could bring him unexpected gains. Su Mu carefully put away the strange rock, his eyes swept, and he began to identify the origin and function of the remaining things one by one. However, his knowledge reserve is considered profound on Planet Aquamarine, but it is still too shallow in this unfamiliar world. Su Mu also put out this thought, and just sorted and placed them according to their categories. Among them, seeds accounted for two-thirds of the remaining treasures, and the rest were messy objects, a pile of miscellaneous objects. Chapter 490 Among the miscellaneous items was an animal skin book that caught Su Mu''s attention. The animal skin book has a secret aura, and it would be difficult to discover its specialness if it weren''t for Su Mu''s extraordinary soul power. Su Mu waved the branch, opened the animal skin book and looked through it, and found that the content on it was all about a bard''s romance, moaning without illness. "The content recorded in such a precious material is all about the bard''s romance, moaning without illness. This book is interesting." Su Mu''s eyes flickered, and this abnormality made him more sure of his conjecture, but now is not the time to decipher these, Su Mu collected all the things in the treasure house into the Origin Realm. Digging three feet around the ground again, the soil structure was almost destroyed by Su Mu, and found a lot of magic stones from the bottom. "It''s an old fox who hides here and there." After Su Mu made sure that all of Ebony''s belongings had been moved into the Origin Realm, he left the ground refreshed. With Ebony''s selfless help, Su Mu obtained a considerable fortune. It will take a while to monetize them, but it will be enough. Su Mu returned to the ground and thought about it. The god corpse is deep in the ground. It''s fine if you don''t know it. Now that you know it, you still don''t care about it. Isn''t that crazy? Su Mu lightly tapped the ground with his toes, and the scorched earth blasted out by the thunder quickly recovered. The spiritual energy consumed was just a trickle, probably only the entire spiritual power of one level, and it was not enough to recover the speed, so it was nothing. Feel. "It''s too monotonous if it''s like this, it''s empty, what should I build?" A picture flashed in Su Mu''s mind. In the picture, a simple and unpretentious palace came into view, and it was engraved with unknown lines. These lines seemed to explain some kind of truth of heaven and earth. There was a grand sound of Taoism in the void, deafening, and the surroundings followed There appeared a vision of wild flowers falling from the sky, golden lotuses springing from the ground, and countless souls worshiping devoutly. If the mountain is not high, it will be famous if there are immortals; if the water is not deep, it will be spirited if there are dragons. The originally unpretentious palace became mysterious and unpredictable under the blessing of Daowen. But when you listen carefully and look at it, nothing happened. The empty hall makes you feel lost and lost. Su Mufu came to his heart: "Let''s build this one. Although the style is a bit too simple, who told me that Su Mu is a low-key person who never covets vanity." Su Mu swears to God, he moved it according to the picture, definitely not because he was lazy, let alone because he couldn''t design an excellent building! He''s just paying homage to a real classic! Joking is not nonsense, change is not making up, Su Mu, it will never bloom! ¡­ "Ahem, without the blessing of the Dao pattern, this palace looks terrible. Forget it, let Ye Zhi find a professional architect to redesign it first." Su Mu looked at the unsightly palace rising from the ground with an ugly expression. The murderous aura was overflowing, the air became cold, and the ground was covered with frost. "Let''s destroy the corpses and wipe out the traces while no one finds out." Su Mu manipulated the aura expressionlessly to form a stadium-sized slap, and slapped it with one palm. Before the big slap fell, the strong wind blowing away the palace on the ground was one step ahead. "..." The corner of Su Mu''s mouth twitched, and the slap fell at an accelerated rate, and the ground sank several meters, leaving a deep slap print. "Hey, this is the trouble of the strong! If one is not careful, it will cause serious damage to nature. I am so hard!!" Su Mu raised his head and looked at the moon... ashamed, his spirits faded. Chapter 491 "That direction is..." The huge abnormal noise in the forbidden area immediately attracted the attention of Guwan and Chixing. The two looked at each other, and were about to take the guards to check it out, when a notice from Su Mu came from the spirit link network: "I am experimenting with some interesting things, don''t panic, let a soldier who is very familiar with the surrounding environment Come and meet me." Gu Wan and Chi Xing''s eyes lit up when they heard the words, this is the best time to get rid of heavy government affairs and go fishing in an open and honest manner! But Su Mu said like a prophet: "Gu Wan, Chi Xing, you two must not leave, choose someone else." Gu Wan and Chi Xing suddenly looked like eggplants had been frosted, listless. "Yes, my God." ¡­ The action efficiency of the two is still very high. About an hour later, a middle-aged man with well-proportioned muscles and a strong temperament walked quickly to the forbidden area and knelt down on one knee: "My God, it is Hei Feng''s life to serve you. glory." Hei Feng''s eyes were wild, and no one could connect Hei Feng in front of him with the fighters who firmly opposed Su Mu before. Hei Feng took the diluted life spirit liquid, most of the dark wounds were healed, and he was relieved from the long-term torment of the disease. He was a pragmatist, and he quickly changed his beliefs and became a fanatic of Su Mu. "Hei Feng, you are the most experienced hunter. You can accurately track the traces of your prey even at night when you can''t see your fingers. You know the surrounding environment well. As long as the prey you are eyeing can''t escape you eyes. Well, can I trust you? " Hearing that the Tree God had entrusted him with such an important task, Hei Feng felt that his cold heart seemed to be on fire, and said firmly, "Hei Feng will die for my god!" A scholar dies for a confidant, and a woman tolerates a person who pleases her. Hei Feng didn''t know this sentence, he only knew that he was willing to live up to the tree god''s expectations in order to complete the tree god''s mission, and he was willing to do this! "good!" Su Mu passed the general information about the three fierce beasts to Hei Feng through spirit. Hei Feng sorted out all the information he knew about them after listening to them. Because of strength, Hei Feng knew very little about the specific strength and abilities of the three beasts that dominated this area, and Su Mu didn''t take it seriously. Ebony had a lot of dealings with these three beasts, and both sides knew the basics. Through the spirit of ebony, Su Mu also had a thorough understanding of their abilities and strengths. However, Su Mu did not interrupt Hei Feng. Although Hei Feng''s strength was limited, he had a clear understanding of the habits of these three fierce beasts. After listening to Hei Feng''s information, Su Mu can be said to have a certain chance of winning against these three fierce beasts. "Then let''s go!" Hei Feng is not a talkative person. Although he was puzzled as to why Su Mu fought in such an unfavorable environment at night, he didn''t ask too much, and just silently did his job well. There was no words all the way, and about half an hour later, Su Mu came to the place farthest from the tribe, the Ironwood Forest. There is a mutated two-headed ogre living here, and it is also the most powerful of the three beasts. The name ogre means trouble in this world, and the double-headed ogre is even more troublesome. If the attribute of mutation is added, it will definitely be a disaster that many professionals are unwilling to face. Chapter 492 Yes, disaster! Information about the ogre quickly appeared in Su Mu''s mind: Ogre is a very difficult creature. Compared with ordinary people, they have extremely strong vitality. The legendary legendary ogre is more perverted. The brain and heart are no longer the key points. grow out! Their vitality is evident. Two-headed ogres are more difficult to deal with than ordinary ogres. Their number is very rare. They are the natural kings of the ogre family. Compared with ordinary ogres, they have an essential difference - they have extraordinary magical talents, and they can get rid of many mages in this world without much learning. Two heads means that he can cast spells at the same time, issue two spells, or one head is responsible for casting spells, and the other head is responsible for melee combat, which will be everyone''s nightmare in actual fighting. Just think about it, a mage whose physique is stronger than a warrior rushes into the crowd, while casting powerful bursting magic, while frantically waving a weapon wider than a door panel, this picture is too beautiful to imagine... ... On this basis, the two-headed ogre inhabiting the Ironwood Forest also undergoes a blood mutation, or in other words, returns to its ancestors. It awakens the blood of the devil and becomes a two-headed ogre magician. When Su Mu When I heard the news, I almost didn''t scold my mother. In many people''s minds, warlocks are not as good as mages, they are just a bunch of useless people who rely on their blood for food. But who knows how many mages dream of becoming a warlock. The spells that many mages have worked so hard to learn are just the blood ability of other warlocks, and they don''t need to memorize spells in advance. What is even more heart-wrenching is that the end point reached by some mages in their lifetime is just the starting point of some warlocks... If it is said that the mage is V8, then the warlock is V15. This is a loss at the starting line at the beginning. It is undeniable that a considerable number of warlocks rely on their own bloodlines to eat and wait to die, but who makes their bloodlines so powerful, they have the capital! And not all warlocks look like this, and there are some warlocks whose desire and pursuit of knowledge are not inferior to those master mages. Genius is not terrible, what is terrible is that geniuses work harder than you. How could a mage, who had lost at the starting line from the very beginning, be able to play these horrible existences that were both kryptonite and liver explosion. This two-headed ogre magician named Unodran is one of them. The power of the devil''s blood allowed him to awaken a powerful fire-attribute spell, but he was still not satisfied. He tirelessly robbed the passing merchants, and worked hard to harvest the wealth of others and turn it into his own heritage. This is also an important reason why he was able to challenge Ebony as soon as he entered the meridian stage. Anyway, although he couldn''t kill Ebony, Ebony couldn''t kill him either. Combined with the other two monsters, Ebony would face life and death crisis if he was not careful. "It''s a tough nut to crack, but it''s a pity that you chose the wrong place to live. The forest...is my home field!" Su Mu smiled broadly, took a step forward, and his figure perfectly blended into it, disappearing. All of a sudden, all the iron and wood rustled, as if welcoming the arrival of an emperor. Chapter 493 In a dry cave, a bonfire was burning. The orange flame elongated the shadow of a three-meter-long monster with two heads, and reflected it on the wall like a demon. This cave is very clean, not like other places where ogres live. Unodran licked his carrot-thick fingers and carefully turned to the next page. "Ms. Cheryl walked up to Knight Kunta with her slender legs, and leaned gently on the knight''s broad and strong chest. The thick chest hair of Knight Kunta was so sexy, and the masculine breath made Xie Li Mrs. Er''s eyes were blurred and her face was flushed. Knight Kunta buried his head in Mrs. Cheryl''s hair, smelling the seductive fragrance, his breath became hot..." Seeing the wonderful place, Unodran stared at the boss with four eyes, and his breathing became rapid and heavy. He wished that he would immediately become the hero in the book and write millions of words with Mrs. Cheryl. record of. He licked his carrot-thick fingers again, panting heavily with red eyes, and turned to the next page, only to see eight large characters written on the back¡ª¡ª "To be continued, so stay tuned!" "Cunning human beings, goddamn human beings, despicable human beings, even thought of using this vicious method to torture us trolls. However, I, Unodlan, the two-headed troll who has awakened the blood of the demon will never give in just now! All trials will strengthen my will! My flame will never go out! " Unodran''s angry growl echoed through the air, scaring away any distant nocturnal predators. Su Mu watched in the dark for a while, speechless, this two-headed ogre can be so excited to see a little Liu Bei, what a fucking talent. "If he goes to Seablue Star and sees the passionate performances of many teachers who are both virtuous and talented, will he not bleed to death?" Su Mu chuckled. Uno Delan didn''t know that his every move was exposed to Su''s eyes. He punched the wall angrily, and the lime rustled down. Uno Delan held the unfinished little Liu Bei and read it again dissatisfied. This time, his right hand slipped unknowingly, holding an indescribable object with a mosaic, took a deep breath, and entered the spell-casting mode . Stealing skill, indestructible grip, fast gun drawing, crazy growth, deadly rhythm, dragon impact, war rhythm, phase dive, holy gun baptism, letting bullets fly, energy pouring, perfect curtain call, withering, calm and calm! The use of this series of skills is exceptionally proficient. It is amazing that this double-headed ogre magician''s magic skills have reached the pinnacle. In just three seconds, he poured out violent energy, causing damage to the burning bonfire. There was a huge amount of damage, and there was a strange smell of burnt heather in the air. Just when Unodlan finished performing the magical skill of calming down and relaxing in one breath, and was about to repeat the old trick and repeat the previous spell, Su Mu could no longer bear it. "Damn, I can''t take it anymore! Today I must use the strongest personality correction technique to correct his wrong worldview, values, and outlook on life! Bring his wrong life back to the right track!" "Before that, the wind comes!" The smell in the cave is too strong, and if you don''t blow it away, the smell is a bit indescribable. Su Mu blinked his eyes twice, the weather was calm, and at this time there was a light wind blowing outside the cave, making it a little noisy. Chapter 494 Su Mu coughed twice in embarrassment, his body lay low, like a cheetah about to start hunting, he stepped heavily on his right foot and ejected to start, a circle of impact clouds swayed under his feet, and Su Mu''s figure disappeared in place. I saw a blue-white electric light flashing in the air, and Su Muren had already arrived behind Unodlan. Unodlan only felt like a light on his back, a suffocating feeling of death pressing on his heart, heavy, and goose bumps all over his body immediately appeared on his back, the stinging pain was inexplicable. "Roar!" At the moment of life and death, Unodlan''s rich experience saved his life. He roared and clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles pressed against each other, and a circle of tumbling flames exploded from his side. The ring of flames had a huge thrust, and the bonfire at Unodlan''s feet was directly pushed away by the ring of fire, and the red-hot charcoal was blasted everywhere by the huge thrust with a bang, and sparks curled up. The flames on the fire ring instantly ignited the splashed charcoal and burned it to ashes. This is the powerful ability brought to him by Unodlan''s awakened demon blood. It doesn''t need to dig out the spell book and read the spell like an ordinary mage, it can be activated with just a thought. However, the thrust that was enough to lift a strong man four or five meters away and fell on Su Mu only made his movements a little slower. Zizizi~ An ear-piercing and sharp sound echoed in the cave, and a Thunder War Blade slashed out from the void, the flames on the ring of fire were so weak in front of the blue and white Thunder, they would collapse with one blow. Unodlan''s pupils shrunk to the size of a pinprick, and he never expected that his omnipotent resistance to the ring of fire would be cut open without being able to block it for even a second in front of this unknown powerful enemy. Instinctively, he rolled on a donkey on the ground, dodging Su Mu''s sword in embarrassment. Su Mu looked indifferent, under the lock of spiritual consciousness, Unodlan''s every move fell under his control, from the moment he made a move, the outcome of this battle was already doomed. Chi Chi Chi! The thunder blade exploded suddenly, turning into several thunder dragons, which rushed towards Wu Nuodelan with their teeth and claws. The dazzling lightning made him unable to open his eyes, but it was not easy for Unodlan to be able to stand at the top of the food chain in the Ironwood Forest. While rolling on the ground, he used his own memory to grab the back with his right hand. Huge wooden stick by the wall. This wooden stick is made from the heart of an ironwood tree whose strength has reached the first level in the Ironwood Forest. Apart from hardness and weight, it has no other special abilities. Unodlan''s temperament changed drastically after holding the wooden stick, as if he had changed into a different person. Before holding the wooden stick, Unodlan was a lone wolf walking alone, so now Unodlan is the hero of the roaring grassland! Resist the Ring of Fire! Another ring of fire resistance exploded from Unodlan''s side. He could only use the ring of fire resistance twice a day, but Unodlan used it without hesitation, because he knew that if he didn''t use it now , then he will never have the chance to use it again! This sudden attacker is terrifyingly powerful, as long as there is even a slight hesitation, what awaits him is the separation of corpses! boom! The fire ring of resistance exploded under Unodlan''s body, and hit hard with the hard stone. The stone was overwhelmed and cracked, and he jumped up from the ground with the help of this recoil. The wooden stick in his hand The swaying tigers and tigers were full of wind, and the thunder dragons that rushed were all smashed apart by Unodlan with arrogance! Chapter 495 A wooden stick weighing more than one hundred catties was lifted like light in the hands of the three-meter-high two-headed ogre. This wave of deadly offensive was actually broken by Unodran in this way. His combat intelligence cannot be underestimated. But Unodlan also paid a big price for this. His back was a bloody mess, and the gravel was embedded in it, which brought a lot of trouble to his healing. Su Mu narrowed his eyes slightly, and in the blink of an eye, another Thunder Blade appeared in his hand. Without saying any extra harsh words, Su Mu just silently clenched the war blade in his hand and disappeared in place with one step. Clang, clang! In just a few seconds, Su Mu and Unodlan fought dozens of times, and the speed turned into afterimages, but it was a pity that every time the blade struck the vital point, Unodlan blocked it at a critical moment. Suddenly Su Mu tapped the ground with his toes, his body floated backwards, his hands behind his back, and the Thunder Blade turned into particles and disappeared. He looked at Unodlan calmly, and said lightly: "3, 2, 1, down!" Unodlan seemed to be lowered by Su Mu. When Su Mu counted to 1, his body muscles convulsed, and he fell to the ground very cooperatively, causing waves of dust. It is true that Su Mu did not actually hit Unodlan, and he blocked every swing with a wooden stick, but don''t forget that Su Mu''s Thunder Blade is not a common material weapon! It is composed of thunder energy. Logically speaking, the quality of the energy is far inferior to that of the wooden stick. In Su Mu''s hands, it can actually go head-to-head with the heavy wooden stick, and it can even stabilize the pressure! When Su Mu was making the second Thunder Warblade, at the moment the plasma was formed, he quietly blended his body into it and became the main body of the Thunder Warblade, so the attached plasma became a kind of cover. Although Unodlan''s IQ is not low, but compared with an old fox... wise man like Su Mu, his rank is still too low. It is foolish to think that this is a pure energy weapon, which can be broken when hit. Then he launched a happy charge with a smirk on his face, and was almost beaten out by Su Mu. The shape of the shining plasma changes indefinitely, and every time it hits, it will be "dissipated" by the wooden stick, and then these dissipated plasma inadvertently turn into hairy needles and shoot out calmly, smoothly Submerged into Uno Delan''s body. The power of each ox hair fine needle is so weak that it can only electrocute mosquitoes, but when there are thousands of such fine needles... The power of gathering together is terrifying, even if an elephant comes, it will die suddenly on the spot. By the time Unodran realized something was wrong, it was too late, and this was the end of IQ being crushed. Uno Delan was not killed by Su Mu with this kind of insidious... full of wisdom. There are arc flickers from time to time. "Your strength is good, I can give you a chance to reform yourself." Unodlan roared wildly in his heart: Who the hell are you insulting, it''s good to be abused like this by you! No, you won by means of sneak attacks and plots. This insidious, cunning, despicable, shameless villain, dare to do it all over again, I will abuse you so much that you don''t even know your mother! Unodlan''s crooked eyeballs were full of grief and unyielding. "It seems that you have a great prejudice against me. If this is the case, then I will..." Seeing this move, Su Mu made another Thunder Blade. Chapter 496 "Just what?! Oh, I understand!" Unodran looked at the Thunder Blade that reappeared in Su Mu''s hand, and he suddenly realized. "So you want to start over, to fight again!? It seems that I misunderstood you. Although you are a mean, shameless, treacherous and cunning villain, you are still a real warrior! " Chi! The Thunder Warblade turned into a stream of light and disappeared in Su Mu''s palm. There was a rapid piercing sound in Unodlan''s ear, and the sharp wind pressure cut his rough face with bloodstains. The Thunder Blade fell from the sky and landed on Unodlan''s ear with precision. It sank more than half of the ground effortlessly like a hot knife cutting butter. If it missed by a millimeter, his ear would be gone! Although his ears are still there now, his ears have been scorched by the terrifying heat emitted by the war blade. There is a peculiar smell of meat in the air, and his stomach growls uncontrollably. At this time, Su Mu didn''t finish his sentence, and then came leisurely: "Then I have no choice but to kill you, so as to save trouble." At this moment, under the control of the strong desire to survive, Unodlan''s eyeballs no longer moved around, and his mouth was not...well, it was still a little crooked, and the saliva couldn''t stop flowing down, and it all merged into a puddle. He tried his best to squeeze out a crooked smile, which was self-evident to please him, but it was a pity that Su Mu almost couldn''t help but destroy him humanely with that dignified appearance. "This vengeance, the great demon warlock--Master Unodlan the two-headed troll has written down, this despicable, shameless, insidious, treacherous and cunning villain, sooner or later, I will tear your body apart, use you His blood washes away today''s shame!" Unodran roared helplessly in his heart, completely unaware of what kind of terrifying existence he was about to fall into. Under the lock of spiritual consciousness, Su Mu could clearly perceive the anger in Unodlan''s heart. "I didn''t expect that this ogre like Tie Hanhan would want to play tricks with me such as enduring humiliation and bearing the burden of humiliation. It''s really wrong thinking. Mistakes should be corrected!" A kind of unshirkable responsibility came to my heart. Su Mu showed an elegant and friendly smile, and spread his five fingers: "Come on, child, look at my hand and tell me what you see." LV1 hypnotism, activate! Unodlan''s eyeballs rolled around, trying to spit out fragrance, but he couldn''t say anything, his mouth was just twitching, coupled with the rolling eyeballs, his appearance was too ghostly. Su Mu''s face darkened: "My child, I am very dissatisfied with your secretive answer, I will give you another chance, in front of me, you don''t need to hide your inner pain. Come on, boy, look at my hand again and tell me, what do you see? " Supreme hypnosis, activate! The arc of Unodran''s mouth widened, and his grin became a twisted piranha. The troll smiled, making people irritable, and Su Mu''s urge to destroy him humanely became stronger. "It seems that you haven''t realized your mistake. I have the responsibility to correct your thinking and bring it back on track." Unodran: "..." Su Mu''s face was gloomy: "My hypnotism cannot fail. There must be a problem in a certain link. It is absolutely impossible for this link to appear on me, so there is only one possibility..." Su Mu''s eyes gradually fell on Unodlan''s ugly face, and he suddenly realized: "It turns out that the reason why my hypnotism failed was because the other party hadn''t undergone the personality-correcting boxing and three-view shaping feet... ..educate!" Chapter 497 "Son, I already understand that you can''t reveal to me the key to your heart. Now, I will use a gentle and friendly way to let you take the initiative to open the blocked heart." After figuring out the key to the problem, the cloud on Su Mu''s face dissipated, and he showed a refined and easy-going smile again. He stood up and stretched his muscles and bones, and there was a crackling sound. Su Mu clenched his fist, swung his arm, and threw his next punch. Unodlan''s heart skipped a beat. Looking at the fist that was getting bigger and bigger, the ominous premonition in his heart became stronger and stronger. boom! With one punch, the air waves rose, and Unodlan''s hammered eyeballs protruded from the eye sockets, and the force was transmitted to the ground through the simulated sandbags. Kacha~ The earth cracked, and Unodran was hammered into the crack, just the right size. "This punch is called Fu Qiang." As soon as the voice fell, Su Mu raised his right foot, and it fell like a tomahawk for execution. boom! The crack widened, and the gravel was shaken three feet above the ground, forming a sunken human-shaped pothole. "This kick is called democracy." Su Mu clenched his fist again and smashed it down. "This punch is called civilization." Unodran''s eyeballs no longer moved around, but protruded desperately, and it seemed that the treatment had achieved a lot. Su Mu raised his leg and lowered it like a battle ax again. boom! "This kick is called Harmony." This time, Unodran''s muscle spasms were effectively treated and turned into convulsions! Su Mu performed the twenty-four-character supreme magic technique in turn, and then used the supreme hypnosis technique from his own comprehension to enlighten Unodlan psychologically. After the brutal...harmonious and friendly treatment, the demon warlock¡ª¡ªUnodran was so enlightened that he was so moved that he vomited blood! He changed his past mistakes without Su Mu saying anything, and began to repent of his sins. He didn''t even take the life liquid given by Su Mu, and became a believer of Su Mu. Although the belief he provided was not as good as that of a fanatic, it was also Very impressive. This is the power of the twenty-four-character supreme magic method! This is the effect of supreme hypnosis psychological enlightenment! This is the result of Su Mu being elegant and easy-going, exchanging sincerity for sincerity! "Come on, Xiaode, swallow it quickly, if you don''t eat it, you may...you will definitely die." Su Mu looked at Xiaode who kept vomiting blood, and took out a tube of life spirit liquid to persuade him sincerely. Facing Su Mu''s honest teaching, Unodlan couldn''t help shivering when he saw the elegant and easy-going smile, took the test tube with his right hand tremblingly, swallowed the life spirit liquid in the test tube staggeringly, just a drop Don''t dare to waste. Seeing that the troll really listened to his teachings, Su Mu smiled after having acquired a good character of not extravagant and wasteful, and was very satisfied with the results of this teaching. Su Mu sighed deeply: "Who said that trolls do all kinds of evil and refuse to obey discipline? Who said that trolls are violent and brutal? Who said that trolls are vicious and unable to communicate? That is all the misunderstanding of the world, they did not find the right way of communication, under my inspiration, Xiaode gained a new life! Sure enough, there are no students who can''t teach well in this world, only teachers who don''t want to teach~" "Are you right? Xiaode?" Hearing the demonic whisper, the demon warlock Xiaode''s body trembled again, his head nodded as diligently as a chicken pecking at rice, his teeth trembled up and down, and he stammered, "Praise the tree god, it''s all for the world!" Misunderstandings, only with wisdom like you can see through these false rumors." Chapter 498 "That''s right, maybe this is the mission God gave me to come to this world! Wrong world, let me correct it!" Su Mu''s face was shining with a holy white light, showing compassion. Unodran struggled to open his swollen eyes with only a slit left. In addition to the casserole-sized fist, it was the casserole-sized fist in his sight. The docile Unodlan, who was taught by Su Mu, squeezed out a mournful smile: "I will be the sharp knife in your hand, and correct the mistakes of this world for you!" Su Mu glanced at Unodelan, feeling very dissatisfied. This little brother is not up to the mark at all, and he is not a fragrant and soft girl. I feel hot when you become a sharp knife and hold it in my hand. "You have a heart." After being praised by Su Mu, Unodlan was overjoyed, straightened his back, touched his smooth head with thick radish fingers embarrassedly, and smiled naively. "Then the two monsters in the south will be handed over to you." Su Mu also smiled gently. "..." Unodlan''s silly smile froze immediately, and a big question mark slowly appeared on his forehead. "Tree God, although Xiaode is not afraid of sacrifice, but the two ends in the south are really fierce, Xiaode is worried that his strength is not strong, and it will ruin your big event, Tree God!" Unodran is worthy of being an ogre who has read poetry and books, but he can speak compared to those of the same kind who only know how to reproduce. According to the knowledge he has learned in books, once he said such things at this time, his boss would know that his abilities were limited and he would stop embarrassing himself. Unodlan felt aggrieved on the surface, but his heart was flattered. A sinister voice sounded: "Could it be that you can''t even restrain yourself?" "Xiaode..." Unodran began to complain with a sad face. Su Mu''s eyes were like knives, and he turned into a stern teacher. He hated iron and said: "You start to feel that you can''t do it before you do it. This is a cowardly act!" "Xiaode, it seems that my education is still not in place." Su Mu raised his palm, looked at the lines on his palm carefully, thinking about where to exert the most deadly force. The demon warlock Xiaode''s eyes were full of joy, and a drop of crystal tears couldn''t help falling from the corner of his eyes: "Tree God, please rest assured, even if Xiaode dies, he will definitely restrain them!" Su Mu put down his slap in relief, stood with his hands behind his back, and said in his heart: "Whoever said that ogres are unreasonable and unable to communicate, it''s all just rumors spread by the world." A branch pierced towards Xiaode''s chest like lightning, effortlessly cut through the tough skin of the ogre''s old cowhide, pierced through the tight muscle tissue, and sank into the heart. The life liquid seeped out from the branches, and quickly flowed through the whole body along the blood supply system of the heart. The effect brought by the high-purity life spirit liquid is outstanding, and it brings about amazing changes just after it is injected. Blind fear is not a long-term solution, but the combination of grace and power is the kingly way. Xiaode discovered that his bloodline actually had an evolutionary tendency! If he takes it for a long time, the thin demon blood in his body will definitely be able to evolve! Such a gift, in this world, is a miracle! "Sarich Unodran Andemagos Cyril, thank you Tree God for your gift!" This series of names is Unodlan''s real name. In this world, mastering a person''s real name also masters his life and death. Su Mu looked thoughtfully at Unodran, who suddenly became his fanatic. "I seem to have discovered something extraordinary." Chapter 499 In this world, the evolution of bloodlines is very difficult, the end of the road that can be seen from birth. This is also an important reason why warlocks are both envied and despised by mages. They can rely on their own blood to grow to the height that blood can grow, but it is difficult to break through the ceiling above their heads and enter a new world. Even if the gods want to evolve the blood of a certain life, they have to pay a lot of price. It''s not that they can''t do this kind of thing, but that the authority they wield has nothing to do with evolution. This is tantamount to doing things across fields, with twice the result and half the effort, and the resources consumed are not directly proportional to the income it brings. The gods are all budget-minded misers, and they will not do things that are not beneficial. Even everything the evil gods do is actually profitable for them. If someone told Unodlan before this that there is anyone in this world who can promote the evolution of bloodlines without paying too much, Unodlan will definitely use his casserole-sized fist to teach him how to be a man. But when such a thing happened to him, Unodlan was already stunned by the happiness that fell from the sky. If it is said that Unodlan was psychologically shadowed by Su Mu''s fist education at the beginning, then now he is kneeling and licking wholeheartedly. Reading makes people wise, as long as they have the heart, even the little uncle who is full of waste can get some subtle knowledge from it. Under the influence of books, Unodlan expanded his horizons, instantly understood the meaning behind this, and realized on the spot¡ª¡ª This is the real golden thigh! The Shanxin tribe has limited knowledge and shallow vision. Although they know that Su Mu''s life liquid is a treasure, no one can estimate how precious it is. Although Unodlan also nests in this place, but he is a two-headed troll with the blood of a demon. Both the devil and the two-headed troll have their own blood inheritance, so Unodlan''s vision is far from that of the mountains. Tribes are comparable. Unodelan didn''t expect Su Mu to see such an important issue from his own reaction. At the beginning, Su Mu just followed the simple principle of ''If you want a horse to run, you have to feed it'' to give Unodlan a little sweetness, but unexpectedly, he discovered such an important piece of information. "It seems that the effect of life spiritual liquid is far more powerful and useful than I imagined! If it is used well, it will become a sharp weapon for me to enter this world!" "But it also means that the risk I will face is unprecedentedly huge. If this secret is known before I grow up, death will be the best ending for me." Everyone is innocent, but pregnant is guilty. This is the same reason as a three-year-old ignorant child passing through the downtown area with gold in his hand. But if the person holding the gold is not a three-year-old child, but a strong man with a family background and a strong force, those people have to think twice before they want to grab the gold. "However, it''s too early to think about it now. With the skill of life affinity, as long as I carry forward the way of the dog, and the insignificant development is not messy, then it will not be easy for the bosses of this world to find me." Su Mu would not stop using the life elixir because of the risks he was destined to encounter in the future, that would be a stupid act. But you won''t be worrying all day long because of the risks you are destined to encounter, worrying and not doing business, that is even more stupid among idiots. Wouldn''t it be nice to do something else with this time? "Let''s go, meet your two old friends." Su Mu turned his gaze to the south, where two extremely powerful beasts lived. Chapter 500 In the distance, a breeze came slowly, and a figure suddenly appeared on the empty treetops. "The long one is really curious and disgusting." Although Su Mu already knew these two monsters through Ebony''s memory, he was still disgusted by their appearance after seeing them in the field. A bipedal wyvern covered with transparent sarcoids was squatting on a tree and pretending to sleep. The densely packed sarcoids secreted some viscous transparent liquid from time to time, and these liquids fell down to the tree along the sarcoids. A pit the size of a fist, whistling white smoke, exuding an unpleasant and pungent smell. This is strong acid. The sarcoma on this Wyvern''s body is filled with this deadly strong acid. I don''t know how many preys have been corroded into bones by this extremely corrosive strong acid. Under the tree is a squirming slime. The slime monster has more than ten pairs of eyes, more than twenty pairs of arms, and more than thirty mouths. They come from different races. After being swallowed by the slime monster, these limbs become its parts. More than 30 mouths kept making sounds of unknown meaning. After listening for a long time, the mind would be severely impacted, confused, and fell into an inexplicable frenzy. Finally, they were caught by these arms, torn into pieces and sent to the mouth Eat up. The empty eyeballs rolled around, and the world reflected in the pupils was lifeless, lifeless, and creepy. This slime monster is an ominous symbol, a product of chaos. I really don''t know how this wyvern got along with it in harmony. "Xiaode, I will leave the slime monster under the tree to you." Looking at the wriggling pile of strange slime, since Unodran has a strong heart, he couldn''t help but pause for a while. "It''s even more disgusting than the last time we met!" "Tree God, I..." Unodlan''s ugly pie face was full of reluctance. He would rather find an ebony fight than fight with such a thing. It is really disgusting. Before Unodlan finished speaking, his butt hurt, and his whole body rose into the air, with a strong and strange smell, and the cold night wind ruthlessly poured into his two big mouths, and the muscles on Dabing''s face changed in the wind ,distortion. This smell is like wrapping a 50-year-old canned herring in a sock that has never been changed for 20 years and heating it in a toilet that has never been flushed. That smell can make everything wither. Crystal tears fell down, pulling four straight silk threads in the air. It''s not that I''m afraid, it''s that I was smoked. This smell is so disgusting! vomit! ! ! ! Unodran''s stomach churned and twitched, and he couldn''t bear the instinct to vomit anymore. With his two big mouths tilting the biological weapon, he carried out a perfectly precise aerial biological bomb strike. Unspeakable vomit poured down, and the slime was all over the monster. For the first time, other emotions appeared in its empty and lifeless eyes, which was the capitalized bewilderment. More than thirty mouths let out angry roars, and invisible sound waves exploded, and the mud puddle under the slime monster was splashed by the sound waves. The sound wave came to an abrupt end soon, and was overwhelmed by the biological weapons that fell from the sky, blocking it! As a result, the sound wave turned into a sputtering sound of vomiting, complementing Xiaode in the sky. The wyvern on the tree opened its cruel vertical pupils, and looked at the miserable situation of the slime monster below, and couldn''t help but slap three big words in its heart:? ? ? Chapter 501 Su Mu in the distance couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth when he saw this tragedy in the world. The tragedy of this kind of battle has exceeded his imagination. "I am a mage with no emotions. As a real mage, I should hide in the shadows, keep a safe distance from the enemy, and crazily tilt all the energy in the shortest time to cause ruthless tons of damage. Win win." As for Xiaode, what should I do? Sorry, plans are not as good as changes, real masters are always adaptable! And aren''t teammates all for sale? Xiaode, as a rough-skinned and thick-skinned front row, should protect his weak output, who will die at the first touch! "It''s reasonable." Su Mu jumped and disappeared into the vast dense forest. As a real stab...Mage, you must first learn to find a suitable output position and wait for the opportunity. ¡­ boom! Heavy objects fell, and the sky fell apart. Unodran''s justice descended, and he sat down on the slime monster with terrifying kinetic energy. Paji~ The one-meter-high lump was turned into a half-meter-high sofa by one buttocks, only to hear the sound of scrambling like fried beans, and I don¡¯t know how many arms were sitting in two when the buttocks went down . Of course, the ass and spine of the demon warlock Xiaode Xiaode were also split apart. "Aww!!!" The ooze monster had already been stunned by the righteousness from the sky, so it couldn''t be it that made the scream. The demon warlock Xiaode jumped three feet high holding his buttocks, and let out a terrifying scream. He saw many pale bones sticking upside down on his fat big buttocks, and hot blood slowly seeped out. The chrysanthemums are broken, the ground is covered with wounds, Xiaode''s soul has turned yellow. He frantically pulled out the bone spur inserted into the flesh, bleeding profusely. Hot blood sprinkled on the slime monster, even burning it. The pain awakened the bewildered ooze, and vicious hatred burst out from its empty eyes. Baby-like cries sounded from more than 30 mouths, and the wide and fat body exploded on the spot. Countless silt engulfed various organs and connected them into a huge, suffocating ''curtain''. The ''curtain'' is five meters high, and under the moonlight, it looks evil and distorted, casting a large shadow, like a wave of waves enveloping the evil beast warlock Xiaode. boom! A scorching fireball with a diameter of one meter wide exploded violently. The light of the fire illuminated the dark world and evaporated all the moisture in the surrounding air, making the air extremely hot. The fight between the slime monster and Xiaode firmly attracted the wyvern squatting on the tree. It was watching the OB battle on the edge of the battlefield with great interest, but it had no intention of helping the slime monster. It seems that the relationship between them is not as harmonious as imagined. The flying dragon covered in disgusting sarcoma did not realize that a shadow was quietly appearing not far behind it. This shadow was like a silent ghost, and none of the three monsters present noticed it at all. Su Mu raised his arms slightly, and the aura in his body surged violently. In an instant, all the electric charges in the air became restless, and the dazzling blue and white thunder became the only color in this area. Countless electric arcs condense together to form a 49-meter-long broadsword. Su Mu held a 49-meter-long sword in his hand, and slowly raised the long sword, thunder and lightning flashed. Chapter 502 The 49-meter-long broadsword locked the Wyvern firmly. Its spirit and soul seemed to be suppressed by a weighty mountain, and it couldn''t move. The deafening noise made the Wyvern lose all consciousness. Wyvern turned into meat on the chopping board, ready to be slaughtered. "cut!" The big knife fell, and the airflow under the blade exploded, shooting the nearby trees into honeycombs. White light flashed past, like a hot knife cutting butter, the Wyvern''s body was split in two from the middle, no blood flowed out, and no internal organs fell out, because at this moment, the Wyvern was crushed by this terrifying The high temperature burned it into coke! The transparent sarcomas exploded one after another because they couldn''t bear such a terrifying high temperature, but in the face of this terrifying temperature, they all turned into meaningless white smoke. "Ding~ Kill the acid-etched wyvern and get 180,000 evolution points." The remaining power of the 49-meter-long sword disappeared, and it slashed down like a bamboo, smashing through everything and chopping on the slime monster. The strange body structure of the mud is meaningless in front of this Huanghuang Tianwei, and all its structures and tissues are covered by thunder in an instant, turning into nothing. "Ding~ Kill the slime polymer and get 200,000 evolution points." With one blow, cut two pulse ranks in a row! Before they could even display their true strength, they were all killed by Su Mu like cutting melons and vegetables, contributing 380,000 evolution points to Su Mu. "They''re all good people." Su Mu silently praised these good people who always like to help poor people like him with all their money. This world needs such kind people. Only in this way can we drive away the coldness of the world and return to the earth. Su Mu withdrew the 49-meter broadsword in his hand, let go of his spiritual sense and scanned around, but there were no valuable treasures. Su Mu didn''t bother to pick up the rubbish that was full of soaring stench, and walked to Unodelan in a leisurely manner, awakening the already sluggish Unodelan. "Come on, the matter has been settled." Hei Feng was still waiting for them in the windy Ironwood Forest. "Oh." Unodlan followed Su Mu subconsciously, obviously not recovering from the previous shock. ¡­ In the Shanin tribe, the arrival of the two-headed ogre-Unodran caused quite a heated discussion. In the eyes of the Shanin tribe, Unodlan is a symbol of disaster, a cruel devil, and an invincible disaster. Unexpectedly, the Tree God subdued such a terrifying and evil existence just after going out for a while. And this is not over, while the time is still early, the other two twisted monsters are solved by the way. What a mighty power this is! Gu Wan swayed excitedly and knelt on the ground. Facing the direction where Su Mu was, he respectfully raised the scepter symbolizing sacrifice and shouted to the sky: "Tree God!" "Tree God!" "Tree God!" "Tree God!" Fanatic shouts sounded one after another in the sky above the tribe. The Unota people worship the strong most, and Su Mu has become the incarnation of invincibility in the eyes of all of them at this time. The admiration for Su Mu was completely rooted in their minds after this series of shocks, that is, the positions of the female shaman who had the biggest prejudice against Su Mu and the former commander of Black Blood were shaken at this time. "Tree God..." Black Blood chewed the word subconsciously, with a complicated expression on his face. "Black Blood, maybe we... are really wrong." Chapter 503 "That''s right, under the guidance of the tree god, the tribe will embark on an unprecedented road of glory." "Red Star?" Black Blood narrowed his eyes slightly and asked aloud. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, walking resolutely, and his eyes were burning like fire: "I have no doubts about this." "Join us, for the tree god, for the tribe." Chi Xing looked indifferent, but his voice was high-spirited, like a raging flame, dispelling the darkness of the night, and stretched out his right hand to Heixue. Heixue was silent for a while, and stretched out his right hand: "For the tribe, for the tree god." Chi Xing listened to the persistence in Heixue''s heart and didn''t take it seriously. The tree god''s greatness would not change because of Heixue''s persistence. This, he had understood a long time ago. "Chi Xing, I have an important matter that needs to be reported to the Tree God in person." The female shaman''s face changed slightly, her lips squirmed, and she wanted to say something. Heixue smiled faintly and shook her head at her: "I have my own decision on this matter. Rather than leaving it in our hands, it is better to give it to the tree." god." "I understand." Since Black Blood said this in front of Chi Xing, there is no point in trying to stop it now. Perhaps this is the best result. Chi Xing''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was curious. His status in the tribe was not high or low, but he also knew most of the secrets of the tribe. But now, looking at the appearance of Heixue and the female shaman, there is obviously a deeper relationship hidden between them. secret. Chi Xing let go of his own perception and quietly observed in secret. After confirming that neither of them had any evil thoughts in their hearts, he said slowly, "Please follow me." The figures of the three disappeared into the thick night. ¡­ Su Mu sat cross-legged on the ground. He threw the scrapped bodies into the origin world and put them away properly. Although these avatars have been scrapped, they can''t just be thrown away like this. The abilities in the world are all kinds of strange, and there are many weird curse abilities. If these avatars fall into the opponent''s hands, they will definitely become a sharp weapon against him. "Things are progressing smoothly now, and then we can arrange a large-scale hunting blood sacrifice, and we have to rush back as soon as possible." I don''t know why Su Mu always has an inexplicable irritability in his heart. At his level, the inexplicable whim must mean something, and he must be aware of it. "It''s impossible for anything to happen to the main body, otherwise all the avatars staying here would have died long ago. Ye Zhi, Hao Shao and the others have the trump card I gave them. As long as they act carefully and don''t risk their lives, there won''t be any major problems in the current environment of Planet Aquamarine. I hope there are no accidents in the beast mountain range, otherwise..." During this trip to another world, Su Mu stuffed almost all his avatars here. The production of these avatars required other materials besides his branches. All the materials stored in the valley were almost exhausted. Once something happened to the beast mountain range, Su Mu would be beyond his reach. "I hope this is just my illusion." It''s meaningless to think about it here, Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief, and simply called up Unodran''s attribute panel. I was busy with a quick fix before, so I haven''t had time to check it yet. ¡­ Name: Sarich Unodran Andermagus Cyril Race: Demon/Two-Headed Troll Level: pulse level (early stage) Talents: Hellfire, Magic Affinity, Rapid Regeneration Chapter 504 "It''s really an enviable bloodline talent." Ogre is another name for troll. The vitality of this race is very tenacious. On this basis, Unodran not only mutated into a unique two-headed troll, but also awakened the blood of the devil. The demon blood endowed Unodlan with bursting flame magic and a strong physique. The combination of the two allowed Unodlan to continue fighting tenaciously for several minutes even if his heart was pierced. If Su Mu''s life spirit liquid is taken for a long time, and the blood vessels continue to evolve and sublimate, it may be possible to heal if the head is broken or the heart is strangled, and continue to fight. However, Su Mu is not going to take Unodlan back. The high-end combat power of the Shanin tribe is weak. Although he solved the combination of the strange pair, the environment is still very bad, and there are still many dangers lurking around. There will be other powerful creatures entering, and a little carelessness will lead to a catastrophe. And his avatar is just a tool man with a time limit, and he has to deal with the beast mountain range, so it is impossible to put so many avatars here like this time. Leaving Unodlan garrisoned, the safety of the Shanin tribe can be guaranteed to a certain extent. "It is necessary to fix the space channel of the secret realm to be permanently open as soon as possible. If you cannot enter and exit at any time, it will be difficult to play the role of the bridgehead of the Shanin tribe." Su Mu was thinking about it when he heard Chi Xing''s voice coming from the spirit link network. "Report to Tree God, Black Blood has something important to report." Su Mu opened his eyes, let go of his spiritual sense, and found that the three of Chi Xing were half kneeling outside the forbidden area. "Bring them in." "Obey!" ¡­ Black Blood is also a decisive person to kill, and once he has made a decision, he has no reason to regret it. "Tree God, there is a corpse of a true god buried under the ground here!" Heixue cut to the point, and continued to die without surprise. The female shaman knew about this a long time ago, but she was quite calm, but Chi Xing was so shocked that she couldn''t speak for a long time. God is a distant word, even the tree god still has a long way to go before raising the kingdom of God, but suddenly he heard the corpse of a real god buried under the land where he lived! This is equivalent to the richest man in the world suddenly appearing in front of you and telling you who are poor and down: "All my property is yours." Su Mu''s face was calm, but he was quite satisfied in his heart. Heixue was able to report the news, which proved that he had made the right choice. Heixue carefully observed Su Mu, and found that Su Mu had never shown any surprised expression, and couldn''t help but feel a little bit in his heart. "The tree god won''t mistake me for deceiving him!" The more Heixue thought about it, the more frightened he became. The strength Su Mu showed was as long as he thought, and it was easy to destroy a tribe that had lost its asylum. Obviously Su Mu just didn''t do anything or say anything, just stood there indifferently, but it put a heavy pressure on Heixue''s psychology. A drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead, and Heixue quickly explained: "Tree God, I dare to guarantee with my life that there is really a god corpse buried here!" Without saying a word, Heixue broke off a piece of bone armor on his right arm, exposing the muscles, with a delicate and beautiful mark imprinted on it. But the strange thing is that this imprint gives people a lifeless feeling, the muscles around the imprint are eroded and assimilated by this imprint, and there is an ominous atmosphere. "Tree God, this is the imprint left on my body by that god corpse!" Chapter 505 "oh?" Su Mu made a move, and the black blood was pulled by an invisible big hand and flew in front of Su Mu. He was lifted by the imprinted arm, and Su Mu didn''t rashly use his spiritual sense to check it out. The imprint exuded a strong ominous aura, and every cell in Su Mu''s body trembled, reminding him how dangerous this imprint was. The ghost knows what will happen after the spiritual consciousness touches this mark. Su Mu looked at it carefully for a moment, and was shocked to find that there was a powerful soul in this imprint! His sudden right gesture pierced out like lightning, as fast as thunder, and an afterimage flashed by, Heixue''s arm was severed by him at the root, and the dark red blood spilled across the sky. At the same time, Su Mu kicked Heixue''s chest fiercely, and Heixue flew upside down several meters away, and fell to the ground fiercely. The arm fell to the ground without moving. If Su Mu hadn''t discovered that the soul energy in the imprint was rapidly transforming this arm, he really thought he had made a mistake. It wasn''t until this moment that Heixue felt that his arm had been cut off by Qi Gen, even with the temper of being beaten by Heixue iron, he couldn''t help moaning. Chixing rushed to the vicinity of the female shaman, his gaze was as sharp as a knife, as long as the other party made any abnormal moves, they would be attacked like a storm. "Chi Xing, quickly take them out of here." Su Mu''s voice hadn''t finished yet, and it turned into an elbow! The arm on the ground unexpectedly ejected four flesh thorns, the flesh thorns were like thunder and lightning, and shot at the four people present with supreme coercion. This coercion is like substance, even if Chi Xing and the others can react, they are completely unable to move. Chi Chi Chi! The flesh thorns tore through the air, driving a fierce wind, getting closer and closer to Chi Xing and the others. "Your Excellency wants to make a move in front of me, it''s inevitable..." bang bang bang! Three thick earthen walls rose without warning, keeping the thorns out. The flesh spur was like a cannonball traveling at super high speed, bombarding the earth wall with unparalleled kinetic energy, smashing the three earth walls into pieces. However, at this time, there are no traces of Chi Xing and the others behind the earthen wall. "Don''t take me too seriously!" A big hand firmly grasped the thorn, and the sharp and ear-piercing sound resounded through the sky, and the pitch-black night was illuminated by the dazzling blue-white thunder as if it were day! Lei Ting ran and swam, turning into electric flood dragons with claws and claws, tightly entangled the flesh thorns between his fingers. "Roar!" A deep animal roar came from the thorn, and the top of the thorn split into four petals like a petal, and the inside was full of layers of sawtooth. The ''stamen'' in the center is a ferocious animal pupil. There are obscure lines in the lime-gray animal pupil, and a gray light shoots out of this animal pupil. Wherever the gray light passed, even the Thunderbolt Dragon was petrified, turning into a stiff stone sculpture! "Lime? Troublesome ability." Su Mu was not afraid in the face of danger, and he held his left hand empty, the palm of his palm flickered with thunder, and a beam of thunder shot out, colliding with the petrified gray light. Su Mu actually chose to confront this weird thorn. But this gray light was extremely powerful, and the thunder pillars fired by Su Mu retreated steadily. But Su Mu looked indifferent, as if he had expected this. A thick thick fog rose around the forbidden area at some point, and this thick fog had a very powerful suppressing effect. The perception of flesh thorns was suppressed in this dense fog, and he could barely observe the surrounding space less than half a meter away. He didn''t realize that there were black shadows swaying silently in the sea of ??fog. Chapter 506 Chi Chi Chi! The black shadow went from high to low, like a battle axe, cutting through the thick fog, leaving clear traces. This is a branch that Su Mu differentiated. The edge of the branch is sharp, and the hair is broken. During the previous fight, Su Mu discovered that these fleshy spines were extremely resistant to energy, and the damage caused by the thunder bombardment was not satisfactory. Since Thunder can''t do it, then Su Mu won''t be so stupid as to continue strangling with Thunder. He looks like a mage on the surface, but in fact he is a band musician who is proficient in folk music, especially percussion! He, Su Mu, once made a great wish - to let every enemy hear the music that poured all his emotions into it, and use moving music to influence the hatred in their hearts, so that they can put down their butcher knives and start a new life. Su Mu thought that the appearance of this thorn was too strange and unique, and his aesthetics must be different from ordinary people. I am afraid that he would not cooperate to quietly appreciate the percussion he played. How can this work! In order to be able to smoothly influence the hatred in the thorn''s heart, Su Mu had no choice but to conceal it in advance, using thick fog and thunder as the means of concealment. All of this is without the slightest malice. He believes that after hearing the percussion music he played passionately, this strange-looking stinger will definitely dissolve the hatred in his heart, and create a good...thing that is useful to the world and society. bang bang bang! The branches transformed into sharp-edged battle axes and fell on the meat thorn like a storm, continuously and with a strong sense of rhythm. These flesh spurs seemed to be hit by a high-speed train. The flesh spurs'' body was cut into a ''V'' shape and hit the ground fiercely, the ground cracked and gravel flew. Meat Spike was so absorbed in listening that he couldn''t help but embed himself in the crack, and let out a cheer of enjoyment. "Roar!!!" The four petal mouths of the thorn split apart in pain, trembling constantly, the big lime-gray eyeball lost focus due to the excessive pain, and the gray light emitted became intermittent. "Why are you screaming so loudly? It seems that you still have resentment. It must be my playing time is too short and the strength is too light. This is my mistake." Su Mu blamed himself very much, because of his laziness, he didn''t get the best experience with this thorn, it was his fault! Mistakes must be corrected! He, Su Mu, if he knows his mistakes, he will correct them! "In order to make up for the mistakes I made, this time, I will definitely do my best!" boom! boom! boom! Su Mu used 200% of his strength, even though his body was rapidly collapsing because of this, Su Mu didn''t stop, and still dutifully played the violent metal percussion. The earth was groaning in pain, the ferocious gullies spread rapidly, and the violent turbulent air waves spread around with strong shock waves. The ground was abruptly lifted up by the shock waves and thrown into the air to form a deadly storm wave. It shot out in all directions, and when it fell to the ground, there were fist-sized potholes. The thorn was so smashed that he lost the strength to howl, and the four petals opened their mouths silently, like bowstrings stretched, which was the expression of extreme pain. A gulp of purple liquid spewed out from the petal''s mouth as if it didn''t want money, and it was so moved that it performed a fountain show for Su Mu! This is the audience''s best gift to him as a performer! Su Mu''s heart was moved, the aura in his body tilted relentlessly, and the thunder wrapped around the fleshy spine again at some point, completely enveloping it, and performed electrotherapy with the sharp-edged battle ax that fell from the sky. The effect was quite perfect, and there was a strange smell of burning in the air. Chapter 507 "I''m going to die, but before I die, I will burn all my life force, give my all, and play the last movement for you!" As Su Mu said, his body really burned, and a phantom of a white jade tree that went straight into the sky appeared in the sky above the forbidden area. Margaret, sacred and awe-inspiring. "Town." An almost murmur-like voice sounded, and the phantom suddenly fell. Accompanied by the dull voice, all the thorns turned into minced meat, and the hollow animal pupils in the middle of the petaled mouth lost all their luster. "Ding~ kill the incarnation of the god corpse, get 200,000 evolution points, 10 units of divinity!" As the system''s notification sounded, cracks appeared on Su Mu''s body, and these cracks continued to expand and spread. Su Mu looked at the thorny monster who was moved to commit suicide on the ground, and smiled gratifiedly: "I used my percussion music to save a poor person who was lost on the road of life. Although I also paid the price of death for this, all of this. ..... It''s all worth it! " Su Mu thought this way, his body disintegrated and turned into nothingness. What a noble sentiment this is. I would rather die than die to redeem myself. Su Mu is really a selfless and good tree who sacrifices himself for others! ¡­ In the next second, a figure shrouded in dim light appeared out of thin air. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he exuded a compassionate temperament, which made people feel close to him. "I will definitely use these evolution points and divinity properly, and I will never disappoint your intentions, so you can go with peace of mind." "By the way, what I, Su Mu, hate the most in my life is other people''s dead bodies in the wilderness. I will definitely donate your body to those who need it most...life, never waste it." Su Mu looked at the thorns that had turned into minced meat on the ground, and couldn''t help opening his mouth, and smiled sadly. This is the same principle of laughing with grief, and crying with joy, and it is the true expression of grief to the extreme! Su Mu recited the twenty-four-character mantra silently in his heart, and finally calmed down the grief in his heart, and began to calculate the gains and losses of this battle. "The notification sound given by the system just now is that I killed the incarnation of the god corpse. So the demigod buried in the ground is indeed very cold, but his corpse has gained wisdom and awakened its sanity over the long years. It has become another horrible life." Su Mu''s thoughts were flying, and he faintly felt that something was wrong. "No, no, I might be wrong. If it is as I guessed, then the incarnation of the god corpse that appears here cannot behave like a chaotic beast, acting only on instinct. Otherwise, you should be more vigilant when the dense fog appears, and I won''t succeed so easily. " Don''t look at the fact that Su Mu gained only 200,000 evolution points after killing this incarnation of the god corpse, thinking that his strength is mediocre, but don''t forget that there are ten units of divinity behind. More importantly, this incarnation of the god corpse was originally just an arm of Heixue. Needless to say, Heixue''s strength can be easily handled by Su Mu''s avatar. But this arm actually forced one of Su Mu''s avatars to die together with him to solve it. This is something that even Ebony couldn''t do. Although Ebony''s strength has plummeted, it also shows how divine this is. Extraordinary and powerful. Chapter 508 Another point is that if the incarnation of the god corpse is not acting on instinct, Su Mu''s avatar will definitely not be able to deal with the opponent. The essential! The other party has a whole body of strength, but he can''t use it perfectly. He wasted eight percent of his strength. How can he not die. Su Mu kept thinking and found more and more doubts. "If this god corpse really awakens its mind, with the power of God, it is not easy to deal with a black blood with only pulse rank, and it is only a thought to erode and assimilate him into his own family. From the words of black blood It is not a short time to deduce that the imprint appeared." The other party is a demigod, and it is impossible to overestimate the existence at the top of the pyramid in this extraordinary world. But it took a lot of time for the imprint left by such an existence to assimilate an arm. When it was said, it exploded in a crowded place with a high-yield nuclear bomb. As a result, no one died, but a very small number It''s ridiculous that people get hurt. "If it wasn''t for the other party''s deliberate action, it means that this divine corpse is indeed completely cold, and it''s just that the remaining instincts are acting." If it was the former, Su Mu would never say anything, and directly ordered the Shanxin tribe to move, and the devouring of the secret realm would stop without hesitation. This is like living near a nuclear bomb that may explode at any time. How could Su Mu''s small body be able to withstand the destruction of the opponent. But if it''s the latter... "Hey, then I really have to fix this god corpse!" Even if the Shanin tribe tried their best to eliminate the surrounding unstable factors, it would still take about a week to use the corpses of these dangerous monsters to open the space channel in advance. Rather than staying here during this period of time, it is better to explore the details of this divine corpse. "I still have 11 avatars left, leaving 6 as backup, and the remaining 5 should be enough to explore." Anyway, the avatar, the meaning of existence is the same as the tool man, and the reckless thing is over. However, Su Mu was not in a hurry to explore (do) and risk (death) now. He is not a robot. After repeated battles, although the clones and other tool people can stand up, his consciousness can''t stand it, and he needs to take a good rest. Instead of acting with fatigue, it is better to recharge your energy, the latter is far more efficient than the former, and when the time comes to explore (work) and risk (death), you can save a few tool people from dying. Su Mu spent a lot of spiritual energy to smooth the cracks in the ground again. After successive high-intensity battles, this troubled land has been cut off by several meters, lowering the surrounding horizon. But there is no way to do this. Who made his enemies not care about the environment so much, and vigorously destroy the environment at every turn. Su Mu condemned their bad nature, and opened the spiritual link network. The previous battle caused quite a panic among the Shanin tribe. Su Mu used the mental link network to ask the bone pill to appease the panic caused by the previous fight between the Shanxin tribe, and at the same time roughly told Chi Xing about the god corpse, and asked him to relay it to Black Blood. I believe that Black Blood will make the right choice after knowing the whole story of this matter. He had a hunch that this expedition, Black Blood, would be of great help. Chapter 509 "I now have a total of 600,000 evolution points and 13.5 divine units." Su Mu turned on the system and stared at the data above: "I will go on an expedition tomorrow. Although the avatars here cannot be strengthened by the system, they can be deduced by the evolutionary ability. It is not limited, but it can still be done by using the deduction function.¡± Su Mu''s thinking diverged: "Gods can absorb the power of faith because they have divinity. When the divinity reaches a certain level, they can condense the godhead, ignite the divine fire, and lift his kingdom above the stars." With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, a star-like divinity emerged from his hands, reflecting the brilliant galaxy in the sky in this dark night. "There is no doubt that divinity is the basis for absorbing the power of faith. Without divinity, the power of faith is extremely poisonous in the world. The difference between divinity and godhead lies in the efficiency of using the power of faith and the authority over the rules. " "Perhaps after condensing the godhead, it can also reduce the influence of the will of all living beings wrapped in the power of faith. This is also because the gods are raising the kingdom of God and igniting the fire of the gods. After condensing the godhead, there is no need to worry about the wishes of all beings wrapped in the power of faith because of the absorption of the power of faith. An important factor affecting power." "If the creatures in this world want to do this, they must condense their godheads, but I am different. I have the help of the system and can use the system to deduce a method of harmlessly absorbing the power of faith." "The previous deduction of the power of faith consumed a lot of evolution points and did not produce any results. Perhaps the key substance is missing, and this substance is divinity!" Su Mu stared at the constantly beating divinity in his palm: "If I deduce it based on divinity, the process will definitely go much smoother." Su Mu clenched his palm into a fist, and the divinity in his palm disappeared. He decided to use all the divinity for deduction. If things were completely opposite to what he thought, then these divinity would be given away for nothing. But instead of holding on to these divinities in vain, it is better to do it boldly. Anyway... There is also a divine cash machine underground. "Then, let''s begin." "System, add divinity to the original deduction, and conduct a new deduction with divinity as the core." The evolutionary ability on the system panel suddenly trembled, and became blurred again. 13.5 units of precious divinity and a large number of evolution points were continuously poured into this bottomless pit. Changes happen quietly. Seablue Star, Su Mu''s body woke up from a deep sleep. "I can feel that there is a new force forming. It seems that the avatar has gained a lot in the other world." "Unfortunately, it will take some time for this force to form, and it cannot solve the current crisis." "I hope the avatar can come back as soon as possible." Su Mu sensed it tiredly, and fell into a deep sleep again after confirming that there was nothing wrong. In order to deal with the sudden crisis of the beast mountain range, I have been sleepless for the past few days, and I am really tired. The space passages in the beast mountain range inexplicably increased and expanded, and endless beasts gushed out from it. These beasts devoured everything they saw like locusts. If Xiaobai and the others hadn''t rescued a powerful beast by chance and coincidence, and avoided the new beast tide with the help of the other party, otherwise they would have become white bones now. But because of this, Xiaobai and the others were also trapped in the Beast Mountain Range, separating them from the valley. Chapter 510 Without Xiaobai and the others, the overall strength of the valley has been weakened a lot. Facing these incessant and fearless beasts, even Su Mu felt exhausted after a few days. What''s even more strange is that the evolution points obtained by killing these ferocious beasts are pitiful. Su Mu couldn''t support the battle with battle, and the more he fought, the more tired he became. If Su Mu woke up earlier and saw that there were as many as 600,000 evolution points, he would have given priority to upgrading his talent skills. Unfortunately, the main body and the avatar are separated by a world, and the avatar is not aware of the crisis on the main body''s side, and cannot communicate. Now that the beast swarm has just faded away, the next batch of beast swarms will be coming soon. There is not much time for him to rest, and every minute and every second is extremely precious. ¡­ After a night of silence, Su Mu woke up early the next morning in the different world. After upgrading to LV3, the battery life of the avatar skill has been greatly improved. The most intuitive thing is that the standby time is longer. If it is just a daily activity, it is no problem for a avatar to move for several days. "Chixing, how is the situation of Black Blood?" Su Mu opened the spiritual link network and asked directly. "Reporting to Tree God, Black Blood''s wound has healed after taking the life liquid you bestowed yesterday." "Let Black Blood come to see me alone." "Your will will be enforced." Not long after the conversation ended, Black Blood, who was a little sluggish, rushed to the forbidden area. Heixue was about to kneel down on one knee to salute, when Su Mu stretched out his hand and lifted him up, he was suddenly supported by an invisible force. "No need to be too polite." Su Mu cut to the chase, and said directly: "You must know what happened after yesterday, so I won''t repeat it. Now I''m going to go underground, and I want to hear your thoughts." Heixue raised his scarred visor, his sunken pupils were as calm as water, and he clenched his left hand and punched his chest heavily: "Heixue is willing to be the pawn of the tree god and die for the tree god!" "very good!" "Then let''s go and meet this fallen god!" Heixue''s chest is burning with blood, and his sunken eye sockets are bursting with heat that people can''t look directly at. His life is dull and boring, and he will always live for the tribe. The monotonous and boring years smoothed out the pursuit he longed for, but the risk factor flowing in his blood always exists, only temporarily dormant because of responsibility. Now that he has removed his position as the leader of the tribe, all the disasters that once plagued the tribe have been wiped out. The tribe has also ushered in a better choice. Under the guidance of the tree god, it will embark on an unprecedented road of glory, so he should also pursue the life he once yearned for. And what adventure is more exciting than exploring the land where the gods fell? "Tree God, please forgive my unfeeling request. Can I bring Xi with me on this trip? Xi knows the underground environment like the palm of his hand, and he knows as much as I do. She will definitely not hold us back." Xi is the female shaman, Black Blood''s childhood sweetheart, after Wu Mu''s death, the two really walked together without that layer of restriction, and she is also the discoverer of the underground god''s corpse. But for some reason, the god corpse did not leave a brand on her body, only the black blood was branded. "This operation is very dangerous, and I can''t guarantee your safety." Black Blood pulled out a stiff smile: "Our days are numbered, death is nothing to fear." Heixue''s body function was destroyed by the power of ebony and the power of the god corpse, and so was Xi. Every priest of ebony could not live to be twenty years old. This was a necessary price. "I see, yes." "Thank you Tree God for your fulfillment!" Heixue knelt on one knee, this time, Su Mu didn''t stop him. Chapter 511 In fact, even without Su Mu, Heixue and Xi would go underground to find the power to defeat Wumu in the near future. The arrival of Su Mu just brought their schedule forward. Since Heixue and Xi dared to go underground alone, they were naturally well prepared. The two were fully armed, and took various props prepared in advance and took Su Mu to the place where they found the god''s corpse. ¡­ After more than an hour, the three of them came to a hill overgrown with weeds. On the east side of the hill, there are mountain springs rushing and flowing, converging together to form a sticky black cold pool. The mountains are black, the soil is black, the water is black, and even the vegetation is black. It is obvious that the trees are overgrown and the grass is luxuriant, but it is lifeless. As soon as he got close to the hill, Su Mu felt the ominousness flowing in the air. Everything here was full of life, and they kept releasing cold malice towards outsiders like them. This is not an illusion, it is indeed a special kind of energy particle that erodes their bodies silently, if ordinary people stay here for a while and go back, they will definitely be seriously ill and lose their spirits. Although it was not the first time for Heixue and Xi to come here, they also felt that their hearts were being held tightly by an invisible big hand. In this place, even breathing freely became a luxury. This is the uncontrolled external radiation of the remaining energy on the corpse of the god, which changed the natural ecology here and turned it into his domain. Those who do not accept this energy transformation will be instinctively rejected by this field. Fortunately, the god corpse has no sanity, and the field is operating naturally. Otherwise, let alone exploring, the strong suppression of this field alone can make Su Mu return home. . "Trees God, this kind of soil mixed with the black pool water in front and then applied on the body can effectively block this suppression." After Heixue finished speaking, he rushed into this field, and walked to the black pool under the hill with difficulty. Every step he took was under tremendous pressure, and the bones in his body were rattling under pressure. "Even if this demigod is dead, the remaining energy can spontaneously radiate the surrounding environment, transforming it into his domain. God, what a horrible creature. " Although Su Mu has a system and has inherited the legacy of the World Tree, he is just a mere mediocre rank now, and he will not be really blindly arrogant to think that he is invincible. The current him is actually very weak, not much stronger than ants in front of the real strong in this world. When we are weak, we should be in awe of beings that are stronger than ourselves. This is the awe of power. Of course, Su Mu will not be intimidated just because the opponent is strong. Awe does not equal fear! Fortunately, the black pool was not too far away from them, only less than 100 meters away, but it took a full 5 minutes for such a short distance to Heixue! Black Blood took out a container full of viscous black pool water in slow motion, poured the pool water into the container filled with soil, stirred it evenly with his hands, and applied it on his body. The effect was immediate. The suppression of black blood in this field was weakened by half immediately. Although it will still be suppressed, at least there is no problem with normal actions. Heixue turned around and quickly walked back to Su Mu, offering the stirred black soil. Su Mu was not in a hurry to smear the black soil, he wanted to try how strong the actual suppression effect of this field was, and he wanted to see how far the gap between himself and the gods was. Chapter 512 "Use it for Xi first." After Su Mu finished speaking, he stepped into the field, and just as soon as he stepped in, a wave of spiritual malice struck first. These malices were like slippery and cold poisonous snakes, circling together, choosing to bite. Then there is the extraordinary gravity, where it takes more energy to move normally. The gravity of the other world is twice as heavy as that of Seablue Star, and the gravity here is three times heavier than that of the outside world. This is not a simple doubling of numbers, not to mention those physically fit special soldiers, even the moment when the spirit rank enters rashly, the whole body will be crushed by the gravity, the internal organs will bleed profusely, and it will be regarded as death. But what makes Su Mu feel really troublesome is not the huge gravity oppression, but the invisible malice. Those who are not strong-willed will be eroded and destroyed by malicious will and become an idiot when they come here. Su Mu continued to take a step forward, and faint murmurs sounded in his ears, which seemed to be the hiss of a little boy with damaged vocal cords calling for help when he was in a desperate situation. The supposedly immature child''s voice suddenly became ferocious and distorted. Not long after the little boy''s voice appeared, it was replaced by another voice. This time it was a sweet female voice, but if you listen carefully, you can find that under the sweetness is a mechanical monotonous hollow. After listening for a long time, this hollow mechanical The sweetness turned into a rattling noise. The murmuring sounds in Su Mu''s ears were all kinds of strange and constantly changing. Under this sound, all the pictures in front of him were distorted and changed. All the colors have been stripped away, the world has changed from lifeless black to dead gray, and flakes of gray embers like snowflakes are falling from the sky. When the gray embers fell to the ground, many indistinct figures suddenly appeared in the empty field, their faces were shrouded in gray mist, and the only thing that could be seen clearly were the pairs of eyes. Pairs of empty, dead eyes, full of viciousness and resentment. These eyes rolled around, and every figure stared straight at Su Mu without any other movements, just staring straight at it. Su Mu hurriedly turned his head. Heixue and Xi disappeared at some point, leaving only a container full of maggots. The fat maggots were crowded together and wriggled, struggling to crawl out of the container. Can''t climb out of that shallow container. Get up, fall, get up, fall. It seems to be an endless cycle. The surrounding fog gradually rose, and the thick gray fog greatly restricted Su Mu''s vision. In the sea of ??fog, the images of people with blurred faces gathered together like puppets manipulated, surrounded Su Mu, holding hands, forming a circle. An immature nursery rhyme sounded in the mist, and the immature voice was tinged with a bit of gloom in this deep sea of ??fog, making it eerie and strange. tick tick ~ tick tick ~ Strange tourist, why does your body stay here? Good-hearted tourist, did you see my cute little head when you came here? tick tick ~ tick tick ~ Strange tourist, why don''t you go home? Kind tourist, can you stay and play games with us? tick tick ~ tick tick ~ Strange tourist why don''t you answer? Well-intentioned tourist, why don''t you answer? ¡­ The ballad kept singing, and Su Mu grinned: "Come on, come closer, let my brother tell you why I didn''t answer!" Chapter 513 "Drain. Instantaneous..." Chi Chi Chi! Countless branches rushed out of Su Mu''s body suddenly, rushing in all directions like thunder. The branches pierced through the gloomy and treacherous fog, and along with them penetrated these indistinct figures. The moment the branches pierced through these figures, the cute nursery rhyme suddenly seemed like a cassette player, and the sound became distorted and intermittent. "Okay...well-intentioned...of...you...you..." The arc of Su Mu''s mouth widened: "Guiyuan!" The distorted voice behind was never able to speak out, and turned into a piercing scream. These vague figures screamed and swarmed and fled in all directions. "Want to run? You turned around and left without listening to my answer. Have you considered my feelings? Have your parents taught you that such behavior is wrong!?" "Come back to me, I''ll tell you why I didn''t answer!" No matter how fast they escaped, they were not as fast as Su Mu''s branches. When these figures were stabbed by the branches, they absorbed the domineering natural power and directly emptied the energy that made them up, and disappeared as soon as they fled. "Ding~ kill the malicious idea and get 10 evolution points." "Ding~ kill the malicious idea and get 10 evolution points." "Ding~ kill the malicious idea and get 10 evolution points." ¡­ "It turns out that these things are called the fusion of malicious thoughts, and they appear to be very strong, but they only give 10 evolution points to one end, which is too much food!" Su Mu retracted all the branches, and gently exhaled a mouthful of turbid air full of oxygen, feeling like he was full. The combination of these malicious thoughts is the evil thoughts formed by the souls of all the creatures who died in this field after being radiated by the energy of the god corpse. They will form corresponding shapes according to the hearts of others. Although Su Mu looks like a big tree with no emotions, he actually has a sensual human soul! As for why these malicious thoughts appear so distorted and fuzzy, and they like to sing cute nursery rhymes, maybe it''s because Su Mu''s heart is too emotional? ? ? Closer to home, their individual strengths are not worth mentioning, but when the number reaches a certain level, the combination of these malicious thoughts will be very terrifying. If it weren''t for Su Mu''s innate ability to "absorb" is too overbearing, he would eat everything, otherwise he would think It really takes a lot of effort to solve the combination of these malicious thoughts. Although Su Mu disliked that these malicious thoughts combined to give 10 points, but they couldn''t stand the large number of them. There were more than 3,000 lumps in total, which contributed 33,000 evolution points to Su Mu at once. It also increased his soul strength a little bit, buy one get two free, and made a lot of money. After these malicious thoughts merged and died, the pervasive mist also disappeared without a trace. The grayish-white ashes, distorted scenes, and containers full of maggots melted like ice and snow, all of which disappeared. As if everything that happened before was just a dream. "Hey, after these malicious thought combinations were killed, the maliciousness in this field has actually weakened a lot. In other words, there are still a lot of malicious thought combinations in the underground. It''s a blessing!" When Su Mu thought of this, his eyes lit up, unaware that the god corpses with only hazy consciousness in the ground were furious because of the malicious thoughts above and they went offline collectively. Chapter 514 As Su Mu guessed, he did not awaken his mind, but acted on instinct. So this god corpse made a mind-blowing decision in extreme anger, he wanted to send his own family to kill that daring bug on the ground. In the darkness, three strange-looking monsters stepped out. If you have to say that they have something in common... They all belong to the tentacle system, which is the favorite tentacle system of girls in Sakura Country action movies... A god corpse does not have an IQ, and his family members naturally cannot have an IQ. They are all tentacle-type monsters with heads full of yellow waste. After receiving His order, they rushed up without saying a word. These little bugs are rare tools! Their tentacles have been lonely for a long time and are already hungry. I am thirsty. ¡­ On the surface, Su Mu hiccupped and walked out of the field. What happened before is a long story, but in the eyes of Black Blood and the others, it was just a moment. As soon as the tree god walked in, he came out and hiccupped. The lifeless air became fresh and pleasant! Su Mu looked at the reconciled black mud in the container for a while, but still couldn''t make up his mind to wipe it on his body. The illusion created by the combination of malicious thoughts before was really disgusting. When he thought of the appearance of these black mud in the illusion, Su Mu couldn''t do it! "It''s no wonder that these things are called the fusion of malicious thoughts. It really does not live up to the word malicious. The success disgusts me." Anyway, it''s okay not to smear the black mud, Su Mu has already figured out how to adapt to the heavy pressure of the multiplied domain. In fact, it is very simple, these domains are only formed after the radiation of energy left on the body of the god corpse, in essence, it is just a kind of use of energy, just because the god corpse still has some instincts, subconsciously simulated the part of the domain Effect. The field of this inferior version is very different from those of the real field, but the name is the same. In terms of image, it is the gap between Sony''s genuine camera and Pinxixi''s version of the lock camera. The same pronunciation, different user experience, buy is to earn yo. As long as you change the frequency of your own spiritual power so that it is closer to the energy fluctuation in the field, you will not be oppressed, but will be able to obtain a certain increase. This kind of thing, trivial, is very simple. Su Mu told Heixue and Xi the principle, and asked lightly, "Have you understood?" Heixue and Xi met each other''s eyes, full of bewilderment. Shaking his head in a daze, he said that he can''t, can''t learn. Su Mu frowned: "The principle has been explained to you clearly, why not? Isn''t this very simple?" Heixue and Xi felt that they had received 10,000 points of real damage, their lips muttered, and they couldn''t speak. Seeing Heixue and Xi''s appearance, Su Mu really hated iron but not steel. It is a very simple principle that can be explained in a few words, so why can''t they learn it? Hey, maybe this is the reason why geniuses are always cold and lonely. They are not really cold and lonely, but they just can''t blend in with the crowd. He, Su Mu, didn''t want to be cold, but he could only be forced to be cold. Finally, he was struck by lightning and became a big tree without emotion. Maybe this is the fault of being too handsome in the previous life! Su Mu sighed sadly, adjusted his aura frequency and stepped into the field, with a cold face: "As expected, I just need to adjust the frequency." "I have said it several times: ''Just do this, this is enough!'' Why, they just can''t learn it?" Chapter 515 Su Mu hadn''t taken two steps when there was another faint murmur in his ear. "Come again? That would be... great!" I was a little full after eating the previous malicious thoughts, but isn''t it still full? The ancients said that being able to eat is a blessing. The more you eat, the stronger your strength. Therefore, the amount of food is directly proportional to the strength. Although the taste of these malice fusions is as bland as water, the advantage is that the quantity is large enough to satisfy one''s appetite. You can easily get tens of thousands of evolution points, and it can also enhance the strength of your soul. Who doesn''t like such a good thing. Gululu~ The viscous and dead black pool kept bubbling out, and at the same time, three chaotic and powerful auras overflowed from the bottom of the black pool. Su Mu knew that a new enemy was about to appear when he saw the movement. "There''s such a big commotion on the stage, there are whispers in the ears, the black pool is bubbling, and the breath is leaking out. Is it because I''m afraid that others won''t know? If I don''t make a move and give you a ruthless blow, I will be sorry for your pomp! " Su Mu clasped his hands together, and the lazy free charges in the air became violent under Su Mu''s call, and gathered towards his fingertips one after another. A small plasma ball with a diameter of three meters condensed and did not emit, making Su Mu''s body perfect. Covered, just wait for these new enemies to emerge. Heixue and Xi, who were outside the field, looked at the plasma ball condensed on Su Mu''s fingertips. A gust of cold air shot up from the soles of his feet, crawled up the spine, his back felt cold, and the cold air rushed into his forehead, even his thinking seemed to be frozen stiff. Hei Xue and Xi felt that they were going to die just after taking a look at them from a distance, but Su Mu was still not satisfied. "After consuming most of the spiritual energy, it was only three meters long, which is too small! The opponent''s ostentation is so big, it definitely belongs to the boss, and my attack is not enough for the opponent''s teeth." Su Mu gritted his teeth and wanted to increase the power of the plasma ball, but time was running out. Under Su Mu''s worried gaze, all the bubbles on the black pool exploded, and a monster with three shriveled heads on its thick neck rushed out from the bottom of the black pool, and the three shriveled heads opened together. The withered mouth was opened, revealing loose teeth, and three tentacles covered with viscous and foul-smelling liquid protruded from the mouth. There are large and small suction cups all over the tentacles. When the suction cups open, it looks like a blooming chrysanthemum. The flesh wall is covered with dense sawtooth. In the middle of the suction cup is a cloudy eye. This curious shape caused fatal mental pollution to Su Mu''s vision, which was more disgusting than the flesh thorns he encountered before. "Roar!" I don''t know where this thing is making the sound, the sound is quite loud, the most important thing is the roar, the mucus on the tentacles splashes everywhere. "Why are you yelling so loudly! If you need something, go to the property management!" "Spitting everywhere and spreading diseases, his heart is damning! Go to hell!" Boom! The plasma ball came out of his hand, like a wild horse galloping out of the rein. This curious tentacle monster heard that someone''s voice was louder than it when he just came out, and felt that his self-esteem had been insulted, and immediately counterattacked: "Roar¨J¨Jhou¨K¨K¨K¨K¨K¨K¨K" The sound first raised two degrees, and then saw a plasma ball with a volume of 14 meters roaring towards it. The roar was just like life. Chapter 516 With the blue light in the turbid pupils of this curious tentacle monster getting brighter and bigger, its roaring sound became smaller and smaller, and finally there was no sound. The curious tentacle monster trembled all over, and the three tentacles retracted into the withered and shriveled mouth with lightning speed, and its body was about to dive into the black pool without even thinking about it. However, it seems to have forgotten that there are second and third children under its ass. The second curious tentacle monster is about to rush out of the black pool, and it can make the world carry a bag of rice several floors (feel the pain), but the strongest boss actually sits on its head and presses down! It is tolerable or unbearable! Do you think you can do whatever you want with your strength? Do you think that if you are strong, you can enjoy the wonderful scenery of those little bugs? Don''t think about it! The second strange-looking tentacle monster was furious, and its strength exploded suddenly, forcefully pushing the boss out of the black pool. Before the second strange tentacle monster roared up to the sky, the hundreds of eyes on its body saw that the ball was getting bigger and brighter, and the dazzling blue light exuding an aura of destroying all terror was coming at lightning speed. The speed is rushing towards them. The howling and roaring in the throat immediately turned into a whimper when it reached the mouth, trembling all over, wanting to dive into the black pool without even thinking about it. The surface world is too scary! They are going home! Su Mu''s heart trembled when he saw it too, the monster... had more than one head! "Damn it, I''m still too careless! That''s why I fell into this passive situation. Even if I sacrifice my life today, I have to make up for the mistakes I made!" The remaining aura in Su Mu''s body tilted out without hesitation, and a ball of plasma that was one size smaller than before quickly formed. Looking at the second plasma ball formed by Su Mu''s fingertips, the boss and the second boy who were looking for strange tentacles were almost scared out of their wits, shaking their bodies, wishing they could go back to their hometown at the speed of light. The eldest brother and the second child worked hard together, pressing down in a panic. The third child who stayed under the black pool suddenly became unhappy. Why, the two of you are so happy up there that you just want to keep me in this puddle of water and not let me go out, right? God damn it, it was too much! Thinking of this, the curious tentacle monster shivered angrily. It''s a hot day and the tentacles are cold. Can this world be better? Doesn''t it just want to use its tentacles to please its body and mind? Why do this to it! What exactly does it have to do to satisfy the two damned above, to stop its endless oppression, and to make its tentacles relax and happy. The curious tentacle monster burst into tears and entered a state of explosive growth. He even sent the second and third children above his head flying with his own strength! Boss of the curious tentacle monster: "......" The second child of the curious tentacle monster: "......" We really want to go home! ! ! As soon as the strange-looking tentacle monster third appeared, he was about to roar up to the sky with joy, when he saw two extremely dazzling and terrifying plasma balls rushing towards it at high speed. This time, before it could dive into the pool, the first ball of plasma exploded. Countless terrifying plasma thunder dragons rushed out, and the roars and howls of the three strange-looking tentacle monsters immediately reached a consensus, turning into a creepy scream. Seeing this scene, Su Mu frowned tightly: "The thorns are so difficult to deal with, and these three novelty-hunting gadgets are in the same vein as the thorns, how could they be so shocked by the mere thunderbolt! They must be tricking me into letting my guard down! I, Su Mu, will never be fooled! " Chapter 517 All the aura of this clone was exhausted, but before it disappeared, Su Mu had other methods that he did not use. Su Mu lowered his body, kicked his right foot hard on the ground, the ground under his feet was cracked, and a circle of air waves swayed. Su Mu strode like flying, the air roared, and he crossed a distance of 100 meters in the blink of an eye, and he was very close to the hunting trio. "Art..." Su Mu''s body suddenly inflated like a hydrogen-filled balloon, "It just exploded!" boom! The explosion tore Su Mu''s body into countless pieces of hard wood. The strong aftermath hit these pieces of wood, and they all sank into the bodies of the hunting trio with strong kinetic energy. The power of the explosion was not painful, and the pieces of wood pierced into their bodies were stuck by layers of muscles, and apart from looking a bit miserable, they did not cause much actual damage. But this is just the beginning. After all the broken wood entered their bodies, they absorbed the vitality in the flesh and took root and sprouted, as if they were rooted in the soil and grew vigorously. Every piece of broken wood sucked their vitality and sprouted. For the curious trio, at this critical moment, these unattractive pieces of wood are far more threatening to them than those two terrifying plasma balls. They would rather face the plasma ball directly than be attacked by it. Parasitic in the body. Usually, they can use their own power to slowly obliterate these pieces of wood, but now they are exhausted just facing the strangulation of the plasma ball, so there is no time to obliterate these strange pieces of wood. The vitality extracted from a piece of broken wood is insignificant, but what about a hundred or a thousand pieces? These pieces of wood became the last straw that broke the camel''s back. With a lot of vitality taken away, they could no longer resist the plasma thunder, and turned into three burnt black charcoal. A leafy mini-forest grows on black charcoal. This scene happened too fast. It took less than 30 seconds for the trio to appear and grow trees on their corpses, and the battle between the rabbits and birds was over. Heixue and Xi only saw three strange-looking monsters emerging from the bottom of the black pool, and then turned into three corpses and long trees of coke. "The tree god won''t be with these monsters..." Heixue and Xi thumped in their hearts, and rushed to the place where Su Mu disappeared to look for Su Mu''s trace. If Su Mu really died together with these monsters, it would definitely be a bolt from the blue and terrible bad news for their tribe. Heixue didn''t even dare to imagine what the seemingly benign two-headed ogre would do once he heard the news without Su Mu. Su Mu brought them a hope called light, but once Su Mu leaves, their tribe will return to hell. Their tribe just got rid of the evil Ebony, and now it''s time for a terrifying ogre! This world... For a moment, Heixue''s sorrow came from his heart, and his eyes filled with tiger eyes. "What are you looking for?" A calm voice sounded from behind the two. Heixue turned his head and looked back with hazy eyes, only to see an invisible figure shrouded in hazy light standing quietly in place. "Tree God, it''s really great that you are not dead!" Heixue couldn''t help but burst into tears, the corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched when he saw it, your style of painting is wrong, brother! and...... Why do you sound so awkward! ? Chapter 518 "Ding~ Kill the corpse family, get 200,000 evolution points, a unit of divinity." "Ding~ kill the corpse family, get 240,000 evolution points, a unit of divinity." "Ding~ kill the corpse family, get 260,000 evolution points, a unit of divinity." The kill notification sound was long overdue, and Su Mu saw that the three strange tentacle monsters had contributed 700,000 evolution points, and the three units didn''t bother with the black blood for the sake of divinity. With a wave of Su Mu''s hand, he took the corpses of the curious tentacle monsters into the world of origin. Although their corpses were electrocuted, they still had high nutritional value. The protein content was 10 times that of beef. Hei''er would definitely like it. . "Okay, the little trouble has been solved, let''s lead the way." Su Mu calmly stood with his hands behind his back. Black Blood''s throat rolled, and he swallowed with difficulty. This monster, which was enough to plow their tribe all over, was just a small trouble in the eyes of the Tree God. The true strength of the tree god is really unfathomable and terrifying! ¡­ Of course, the passage that Heixue and Xi discovered couldn''t be that sticky and dead black pool. Otherwise, if they smeared black mud on their bodies, wouldn''t they take off their pants and fart? The passage they discovered was in a hidden cave inside the hill. The dark cave is like a monster dormant in the darkness, opening its bloody mouth, devouring every creature that enters it. Heixue took out a bundle of braided rattan and tied it to the entrance of the cave, holding the rattan with his left hand, raised the torch and walked in front. When he came, Heixue had already told Su Mu everything he had seen and heard in detail. The structure in this cave is intricate, and there are so many dark holes, it is very easy to get lost in it, and the further you go down, the lower the temperature. Fortunately, there are no monsters in the cave. As long as you don''t go too deep and keep warm, nothing will happen... right? At least, the two of them have come here several times without any problems. In fact, Heixue and Xi were stunned when they saw the curious trio. They came two or three times, but they had never seen such a terrifying monster. They naively thought that apart from the strange environment There is no danger, it is a safe and hidden place. If it weren''t for the appearance of the space passage behind, Black Blood might have brought the tribe to relocate here, performing a veritable annual drama of cemetery relocation. ¡­ boom! Su Mu withdrew the branch expressionlessly, and the strangely shaped malicious thoughts disappeared in smoke. Heixue and Xi looked at each other speechlessly, finally smiled coyly, and explained in a low voice: "Please see the tree god, the two of us did not encounter any monsters when we came here a few times ago!" Under the lock of spiritual consciousness, Heixue and Xi''s heartbeat, blood pressure and even micro-expression did not change, which shows that the two of them are indeed not lying. "Then what is the reason for the frequent changes here?" Su Mu had a faint premonition, which might be inextricably linked to his arrival. First of all, Su Mu inherited the legacy of the World Tree, and has an indescribable fatal temptation for these creatures with amazing spiritual knowledge. Secondly, before that, he physically removed the divine seal planted on the black blood arm by the god corpse. It is normal for the god corpse to feel something after his arrival. Not to mention the three uncooled corpses in the source world. This situation is equivalent to that Su Mu not only blasted the clone of the god corpse, but also came directly to block the door with his nose on his nose and his face the next day. If the god corpse can bear it, then it is probably a bastard. Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles! Chapter 519 The god corpse who lived in the ground found out that the three family members he had created with all his Zen energy had gone out for less than a minute, and they rushed to the street together in a neat way, with smoke coming from his forehead. What made him even more angry was that the nasty bug that destroyed his incarnation and his family actually kicked his nose up his face and rushed towards his lair. "Find him! Kill him!" At the order of the god corpse, all the malicious thoughts combined and rioted, swarming from all directions, so the previous scene happened. Although there are many combinations of these malicious intentions, they are all like chickens and dogs, and they can kill with one blow. Before their pitiful evil thoughts had any effect, they were ruthlessly wiped out by Su Mu, and they all became food for Su Mu''s soul. Seeing that the elites he had accumulated so hard were getting less and less, the god corpse couldn''t sit still. The god corpse swims in the air like a flexible fish, its sharp tail draws ripples, its speed seems slow but it is extremely fast, and it can appear a hundred meters away in just one swim. Lock Su Mu''s position firmly in this dark and lightless underground, and swim quickly. ..... Another huge body of malicious thoughts was absorbed by Su Mu''s branches and dissipated, and Su Mu hiccupped contentedly. "I''m so full, I''m a bit full this time." After the previous food tasting, he found that the taste of the malicious idea is directly proportional to their volume, the larger the volume, the better the taste. A malicious body like this one that looks like a hill is delicious and juicy. Apart from being a little stronger, it can easily kill ordinary meridians; Still have to be curious; the number is too small, and there is nothing wrong with only this one. The key is that its taste is really delicious. Su Mu eats the best taste among the malicious thoughts, and it is also very nourishing! While gaining 250,000 evolution points, it also increased his soul strength by 1%. Don''t underestimate that it is only 1% and the effect of the increase is weak. That''s because Su Mu''s soul strength is too high. This increase is enough to make him a genius with outstanding understanding on the ordinary spiritual level! Su Mu slowly retracted the somewhat lazy branches. It was not until today that he discovered the real usage of the extraction. It was too stupid to simply use it to absorb spiritual energy before. Extraction should be used on the enemy to extract all the enemy''s background. It can not only taste the delicious food, but also enhance the background, and it can also provide a perfect one-stop funeral service, so that the opponent has no chance of resurrection and rebirth. It can be called a perfect skill that is necessary when traveling abroad. "Another big guy is coming again!" Su Mu''s eyes lit up, and the branches that had been lazily before immediately entered a fighting state, vigorous and eager to try. The two guys, Heixue and Xi, completed the task of being a qualified tool man after providing a detailed underground travel route map, and were beaten back to the surface by Su Mu. There is no other way, the combination of malicious intentions that appeared later is too strong, the strength of Heixue and Xi is not enough in front of these monsters, staying here will only become a burden. You must know that even he has to be cautious when facing these malicious thoughts, for fear that if he accidentally fails to control the power, the other party will be electrocuted into coke! The taste of burnt food is the same, there is no soul! Heixue and Xi stay here, Su Mu can only kill for their safety, so it is better for them to stay honestly. Chapter 520 An invisible monster rushed out of the dim ground like a meteorite falling from the sky. The speed of this monster was so fast that Su Mu was knocked out before he could react. The twilight barrier on the body surface that could resist the full attack of a trickster was torn apart and dissipated the moment it was hit. Su Mu seemed to be hit by a train traveling at full speed. The right half of his body disappeared immediately, and then a huge force rushed to all parts of his body and flew upside down for tens of meters. He smashed through the dark holes in the ground one after another, leaving one after another The human-shaped cave was finally inlaid deep in the rock wall. Fortunately, although Su Mu''s avatar is in human form, it has a completely different body structure from that of a human being. There is no vital point in the traditional sense. As long as the aura inside the avatar is not exhausted and the consciousness remains, the avatar can continue to fight. Otherwise he would have been killed in the previous impact. Without roaring, the invisible monster sensed Su Mu''s breath behind it, and slapped its thick and hard tail suddenly, the air in the ground suddenly exploded, the air flow overflowed, and the monster rushed out again. The rock wall that blocked him along the way was violently smashed away, like a piece of tender tofu being hit by a huge stone, turning into dusty powder. "Finally, there is one that can be seen. It''s really... Enough!" A hand stretched out from the human-shaped pothole, and Su Mu''s destroyed right half of his body squirmed for a while, and returned to its original shape in the blink of an eye. "Let me see how strong you are!" Su Mu stood on the edge of the pit with his body low, like a cheetah about to start hunting. With a heavy step on his right foot, the rock under his feet cracked, and he disappeared in place, which could not be caught by the naked eye. It wasn''t until this moment that a cloud of gas explosion slowly swung away on the spot, scattering the gravel falling from the sky. Su Mu''s body suddenly appeared in an empty place, his hands were clasped tightly, the thunder suddenly appeared, and the void was electrified, Su Mu''s fists smashed down, just like Thor throwing his most beloved big hammer, Mjolnir, Rendering the dark underground world as if it were daytime. Amidst the flashes of lightning, an invisible monster let out a painful howl, and suddenly Su Mu''s fists hit it, its tough body was directly smashed into a ''V'' shape, and its slender tongue was crushed It smashed out, and the smelly saliva splashed, almost not being scorched by the violent thunder. But this monster''s resistance to thunder was beyond imagination, except for the tongue being severely burned by the thunder, the rest of the thunder fell on the evenly arranged scales on its body surface, causing very little damage. It was Su Mu''s previous punch that really hurt him, but this monster was extremely ferocious, with four bucket-like thick tentacles piercing out from four directions as fast as lightning. Su Mu didn''t have time to react, his limbs were broken by these four tentacles, and he was cut into a human stick. As if Su Mu couldn''t feel the pain of a severed limb, his face was expressionless: "Idiot!" Before the words fell, dense branches grew from the limbs that fell in mid-air. These branches seemed to be holding the four tentacles tightly with small hands, making them unable to move. The aura in Su Mu''s body was consumed rapidly, and new arms grew out again in an instant, his fists were crossed and clasped tightly, and they hit the top of the monster''s head with the sound of wind and thunder. The monster plunged into the ground, blasting a huge hole, ugly cracks spread everywhere, and broken rocks splashed three feet high. Chapter 521 Su Mu followed and descended rapidly, his feet had just landed on the ground, and his hands were turned and printed on the ground. "Bury in the ground, sandstorm burial!" Although there is no soft fine sand here, and Su Mu is not Gaara, the most indispensable thing in the ground is rocks and soil. They are all derivatives of the earth element, controlled by Su Mu, and supported by a huge sea of ??spiritual energy. A huge hourglass is formed in the center. The rocks and soil piled up and pressed towards the center, and Su Mu directly suppressed the monster to a depth of 100 meters. The vitality of this monster is unbelievably powerful. Even though it was suppressed at a depth of 100 meters, it was still not crushed into minced meat by the exaggerated pressure. Instead, it struggled and twisted tenaciously, trying to break through the blockade of the ground. Su Mu sneered again and again, his eyes flickered with coldness, and he folded his hands together, and the soil and sand on the ground turned into sharp and sharp lances. Puff puff! Countless lances pierced from all directions, and dull noises sounded one after another, but it was a bit embarrassing that they couldn''t even pierce the monster''s scales... The sneer at the corner of Su Mu''s mouth froze, and his face twitched: "So why do I spend so much energy making such fancy things? Wouldn''t it be good to punch two more punches if I have the time? No wonder Gaara''s sandstorm funeral is difficult kill the enemy." This level of attack intensity is just a tickle for the monster, and it will not be able to break through the defense after another ten days and a half months of attack. Whether it can suffocate him to death in the ground is still unknown. This kind of move is nothing but handsome, the spiritual sense locked on the monster, and began to analyze its action pattern. Anyway, this avatar has very little aura left in its body after the previous gaudy movements, so it''s better to take this opportunity to analyze the opponent''s action patterns and weaknesses. "It turns out that this thing looks like this, but why do I think it doesn''t look like a fusion of malicious thoughts? Could it be the strongest incarnation of the god corpse, so the strength is so terrifying and perverted." I saw that the monster was slender and muscular, but it didn''t have four legs. Its movements depended on the thick and huge tail and the four tentacles on its back. The scales on His body are as smooth as a lens, with a cold and dead luster. His head is composed of four copper masks that look like human faces. The masks reveal four expressions of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. His eyes, ears, mouth, nose, and tongue are all dark. Empty, as if there was nothingness beneath this mask. From time to time, faint murmurs and wailing sounds could be heard from his body. This sound came from the hole under the mask of the human face. After listening to it for a long time, the mind would fall into chaos and become a numb walking dead . The shape of the four tentacles on the back is roughly the same as the spines that appeared last night, but they are covered with suction cups. When the suction cups are split, the fleshy walls inside are covered with layers of shark teeth, with cold animal pupils inlaid in the middle. When the top of the tentacles cracked, it turned into four big petal mouths covered with shark teeth. Four slender meat tongues protruded from the middle of the flesh wall, and the dense barbs scraped gently, licking the shark on the flesh wall. tooth. The tongue actually protruded not from the mouth of the human face mask, but from the petal mouth at the top of the tentacles. This horrifying face and ugly and curious shape made Su Mu even more convinced that he was indeed the strongest incarnation of the demigod corpse underground. "Looking like this ghost, if it wasn''t for the strongest incarnation of the god corpse, I, Su Mu, would blew myself up on the spot!" Chapter 522 The rock gun slapped on his body like rain hitting plantains, and there were bursts of crackling sounds, but it was only thunder and raindrops. The rock gun collided with the lens-like scales on his body, directly cut and collapsed into gravel, It didn''t cause any substantial damage at all, and even the bloody skin wasn''t worn out. However, Su Mu didn''t care, and continued to manipulate the collapsed gravel to form new rock guns for a new round of bombing. The spiritual energy in the body is constantly decreasing, and in exchange, Su Mu has a clear understanding of the action mode of this monster with a human face and mask. In addition, Su Mu made another major discovery. "He seems to be protecting his jaw intentionally or unintentionally?" Su Mu''s eyes flickered, and the places he intentionally protected during the battle were usually vital points or had been injured before. For example, when we are playing with someone, even if the object in the opponent''s hand is not fatal, but when we hit the vital point, everyone''s subconscious reaction is to immediately parry and block. This is the instinct of our genes. The rock gun can cause very little damage to this monster with a human face and mask, but it is also protecting the lower jaw intentionally or unintentionally, turning a blind eye to attacks on the head and chest. The movements He made were very secretive, and it would be impossible to detect them with the naked eye, let alone analyze them in such a dense offensive. However, under the lock of the huge spiritual consciousness, all secrets are no longer secrets, and every detail must be revealed. Knows well. "My current aura is enough to launch two waves of such offensives, so let''s use these two waves of offensives to test." With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, the focus of the Rock Spear''s attack quietly changed without a trace, and the target was his jaw. Sure enough, the blocking action of the monster with the face mask became more and more obvious as the attack intensity and density continued to increase. Su Mu resolutely slowed down the offensive, pretending... There is no need to pretend, his avatar is indeed going to be cold, this natural performance is even more confusing, at least those who don''t know Su Mu''s details will definitely be fooled by this Go into the ditch. At the same time, Su Mu took out a clone from the Origin Realm ahead of time and placed it under the pile of rocks. Part of his consciousness entered into the clone ahead of time, accumulating power secretly, without triggering it. The location of the new avatar is not aimless, it was calculated by Su Mu based on the action mode of the monster with a face mask. There must be a slight deviation in this calculation, but it will not be very big. With Su Mu''s avatar fully erupting, the power is a little Deviations have no effect. All is ready except for the opportunity. Su Mu has already set up the stage for this incredible monster with a powerful face and mask. I hope he, the protagonist, will be satisfied with this upcoming performance called ''Embers''. After the supply of aura in Su Mu''s body was insufficient, the monster with a human face mask was suppressed and suddenly became much smaller. Although the natural heavy pressure of the 100-meter underground can still crush a pulse rank into minced meat, but considering the perverted physique of this monster with a human face and mask, this pressure is nothing, at most it is just a little slow in action . The monster with a human face and mask was overjoyed, and its tail slapped down heavily, thundering on the ground. He swooped up like a giant whale swimming in the deep sea, and the surrounding rocks were like tender tofu. When he was hit lightly, he turned into a pile of fine powder. Such a terrifying power can only be compared with Su Mu''s body when he comes. Chapter 523 The ground rumbled and shook uncomfortably. Su Mu knew that his situation was over, so he chose a direction to flee in a panic. The face mask monster has its own unique means to clearly locate the enemy''s position. After discovering that this shameless and despicable bug offended his dignity, it ran away because it knew it was not an opponent. This is simply shameless, run away if you can''t beat it, and run so fucking fast! Have you ever asked me how I feel! Boom boom boom! The human face mask slapped the tail again, and the speed increased to another level. It was as fast as thunder and lightning, crushing all the rock walls above the head effortlessly. There is no way, if He doesn''t speed up, that damn bug will run away without a trace! ! ! boom! A huge pothole was knocked out of the ground by a monster with a human face mask. It was like a pair of out-of-control tanks. The air rubbed violently against the lens-like scales on the monster with a human face mask, making harsh and sharp noises. This noise is not just noise, it is already a type of sonic attack. The power of the sonic attack is maximized in the closed environment of the underground. After Su Mu heard the sound, the aura in his body became unsmooth. His body seemed to be trapped in a swamp full of mud, and his speed was involuntary. It was half a beat slower. In this life-and-death moment where every second counts, slowing down by half a beat is tantamount to death. The distance between Su Mu and the monster with a human face and mask quickly narrowed. Su Mu could clearly feel the sting of the cold wind blowing behind him, and he could hear the whispering in his ears getting louder and louder. It seemed to be the howl of a life-threatening ghost from under the Nine Netherworld. The death crisis that followed like a shadow continued to approach, but the corners of Su Mu''s mouth evoked a sly smile. "It''s less than 10 meters away from where I put the avatar, it''s about time." As soon as he thought about it, the last bit of spiritual energy left was exhausted, and the dark and dark underground world gradually became thicker, covering everything. Under the cover of dense fog, the monster with a human face mask did not realize that the "little bug" it was chasing before had turned into an empty shell, and the remaining consciousness had quietly sneaked into its pre-placed body, waiting for the time to come. puff! The monster with a human face and a mask looked at the little bug that was close at hand, all the tentacles were spinning excitedly, the suction cups on the tentacles opened, the shark teeth in the flesh wall were biting, and the gray-white animal pupils grumbled up and down. change. The top of the tentacles split open and turned into four big petal mouths with shark teeth intersecting. Four slender tongues full of barbs popped out of it, like a fired bullet turning into blurred gray shadows effortlessly. It penetrates Su Mu''s vitals. The four slender tongues rolled and twisted into a tight knot. The slender tongues burst out with amazing strength and toughness, and instantly pulled the masked monster to Su Mu''s body. The four tentacles entangled Su Mu''s body along the way, as if four giant pythons with astonishing brute force were constantly shrinking, strangling and denting Su Mu''s body. All the suction cups on the tentacles were firmly attached to Su Mu''s body, and the shark teeth in the suction cups greedily gnawed at Su Mu''s body. In less than a few seconds, Su Mu was devoured, leaving only debris. Then, the monster with a human face and mask stayed where it was, the excitement in his heart stopped abruptly, and was replaced by raging anger! Chapter 524 The reason why the monster with a human face and mask pursued Su Mu so hard was not because Su Mu was wearing medicine and cough syrup. Everything was the fault of World Tree. The legacy of the World Tree turned Su Mu''s soul into Tang Monk''s meat that everyone wanted to eat. This monster with a human face and mask had a strong premonition that as long as he could get Su Mu''s soul, he would definitely be able to get the great power. Benefits, get rid of the current half-dead dilemma. Can...... Why! Obviously, he has already succeeded, and he is only one step away from returning to the peak of divine life. In order to avoid having long nights and dreams, and to vent his anger, He didn''t waste a single moment, and gnawed the wonderful little bug down to a few scraps of wood on the spot. It stands to reason that this soul has been obtained smoothly in this way, and he can also obtain all the previous benefits, but he feels that he has gnawed on a dead wood, stuffed his teeth, and it is so bad that he wants to vomit. How could He not be angry when the duck with its mouth full disappeared. The four tentacles danced crazily, tearing apart the surrounding rock walls. The whispers in the air were full of rage and chaos, and just hearing it would cause you to fall into a riot. The majestic and cold energy vented, destroying everything around. At this time, He didn''t know that a pair of eyes quietly opened in the pile of rocks. The aura in Su Mu''s body boiled and surged violently, but it was strange that it didn''t leak at all. All the fluctuations were firmly sealed by the looming spiritual script. All the power is concentrated on the right fist, stored but not released. Su Mu didn''t plan to use energy to attack this time. The previous temptation was 100% sure that the monster above had reached an appalling level of resistance to energy. If you want to kill him, you can only use the purest strength. In addition to setting off a torrent of energy, spiritual energy can also be used to strengthen the strength of the physical body, and an earth-shattering blow erupts in an instant. When all the aura is concentrated on a certain part of the body, it is a very dangerous move. Although it can maximize the strength of the body, the body will also collapse at this moment because the strength it carries exceeds the limit. This method of use was discovered by Su Mu when he was browsing the memory of the World Tree, and it is also a very advanced and dangerous skill among the many ways of using aura. Because this is no longer hurting the enemy one thousand and self-defeating eight hundred, but dying together. If one hit is missed, nothing will be mentioned. But as long as he can hit the opponent''s vital point, even if the enemy is stronger than himself, he can use the brilliance that ignites at this moment to send the enemy to hell together. Su Mu said that he likes this method of dying together. Isn''t it death anyway? People are mortal, and they have to die sooner or later, why not burst out the brightest fireworks in life before death! ? This is due to the highest awareness of the tool man avatar! "Art is an explosion, an instant is eternity, for the highest glory of the tool man, Ulla!" Su Mugao guarded the slogan of belonging to the tool man, his spirit and beliefs were burning, and he stepped hard with all his strength, the ground under his feet cracked, his right fist blasted upwards, and all the air under the fist became stagnant, and then ¡­ Exploded with a bang! The swirling air blast exploded, turning into streaks of white horseshoes, hitting the monster lens-like scales of the human face mask, and unexpectedly bombarded with chop marks. This is the first time since the face mask monster was injured. Chapter 525 This earth-shattering punch was from the bottom to the top, the air flow was blasted with a bang, and the force of the punch was overwhelming, and it ruthlessly hit the jaw of the monster with a human face and mask. boom! There was an explosion from the ground, and a violent shock wave spread rapidly, like a typhoon passing through, flying sand and rocks. The head of the monster with a human face mask was folded back, the cervical spine and the spine were almost vertical at 90 degrees, and the muscles of the opened petal mouth were stiff and screamed in pain. The ferocious force did not see half of the remaining power, and passed through the body, shattering the bones and organs of the monster with a human face and mask, and the four tentacles waving indiscriminately hang down limply, and the eyeballs lost focus due to the bombardment by the remaining force. Before he was alive, he was killed by other gods with a sword from the lower jaw. The corpse barely regained consciousness after sleeping for many years, but the strength of the main body also plummeted because of this sword injury. Now that Su Mu''s punch hit his fatal wound, it was no longer sprinkling salt on the wound, but sprinkling pepper water on his old wound! Of course, with just one punch, Su Mu wanted to kill a god, but Su Mu is a steady tree. When he realized that the vitality in this "malicious thought fusion" still existed in his body, he did not hesitate to abandon the current tool man clone. Anyway, when the punch was thrown, the end of the tool man was already doomed, he was doomed and hopeless. Su Mu took out two clones again with extreme stability, and his consciousness entered into the clones one after another, blasting out his life''s strength. Su Mu''s three punches are superimposed layer upon layer, and the damage caused is not as simple as 1+1+1, but to the power of (1+1+1)! Nine times the huge damage not only shattered his finally born consciousness, but also crushed the sporadic vitality in his body. There were crisp voices from inside the four masks representing joy, anger, sorrow and joy, and shocking cracks appeared on the four masks, spreading continuously and rapidly. Before the consciousness faded away, strong unwillingness surged in his heart, it was obviously just a weak little bug that could be easily crushed to death. However, He would die in the hands of such a little bug. "Even if it is death, I will take this little bug with me!" The remaining consciousness turned into a vicious curse, and black air suddenly gushed out like a column from the dark seven orifices, and the cold negative energy escaped in all directions, covering everything around it. These icy negative energies are like tarsal maggots crazily eroding everything within the black air envelope. The hard rock melted in front of this cold negative energy, and Su Mu''s body also had bean-sized black spots. These black spots quickly appeared all over the body. Under the erosion of these black spots, Su Mu''s body disintegrated into a Particles evaporate. The vicious curse followed the clues and escaped into the world of origin, trying to kill this part of Su Mu''s spirit as well. The curse before the god''s death was so terrifying, Su Mu was haunted by the curse without even noticing it, and chaotic murmurs of unknown meaning sounded in his ears. Then...... The whispering stopped abruptly, and the familiar reminder sounded. "Ding~ Kill the evil god Anzmat, get 1 million evolution points! Get the incomplete godhead (clergy: sacrifice and hunting)!" "Ding~ Kill the evil god Anzmat''s residual divine sense, and get 49 units of divinity!" Su Mu was dumbfounded after listening to the system''s notification tone. "It turns out that this monster is not a fusion of malicious thoughts, but that divine corpse!" Chapter 526 "I..." Su Mu felt that he might not have woken up, his whole body was light, and everything in the world of origin became unreal: "Why did I succeed in killing God by accident... " Su Mu froze on the spot, opened the system panel subconsciously, looked at the records on it, and smiled softly. "Hehe, haha, hahahahaha! Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie!" The curvature of the corners of Su Mu''s mouth became wider and wider, and finally grinned to the root of his teeth, his smile began to twist, and many branches became excited, dancing like seaweed on the bottom of the sea, casting a reflection of a group of demons dancing wildly. "No, I''m a big tree with no emotions, I can''t laugh." Su Mu tried hard to close the arc of his grin, but his mouth just couldn''t be controlled! "I really can''t control how many times I remember! Hahahahahahahaha!" Demonic laughter echoed in the sky of Origin, like a deafening subwoofer. After a while, Su Mu stood with his hands behind his back, looking into the distance with his deep eyes. "It turns out that gods can die too." He didn''t want to prove anything by saying this, he just sent it out of pure feeling, not for pretending! After Su Mu finished speaking lightly, he took a step forward and stepped out of the Origin Realm. "Fuck! This turtle grandson really deserves to die again!" I saw that the place where they fought before was filled with strong negative energy, which condensed into a giant ball covering a hundred meters underground. These strong negative energies eroded all the matter within the covering area and lasted for a long time. As soon as Su Mu stepped out of the twilight barrier on the body surface of the origin world, it was corroded and pitted. Other negative energies rushed towards the cracked barrier like sharks smelling fishy. Su Mu was caught off guard by these strong negative energies and was riddled with holes all over his body. He almost didn''t turn into a sieve. What''s even more frightening was that when these negative energies entered his body, Su Mu found that his body was not healthy. With a controlled squirm, wooden tentacles like granulation sprouted out of the wound unwillingly. Su Mu shuddered: "This energy is too corrosive, it is changing the essence of my life." If this god corpse hadn''t been for its plummeting strength, hazy consciousness, no mind, no ability but only knew to use its tyrannical physical body to rampage, otherwise, with this weird high-level negative energy alone, even Su Mu''s body would have to hate it on the spot. The range covered by the negative energy field is about 100 meters. Su Mu made a rough estimate and found in despair that he would not be able to escape even if he consumed all his avatars here. Because this negative energy field not only has a perverted erosion and assimilation effect, but also a series of negative effects, such as slowing down, deterring, confusing mind and so on. This mere distance of 100 meters was like a natural moat, cutting off Su Mu''s hope. And what caused all of this was just the last bit of original power left in the god''s corpse. "Calm down, calm down, there must be other ways." If it is just a simple avatar, it will be gone if it is gone, but the souls that control these avatars cannot be left alone. Without this part of the soul, Su Mu''s body will also be severely damaged, his foundation will be greatly reduced, and the soul will become no longer. whole. Even with the system, the future road will be seriously affected. Chapter 527 "There are only 7 avatars left. Facing this kind of unreasonable high-level energy, all of them are for nothing. Could it be that I can only wait for these energies to dissipate naturally?" I don''t know how many years are left before these energies dissipate. What is the difference between choosing to shrink in the origin world and wait for these negative energies to dissipate and die. Su Mu''s face was cloudy and uncertain, looking at this clone with only incomplete parts left, he knew that if he didn''t leave, he really couldn''t leave. Su Mu opened the origin world very quickly, and returned to the origin world with the damaged parts. Although he moved extremely fast, he still brought back a lot of negative energy. These negative energies are still stubbornly eroding the remaining parts of the avatar in the origin world. Su Mu''s consciousness entered the new avatar, and his palm was printed on the parts through the air, and the palm of his hand roared with lightning, and thunder suddenly appeared. Under the control of Su Mu''s thoughts, the violent energy launched an attack on the negative energy attached to the clone corpse. Su Mu consumed a lot of aura, but the result was not satisfactory. Against these negative energies, the mighty Thunder couldn''t do anything to them. This is the gap brought about by the energy level. The energy of the low energy level faces the energy of the high energy level, just like a mayfly shaking a tree, overreaching. Su Mu exhausted all means, but still couldn''t deal with these negative energies, and could only watch helplessly as it devoured the clone. "God, it really is a terrifying life. Even the energy left by a corpse that has been dead for an unknown amount of time can make me helpless." Su Mu didn''t know that this was not ordinary negative energy at all, but the original essence that allowed the god corpse to come back to life! "Could it be that I really can only stay here and wait to die?" Su Mu''s face was ugly, and he kicked a piece of gravel in the Origin Realm away as if venting his anger. The gravel precisely hit the negative energy and was annihilated by it. Su Mu stared blankly at the negative energy that stayed quietly in place after the crushed stone was wiped out, and a flash of inspiration flashed through his mind like lightning. "So it is! So it is!" Su Mu calmed down and mobilized the power of the origin world to try to control these negative energies. He was overjoyed to find that these negative energies are extremely lazy and inert energies when they are not in contact with matter, and they are so well-behaved that they are the children of other people''s families in the legend. As long as there is no stunning enchantment called ''material'' appearing in front of it, it is a master who has entered the state of a sage. But as long as the peerless enchantress ''Material'' appears in front of it, this master who has entered the sage state will immediately go into a berserk state, swallowing all the bones and skins of ''Material''. All Su Mu in the origin world can be freely controlled, and these negative energies are no exception. As long as they are not allowed to come into contact with matter, they are harmless good energies. This means that as long as Su Mu inhales all the negative energy outside into the origin world, the negative energy field that plagued him can be solved easily. How to absorb all the negative energy outside into the Origin Realm? Su Mu is confident about this. The characteristics of this kind of negative energy make Su Mu not need to consume aura for traction intake. As long as he leaves the world of origin and walks around, these negative energies will definitely stare at him like taking hormones, and naturally follow him into the origin in the world. As long as we reach the world of origin, it''s up to him, Su, whether to flatten or round? "Jie Jie Jie, the plan works." Chapter 528 Having seen the dominance of high-level energy, Su Mu naturally wouldn''t foolishly go out and wander around without making any preparations. Doesn''t that mean he died too slowly? Su Mu did not hesitate to consume a lot of spiritual energy to create an energy shield with three inner and outer layers to protect himself firmly. Only in this way can all negative energy follow him into the origin world safely and feel the warmth of home. After all, he, Su Mu, is a hospitable, simple and kind-hearted peerless good tree. After Su Mu was ready, he took a deep breath and left the world of origin again. As expected, these inert negative energies became extremely excited immediately after he appeared. Su Mu was also very excited. Although these negative energies were very unfriendly to him, they always wanted to kill him. But what kind of person is he, Su Mu? Even if these negative energies tortured and killed one of his clones, Su Mu could still face it with a smile and let the past go. Anyway... When they enter the world of origin, they will all be his property! Who else has an aversion to possessions that belong to them? Su Mu''s eyes were bright: "My children, your old father is back!" Suddenly, all the negative energy rioted, and they ran towards Su Mu, the kind old father. Seeing this, Su Mu was speechless in secret. He didn''t expect these negative energies to miss him so much, and he couldn''t wait to rush up when he saw him. The energy shields laid by Su Muli''s three layers and the outer three layers melted in just a snap of his fingers, leaving only the last layer. Su Mu was taken aback, not daring to delay, and immediately turned around and slipped into the world of origin. These negative energies rushed in without hesitation, and the corpses of the curious trio inside suffered. Although they were the family members of the evil god Anzmat, these origins no longer had any ideology. Eat whatever you see, regardless of whether you are a member of its predecessor. Let''s eat first! The soil, streams, grass, and corpses all suffered, eroded by negative energy, and turned into nothingness. If Su Mu hadn''t placed all the avatars in advance, I''m afraid there would be no avatars left now. After a few breaths, this world of origin is empty except for a few avatars and strong negative energy. The earth has long been swallowed up, and the ecology has been irreversibly damaged. Wanting to restore it to the past is tantamount to nonsense. A complete dead zone. Although Su Mu regretted this, he didn''t regret it. When he thought of this plan, he had already thought of what happened before him. He is dead without introducing negative energy into the world of origin. Although introducing these negative energies into the world of origin will cause irreversible damage to this world, it can give a glimmer of life. Su Mu can tell which is more important between the two. Moreover, as long as these negative energies are not useless! When you meet an invincible opponent, reward the opponent with these negative energies, so as to ensure that the opponent will be happy and happy. You can also study this energy when you have nothing to do, and maybe you can get a lot of gains. Su Mu watched kindly the last drop of negative energy pouring into the Origin Realm, and closed the Origin Realm without hesitation. "Welcome to my world, I will make good use of you." Chapter 529 "Although this is a fragment separated from the world of origin, it has been eroded by the energy of the evil god Anzmat and is now empty. It is obviously inappropriate to call it the world of origin. It is better to call it the world of evil gods." Although this place is only as big as a football field, who stipulates that a place that is only the size of a football field cannot be called a world! There is still a dream, what if it comes true... Su Mu smiled, and left Yuanyuan happily... Oh, no, it has been renamed the Evil God Realm now. Su Mu had just left the Evil God Realm when he saw a huge corpse falling from his eyes. "Isn''t this the divine corpse of Lord Anzmat, the head of our material transportation brigade? How could I have forgotten him!" Su Mu is a good tree that has inherited the traditional Chinese virtues. How could he bear to watch the corpse of this evil god, who was so beautiful in front of him and so bleak after his death, in the wilderness? How can this work! In line with the principle of good people doing their best to the end, Su Mu also dragged Lord Evil God''s corpse into the Evil God Realm, and buried it in the strong negative energy field. If he just left his corpse alone, maybe after a few years, this body can be revived again and awaken a new consciousness. But how could Su Mu just do nothing like this, this is a god corpse, even if it is a demigod among the evil gods, but he is also a god, which is very valuable for research! Sending it to top scientists may produce some shocking results! Su Mu already had a vague idea of ??the purpose of this divine corpse, but the specifics had to be decided by the ontology. Su Muan didn''t return to the surface to join Black Blood and the others immediately after putting Anzmat''s body away. He hadn''t searched the great evil god''s lair yet, so if he left like this, it would be too contemptuous of the evil god! Su Mu let go of his spiritual consciousness and found that the ground had a strong isolation effect on spiritual consciousness. "It''s no wonder Ansmat chose to stay here. With this natural barrier, he can avoid a lot of trouble." Although the underground has a strong effect on isolating spiritual consciousness, it still doesn''t bother Su Mu. Su Mu knelt down on one knee, his right palm turned over and printed on the ground, the aura in his body surged, and a steady stream of branches gushed out from his palm, easily digging through the rock, groping along the way. His branches were used in such a complicated environment like a fish in water, and it didn''t take long for Su Mu to find Anzmat''s lair smoothly. Su Mu followed the vines, and there were branches opening the way in front of him. He walked a straight distance, and soon came to Lord Evil God''s lair. There are no mountains of gold and silver piled up inside, only a few inconspicuous things, which are very ordinary. But in this kind of place, this kind of normality is the biggest abnormality, what is the difference from the three hundred taels of silver here. "I don''t even know how to pretend, no wonder I was killed twice." Su Mu was already moved by the IQ of this evil god and cried. The method to distinguish whether these are real treasures is very simple, you only need to cover your eyes with aura. In the next second, these inconspicuous objects were so bright that they almost blinded Su Mu''s eyes in this dark environment. Su Mu''s heart skipped a beat, rubbing his eyes that were stunned by the aura, knowing that he might really make a fortune this time. Chapter 530 There are not many things, only three. The one on the far left is an A4-sized hardcover book, about as thick as two knuckles, with a blood-colored cold vertical pupil printed on the cover of the hardcover book. The vertical pupils are lifelike, and when you touch them with your fingers, a slippery feeling comes from the pads of your fingers, making your scalp numb and your back feel chilly. The strange thing is that this blood-colored vertical pupil doesn''t give people an evil feeling, but only cold and indifferent, which is completely different from the painting style of the evil god Anzmat. In the middle is a black and red altar, the altar is only the size of a palm, and the style is rough. Just as Su Mu held it in his hand, a familiar murmur sounded in his ear. "This thing definitely belongs to Anzmat himself. It''s this kind of whispering sound all day long, and I don''t know how to change it. I''m tired of hearing it." Su Mu was deeply desperate for the unique aesthetics of this evil god lord, and whispered every now and then, so it''s better to do some tricks. For example, at certain moments, girls utter whispers that can make a man''s bones go numb after hearing it. In that case, Su Mu reckons that this Lord Evil God will soon become a regular, and he won''t be in such a miserable situation. This is the gap brought about by the difference in thinking. The last piece is a fist-sized crystal, which reflects grotesque scenes, like a dream. Su Mu carried these three treasures with him, he was afraid that if he threw them into the evil spirit world, they would be corroded by the negative energy inside and become residues. Although there is a high probability that this situation will not happen, after all, the things that a god has to bother to carry before his fall are by no means ordinary products, but Su Mu dare not gamble, what if he guesses wrong? At that time, Su Mu would not even have a place to cry. Anyway, carrying it with him would at most cause dull murmurs in his ears, and he almost felt calluses, so he didn''t care. The only pity is that Anzmat''s death was very thorough, and his soul was crushed by the system so that there was not even a residue left. The specific functions of these three rare treasures required him to spend time researching and pondering. In addition to these three amazing treasures, Su Mu also found many mutated plants and a small amount of high-purity magic stones. These plants were mutated by the energy radiation of the god corpse. Although the effect was unknown, Su Mu still packed them up and took them away based on the principle that nothing was wasted. But it''s a pity that most of these plants turned into a handful of fly ash as soon as they were dug up, and only a small half of the plants remained tenaciously alive. The energy contained in the magic stone is of high purity, but the amount is too small. Su Mu absorbed them all on the spot, and only gained 10,000 evolution points. After digging out the plants and absorbing the magic stone, Su Mu achieved the achievement of scraping the ground three feet away. Seeing that there was really nothing left, he left the ground unsatisfied. Black Blood on the Surface and Xizheng huddled restlessly in an inconspicuous corner waiting for Su Mu''s return. Although the two of them didn''t know what happened underground, the fight between the evil god Anzmat and Su Mu was too exaggerated, and they could clearly perceive the terrifying aftermath even though they were far away from the underground. If Su Mu is defeated, the only way to wait for the two of them is death. Not only will they die here, but their tribe will also disappear on this land because they lost the protection of the tree god. "Great tree god, you are the master of thunder, eternal immortality, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine forever on the earth." The two prayed anxiously, hoping that the tree god would return safely. Chapter 531 "Let''s go." A calm and gentle voice sounded behind the two of them. The two of them were startled by the sudden sound, and their bodies instinctively reacted, like a frightened rabbit hopping to distance themselves, attacking. I just want to greet you from behind. When they saw who was coming, the two of them froze in place, knelt down on one knee and made an apology: "Please forgive the tree god, we thought there was an enemy coming." Su Mu nodded noncommittally, the two of them were indeed unintentional, and they didn''t care too much about such trivial matters. "Get up, I believe you are all tight-lipped people, but there are all kinds of abilities in this world, and what happens here is of great importance. Just in case, I need to plant a restriction on your souls." "It''s not just you, I also want to impose restrictions on Chixing." Heixue was taken aback for a moment, and after realizing it, he said in a deep voice: "I have no opinion, it''s up to the tree god to make the decision." Su Mu is very satisfied with Heixue''s sense of taste, such a subordinate is a good subordinate. Su Mu took the two of them out of here, chose a safe place, and began to impose restrictions on the two of them. With the full cooperation of Heixue and Xi, the restriction was quickly completed. This prohibition of Su Mu didn''t make any moves, it was meaningless, it just blocked the memory related to the god corpse. After the ban is planted, they will lose the relevant memory, which is also a kind of protection. After all, gods involve too many things, and sometimes knowing too much is a curse. Su Mu is also responsible for their safety. Su Mu took the two people who had passed out in a coma and rushed all the way, and returned to the tribe in a short time at Su Mu''s speed. The current tribe is no longer called the Shanin tribe. The character ''Shanin'' has become a past tense with the death of Wu Mu and the arrival of Su Mu. So at Gu Wan''s suggestion, the tribe unanimously agreed to change the name, called the Germination Tribe. Although Su Mu doesn''t understand what the name Mengya has to do with him, logically speaking, isn''t he a big tree? No matter what, he should be next to the trees, but when he saw the family emblem of the Germination Tribe, he realized it. The pattern of the family emblem is an image of one of his branches, which means that the budding tribe has gained a new life under his protection, and will thrive under his protection. Of course, all of the above are explanations of Guwan. For Su Mu, whether it is the Shanxin Tribe or the Germination Tribe, the name is just a symbol, as long as the creatures here are his believers and can provide him with the power of faith. But if the change of this symbol can bring about positive changes, then Su Mu is also happy to do so. Su Mu summoned Gu Wan and Chi Xing, and sent them away after arranging the relevant matters. He didn''t have time to take a closer look at the spoils he got after killing the divine creature Ebony and the evil god Anzmat one after another, so there wasn''t so much time to waste. First of all, the spoils of the Ebony God. Apart from those strange and unknown sundries, only the animal skin book exuding a hidden aura can attract his attention. The writing material of the animal skin book is very precious, but the content recorded on it is the romance and moaning of a bard. This feeling is like a three-year-old child scribbling on the precious Qingming River Scene, which makes people feel heartbroken and heartbroken after seeing it¡ª¡ª Is the author ignorant of the preciousness of the material, or did he do it on purpose? Chapter 532 If it is a waste of money, then Su Mu can only say that the author is blind for nothing, and the treasure is in his hand without knowing it. But if the author is aware of the preciousness of these materials and deliberately writes in this way, then the meaning is worth pondering. Su Mu could deduce its preciousness through the hidden aura on the animal skin book, but Su Mu didn''t know the specifics. After all, these are two different worlds, Su Mu is not omniscient and omnipotent, and it is normal to encounter things that he does not understand. Su Mu is not worried that this animal skin book will be rotten in his hands for nothing. He doesn''t know, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t know either. Su Mu opened the spiritual link network and summoned Unodlan. As a creature that has awakened the blood of the two-headed troll + hell demon, Unodlan has the inheritance memory that many mages have dreamed of all their lives. Maybe the other party can see through the disguise of this animal skin book. Unodran, who was enjoying the hot and beautiful text, took a deep breath, moved his right hand down calmly, held the staff, and prepared to cast spells. Skillful Hands of Stealing Laws, Grasp of Immortality, Quick Gun Draw, Crazy Growth, Deadly Rhythm, Dragon Impact, War Rhythm, Phase Dive, Holy Gun Baptism, Let Bullets Fly, Power Outpouring, Perfect Curtain Call, Withering, Calmness, Repeat the trick! This set of spell-casting actions flashed in Unodran''s mind, and he was ready. At this moment, the news that popped up from the spirit link network almost didn''t frighten his staff. Unodlan couldn''t help but fell into the fear of being dominated by Su Mu''s Sanguan Correction Fist that night, his body trembled, and he finished washing as fast as he could in his life, and hurried to return to his life. Less than a minute after Su Mu gave the order, a simple and solid figure appeared in front of the forbidden area, with two big heads dazzlingly bright under the sun, comparable to bright light bulbs. Unodlan stood there quietly like a hill, even if the sky collapsed, the sea dried up and the rocks rotted, and the stars moved, but he would never move a step until he received the order of the tree god. "Come in when you arrive." Su Mu''s peaceful voice came from inside and rang in Unodlan''s ears. Hearing this elegant and easy-going voice, Unodran''s body shook, and he tried to squeeze out a simple and honest smile: "Yes, Tree God." Su Mu felt a little relieved when he saw this scene through his spiritual sense. They all said that the trolls are a brutal, bloodthirsty and warlike evil race. You see, what a good boy Comrade Unodlan has become after being corrected by his three views. But why did it come to him like a mouse meeting a cat? It is so strange that Su Mu is an amiable, gentle and polite tree. Every time Unodlan took a step, he felt that the pain in his body was aggravated, and every time he took a step, his heart became heavier. When he came up to Su Mu, a mighty man like a hill turned into a rickety dwarf. "Do you know this thing?" Su Mu tossed the animal skin book lightly, and Unodlan hurriedly finished the animal skin book, but because his body was shaking like a sieve, his carrot-thick fingers failed to hold the small animal skin book firmly and fell to the ground. Immediately, Unodlan trembled with fright, his face was pale, and he was sweating profusely. "Tree God, please forgive me!" Unodlan knelt on the ground like a jade pillar, shivering like a helpless little quail. Chapter 533 Su Mu''s eyelids twitched slightly. What''s the matter with Unodelan? It''s just that he didn''t receive the animal skin book. How could he be so frightened? He, Su Mu, is like a jade tree facing the wind, gentle and moist like jade, a good-looking talent, without the slightest bad habit, so why is he afraid of becoming like this? Su Mu had no idea how deep a psychological shadow his physics education the night before had left on this two-headed troll. So much so that the two-headed troll felt sore and frightened when he saw Su Mu. "Get up, do you know the animal skin book on the ground?" Unodlan observed Su Mu''s expression carefully, and it was obviously a futile move. Su Mu''s whole body was shrouded in hazy light, and it would be foolish to break through this layer of light without special pupil skills. "What? Do you still want me to ask you to get up?" Before Su Mu finished speaking, the two-headed troll quickly picked up the animal skin book with a flattering face and smiled apologetically: "Tree God, this place is too cold, Xiaode will get up now, get up now." It looked very much like Ochumelov alive. God knows how a ferocious and bloodthirsty two-headed troll would get on the sidelines with Ochumelov, who is ruthless. This huge contrast is really... Unodran carefully held the animal skin book in his hand, as if what he was holding was not a book, but some peerless treasure. "Tree God, can I read and see what''s inside?" "As long as you can discover the secrets in this book without destroying it, you can watch the rest yourself." "Please don''t worry, the tree god, Xiaode will do his best!" With Su Mu''s assurance, Unodlan was not as nervous as before. With carrot-thick fingers, he carefully opened the animal skin book, and he was startled before he could read the contents clearly. Exhale. "Tree God, the material of this book is tanned from the leather of the Nether Shadow Dragon! The contents recorded in it are absolutely extraordinary!" Su Mu was also shocked when he heard it. After roughly watching Unodran''s inheritance memory, he naturally understood what kind of existence this Nether Shadow Dragon is. Nether Shadow Dragon is a kind of legendary creature in this world. They have super-level strength from birth, and they don''t need to practice much. They are at least sub-legendary after they eat and die until they reach adulthood. According to Su Mu''s knowledge, the division of strength in this world is not like that of Seablue Star, it is divided by a more direct and clear level. The mortal level of Seablue Star is equivalent to the 1-4 levels here. When it comes to the spiritual level, the span is even greater, ranging from 5-10 levels, and from 11-17 levels on the orifice level. However, after the pulse level, the span of this level began to shrink, and it was level 18-21. The life stage is level 22-25, and only those whose strength has broken through to the life field stage are eligible to absorb the power of faith and become divine beings. Ebony is at this stage. After the life field level is the concentration level, but Su Mu doesn''t know what level it is in this world, because Su Mu doesn''t know the specific situation of the concentration level, so he can''t make an accurate inference. Unodelan''s blood inheritance is quite strong, the original owner of the inherited bloodline has reached level 28. You must know that the level ceiling in this world is 30, which is the so-called legend. This shows that Unodelan''s potential. And this humble animal skin book is actually made of the leather of a legendary life like the Nether Shadow Dragon, what kind of content is recorded in it! ? Chapter 534 Uno Delan''s thick fingers trembled uncontrollably when turning the pages of the book, as if walking on clouds, like a dream. This is the leather of the Nether Shadow Dragon! His current mood is the same as when an expert suddenly told you one day that the teapot in your house is actually the extremely precious Tang Sancai. But when Unodlan calmed down and saw the contents of the animal skin book, this dreamlike ecstasy turned into a raging rage. "What kind of idiot is this to be so reckless? If I find out, I''ll have to rip him off!" This feeling is actually very easy to understand, or that teapot. When an expert tells you that this teapot is actually a very precious Tang Sancai, but because of your poor storage and scribbling, its value has been greatly reduced. The treasure that could have been sold for tens of millions is now only worth tens of thousands. Presumably this huge Whoever falls behind will be extremely depressed. This animal skin book is the same as the example given. When it is not full of these hot-eyed things, it will not be exchanged for a thousand dollars, but after it is filled with all these romances, it is no longer of much value. Because even if these words are removed, the original value of the material cannot be restored. "Tree God, this book is worthless because of this goddamn fool." Unodran''s eyes were red and he was panting heavily, like an impatient gambler, wishing to kill this god damn bard thousands of times. Su Mu ignored Unodlan, and with a move, the animal skin book was drawn and ingested by the inspiration, and flew to Su Mu''s body automatically. Su Mu stared at the animal skin book for a moment, and gently wiped a line of content on the page with his finger. This light finger could leave a three-foot mark on the steel plate, but it did not affect the content of the page at all. Influence. This is very abnormal. Su Mu suddenly figured out something, his smile stretched, and he asked an irrelevant question. "Xiaode, with your current strength, let you write on the leather of the Nether Shadow Dragon, can you do it?" Unodlan, who had red eyes, didn''t want to pay attention to anyone, and just wanted to relieve his worries, but when he heard Su Mu''s voice, he immediately regained his sobriety. It''s like being poured over the head with a big bucket of ice water during the three or nine days when the wind is howling and icy cold, it''s impossible not to wake up! Unodlan habitually showed a flattering smile: "To the tree god, Xiaode''s strength is shallow, and it may be difficult to leave a book on this precious material." "Can it be done?" Unodlan said brightly, "I can''t." If you don''t have enough strength, you don''t even have the qualifications to use this material, let alone leave indelible handwriting on it. Even Unodlan can''t do this, so the true identity of this bard is interesting. How could it be possible for an ordinary bard to make use of such rare materials and write handwriting that even Su Mu couldn''t erase. At this time, Unodlan also reacted: "Tree God, you mean that the content recorded above is just a cover?!" Unodlan is not a fool to be able to stay by his side without following other horse boys. If he was really that stupid, he would have been captured and sold as a slave by human beings long ago. "That''s right, it''s exactly what you think. Take the animal skin book first, and find a way to decipher the real content recorded on it." Su Mu threw the animal skin book into Unodlan''s hands: "As long as you can succeed , don''t hesitate to reward." Chapter 535 Unodlan''s breathing became short of breath, and the generous reward meant that his bloodline evolution is expected! This is the dream of countless warlocks! "Xiao De will do his best to never fail the tree god''s expectations!" Unodran carefully put away the animal skin book, bid farewell to Su Mu and left quickly. He, the two-headed troll and demon warlock¡ªUnodran swears with the glory of his own bloodline: Liver explosion is approaching, starting from today, he will continue to explode day and night, until he is bald! We must decipher the truth of the animal skin book! Su Mu looked at Unodlan''s back, who looked at death like home and smiled. He, Su, liked such a subordinate who was willing to explode his liver. Giving the animal skin book to Unodelan and Su Mu is a hundred rest assured, because Unodelan has become a fanatic. Fanatic means never betrayal, 100% loyal. If Su Mu didn''t feel at ease under this prerequisite, he might as well find a piece of tofu and beat himself to death. And there is another reason why Su Mu handed the animal skin book to Unodlan. According to Wumu''s memory, he has been thinking about this thing a lot, but it has been so many years, and he still has nothing. Su Mu didn''t think he was special. After getting the animal skin book, he suddenly discovered the real secret of the animal skin book. That was too false. Even if the secrets of this book can really be discovered, I don''t know how long it will take. Su Mu doesn''t have the time to plunge into this pit. If he has that time, he can break through to the stage of fate. If it is given to Unodlan to study and ponder, maybe something can really be done. Unodlan, who has blood inheritance, is much better than the wild way of Ebony. Ebony is not good, but it does not mean that Uno Delan is not good. After dealing with the animal skin book, Su Mu remembered that he had obtained a bunch of miscellaneous things from Wumu. Su Mu didn''t know the details of these things, and he was busy explaining the animal skin book just now and forgot about it. Su Mu thought for a while, and asked the bone pill to bring these sundries back to identify their functions one by one. If there are any ones that they really don''t know, they will be handed over to Unodelan. Anyway, the debt is not overwhelming. If you are busy with one thing, you are busy; if you are busy with two things, you are also busy. Those who can do more work... Hard work pays more, and Su Mu will not be stingy with rewards afterwards. ¡­ All the ebony things are handed over to the Germination Tribe to deal with. It doesn''t have to be done by yourself, and it feels really nice to have subordinates to help with it. "It''s no wonder that so many protagonists in previous lives like to be shopkeepers, but compared to those male protagonists, I still lack a beautiful secretary. Well, it''s not a problem for the two sisters, Ye Zhi and Yeluo, to be qualified for this position." "Aries and Pisces are also good." "It''s a pity that they''re not here." Su Mu sighed, and became that big tree with no emotion again. Su Mu doesn''t intend to borrow the things obtained from the evil god Ainzmat''s lair. No matter how strong the Nether Shadow Dragon is, it is only legendary, and the evil god Ainzmat is a real god. Even a half-hearted demigod was still a god during his lifetime, and it was easy to kill the Nether Shadow Dragon, so what he left behind was nothing to worry about? It''s better to keep this kind of real treasure in your own hands. Su Mu was about to take out Anzmat''s baby for research, when his face suddenly changed, and he turned on the system quickly, only to see that the evolution point was evaporating at an exaggerated speed. "This is......." Chapter 536 Only his main body has the right to control the evolution points. Now the main body suddenly mobilizes a large number of evolution points to upgrade skills and talents. This is seriously inconsistent with the main body''s strategy of keeping a low profile. The only explanation is that there has been a huge change on Seablue Star! The safety of the main body is threatened! "If that''s the case, that''s bad." The relationship between Su Mu''s avatar and the main body is inseparable. Once there is any problem with the main body, the avatar cannot be alone. The current avatar is just a means for Su Mu to facilitate activities. The current skill is still far from Sun Dasheng''s vellus hair, and there is still a long way to go from the legendary incarnation outside the body. Su Mu''s avatar was not in the mood to study Anzmat''s legacy anymore, and immediately ordered Hei Feng to form a special transportation force. The high-end combat power of the Germination Tribe consists of three hunting troops, commanded by Bone Maru, Red Star, and Unodlan respectively. The purpose is to clean up all the dangerous beasts around the Germination Tribe, and use their flesh and blood to sacrifice the space passage. The meaning of transporting troops is to transport the successfully hunted beasts to the space passage. Su Mu was not idle either. It would be cumbersome for others to act with him, so he planned to act alone, which was much more efficient than other people following him. With Su Mu''s order, the Germination Tribe began to operate like an efficient machine. Every warrior was a gear part of this machine, and it exploded with amazing power under the coordination of the three commanders. The ferocious beasts that do not want to surrender are taken to the space channel and hunted on the spot. This is not a matter of benevolence and morality. The existence of these ferocious beasts has always been a big hidden danger to the development of the Germination Tribe, and their death is crucial to the development of the Germination Tribe. It is beneficial and harmless. Besides, there is no right or wrong for fierce beasts to kill people and humans to kill fierce beasts, it is just a matter of position. The positions between humans and ferocious beasts are naturally opposed. Su Mu had given them a chance to choose before executing them, but unfortunately there were very few ferocious beasts that seized this opportunity, and most of them were stubborn people. Only a small number of ferocious beasts seized this opportunity, survived, and became part of the sprouting tribe. At the same time, Seablue Star. Su Mu''s body spit out a mouthful of pure oxygen, but it still couldn''t dispel the thick and sticky smell of blood flowing in the air. "System." Su Mu softly called out the system. Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree Level: pulse stage (later stage) Lifespan: 2000 Talent: Absorption (741000/500000) (+), Life Essence (741000/500000) (+), Plane Dimension (741000/100000) (+) Skills: Control Thunder (LV4) (741000/500000) (+), Variation Tree Body (LV5) (741000/1000000), Life Affinity (LV4) (741000/30000) (+), Fog (LV4) (741000/30000 ) (+), Spirit Link Network (LV4) (741000/30000) (+), Clone (LV3) (741000/80000) (+), Earth Element Control (LV2) (741000/300000) (+), Hypnosis (LV1) (741000/1000), Ling Wen (LV0) (741000/30000) Evolvable Ability: Virtual Godhead (During the deduction, the estimated actual time required for the deduction: 30 natural days.) Evolution points: 741000 Divinity Units: 52 Godhead: Sacrifice and Hunt Chapter 537 "What''s going on with the avatar? Even the gods have been killed." The information on the system panel is shared in real time, so although Su Mu doesn''t know what happened to the avatar, he can still know a thing or two from the refreshed information on the system panel. Although it is not clear how the avatar''s strength can kill a god, but the process is not important, as long as the result is good. The evolution point of this high sum is timely rain, so Su Mu can finally breathe a sigh of relief. With the tide of aura coming, the energy density of Planet Aquamarine suddenly increased several times, and this world with advanced industrial civilization moved towards a great world of practice, but at the same time it also brought a huge crisis. Because of the arrival of the energy tide, Seablue Star''s world barriers have become much weaker, and the volume of the space channel has expanded a lot. Simply put, those more powerful big guys can invade Seablue Star through the space channel. crisis! An unprecedented crisis! Not only the crisis of human beings, but also the crisis of all the native organisms living in this world. The ideologies, customs, cultures and races of the two sides are very different. It is a pipe dream to expect the other side to live in peace. Peace can only be established when the strengths of both sides are equal. When the strengths are unequal and facing a world with such abundant natural resources, the ending is already predictable. For students who don¡¯t understand, please refer to what the Lighthouse Country did to the indigenous people on the Latin American continent when it landed on the Latin American continent. Tens of millions of indigenous people were brutally massacred, and very few survived. The world behind those space passages will not sit politely at the round table to negotiate. Blood and death are the eternal themes in cross-border wars. This earth-shaking upheaval came too early and too suddenly. Before all the big and powerful countries had time to make sufficient preparations, unprecedented changes came. Due to the revival of the aura, the rules of Planet Aquamarine are also changing, and the power of gunpowder is weakening. The nuclear bomb, the trump card weapon at the bottom of the box, is obviously not suitable for use as a conventional weapon. Even if the nuclear bomb wiped out the enemy, it would become the sword of Damocles hanging above the heads of all life on Planet Seablue. A large number of nuclear bomb explosions will inevitably trigger a nuclear winter, which is a real winter that will wipe out all living things. Fortunately, human beings are not without the power to protect themselves in the great world brought about by the aura tide. Spiritual practice, a large number of spiritual practice will spring up like mushrooms after the arrival of the spiritual energy tide, and they will also become an iron wall against foreign enemies. And there will also be a group of insightful people among the spiritual seeds who have awakened their spiritual wisdom. They will choose to form an alliance with human beings and watch each other. At least, they belong to the same world in front of enemies from other worlds. Fortunately, the aura tide has just arrived, and the strength of these space passages is limited, and there will be no god-level abnormalities at the beginning, otherwise everyone will not have to play, just wash up and wait for death. Moreover, Seablue Star''s pan-consciousness is not completely powerless in the face of the invasion of other worlds. Seablue Star''s world rules will suppress outsiders, and will help all the aborigines in this world to start a real world of practice. The stronger the strength, the greater the suppression. So the situation has not deteriorated to the point where it cannot be saved, there is still hope for everything, and there is still time for everything. Chapter 538 Su Mu had previously used the evolution points obtained by the avatar to strengthen a wave of skill talents that can immediately manifest combat power, and his strength has also spanned a long energy accumulation in a short period of time from the early stage of the pulse stage to the late stage. "But...this power is still not enough, it''s still not enough." Su Mu sighed quietly, recalling the beast''s claw protruding from the space channel of the Beast Mountain Range, he felt his own insignificance more and more. Yesterday, there was an astonishing fluctuation in the space channel of the Vicious Beast Mountain Range. Although there is a distance of nearly 800 kilometers between the space channel of the Vicious Beast Mountain Range and Su Mu''s old lair in the Qingxi Mountain Range, the moment the beast claw that lifted the sky appeared, the sky and the earth were completely dark, and black cracks appeared in Qingming . What kind of beast claw is that? Its five claws are like hooks, and there are obscure and mysterious spiritual scripts swimming on the beast claws like fish. With just a light wave, it tears the sky into five dark space cracks. It seemed that this square of heaven and earth was just a piece of slightly hard cloth in front of the owner of the beast claw, which could be torn into pieces with light force. The appearance of the Qingtian Beast Claw turned the space channel into a permanent space gate as high as three hundred feet, and a steady stream of fierce beasts poured out of the space gate like a tide. After the sky-climbing beast claw expanded the space channel, it seemed to have sensed something, and it grabbed him straight. At that moment, Su Mu found that his consciousness was almost frozen, like an ant trapped in amber Can''t move, can only silently wait for death. For the first time, Su Mu felt that the strength he was proud of was so small in front of such an existence, and life and death could not be controlled by himself. Only Su Mu had experienced this feeling of powerlessness at the beginning of time travel. "I thought that no one could threaten my safety at this point, but I didn''t realize that I was wrong until today. In front of that kind of existence, I am nothing more than an ant, an ant that can be easily crushed to death with the flip of a hand. " Su Mu was as gloomy as water, and his mood was surging. If it weren''t for the critical moment when a seven-colored thunderbolt appeared out of thin air, struck the Qingtian Beast''s claw and shrank it back into the space door, Su Mu would have been uprooted by the Qingtian Beast''s claw long ago, and his life and death would be unpredictable. The good news is that the space gate opened by the beast''s claws was also split by the colorful thunder, and the space passage in the beast mountain range disappeared. However, the wave of beast beasts that gushed out before spontaneously rushed to the Qingxi mountain range. Moreover, they were infected by the breath of the beast claw master, and their strength increased sharply. Even Su Mu inevitably felt a sense of powerlessness after seeing these fierce beasts. The most important thing is that Su Mu has a strong premonition that this matter is definitely not over here, and the beast claw will appear next time! At that time, what should he do if he still has the current strength. "Weakness is the original sin. So..." After Su Mu was strengthened, feeling the new powerful force, he closed the system panel indifferently, watching the tide of beasts coming in like a tide, launching the second charge, and all the roots hidden in the ground came out one by one. There was a sudden darkness between the sky and the earth, and there were thousands of roots that opened the mountains and cracked the soil, pointing directly at the sky, covering the sky and blocking out the sun. Like a mad snake, like an angry dragon. Unleash your strength to your heart''s content. "All of you will become the foundation of my evolution! Use your hot blood, howl with your pain, and your sad song of death, and become my nourishment!" Chapter 539 Crackling. The peaceful electric charges violently agitated, gathered together and turned into glaring blue-white arcs. The arcs flickered and jumped among Su Mu''s tree roots, connecting into one piece, and the sky instantly turned into a sea of ??thunder, and there was only one color left between the sky and the earth. The thunder exploded, deafening, and the beast tide below stared at the thunder sea above the head in horror. Their indomitable charge was blocked, and some weak-willed ones were already paralyzed on the ground, trampled into meat mud by the fierce beasts coming from behind. Since ancient times, life''s fear of thunder has become an instinct, engraved in the bones. Thunder can not only bring vitality and revive all things, but also bring death and make all things silent. With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, many lifelike creatures appeared in the sea of ??thunder, and they were running and swimming freely in the sea of ??thunder. Thunder Beast is an advanced means of using energy, it doesn''t really turn Thunder into a real life, it is more efficient than simply using Thunder to bombard indiscriminately. There is a wave of beasts below, Su Mu... One man becomes an army! With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, thousands of tree roots turned into thunder dragons and rushed down from the sky, and thunder beasts mixed in like raindrops. "kill!" At this time, there is no need for complicated language, those words are too redundant, only the death and blood of the enemy is the best thanks for this war. Under the cover of the thunder, the tree vines turned into an even more lethal Whip of Heaven''s Punishment, and they collided fiercely with the beast horde below. Like a comet hitting the earth, the whip of punishment fell down, and the plasma covering it exploded, and the plasma was scattered in all directions by circular shock waves. Under the blessing of kinetic energy, these dissipated plasmas turned into lightning arrows, piercing through the body of the beast like a bamboo, leaving a penetrating wound as big as a bowl, and the flesh and blood inside were burned into coke by the plasma. "Ding~ Kill a spirit-level beast and get 130 evolution points." "Ding~ Kill a spirit-level beast and get 210 evolution points." "Ding~ Kill a spirit-level beast and get 160 evolution points." ¡­ The melodious notification tone of the system kept ringing, and it was not surprising that Su Mu waited leisurely. These ferocious beasts are so dense that they don''t need to aim, and often hitting one is equivalent to hitting multiple. The thunder arrows continued to shoot backwards without seeing the remaining prestige, and then slowly disappeared after piercing through several beasts in a row. Some unlucky people were unfortunately hit by two, three, or even more thunder arrows under Su Mu''s first round of fire. Suddenly, it turned into a sieve emitting scorched white gas. The ferocious beasts that survived by luck also lost the strength to move. Their muscles convulsed continuously due to the thunder arrow passing through their bodies. Reflecting nearby craters. The ground was blasted out of dense craters by thunderstorms, and the remaining plasma turned these craters into deadly traps. If the latecomers wanted to move on, they had to pay a heavy price, paving the way with their lives and leveling these plasma traps. It stands to reason that the thunder will flood into the ground when it hits the ground, but these thunder plasmas are mixed with Su Mu''s aura, and the ground is also under his control, so the current plasma trap is formed. This is the power of the combination of the two skills of controlling the earth element and controlling the thunder. And that''s just one of those changes! Chapter 540 Just the first round of ground-washing attacks caused many ferocious beasts to pay a heavy price for it. but...... There are too many of them, so many that they are boundless, like a sea like a tide, it is desperate. A group died, and another group rushed forward quickly. Su Mu couldn''t say he knew the basics of these ferocious beasts, but he also knew their general situation, and had already anticipated the situation in front of him. Thousands of tree roots trembled slightly, and the Thunder Beast running among them bared its fangs and claws to blatantly kill these ferocious beasts. Although there are many Thunder Beasts, their strength is not worth mentioning. They are just a kind of use of energy, not real creatures, and their strength is only around the fifth level of ordinary rank. Facing the tide of ferocious beasts whose average strength is above the spiritual level, it is nothing to mention. The gap between the two is a grown man and a child who has just begun to develop. But what if these children are holding guns in their hands? Let alone an adult man, even a fully armed special soldier will be killed if he is careless. The ''guns'' held by Thunder Beasts are none other than the energy that constitutes them! These energies are all deadly thunderbolts, which can hurt you or kill you if you touch them. Moreover, they are pure energy clusters, and naturally there is no such thing as a critical point. If you really can''t beat them, you can also play self-detonation, each of which is a walking bomb. On the battlefield, sometimes injury equals death. Even the toughest people would feel their scalps go numb seeing these dense thunder beasts. Under Su Mu''s command, these thunder beasts took the initiative to charge. Tens of thousands of beasts are galloping, there is no tremor or rumble, but only dazzling thunder and deafening thunder. These ferocious beasts are not vegetarians either. Many of them were wiped out by Su Mu in one fell swoop before because Su Mu''s strength is too strong, and their attack methods have exceeded their reaction speed. But this does not mean that they are meat on the chopping board that can be slaughtered. There is a huge difference in the effect of being prepared in battle and not being prepared. The surviving ferocious beasts sniffed the strange smell in the air, looked at the tragic death of their companions, not only did not feel fear, but became ferocious, and all of them fought back fiercely without fear of death. The torrent of energy of various colors covered the sky and covered the sun, and collided with the running Thunder Beast fiercely. The energy was annihilated, forming a spiritual vacuum, and all spells were greatly suppressed. The plasma trap Su Mu intentionally created was affected by this. The power of the influence has been greatly reduced, and it is no longer fatal to these beasts of the spiritual rank. At this time, those ferocious beasts with strong physique and highly developed muscles rushed out, trying to approach Su Mu. "Is it instinct, or is someone directing it?" Su Mu observed these fierce beasts calmly, suspicious. Although fierce beasts are fierce, they have no wisdom, and it is only a matter of time before they are destroyed. But if there is someone directing these fierce beasts, then the situation may be even worse than Su Mu thought! The battlefield is ever-changing. Facing the tide of bloodthirsty beasts who are not afraid of death, even Su Mu can''t distract himself from thinking about other things. The ferocious, bloodthirsty, fearless beasts are fully fired, charging at full speed, which is more oppressive than galloping horses. Even the most courageous Lingxiu will feel weak and frightened when he is alone here. The ground trembled under the trampling of the beasts'' iron hooves, the broken stones on the ground jumped restlessly, the rumbling sound resounded from far to near, resounding through the sky, and the earthy yellow smoke and dust rolled like a dragon straight up into the blue clouds. Chapter 541 Su Mu was calm and unflappable. How to deal with the galloping beasts that launched the charge, as long as they can interrupt their charge. This is something that others dare not even think about, but for Su Mu, it is easy as pie. Rumble! The roaring and trembling earth fell apart, and the rocks cracked and collapsed. Under the inconceivable eyes of these fierce beasts, the earth was pulling apart to form a moat twenty meters wide and one hundred meters deep. The wind whistled strangely, like a ghost crying from Jiuyou. The ferocious beasts in front wanted to stop, but the powerful kinetic energy on their bodies after charging was not so easily eliminated. They wanted to do it, but they had more energy than they wanted, so they could only dive all the way with desperate eyes. Some powerful four-legged plowed out two ravines, and managed to barely stop before falling into the abyss. But the ferocious beast behind did not know the sudden change ahead, and continued to charge forward. As a result, with the enthusiastic help of the friendly forces, these ferocious beasts that had finally reined in their horses and stopped on the cliff were suddenly knocked out, their bodies threw a graceful arc in mid-air, and then fell together with other ferocious beasts. The charging beasts fell straight into the abyss like dumplings in a pot, and then there was a dull sound of landing, falling from a height of 100 meters, and they were still charging in the state of galloping all the way. No need to think about it, they knew that they died miserably. Before life, his appearance was all kinds of strange and different, but after death, his appearance became one¡ªall turned into meat paste. In front of this moat that makes the beasts desperate, their majestic charge has turned into a black humor of eagerly wanting to die. The earth element masters a skill that consumes a lot of evolution points every time it is upgraded, and its power is beginning to show today. In front of this chasm... Wanshou Piyi! Behind the beast tide. There were three peerless beasts whose appearances could not be seen clearly, and their strengths were fatal, watching all this calmly. The destruction and death of the fierce beast ahead, they all saw it in their eyes, but they didn''t care about it at all. The world of ancient beasts lacked everything, but these cannon fodders were never lacking. As long as there is sufficient food, there will be as much cannon fodder as there is, just like ants and locusts. It just so happens that this world is extremely rich in natural resources, and some of the resources are rewarded to the surviving cannon fodder, but these cannon fodder will naturally multiply in large numbers, providing them with new cannon fodder. If this world can be conquered, it will be able to go up another level by devouring the ancient beast world from its origin, and they, the native species of the ancient beast world, will also be able to obtain great benefits. This is not difficult for the ancient beast world that is good at fighting and fighting. They can clearly perceive the weakness of this world. Its mysterious energy has just recovered, and it is a newborn baby for the powerful ancient beast world. It''s a pity that just after the master fixed the space channel, he was counterattacked by the world consciousness, and the attacking portal of the ancient beast world was temporarily interrupted. This is a bad thing, but also a good thing. There are no other portals, and relying on them alone to seek a world is indeed a bit lonely. But as long as they can capture this place and develop it into a bridgehead, they will be the great heroes of the ancient beast world! Moreover, the big tree in front of him was hand-picked by the lord, and he could complete the lord''s mission by capturing it. So they are not in a hurry at all. Isn''t the purpose of cannon fodder to be consumed? When the consumption is almost exhausted, it''s time for them to debut. Chapter 542 "I didn''t expect that the little tree that the lord asked us to capture would have such power. It really shouldn''t be underestimated." The fierce beast on the left looked surprised. It can also breed such combat power. "Isn''t this normal? If this little tree is nothing special, how could it be lucky to have entered the eyes of the Lord." The fierce beast in the middle said indifferently. It said indifferently: "It''s time for us to make a move. If we continue to spend it for nothing like this, it will not be good for the master''s plan, and it will also affect the overall situation." The beast on the right sneered: "What kind of storm can a small tree cause, besides, isn''t the purpose of those cannon fodders to be consumed? They have as much as they want, and if they consume more, we can contribute less. Only we are the big picture. Could it be that you love these things of yours..." The beast on the left suddenly coughed lightly, interrupting what the beast on the right could not finish. "Xiao, Yu is right, don''t forget that today is different from the past, the space channel that the Lord took pains to open has been closed by the origin of this world. The less these inferior races die, the less they die, and it will take some time for them to reproduce. If it is really not a good thing to die too much, we''d better take action as soon as possible. " Xiaoguai laughed again and again: "If our main body is here to suppress this little tree, it will be easy, but we are just a projection of the main body, and our strength does not exist. If there is any mistake, it will destroy the master''s plan. " Xiao''s voice changed: "Of course, what you said is also reasonable. Although the lives of these inferior people are worthless, but now that the space door has been closed, it is really not a good thing if there are too many casualties." "I have a way to get the best of both worlds, but..." Xiao dragged out his tone in a embarrassed tone. Yu stood there indifferently, without saying a word, as if an outsider who stayed out of the matter was indifferent to Xiao''s words and deeds. Xiao didn''t take it seriously, Yu''s indifferent attitude was normal, if he had spoken to him just now, he couldn''t help but feel suspicious. Anyway, I didn''t say this to Yu, but to the raccoon. Sure enough, as soon as the words fell, the raccoon couldn''t help but asked: "Xiao, you are resourceful and decisive, you must have a plan, don''t hide it at a time like this, tell it quickly." "Then I''ll say it, Master Yu, as the head coach appointed by the Lord, is naturally beyond doubt, far surpassing me and others. At the same time, Master Yu is from the inferior clan, and has great prestige among these inferior clans. If Lord Yu is willing to take the lead, the inferior clan will definitely boost their morale and fight the enemy bravely. Youyu-sama attracted the attention of this little tree, and Tanuki and I hid in the dark, caught it by surprise, and caught it unawares, and we will definitely be able to severely damage this little tree in one fell swoop. " Xiao''s words seem to be praising Yu''s strength, but they are actually mocking and belittling Yu''s background, and at the same time, they conceal unknown calculations. The ancient beast world established a strict hierarchy relying on bloodlines. Ordinary ferocious beast bloodlines are collectively called inferior races regardless of their strength, because their bloodlines determine their upper limit. Those with strong bloodlines are called the upper clan, the upper clan is rare, but they are powerful, their status in the ancient beast world is extremely high, and they can be regarded as nobles. Above the upper clan, is the saint clan. The holy race is very rare, and the dragons can''t see their heads but their tails. Many aborigines in the ancient beast world can''t get a glimpse of them in their entire lives. Therefore, the upper clan of the ancient beast world has become the default ruler for countless years. Yu was born in the inferior clan, but its strength has stabilized many people in the upper clan, but no one dared to talk about this sensitive topic in front of Yu. Now that Xiao Xiao points out this, he knows his heart. The ferocious beast feather in the middle turned a deaf ear to Xiao Xiao''s provocation, and remained unmoved, as if he hadn''t heard it at all. The owl laughed, turned around and asked, "River, what do you think of my plan?" The raccoon laughed twice, looked left and right, and refused to answer. "Yes." Yu Xi responded directly with words like gold. Chapter 543 Seeing Yu''s cooperation, Xiao almost jumped up excitedly. "Master Yu is willing to make a move, so we don''t need to do it. It''s easy to catch that little tree." Yu didn''t refute it, obviously it thought so too. Although this world has a profound foundation, it has only recently begun to recover. No matter how strong the strong can be bred, there is a limit to how strong it can be, so there is nothing to fear. The reason why it made the move ahead of time was that it didn''t want to see too many inferior people die in vain like this, that''s all. "Let''s start to act." The voice of feather gold and iron fell, and a gust of wind blew by, and its figure disappeared without a trace. The owl and the raccoon glanced at each other, and their figures disappeared into the wind. ¡­ "What''s going on? This morale has increased so much?" Just when Su Mu thought that today''s battle was about to come to an end, those fierce beasts with low morale suddenly seemed to have been injected with chicken blood, their fighting spirit soared, and their roars resounded for nine days. There must have been a major change that he didn''t know about, otherwise it would be impossible for these beasts who had already been frightened by him to show such emotions. Just when Su Mu was suspicious and was about to let go of his spiritual sense to explore, the sea-like wave of beasts suddenly parted from the middle, and a black shadow that couldn''t be seen clearly came from the middle. Every ferocious beast stared at this black shadow with fanatical eyes, as if it was their belief. Yu does have the qualifications. The inferior races all have a ceiling, and this ceiling can be seen to the end from the moment they are born, and their ordinary bloodlines doom their lifelong strength to stop at the mere level. In the long and long history of the ancient beast world, only occasionally a few heaven''s favored ones can emerge suddenly and break the shackles of bloodlines. Some of them are like meteors piercing the sky, burning up and falling in the short but brilliant brilliance. Some are said to have become the supreme saints. Yu, on the other hand, is the only existence in the inferior race who has broken the shackles of his own blood in the past thousand years. When the gap reaches a certain level, jealousy will spontaneously turn into respect and admiration. Because everyone is no longer in the same world, the so-called jealousy has become a joke. Would the ants be jealous of the power of the dragon? Su Mu looked at the huge black shadow from a distance, and knew that the real master was coming. "It seems that this **** boss can''t sit still." However, Su Mu found that this boss gave him a strange feeling, as if it was not the real body, but a clone or something. If it weren''t for Su Mu also having avatar skills, he was more sensitive to this ability, and he really wouldn''t have discovered it. There was an extra heart in Su Mu''s heart. "Maybe the other party''s real body is hiding somewhere waiting for me to show my flaws, so I have to be more careful." All of Su Mu''s tree roots slowly lifted up, ready to go. Before finding out the real strength of the opponent, it is a very stupid thing to make a full shot, because you will never know whether the opponent''s ability is strong and restrains you. If the big poster is thrown out and the opponent''s ability is overwhelmed, then it is really a GG in the opening of the game (it was a polite term in the game at the earliest, but it is mostly used for ridicule now). It is very necessary to follow the procedure, and there should be some temptations that cannot be missed. So the conscience of heaven and earth, this is definitely not in the water, but in the very serious description! To be on the safe side, Su Mu decided to launch a tentative attack on this aggressive boss, to test the opponent''s details. Chapter 544 Rumble! The blue sky was violently thundered, and bucket-thick thunder dragons rushed down from the sky. The power of the thunder dragons used by these thunder dragons and Su Mu''s avatar was very different, and each thunder dragon could fight with the orifices. If one is not aware of it during this period, death is only a momentary thing. And there are only fifty Thunder Jiaos present at the moment, the number is still too small! This is Su Mu''s starting move. It''s only normal for a pulse rank with a vast aura as vast as the sea to be able to easily and freely summon these thunder dragons. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Zhongli, the peerless powerhouse known as the number one person at that time! Zhongli: I''m sorry, I really can''t do this, it''s beyond the limit of manpower, even if I see it, I have to choose to give up the treatment and say goodbye. If Zhongli can''t do it, then the late Ebony will definitely do it! Everyone is a tree, and he is a powerful and rare divine life! Ebony: I''ll fuck you, people are different, isn''t that the same for trees? Can''t use it, so farewell. Although the above two are strong, there is still a certain gap between those top geniuses. Presumably Yu, a genius who is rare to meet in a thousand years, will definitely be able to! Yu looked at the 50 thunder dragons rushing from the sky, calm, but the black shadow covering his body became a little thicker for some reason. "What a tough opponent." You see, Yu is worthy of being a genius who is rare in the ancient beast world once in a thousand years, facing these thunder dragons just feels a little troublesome. The strength is really amazing! Yu looked at Lei Jiao who was rushing from the sky and wanted to dodge subconsciously, but looking at the beasts around him, he still couldn''t make such a move. If it were owls and raccoons, they wouldn''t have such thoughts, because these beasts are all inferior. The meaning of their existence is to consume the power of the enemy, to consume with their own lives. It is difficult for them to give birth to wisdom, and they are always a little stupid, but Yu sees the shadow of his past in these stupid beasts. It did not dodge after all. "Red mud." Fallen flowers are not heartless things, into Chunni more quadrangle. Simple and elegant flowers bloomed in the air, and Feather''s five fingers grasped them. These simple and elegant flowers spun at high speed one after another, and slammed into Lei Jiao actively. The imaginary annihilation did not happen, the flowers flew and turned into a series of petals entangled with Lei Jiao, and the petals were attached to Lei Jiao, forming a floral dress. When the sound of the word "mud" fell, Lei Jiao''s body froze suddenly, and then the thunder turned into black mud under Su Mu''s eyes, with simple and elegant petals mixed in it, and there was a subtle fragrance in the air. The ferocious beast below smelled the fragrance in the air, its eyes turned red, and it became more manic and aggressive. This fragrance is not only effective for animals, but also for plants, and it is also very concealed. Su Mu was hit without even realizing it. His roots were slightly sore and numb, but the tingling sensation disappeared after the aura flowed through. This kind of weak tingling feeling is not like this on creatures of average strength. It can make them slow down, which is very fatal in a life-and-death fight. Yu is worthy of being a rare genius in the ancient beast world, but this move has broadened Su Mu''s horizons. "It turns out that power can still be used in this way." The simple and elegant petals are actually the manifestation of Yu''s aura, and Su Mu''s Thunder Jiao turned into black mud after being covered by these petals because Yu cleverly ''polluted'' Su Mu''s aura with his aura. And this petal is not only a means to resolve Su Mu, but at the same time it also increases the friendly forces to a certain extent, and quietly weakens the enemy. It''s no wonder that the owner of the beast''s claw holding the sky chose Yu as the supreme commander of this operation. Chapter 545 Yu was able to walk all the way from an inferior race to today. It can be said that every footprint is stained with blood, and he has long developed the habit of iron and blood decisiveness. If you don''t make a move, it will be like a thunder, and you will die until you die. The fallen flowers are mud to nourish all things, and the earth is full of flowers in spring. "This flower room." The black mud that Lei Jiao turned into regenerated and mutated, and flowers grew one after another, competing for splendor. When the strong wind blows, the flowers turn into flying petals, and naturally condense into a little giant composed of petals. Su Mu raised his brows slightly, and after seeing Yu''s method, Su Mu felt a little ashamed. Compared with Yu, his methods are a bit rough, and the image comparison between the two is Kong Wu''s powerful and rough man and the gentle woman in Jiangnan Water Village. The aura needed by the petal giants in "This Blossom Room" was completely provided by Su Mu''s friendship. The previous "red mud" eroded and assimilated Su Mu''s aura, and quietly resisted Su Mu''s attack. On this basis, "This Blossom Room" uses Su Mu''s aura to form Lei Jiao to replace it with its own power. And the energy consumed by Yu in it is only mediocre. The petal giant spread its legs and ran happily on the boundless land, without its previous beauty. Every time the petal giant passed by, its size shrank a little, and it ran hundreds of meters away in the blink of an eye before disappearing without a trace, just like a dream. Su Mu frowned slightly, he didn''t think this nonsensical move was meaningless, and he didn''t think that the boss opposite would do such a useless effort. Sure enough, in the next moment, countless flowers sprung up wherever the giant petals passed by within the radius, and the stamens bloomed in full bloom, blooming like a brocade, filling the world with flowers. The stamens of these flowers spray out catkin-like filaments, which are all over the place. The speed of these filaments seems to be very slow, but in fact it is extremely fast, falling on Su Mu''s body like raindrops. All this is too much to say, but only three seconds have passed from the disappearance of the giant petals to the blossoming of the flowers to the spraying of catkins and catkins falling on Su Mu''s tree roots. With just an ordinary person''s brilliance, Yu arranged a deadly move. These catkin-like filaments are actually the spores inside the flowers. As long as they fall on the target, they can absorb the energy in the target''s body and grow on their own. When the absorption reaches a certain level, they will self-explode. Without exception, the faces of people who have been hit by this trick are all bloody and bloody. The only disadvantage of this trick is that the spores exist for a very short time, and if they can''t get energy supply after exhausting their own energy reserves, they will immediately be regarded as sudden death. However, Yu is not worried about this shortcoming. Since its development, it has not failed once since its development! its spores¡ª Be invincible! Su Mu looked at the spores on his body with a strange expression. They were working very, very, very hard to absorb the aura in Su Mu''s body. Really, they worked really hard, and Su Mu was almost moved by their perseverance. But sometimes, success is not achieved through hard work. If you choose the wrong direction at the beginning, the harder you work, the more stupid you will be, not the luckier you will be. These spores used 200% of their strength to absorb Su Mu''s aura, but until they died, they failed to absorb even a trace of aura from Su Mu''s body. Chapter 546 These flower spores are nothing compared to Su Mu''s talent "absorption". No matter how strong the flower spores are, they can''t change the environment of an area. But it can be absorbed, even if it is not absorbed before the upgrade, as long as Su Mu is willing, it only takes half a year to completely extract the aura of the world from an area, creating a jeopardy of aura. What''s more, Su Mu has upgraded the talent of absorbing once not long ago. Although it has not yet reached the point of qualitative change, it has also been greatly improved. The most intuitive thing is that the time to create aura Jedi has been reduced from half a year to three months. The efficiency has been fully doubled. Regardless of the time it takes as a unit of months, everyone must not forget that it is an area, which is far beyond the comparison of a single life. No matter how strong the spores are, they can only affect individuals, but Su Mu uprooted even the human living environment. The gap between the two can be described as the difference between cloud and mud. "This stuff seems to taste good? It tastes sour and sweet, a bit like the lemonade sold in milk tea shops?" Su Mu blinked, thousands of tree roots took the initiative to meet them, and sucked up all the remaining energy reserves in the remaining spores under the horrified eyes of the three beasts. "This is Yu''s famous killer move ''Zihuajian''! But today, it was so easily deciphered by a small tree. Is it because I fell into the illusion or the world is too crazy." Xiao Xiao couldn''t hold back his swearing and almost fell out of hiding. The raccoons also looked dull, Yu''s "Blossom House" had made them suffer, otherwise they would not recognize Yu''s position as the coach this time. The ancient beast world only recognizes fists, and whoever has the biggest fists will be able to convince the crowd. Other benevolence, righteousness and morality are all nonsense, no matter how benevolent and kind-hearted the character is, it is not as real as strength. However, the killing move ''This Flower Room'', which made them utterly embarrassed, was so easily deciphered, even with their minds, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of confusion and absurdity. Yu took a deep breath, and his rich combat experience told him that he had really encountered a tough problem this time, and it would be difficult to complete the task of the master without paying some price. It is also a decisive master of killing, and it secretly transmitted voices to the owl and the raccoon: "Although the other party''s realm is the pulse level, it is no different from the life field, or even stronger! The plan has changed, you lead the army to divert the opponent''s attention, cover me from rushing into him, and capture him! " Xiao Xiao retorted subconsciously when he heard this: "No, I think Lord Yu, as the supreme commander this time, should be in charge of the Chinese army, and he should not take risks easily. Leave this dangerous task to me and Li to do it!" Xiao felt that Yu had sinister intentions. Who didn''t know that the most troublesome and dangerous thing for the tree demons was their tree roots. It was obvious that they wanted to use them as cannon fodder. Although it doesn''t think this small tree is really that powerful, the opponent''s ability to break the ultimate move ''Zihuajian'' is just a matter of restraint. The energy of this world has just recovered, how could it be possible to give birth to a strong person who can threaten their lives in such a short period of time. You must know that even if it is a projection of the main body that appears here, its strength is not something that ordinary life fields can resist, and the vision and background of the two sides are too far apart. The most important thing is that when discussing meritorious deeds and rewards, the Lord will only remember who captured the little tree, how could he remember who restrained most of the little tree''s power? Throw the hardest things to them, and keep the good things and beautiful errands to yourself. How can there be such a cheap thing in the world! Chapter 547 "This idiot!" Being repeatedly contradicted by Xiao like this, a coldness flashed in Yu''s eyes. "Beaver, what''s your opinion?" The raccoon coughed dryly, and said in a leisurely manner: "Xiao''s words are reasonable, Mr. Yu has a noble status, so there must be no mistakes, it''s better to stay in the Chinese army and sit in command. Leave this dangerous matter to me and Xiao, and this is also the main purpose of the Lord sending us here. " Obviously, the two have reached a unified opinion, and they are in collusion. "Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you." Yu was able to transform from an inferior race to an existence that people look up to. Naturally, it is impossible to be a soft-hearted person, and he agreed to Xiao and Li''s request with his usual face. It''s just that Yu still kept a hand in the dark, activating the spores left on the two of them. This spore has a single function, it can monitor the life characteristics of the possessed target, and can also provide Yu with the general orientation of the target, with a wide range and strong practicability. This is the main method used by Yu to track. Since the spores are not harmless to the host, they are difficult to be detected by the target, and they are always harmful. Feather watched the two beasts disappear into the thick sea of ??fog, and they didn''t trip up secretly. They swung forward according to the agreed result and restrained Su Mu''s main attention. The flowers previously planted by the petal giants were uprooted from the ground like dandelions, floating in the middle of the rift, and the flowers formed a solid pontoon bridge. With Yu''s order, the soldiers rushed to the forefront, and the beast hordes behind screamed and stepped forward to charge. With the support of Yu''s group, the overall strength of these beasts has been greatly improved in a short period of time. It was harder to deal with before. Su Mu calmly watched the rushing tide of beasts, feeling nothing in his heart. If it were yesterday, if they were willing to pay a huge price, Su Mu might really be doomed. But now... It is still unknown who will win the game. With the strong support from the avatar, after a large amount of evolution points were credited, Su Mu has already strengthened a wave, and his combat power has soared. If the opponent only has these abilities, then Su Mu is already invincible. In a high-energy world, it is never the number of chess pieces that can determine the outcome of a battle, but the highest combat power of both sides! However, Su Mu didn''t just expose his true strength, and still habitually hid his hands in case of accidents. "It''s really cunning and cunning. As I expected, the opponent''s top combat power can''t be just one." "No wonder the opponent''s commander suddenly appeared on the front line and commanded the entire army of beasts to press up. All this is just to cover these two assassins. It is really courageous." Su Mu praised the other party''s courage with tut tut, but there was no wave in his heart. Students who play games know that when a technical master bumps into a god who is cheating, no matter how good the skills are, no matter how good the operation is, they will not be able to match the opponent''s perspective lock blood self-aiming + headshot. Magic is no match for supernatural powers! Outside the sea of ??fog, no matter how powerful Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness was, it was impossible to monitor every corner in real time. But within the sea of ??fog, the dense fog covering the valley within a radius of 30 kilometers is Su Mu''s eyes, and even the slightest strange change will attract Su Mu''s attention. This is the same as when a big stone was suddenly thrown into a calm lake by a brat. Anyone by the lake who is not blind or deaf can see and hear it. From the moment the owl and the raccoon stepped into the thick fog, Su Mu found their tracks. When the assassin is discovered at the beginning, the so-called assassination becomes a kind of joke. Chapter 548 To fight against the outside world, the inside must be settled first, and to fight against foreign enemies, if there is an internal disturbance and cannot be rectified in time, it is equivalent to fighting on two fronts. It is considered good to be able to exert half of the full strength, needless to say the difficulty. If the inside is stable, the power can be exerted in one place, fully exerted, and can operate freely. Now this bold commander chooses to take a risky approach, and he himself comes forward to contain Su Mu, and sends two strong men with both strengths to carry out the beheading operation. Su Mu can''t just do it like this and watch the other side sing a one-man show! Must cooperate! "Come on, let me see how big the gap is between me and the field of life!" Su Mu''s eyes were burning, like a burning flame, and the fighting spirit in his heart was as fierce as a volcano about to erupt. The two beasts, who were sneaking cautiously in the sea of ??mist, suddenly felt inexplicably cold, and felt that some strange and unknown changes seemed to have taken place in the sea of ??mist. woo woo woo~ A hollow mechanical whimper sounded from the depths of the sea of ??fog, like weeping and complaining, and after listening for a long time, it turned into a wailing of resentment and resentment, like the howling of a tragic death ghost from the underworld. whoosh whoosh~ A group of white shadows shuttled through the sea of ??fog, swam past the owl and the raccoon from time to time, and let out light laughter of unknown meaning. "What the hell is this!?" The raccoon was terrified by the laughter of these white shadows, and just as the animal claws swung out of the white shadows, it exploded into a cloud of white mist and merged into the sea of ??fog. "Fancy things." The raccoon shook his head and whispered very coldly, "Why are you looking at me like that?" Xiao Xiao raised his eyelids slightly, and secretly said: "There is something lying on your back, don''t move, don''t look." Hearing this, the raccoon subconsciously turned his head and looked towards his shoulder. A pale white figure with a blurred face was lying quietly on its shoulder, with its slender arms hugging its neck affectionately. The whispering sound slowly sounded in its ears. This sound was like a haunting and magical sound, which directly rushed into the bottom of my heart, and the raccoon suddenly became inexplicably irritable, and there was an urge to destroy everything in my heart. Fortunately, it is not an ordinary beast after all, it forcibly suppressed this impulse, white frost appeared on its body, and the frost quickly spread around, turning into hard frozen soil within ten steps. The white shadow on the shoulder also turned into a piece of solid ice under the erosion of the biting cold air. Kacha~ Kacha~ The solid ice shattered into pieces, the murmur in the raccoon''s ear stopped abruptly, and a glimmer of light invisible to the naked eye shot out from the ice crystals and disappeared into the depths of the sea of ??mist. Su Mu''s branches flicked, absorbing the shimmering light that flew back to the treetops into his body. "Divinity, it really is wonderful." This shimmering light is nothing else, it is the divinity obtained after killing the evil god Anzmat. The previous white shadow was just a small test of Su Mu''s divinity, and he was not yet proficient, so it was reasonable to eliminate it like this. The divinity has a wide range of functions, and the divinity of just one unit has given birth to a white shadow puppet in the sea of ??fog. Originating from the evil god''s divinity, it naturally also inherits the characteristics of the evil god. The white shadow puppet can confuse others'' minds and interfere with the target''s thinking and judgment. It is difficult to be eliminated by conventional means, and it is very difficult to deal with. If the raccoon hadn''t immediately used the domain exclusive to the Fate Realm, and immediately used the power of the domain to wipe out Shiro, otherwise they would have suffered just from Shiro. Although Shirai Shadow was wiped out by the raccoon, its mission has been completed. Now the raccoon and the owl may no longer be able to accurately locate their own direction, lost in this vast sea of ??fog. Chapter 549 "The power that killed Baiying just now should be the exclusive domain after breaking through the Fate Realm. It really is a very domineering power. It can forcibly suppress and repel other powers. It already has a hint of rules." The human sea tactics are effective for the spiritual level, orifice level, and even the pulse level. As long as the number of low-level spiritual cultivation is large enough, the consumption can also consume them alive. Of course, the crowd tactics are of little significance to a pervert like Su Mu after he enters the pulse stage. As long as he wants to, he can set off a local high-intensity earthquake! Within a radius of dozens of kilometers, there are no enemy countries! But even so, as long as the spiritual cultivation in this world is not afraid of sacrifice at all costs, Su Mu will fall at some point. But such problems will gradually disappear after entering the field of fate, and the crowd tactics are meaningless in the face of the prestige of the domain. As long as the supply of spiritual energy is sufficient, they can even radiate the domain to a modern city, and the life in the domain will be wiped out instantly with a single thought. Of course, the aura needed to achieve this level would be an astronomical figure. Most life fields generally just choose to limit the scope of the domain to the side, because this thing requires too much aura. Closer to home, what Su Mu is now facing are two powerhouses at the peak of strength, with extremely sophisticated and rich combat experience. Although he has the confidence to kill them, he has to be careful of their domain power. "I don''t know much about the power of the domain, so I''d better figure out their details first." As Su Mu''s thoughts arise, the sea of ??fog changes accordingly, with turbulent waves and undercurrents. ¡­ It''s a scary thing to lose your sense of direction in the fog. You don''t know where you''re going or what''s waiting for you in front of you. The surroundings are quiet and silent, the only thing that can be heard is the heavy breathing of the fellow travelers, and the only thing that can be seen is the same sea of ??fog. If an ordinary person suddenly encountered this kind of situation, he would go crazy even if he didn''t collapse, but the owl and the raccoon are not ordinary people after all, they are ruthless hunters who have experienced many battles. It is not uncommon for them to encounter such a situation when they fought in other worlds. Xiao calmly analyzed: "This sea of ??fog is a special environment formed by the fusion of spiritual energy and forest miasma, which strongly suppresses our perception. That little tree is really loved by the heavens. It was born in this special environment. environment, safe and worry-free. But this suppressing effect has always been two-way. With our background in this sea of ??fog, we are severely suppressed, and it must be the same for that small tree. " Xiao was full of confidence: "Although this sea of ??fog is treacherous, it would be fantastic to think that such a naturally formed barrier alone can stop us!" It raised its sharp claws and slashed lightly at its arm, a cold light flashed, and a piece of minced meat was cut off. Xiao Xiao put his minced meat into his mouth with a blank expression, chewed it carefully, and then sprayed out a cloud of blood mist. The blood mist turned into a wolf-shaped blood beast, and the wolf-shaped blood beast floated in the air. It was moving around, as if sensing something. The owl and the raccoon stood quietly in place, and not long after, the wolf-type blood beast ran quickly in the same direction. The corner of Xiao Xiao''s mouth hooked slightly: Sure enough, its secret technique has never disappointed it. "This time, let me see how you hide!" Chapter 550 The moment the wolf-type blood beast appeared, a feeling of being locked in somewhere hit Su Mu''s heart. "It''s really difficult to lock my position so quickly, but it''s interesting in this way!" Sometimes, the identity switch between prey and hunter is only in an instant. Xiao can use secret techniques to lock Su Mu''s position, so why can''t Su Mu use this to set a trap? He also has a clone in his hand that can come in handy. In order to maximize the effect of the avatar skill, it is best to activate only one of them, but this does not mean that Su Mu cannot activate other avatars at the same time, but the burden on Su Mu is greater after activation at the same time. However, after Su Mu''s all-round strengthening, this problem has been effectively improved, and it should be enough to test their details. Su Mu split a ray of consciousness into the avatar, and activated the avatar. The skill of avatar is very practical. Apart from the trouble of making materials, each avatar can be regarded as the conscience of the tool human world. After using it, you can''t put it down! "Which place should I choose?" Su Mu thought for a while and then came up with an idea: "Just test site No. 1." The No. 1 test site Su Mukou mentioned is located in a small mountain 20 kilometers away from him, and it is a dangerous place for him to test his ability. Why is it called a dangerous place? Because it has been bombed by Su Mu with various skills for a long time, the inspiration in the mountain depression has been completely disordered. For spiritual cultivation, it is a stinky ditch with sewage flowing across it. It takes twice as much energy to use one amount of energy. Living there is tantamount to slow suicide! Although this acquired dangerous place was created by Su Mu, he would be suppressed when he went there, but the degree of suppression was much less than that of other outsiders. It''s just right there to test their details. Anyway, such a place, even if it is wiped off the map, it doesn''t feel bad. "They move very fast, let me give you a ride." Su Mu''s branches curled and entangled the clone. The corner of the clone''s mouth twitched, and a bad premonition suddenly appeared in his heart. He looked at the main body expressionlessly, and the main body looked up at the sky, pretending not to notice. "Don''t look at me like that, I don''t want to. If you want to blame, you can blame them, everything is their fault! " Su Mu spoke righteously, looked for the direction, threw the branch heavily, and the avatar turned into a shooting star piercing the sky and disappeared into the thick fog. Clone: ??"..." Besides this way, there are obviously other ways to send me there, why do you have to play this trick, am I not you? Do you know that when you cheated me, you actually cheated yourself! What a jerk! The avatar left here with a smile, he is gone, but the traces he left will be forever remembered by Su Mu... temporarily! "Sure enough, this beautifully curved parabolic curve is full of beauty." Su Mu chuckled, feeling that his ability to embarrass himself had strengthened again. "The avatar can''t fly, I help him feel the joy of flying in advance, I''m really great!" After enjoying the fun of cheating himself, Su Mu turned his attention to the avatar again, watched him fly all the way, and suddenly realized a serious matter. "The avatar has no wings, so if it flies all the way down like this, it won''t just fall to death like this!?" Chapter 551 Fortunately, the human tragedy did not happen at the beginning of the year. If the avatar did not die in the hands of the enemy, but died in the hands of the main body, then Su Mu might want to find a crack in the ground to get in. Su Mu kindly sent the clone away, curbed the aura fluctuations on his body, and the hidden sense of locking was smoothly transferred to the tool man. Tool person avatar:? ? ? ¡­ "Xiao, why did your blood beast suddenly turn around?" Xiao frowned slightly, coughed lightly, and continued to analyze calmly: "Don''t panic, this situation is because the target locked by the blood beast has noticed and started to shift its position." The raccoon coughed dryly, and asked uncertainly in a low voice: "But isn''t our goal a tree? Could it be that this tree has become a spirit? The long legs ran away by themselves?!" When the raccoon said this, the owl''s face became a little uneasy. But it is a mature ferocious beast, even if it is the mmp in its heart, it can still maintain a calm look on the face and continue to analyze calmly: "You still underestimate this little tree, no matter how magical it behaves All normal! Don''t forget that since it can enter the Lord''s eyes, how can it be compared with those ordinary vulgar things? " What is the best way to express yourself? Of course it is to flatter your opponent! The more powerful your opponent is in the eyes of others, the better, because when you can crush it to death without any effort, wouldn''t that perfectly show your stalwart? This is the last word in business bragging, and it is obvious that Xiao has a deep understanding of it. Hearing Xiao''s analysis, Li Wu understood. "Brother Xiao deserves to be the once-in-a-thousand-year talent of the Shang clan, I admire, admire!" Xiao Xiao smiled calmly and calmly, and it was very useful: "Brother Li is very praised, Brother Li didn''t think of this layer because Brother Li didn''t know much about my secret arts, but I think Brother Li''s intelligence would be great even if I didn''t say it. I can also think through myself.¡± After boasting and boasting, the two beasts were very satisfied, and they went to the dangerous place Su Mu specially set up for them together with happy faces. ¡­ Dense branches rustled out from the back of the avatar. The branches staggered to form a pair of wings, and they made a forced landing in a fluttering posture. Fortunately, his tree is handsome, no matter how he does it, he is personable. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the stones and trees here, they are absolutely the same! As soon as the avatar landed, it found a spirit beast known for its speed through the spirit link network and rode on it, and rushed to the mountain without stopping. Su Mu is racing against time. If he is caught up before reaching his destination, then the so-called ambush will become a joke. There are countless spirit beasts in the mountains, and there are countless spirit beasts that are good at speed. Su Mu can choose to use the transfer method to move forward at full speed. If one doesn''t work, just get another one. Although it is not as fast as his own running, it does not slow down too much, and it can save physical strength and energy, and it will not consume much energy when reaching the col. Compared with Kuhaha and the two beasts following the wolf-type blood beast, Su Mu waited for work with leisure, which was equivalent to invisibly increasing his own strength. At this time, the more strength you have, the more you can test out the opponent''s details. About half an hour later, the destination is about to arrive. Su Mu fell off a strong white horse, and the white horse almost collapsed on the ground without being tired. After Su Mu infused a stream of pure spiritual energy into its body, he patted the body of the white horse, which was afraid, and the white horse snored loudly. Turn around and leave. Su Mu slowed down according to the previous speed of the white horse, and walked slowly towards the col. This is to mislead the owl and the raccoon. At this time, Su Mu didn''t forget to calculate, he really deserved to be a steady, cautious and brave tree! Chapter 552 The four legs of the wolf-type blood beast were almost turning into wheels, and they still faithfully performed their duties without complaint, but the two beasts behind were not in such a good mood. 30 kilometers is not too far for a life field, but it can''t resist running at full speed all the time. With their strong physiques, they couldn''t help panting slightly even now. "How many legs does this tree have? It''s so good at running. Why is it a rabbit?" The raccoon is gnashing its teeth, it is obviously just a small tree with veins, but its speed is faster than those of their fate, can this world be better? ! A good assassination just turned into a rally! The owl maintained the demeanor that a mature beast should have, and ran behind the blood beast without saying a word, not because it didn''t want to say, but when it was running at full speed, its mouth would be filled with wind¡ª¡ª At that time, the face will be distorted, which will damage the image! You can''t exhale fragrance from your mouth, but you can in your heart. Looking at the unchanging sea of ??fog, it also cursed in its heart, if that damned rabbit tree can keep running at this speed, they really can''t do anything against each other! "The speed of the blood beast has slowed down, which means that the tree can no longer run. When I find it, I must first cramp and skin it!" Xiao Xiao slowed down his pace, adjusted his breathing frequency, and his eyes were fierce like he was hunting at night. jackal hyena. The raccoon hesitated to speak, but finally couldn''t hold back and said lightly: "But, it''s a tree..." Xiao was also dumbfounded, yes, this is a tree, what can I do to peel it off! The muscles at the corners of Xiao Xiao''s eyes twitched slightly, and he forcibly suppressed the desire to hit someone. Thousands of words came to his lips and turned into one sentence: "Let''s go." ¡­ "There is something wrong with this place, the brain is confused, and the energy is too violent." The raccoon''s nose twitched, sniffing east and west. The blood beast is also spinning around in place, The owl''s eyeballs turned slightly, pointed at the barren hills, and began to calmly analyze: "It seems that this little tree is at the end of its rope, and I want to give it a go." "Before it noticed the lock of the blood beast, it became a frightened bird, and wanted to escape the lock of the blood beast before we arrived, but how can a native of my secret technique be able to crack it. After realizing that there was no hope of escaping, he decided to give it a go, to survive the danger, to find a dangerous place to lay an ambush, and to use the dangerous place to deal with us. " When Xiao said this, he sneered again and again: "But it is just a small aborigine whose strength is only at the meridian level, and we don''t know that our supernatural powers are mysterious. We are so clever that we are misunderstood by our cleverness. Today this place will become its prison!" Xiao Xiao''s voice was decisive, with a taste of iron and blood, which was convincing. "As expected of the most outstanding wise man in our world, he can deduce the whole story by relying on these clues, which is amazing!" The raccoon''s brain is not very bright, and he has always admired smart beasts the most. "Find it, catch it, and slowly cook it!" Xiao Xiao was calm and confident. The blood beast exploded, and the owl and the raccoon rushed into the col openly after taking precautions. In the mountain depression, Su Mu looked away quietly: "You guys have to act a little bit more realistically. You look like you want me to make a move right away. As long as you are not blind, you can see it. You really think I am a fool." Su Mu was a little contemptuous of these two idiots. Go to a selected "Feng Shui Treasure Land" in advance, plant a branch of the body, send spiritual energy to ripen, and quickly grow into an inconspicuous small tree more than 10 meters high, and then take root, sprout, and wait to die. There is no way, this is a tool man, and it is a waste to grow too tall, as long as the body is tall enough! They were waiting for Su Mu to make a move, but they didn''t know that Su Mu was also waiting for them to take the initiative to make a move. It just depends on who can hold back first. Chapter 553 The cold wind whistling and swirling back and forth in the mountain depression, this seemingly ordinary wind is actually powerful enough to rival the full blow of a spiritual cultivator. If anyone walks into the depression unsuspecting, If you don''t die, you will lose a layer of skin. The owl and the raccoon have just stepped into the col. I don''t know if they are too lucky or too unlucky, so they like to mention the special product of the col, Gangfeng. The strong wind came head-on, slapping the owl and the raccoon like rain hitting plantains, and the means prepared in advance were activated by this unattractive strong wind. Two energies full of dead energy took advantage of the situation to wrap around the howling wind, and the wind was hit by the ominous energy, and it disintegrated and disappeared. The painstaking planning that had been done before was put to waste, and the owl and the raccoon were completely confused. Owl: "..." raccoon:"......" Su Mu, who was hiding in the dark, was startled when he saw it, and secretly scolded these two beasts for being extremely insidious. It is really despicable and shameless to play this kind of routine against his small pulse! If it weren''t for the help of this strong wind, the little tree he ripened would have been severely damaged! Just at this time, the precocious young tree attacked the two beasts according to the previously set procedure. Chi Chi Chi! The earth was torn apart by the black jade-like tree dragons, and the big handfuls of soil were thrown high and splashed in all directions. The black jade-like dragons rushed out from all directions, weaving into an impenetrable sky net, as fast as thunder. Like lightning, the air flow was disturbed by the terrifying force on the spear, and the air turned into a solid white flow that accompanied the tree gun, and the momentum was terrifying. The energy contained in the tree dragon is firmly locked on to the owl and the raccoon, just like the resoluteness of Gonggong when he crashed into Buzhou Mountain, going forward without hesitation. Once this gun is released, it will not rest until death! There is no escape, no avoidance, only a hard connection. The raccoon opened its mouth, revealing sharp teeth that glowed like sharp daggers, its abdomen was swollen, and a terrifying roar came from its throat. The black mist covering his body dissipated, and a giant beast with highly developed muscles and white bone spurs on its back appeared on the spot. The scales on the monster''s body shone with a metallic luster, covering every part of the body row by row. The beast''s claws were like sharp razors, shining coldly, and could be easily torn even when encountering hard special alloys. They were strong and strong Its tail is like a battering ram, with ferocious barbs inlaid on it, just waving it unconsciously can set off gusts of evil wind. Su Mu felt that the name of this ferocious beast should not be called ''raccoon''. The gap between this name and its image was too big and outrageous. The ''raccoon'' was lying down, its eyes were bloodshot, and its distended muscle tumors started to run like little mice running. Puff puff! The sound of piercing continued, and white bone spurs rushed out of the raccoon''s body unwilling to be lonely. Blue blood slowly dripped down to the ground along the bone spurs, corroding fist-sized holes. In the blink of an eye, the raccoon transformed from a two-meter-high black shadow into a five-meter-tall bony beast. Facing the black jade-like tree dragon, he smiled ferociously, and directly bumped into it without dodging. They are famous for their physical strength in the ancient beast world, the source of the saint clan, every saint ancestor is an existence that can be reborn from a drop of blood! Rumble! The earth was trampled by the raccoon, and the bony spur monster transformed into a raccoon was like a pair of high-speed tanks, driving unscrupulously on this land. Chapter 554 oom! The tree jellyfish and the raccoon collided fiercely, this was the purest force collision, without any other bells and whistles, it was like sparks hitting the earth, it was deafening. A ring-shaped shock wave violently spread towards the surroundings, the ground was scraped off a layer, dust and gravel were thrown high, and rushed out with the shock wave, like bullets with amazing power, piercing the rock wall Thumb-sized dense potholes. The raccoon''s complexion changed slightly, and the trunk of this small tree was able to stand up to it, evenly matched. Click! Click! The two sides were at a stalemate, and the power was transferred to the surface along the body, and this ill-fated earth split open again! The soil under the feet of the raccoon''s thick and strong legs continued to sink, and ugly cracks spread and bulged, and then turned into powder under the bombardment of great force. The raccoon had thought about countless directions before this, but the end of each direction was that Su Mu was undoubtedly crushed by it, but he never thought that he would be in a stalemate with a small tree with only veins. What he didn''t know was that the bloodline of Su Mu''s Lingyuan tree existed on the same level as those holy ancestors who created the holy race in the ancient beast world, which is respected by bloodlines! Its potential is huge, and its background is strong as one can imagine! Even if it is not Su Mu''s body that is shot, but the saplings that are ripened by part of the roots of the body, it is by no means so easy to deal with. There is only one raccoon, but there are countless tree dragons. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the stalemate, the other tree dragons twisted away. The raccoon let out a low growl, and the bone spurs on its body grew rapidly, and then interlaced with each other, forming a white bone armor. The raccoon suddenly changed from a ferocious bone spur monster into a bastard retracted into the turtle shell, and the tree dragon hit the raccoon''s bastard shell, making a dull sound. "Don''t think that you will be safe and sound." In nature, one of the most important reasons why tortoises live so long is that they can choose to hide in their shells when they encounter danger. Those predators have no tools and are not strong enough, so naturally they have no choice but to take the shells. Although Su Mu is the body of a tree, he is a big tree in the era of aura recovery, nothing else, just give him strength. A thunderbolt suddenly appeared on the tree dragon, and it turned into thunderous dragons, constantly blasting towards a place, not once, but twice or three times? Dripping water penetrates stone, as long as you persevere and persevere, even rocks will be penetrated by soft water droplets! The hard shell of the tortoise is sunken by the bombardment of the thunder dragon. In addition, don''t forget that the bone is not an insulator. Every time the thunder is bombarded, it will flow into the raccoon''s body, allowing it to fully experience the power of the thunder. The technician''s unique electrotherapy technique! One word - so exciting! The muscles are cramping so fast! However, this sapling is a quick product of ripening after all, and it would be foolish to want to take down the raccoon for a while. But don''t forget that the raccoon has not given up its territory yet! This means that the seemingly miserable raccoon actually still retains some strength, and the root of its confidence is that it is not alone! In addition to itself, it also has fellow players¡ª¡ª owl. When the two were fighting, the owl had already followed the direction of the tree dragon and approached the sapling, and it laughed strangely: "You may have extraordinary background, but you are a brainless fool after all. In this world, there is more power than power." The most important thing is wisdom! But alas...you didn''t! Your little cleverness is the light of a firefly compared to mine! Obediently let it go. " Chapter 555 Rumble! A thunderbolt in the clear sky, and an angry thunder came to the world. A thunderbolt as thick as a bucket struck down, interrupting Xiao Xiao''s speech after his appearance. A pitch-black shadow stayed where it was, replaced Xiao Xiao, and blocked the deadly thunder for it. The black shadow turned into curling white smoke in the furious thunder. Xiao Xiao''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was cold: "I underestimated you, but do you think this can stop me?" The black mist on the owl dissipated, and a bird-headed human face with a blood-colored one-horn on its head and feathers as black as ink, and a footless monster bird with two wings on its back spread its wings and went straight into Qingming. "Now, use your defeat to feel the reality of the world! Thousand Blades..." Before the words fell, the blood-colored unicorn on the top of its head was full of blood, and countless jet-black feathers fell down freely. They were obviously made of energy, but they gave people the same feeling as real feathers. The end of this feather is as sharp as a knife, like a pair of black daggers, falling from a high altitude, the speed is getting faster and faster, and the violent friction with the airflow makes a sharp "hissing" noise, and the white airflow whimpers and interweaves together to become Spiral arrows wrapped in black feathers. From a distance, it looks like a strange black rain is falling from the sky. Beneath this beauty is a biting murderous intent. "storm!" When the word "storm" fell, all the feather blades accelerated again as if they had been injected with chicken blood, shuttled back and forth and interweaved to form an airtight net, completely covering the tree. Chi Chi Chi! Between the water and the sky, there are only countless dark silk threads that shuttle back and forth quickly, and the khaki mud crumbs are flying. This is just a young tree that has been ripened. Although it only has an instinctive fighting consciousness, it is not stupid to stand and be beaten fool. Su Mu''s various abilities are not lacking, but they have been weakened a lot. The Feather Blade Storm had just cut off a layer of mud, and a new layer appeared again, and there was a stalemate for a while. Of course, this also has a lot to do with the abnormal chaos of the mountain col. All spiritual arts will be weakened here, and Su Mu, as the maker of this Jedi, will be weakened much less. Under the ebb and flow, it is not surprising that a stalemate is formed temporarily. But after all, it is only temporary. This small tree is just a quick product of ripening. It is a second-generation tool man made by the tool man clone. Its aura is limited. Neither the owl nor the raccoon are ordinary miscellaneous soldiers and salted fish. This stalemate will not last too long. Long. The owl in the sky frowned slightly, the difficulty of ''Su Mu'' was a bit beyond his expectation, and under the joint efforts of it and the raccoon, it did not become a defeat. You must know that although they haven''t used all their abilities, it is easy to deal with small veins, and it is not as easy as crushing an ant. "Yu is in command of all the inferior races. Its ability has a strong bonus to those cannon fodder. If the army is all overwhelmed, it will not be long before the stalemate front can be defeated. At that time, the contribution of this little tree It¡¯s really hard to say who it belongs to.¡± Xiao was born in the upper clan, although it is said to be the upper clan, but the bloodline has declined, and now it urgently needs a lot of credit to regain the bloodline''s former glory. Its master has eyes all over the sky, as long as it can be favored by it, its future is boundless. Therefore, he must complete this task. "Originally, I didn''t use the domain, but compared to the glory of the race, what is personal face?" Looking at the stalemate, Xiao finally made a decision. Chapter 556 Su Mu''s doze off waiting in the dark was about to come. Hearing the ruthless words of this footless black-haired one-horned footless bird that was used to pretend to be forceful, it just didn''t mean it. Su Mu was anxious about it! You should hurry up and get serious, what fields, hole cards, ultimate moves, etc., it''s best to greet them all, don''t be afraid to kill me! As expected of a piece of wood that fell from the body, this awareness is really incredible. It is very suitable for publishing a book. The title of the book is "On the Self-Cultivation of Tool Man", and the pen name is: I forgot to take the medicine today. The author with such a pseudonym must be very handsome! Just when Su Mu looked drowsy, Xiao Xiao''s temperament suddenly changed. If it was a black-haired one-horned footless bird that could only keep talking pretentiously before, it is still a bird now. The black-haired one-horned footless bird, but its temperament has changed drastically. It is an unsheathed sharp blade, with a cold light flashing, and it will be stabbed just by looking at it! "You are very honored to be able to see my supreme figure, remember it, the scene that is about to happen." Su Mu couldn''t help trembling when he heard the breath-filled words of the second grader. Could it be that only the real second grader can become a real strong man? Without giving Su Mu time to think about the philosophy of life, a huge phantom appeared behind Xiao, looking closely, it was highly similar to Xiao''s current appearance¡ª¡ª It''s still a black-haired one-horned footless bird! Xu Ying spread out his wings and waved them lightly. In the next moment, the situation in the world changed drastically! A huge dark storm with a height of 100 meters seemed to connect the sky and the earth. The earth wall that was in a stalemate with the feather blades fell apart in an instant, and those dark feather blades fell into the dark storm like swallows, becoming a part of it. All the magical powers of the small tree in the center of the storm''s eye have been severely suppressed, and only the power of the flesh can be relied upon. Although the little tree is a piece of wood that fell from Su Mu''s body and is of excellent quality, how can it be possible to resist this kind of hurricane that seems to destroy the world. The small tree was uprooted, and the roots were still wet with soil. The strong suction tore the small tree to pieces. Seeing this, Xiao grinned and screamed, "I found you!" Su Mu, who was hiding in the dark, had his heart skip a beat, and left the spot without even thinking about it, but it was still a step too late. The range of this dark storm was too wide, and the speed was extremely fast. Others were caught by the dark storm in midair. The storm got involved, tearing back and forth. Su Mu felt like a poor bastard who had been thrown into a front-loading washing machine. He was thrown so dazed that he almost vomited. Xiao Xiao flapped his wings, ignoring the outer wind wall as nothing, and slowly flew over Su Mu, his tone was indifferent: "Do you really think that I haven''t detected your disguise?" To be honest, it really hasn''t been detected, but I have some doubts in my heart. Although the strength of the little tree below is remarkable, it has not yet reached the point where it can enter the master''s eye. Although it is rare in the ancient beast world, it is not uncommon. It is impossible for the Lord''s vision to be wrong, so the problem must be the small tree below. Perception is not Xiao Xiao''s strong point. At this time, the raccoon also noticed something was wrong. After following the clues to determine the approximate location of the clone, he decisively transmitted the sound to Xiao. Small tree torn. Chapter 557 Xiao looked at Su Mu aloofly, a strange color flashed in his eyes, and he started the daily life of a villain¡ª¡ª To answer questions for the partners of justice, even if Su Mu didn''t ask any questions, it still insisted on telling Su Mu to listen, and it''s okay if you don''t listen! "You must be very sorry why you exposed yourself?" Su Mu: "..." No, I don''t want to know, I just want to stall for time and die quickly. This is the true thought in the mind and body, the life of the tool man is too bitter, he has endured the pain that this age cannot bear at such an immature age, the life of a tree is too difficult! Xiao began to kindly explain the confusion: "It''s strength! The gap between pulse rank and life field is as different as cloud and mud. If you don''t enter the field of fate, if you don''t cultivate the domain, you will be an ant in the end! " Su Mu looked at Xiao Xiao expressionlessly, and began to complain in his heart: So, what do you want to express by saying this? "The storm you are in is my domain. You can feel it. This is due to the gap in power, and it is an indelible gap!" Su Mu''s heart moved, and this black-haired strange bird with a mouth full of pretentious words finally hit the point. "This dark storm is indeed its domain, and it really is only through actual experience that you can personally understand the mystery of the domain." This kind of experience is rare for a casual cultivator like Su Mu who has no background, because who would show his domain to outsiders if he is not a relative or acquaintance, what if someone notices the weakness of his domain? Generally, the expansion of the field means that the battle has entered the level of life and death, and it will inevitably end in the defeat of one side. The field is equivalent to one''s hole card. When the hole card is lifted and the enemy is still not killed, then it is basically equivalent to leaving the keyboard with both hands and waiting for the enemy to kill oneself. However, there are no absolutes in the world, and it is not without other special circumstances, so I will not describe them one by one. Su Mu was taciturn on the surface, but secretly he was secretly observing Xiao Xiao''s field. Although domains vary from person to person, even a pair of twins have the same domain after breaking through the life field, but it can still be used as a reference, which can play a certain role for him after breaking through the life field. refer to. Seeing Su Mu standing there stupidly like a goose, but his spiritual consciousness kept observing his own domain, Xiao Xiao sneered in his heart: "It seems that although this tree has been cultivated into a human form, its brain is still a bit out of order. Clever." It has lived for so many years, and has never heard of anyone who can see through the secrets of the domain with a few glances. If the domain is so easy to cultivate, it is too worthless. But it is also so happy, it is a waste of time anyway, the more Su Mu is like this, the happier it is. Only in this way can one feel the gap in strength, which is an irreparable gap. Only in this way will one despair after recognizing reality and succumb to its power. On the other hand, its layout also takes some time. "How about it, have you seen the reality? Have you seen the gap between you and me?" Xiao''s wings stretched out, and he pointed at Su Mu obliquely, as if giving alms: "Follow me, I can let you witness the reality of this world." Hula la, the dark storm became violent in response to Xiao Xiao''s words, and the dark feather blades shuttled quickly, setting it off like a god in the sky. Su Mu lowered his head, with a strange expression on his face, thinking that this black-haired unicorn might be a fool. Chapter 558 Su Mu was really amused when he heard Xiao Xiao''s nonsense. This feeling is as ridiculous as a little boy who enjoys the package package of the eighty-year-old rich woman saying that he is actually the richest man in the world. Perhaps sensing Su Mu''s contempt, Xiaofeng smiled lightly and said, "Summer insects are indescribable, how can a frog at the bottom of a well know the vastness of the sky and the depth of the sea. You know this is just a projection of mine. " Su Mu''s heart was shocked. If what Xiao said was true, then the overall power of the ancient beast world might be far stronger than he imagined! "Although projection and avatar are two different techniques, in the final analysis they are all a projection of the power of the main body. The power that my avatar can actually exert is less than one-third of the power of the main body. The projection of the ancient beast world Mystery should be more mature than my clone, and the strength gap between the projection and the main body will not be as big as the difference between me and the clone. But on the other hand, none of their bodies can pass through the space channel, and they can only rely on projection, so their strength must also be strong to a certain extent. " Su Mu''s face was gloomy, and he couldn''t help cursing secretly in his heart: "My name is Su Mu, not Conan, so I can encounter any kind of bad luck!" This is not right, firstly there is a space channel connecting the world where the Germination Tribe is, and after finally smoothing it out, there is another moth like this in the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range here. It is really a person sitting at home, and the disaster comes from the sky. It is true that if there is a complete world connected behind the space channel, once it can be properly developed, the benefits that can be obtained from it are difficult to estimate. But everything has two sides. If you don''t have enough strength to participate in this kind of thing, you are asking for a dead end. "Is everything you said true?" Su Mu used his spiritual sense to transmit the voice. Xiao and Su Mu come from two different worlds, and of course it is impossible for them to speak the same language. The previous communication was all transmitted by spiritual consciousness. Xiao didn''t answer, but just looked at Su Mu indifferently without saying a word. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth curled up slightly, and sometimes he answered without answering. His previous plan has to be changed by one or two: "I have to complete the suicide as soon as possible, give my feedback to the main body, let the main body take it easy, don''t kill them all, at least capture a commander alive and pry out some useful information It is." "The strength of the opponent''s body is unknown, and whether there are other means is also unknown. We can''t leave directly after the clone dies like before, or we may be captured by the opponent." Su Mu''s thoughts flew quickly, and he quickly thought of a solution. . "your choice?" Su Mu straightened his back, and kicked back with his non-existent eyes wide open. You stare with a hammer, but your eyeballs are the biggest? "I choose...hey shit you, Pujie boy!" Su Mu breathed out the fragrance, purifying the dirty air. As soon as he said that, he went to Fengbi without looking back, and ran away after scolding, exciting! Although Xiao didn''t quite understand the meaning of these words, he still clearly felt the malice contained in them. He looked at Su Mu with dead eyes, and said coldly: "Congratulations...you have successfully angered me. Yes! You will pay for your words! Bugs!" Before the words fell, the dark storm began to shrink violently, and the space around the upper and lower sides was completely frozen. Su Mu was frozen in it like a bug trapped in amber. He could only watch helplessly as the storm kept approaching, helpless. Chapter 559 "What do you think I told you this before? Of course, it was to capture you alive. Don''t worry, you won''t just die like this. You will become the one who shines on our clan again..." Xiao Xiao hadn''t finished speaking when he heard a bang, and under its gaze, Su Mu''s body exploded, as gorgeous as fireworks, and after the explosion was unspeakably lonely. In this world, there may not be many trees that can be as decisive as him, blew themselves up as soon as they say it, and never delay a second! Looking at the exploding fireworks, Xiao also seemed to be affected by his own secret technique, his expression froze there, and his eyes were dull and lifeless. What I hadn''t finished before turned into a sentence: "I''m so fucking..." Because of the shock, it didn''t notice a small wooden figure the size of a grain of rice running for its life like crazy, and burrowed towards the ground regardless of anything. Although he is a tool man with no emotions, when he returns to his handsome body, he will be a complete life body again. How can he be so easily led by a dog! At the same time, when the tool man''s avatar self-destructed humanely and exploded, Su Mu''s body also received the signal that the avatar exploded. He sadly left two crocodile tears, and mourned heavily for his handsome clone: ??"You can go at ease, I will avenge you!" Zizizi~~~ A large number of berserk electric arcs flickered and jumped over the holy court, and the wind and clouds surged, forming a blue-white terrifying sea of ??thunder. If you observe carefully, you can see that these blue and white electric arcs have a faint golden color, as if they were divine thunders sent down by the gods to wipe out evil spirits. The majestic and sacred atmosphere permeated everyone''s hearts, and the fear that originated from the instinct of life exploded. Even after tens of kilometers, the owls and raccoons in the mountain depression were affected, and their hearts trembled. foreboding. Roar! ! ! The majestic dragon slowly swims its huge body in the sea of ??thunder. Thunder light flickers on its blue and white scales. Its pale golden eyes stare indifferently at the direction of the mountain depression. The dragon roars and roars straight into the sky. Su Mu''s branches moved automatically without wind, and all the leaves rattled softly together, as if he was very satisfied with the masterpiece he shot with all his strength after his great strength improved. "Sparkle on this land, wipe out all the sins, God''s punishment!" bang bang bang! All the dragons turned into a blue-white phantom and disappeared, even Su Mu couldn''t keep up with their trajectory, the speed was evident. This is the real speed! In front of Ben Lei, dozens of kilometers are just waiting for nothing. With a premonition in his heart, Xiao raised his head and looked towards the sky. A blue-white phantom was approaching at an unobservable speed. At this time, it no longer cared about catching the thing that was only the size of a grain of rice. escape! escape! escape! At this moment, there is only one thought in its mind, and that is to escape! As for blocking with domains? Are you kidding me? How can this kind of natural disaster be blocked by its acquired domain! If you stay here, you might die, not even the ashes are left! The dark storm milk swallows all returned to the phantom behind them like returning to their nests. The phantom''s one-horned light flashed, and it merged with the owl''s body. It couldn''t wait to shake its wings, and it flew a hundred meters away in the blink of an eye. open. This kind of speed has already been performed beyond the level, but Xiao Xiao still wishes that his parents didn''t give him six more pairs of wings! The little man of rice grains glanced at the owl who turned around and fled, and ignored it, anyway, no matter how hard it ran, it couldn''t run away from Ben Lei! The little man of rice grains took a deep breath, and dived towards the ground without sparing any effort. If you don''t run away, you won''t even be able to run away! "I am indeed a ruthless tree. If I become so ruthless, I will kill my own!" Chapter 560 The muscles of the owl tense, and the urge to urinate is rushing. When the bird is emotionally intense, its physiology is uncontrollable. It just flies all the way, urinates all the way... Xiao Xiao''s own face turned green, thinking that he is an upright demon general in the ancient beast world, and he may be promoted to become a future star of the demon king in the future. This is the first time in his life that he has been so embarrassing! Xiao wished he could turn around and fight those phantoms to the end, but as soon as this idea arose, it was ruthlessly obliterated by its genetic instinct. Run for your life...isn''t it fragrant? I have to die! The owl was ashamed to see people, and his wings fluttered more diligently, but to his despair, it was fast, those blue gods of death were even faster. Boom! There was a thunder, and a footless bird turned into a wisp of smoke, and there were not even ashes left of the dead. The remaining prestige of the blue shadow disappeared, and continued to rush towards the raccoon. The raccoon behaved like a warrior, and the blue god of death who was attacking in front of him activated his own domain with a roar, making Bi Xiao, who was dead, run and kill The monster bird is slightly more decent. "Ding~ Kill the Footless Wind Hurricane Bird Projection and get 400,000 evolution points." "Ding~ Kill the Bone Spike Shocking Beast Projection and get 420,000 evolution points." Two reminders sounded in succession, Su Mu was in a happy mood, and almost all the previous efforts could be paid back! After the Shenlong crushed the two ants to death, it continued to run fast. Before it approached, the fierce beasts on the front line were already intimidated and panicked. They looked around anxiously, their limbs trembling, and their throats could not help but let out a pleading cry. rumbling~ Ominous vibrations also came from the depths of the ground at this time, the surface was torn apart one after another, and the earth was collapsing! "This is..." Yu''s complexion changed drastically, and without thinking about it, his hands formed seals, and the phantoms of countless petals fell from the sky, and each piece was accurately covered on the fierce beast below. This is Yu''s domain, which has the functions of buffing, increasing, and weakening. These petals can maximize the sexual potential of the inferior races in a short period of time and help them acquire stronger power. Of course, the price of this is that all the beasts will be weak afterwards, and their lifespan will also be reduced to varying degrees. "withdraw!" For the first time, other emotions appeared in Yu Ji''s indifferent voice, which was fear and...weakness. It is not afraid of death, because what appears here is just a projection, and the safety of the main body will not be endangered after death, but the inferior race below cannot be completely destroyed here. For other upper races, these inferior races are cannon fodder, miscellaneous soldiers, and tools, but to it, they are compatriots! All the ferocious beasts were dumbfounded, thinking that they had auditory hallucinations, Master Yu used the domain to bless us, and actually asked us to retreat? "Withdraw!" The spiritual energy in Yu''s body was consumed too much, and he fell from the air, and his weak voice sounded again. These ferocious beasts have natural trust and 100% obedience to Yu, subconsciously turn around and run wildly, faster than when they came. However, they all seem to have forgotten one point subconsciously¡ªthey have no escape route. Yes, there is no retreat for these fierce beasts. Because of Su Mu''s "do not support defeat and retreat", these beast hordes, led by Yu, took advantage of the victory and pursued them, getting farther and farther away from the previously opened battlefield. Now that the battlefield has shifted, the previous flower path on the moat has lost its meaning and turned into petals scattered into mud. In normal times, it would be easy to build such a passage with Yu''s power, but in order to allow all inferior races to survive, it activates the domain and blesses every beast. Without the help of strange treasures, now It has already been drained of all spiritual energy and blown into a mummy. In this case, there is no extra aura to build a new channel. Chapter 561 The army was defeated like a mountain, and when the beast horde came, it was aggressive, and the shit was gone in a blink of an eye, wishing that my parents didn''t give me two extra legs. Many ferocious beasts tripped over the drastically changing terrain because they were too fast and had no time to adjust. The blue phantom is constantly approaching, and the aura of divine punishment pervades the battlefield. The closer you are, the greater the impact will be. Many fierce beasts lost their focus under the shock of the divine thunder, and were frightened. Fill your heart. After extreme terror there is either a silent death or a silent explosion. Some ferocious beasts choose to wait for death in place, and some ferocious beasts choose to use the hot blood of their companions to dissolve the fear in their hearts after losing their minds. Before the thunder dragon arrived, the battlefield had already become a mess, extremely chaotic. Those who fled, those who waited to die, and those who killed their companions were full of ugly behaviors. Yu didn''t have the ability to manage these ferocious beasts who lost their minds at this time, and it was only one who could escape! What made it a little more reassuring was that the sign of the earth dragon turning over suddenly subsided for some reason, as if someone had pressed the switch of the mechanism, and it was paused when it was said to pause. "Could it be that all of this was secretly manipulated by that demon tree? No, it shouldn''t be possible. Although it is beyond my understanding of the pulse order, it would be difficult to set off a tremor of the earth''s veins that would spread tens of hundreds of kilometers away. It¡¯s my main body, and I can¡¯t do it easily!¡± It is easy to destroy the landscape, but it is very difficult to shake the leylines, and the difficulty of this is straight up. Shaking the leylines means being able to completely change the terrain here, turning the basin into a high mountain, and the isolated peak into a rift valley. These methods are already waiting for the gods in the sky among ordinary people. However, what Yu didn''t know was that all of this really came from Su Mu''s handwriting. Originally, he could at most shake the ground veins under the roots of the tree, and achieve the effect of an earthquake from point to point. But after the all-round upgrade, there is no need to be so troublesome, this is the power controlled by the earth element! If it rises to the extreme, in a single thought, the sea will change. All of Su Mu''s tree roots stopped moving and began to stabilize the shaking ground veins. Of course, he didn''t have a Madonna attack, and wanted to forgive him, but after shaking the leylines, it was the aborigines living on this land who suffered. The defeat of these remnants didn''t catch his eyes at all, but the space channel of the beast mountain range was wide open, and there was an endless stream of beasts gushing out of it. Now that the space channel has been closed, the remaining beasts have nothing to worry about. Save these remnants and defeated generals for Xiaobai and the others to continue practicing. During these days of high-intensity fierce battles, he did not sleep without rest, and his energy and energy were stretched to the extreme. Now that the remaining animal horde is no longer a concern, this tone is also sent down. "I''m so tired, I really want to sleep." Before Su Mu fell into a deep sleep, he hurriedly arranged the affairs of the funeral. "Ling, you can let Xiaobai and the others come out of the world of origin." "Go and find my clone, he is still alive, let him command the battle." A small and exquisite jade figure floated out of Su Mu''s body, clenched her small fist firmly, and said sweetly: "Father, don''t worry, Ling will definitely find your clone!" Su Mu''s branches swayed, as if responding, his consciousness went dark, and he fell into a deep sleep in the dark and dark. Chapter 562 Ling jumped down from Su Mu''s tree trunk, and landed on the soft ground wobbly, her delicate face turned serious before she stood still, her small hands were clasped behind her back, and she began to move to the sides with a sound of "Drink!" Stretching, the little face was flushed, and there was no movement. Those who didn''t know thought it was an exquisite Barbie doll doing performance art. Bell''s face flushed red, belatedly remembering why the world of origin didn''t respond, she slapped her head hard, pursed her lips and smirked, but her small eyes turned left and right guilty, sure no one noticed He breathed a sigh of relief after being stupid. "So I forgot to mobilize the spiritual energy!" Ling pursed her lips, turned back into that exquisite little jade woman with immortal energy, raised her breath again and gave a ''drink'', a miraculous scene happened, rippling ripples appeared on the empty ground, a half-empty, half-real The portal quietly appeared. A pair of crimson eyes appeared in the portal, and then a slender and slim white snake couldn''t wait to swim out of it, spitting out a pale pink snake letter and swimming to Su Mu''s torso, constantly touching it lightly, very sticky. Followed by a wolf with silver hair as bright as the bright moon in the sky, walking with eight-character steps and steps that no relatives would recognize...Wolf, although it looks like a dog, is still the stupid king of dogs- Erha, but It is indeed a real wolf, but it looks a little stupid, silly, and funny. On top of this silly wolf''s head is a three-legged bird, bossy and bossy, its eyes are higher than the top, almost rolled out of the eyes. But when it saw the sky-reaching jade tree in front of it, its eyeballs rolled, and it flapped its wings flatteringly and flew to the crown of the jade tree. shouted. After that, a kitten with hair as white as snow and eyes as ice-blue as ice-blue ice walked faster and faster, and finally turned into a phantom and fell in front of Su Mu, rubbing its head against Su Mu non-stop. , There was a ''hululu'' sound in the throat. "Squeak." A macaque with vivid eyes, six ears, and a human-like expression squatted on a raised stone, scratching its ears and cheeks, beating its chest inexplicably excitedly and screaming "ohhhhh". Below him is a young man with white hair, outstretched muscles, a sturdy temperament, and a fierce-eyed ''Brother Valley''. Each of the two paws picked up a stone and squeezed it vigorously, and the gravel fell down, feeling that this one was purely itchy and wanted to do something. The type that wants to find someone to fight with. Behind them, the portal expanded again, and a sturdy green bull that looked like a hill came out. The horns of the green bull were bent towards the sky, like two steel knives. Qingniu''s eyes are calm and warm, reflecting every plant and tree in the valley, without blinking for a long time. rustle. I don''t know when, the silent holy court was covered by this ''rustling'' sound. The head was the size of a palm, covered with ferocious barbs, and the ferocious bloodthirsty black ants gushed out like a tide. From a distance, it looked like It is covered with a layer of black silt, which is too numerous to count. Suddenly the ant swarm stopped still, and then separated to the two sides. A queen ant covered in a hideous carapace walked out slowly, looking at the towering jade tree with great respect. "Crazy!" The chirping of an eagle piercing through gold and cracking rocks sounded, and a huge black shadow appeared under the blue sky, with eyes like knives, piercing one''s soul. Chapter 563 Except for Tsing Yi who was still sleeping, and everyone who temporarily left the valley, all the generals under Su Mu gathered. Not seeing each other for a day is like three autumns. Obviously it was only a short separation, but Xiaobai and the others felt that several years had passed. Before that, they had been alone in the Ominous Beast Mountain Range. After the sudden change in the Ominous Beast Mountain Range, all the news channels were cut off, and they were cut off from the valley. Therefore, they were all blinded by the beast horde''s invasion of the valley later, and they didn''t know anything about it. It wasn''t until Ling risked his life and sneaked into the beast mountain range after devouring the secret realm that they reconnected after several twists and turns. After the fusion, the area of ??origin has greatly increased, and it has jumped from a barren land to a fertile soil that can support life. Before it fell into Su Mu''s hands, the world of origin was originally a space treasure used to place soldiers, but it was changed into a penguin farm by Su Mumo. But that doesn''t mean it can''t accommodate Xiaobai and the others. Ling led the Origin Realm to gallop all the way, and finally returned to the valley without any danger by relying on the underground passage left by the previous Lingshi mine. Originally, Su Mu planned to have daily consumption with the beast tide first today, and after finding out the position of the opponent''s leader, he would release Xiaobai and the others from the ground, and perform a beheading operation with a surprise effect. But who knows what kind of big moves the avatar made in the different world, and actually earned a huge amount of evolution points. With this evolution point, the original life-and-death crisis is no longer a life-threatening crisis. It''s just that Su Mu couldn''t figure out the real strength of the opponent''s commander-in-chief, and didn''t dare to take action without authorization to avoid being targeted, so he secretly let the clone go to find out. As a result, he found that the strength of these leaders seemed to be weaker than he thought. The domain is powerful, but that''s it, like an egg shell, it looks hard, but it only needs a light bump to break. The above words are only for very few big trees who have no points in their hearts, and they are not universal. So when Su Mu was sleepy and wanted to sleep, he didn''t bother to ink any more, and went straight to stud. Now it''s time for Xiaobai and the others to perform. To make a long story short, Ling was still very successful in a few words and didn''t explain the ins and outs clearly. She was so anxious that her tongue was almost tied up, and tears rolled in her eyes. Fortunately, all the smart monsters present, just listening to the key words is enough. As soon as they heard that someone was trying to murder the tree god, Xiaobai and the others immediately became furious. The anger in his heart was like an active volcano about to erupt, with cold murderous aura overflowing, and his eyes were like knives. Whoever dares to disrespect the tree god is their lifelong enemy! Ling''s small mouth opened unconsciously, almost enough to stuff a cherries. "So strong, everyone is so strong, obviously everyone has become so strong in a short time." Xiaobai and the others did not waste their time in this mountain range experience. In order to keep up with the footsteps of the tree god, they experienced life and death fights every day, fought bloody battles, and walked on the edge of life and death. Every ounce of their strength today is exchanged for life and death! There is great terror between life and death, and every fight will greatly stimulate the potential accumulated in Xiaobai''s body, and now the weakest ones have reached the late stage of the orifice. They are no longer cubs under Su Mu''s protection, now they can be called qualified fighters! This is a gift after being refined by blood and fire. They have proved with their own actions that they are worthy of the tree god''s devotion and dedication to them in the past! Chapter 564 "Aww!" Ersha stood on the top of the valley, looking up to the sky and screaming, the mountain wind was cold, and his silver-white hair was billowing. Wolves howled suddenly in the valley, and pairs of bloodthirsty green eyes appeared in the thick fog. Their fangs and claws couldn''t wait to tear open the enemy''s throat and drink their blood. Ersha leaped down from the valley, jumped a few times on the raised rocks with a vigorous figure, and fell to the ground, followed by the pack of wolves. The two idiots are the target, the wolves are the feathers, an invisible halo of power surges around, the strength of the wolves is increased as a whole, and the phantom of a silver-white giant wolf faintly appears in the sky above them, and it turns into a ray in the sea of ??fog as it gallops. Silvery streamer. Eagles scream and monkeys cry. A group of lonely goshawks appeared in the blue sky above a kilometer. Their eyes were as sharp as knives. They were arranged in a trapezoidal shape. Their wings were black and hard, as if they were made of fine iron. Their sharp wings split the air into white airflow at an extremely fast speed. , but the action is extremely hidden, it is just an inconspicuous black spot from the ground. They are the best scouts in the valley, they can predict the enemy first, and they also kill the enemy''s elite air force from thousands of miles high. If the wolf group commanded by Ersha is the backbone of the army, and the eagle group commanded by the extreme is the air force, then the spirit species gathered behind Ping Ding belong to a special profession - berserkers. These spirit species are Ping Ding who can''t be idle at ordinary times. He found powerful spirit species in the Qingxi Mountains to make an appointment. One by one, they came to the door one by one and ''invited'' back one by one after a friendly exchange and a consensus of will. They are rare in number, but each of them has reached the top level of strength, and all of them are proficient in the way of killing. They are not afraid of death, and have amazing destructive power. Pierce through the formation of the enemy army! Liu Yu, the master bird, is in charge of awakening the birds and beasts in treasure hunting, and their frontal combat power is not strong. At this time, letting them play with Liu Yu is to kill themselves. Comrade Siyou, as a vegetarian in the new era, has always been indifferent to the world. He is honest and gentle for Niu Dun, and he has spontaneously gathered a group of mild-tempered vegetarians under his command. Gentle personality does not mean that they will be obedient and patient in the face of foreign invasion! They have one thing in common, their awakening talents are all biased toward the energy field. Although all of them are tall and thick, and they are huge, they are out-and-out mages. '' It''s just that these mages are a bit meaty, from a full-time crispy mage to a fatan who can resist and fight! As one of the veterans of the valley, You Ying envied Er Gouzi to come and go in groups, majestic and majestic, and also gathered a group of fast and dexterous assassins in a similar manner. They are generally relatively small and well-behaved, but if someone despises them because of this, they may not even know how they died. When fighting, they will actively choose to mix under the cover of friendly forces, which is very inconspicuous. When you see them, it is the time of death, which is deeply embedded in the way of an assassin. Liu Er and Tsing Yi also gathered a large number of fellow clansmen, but unfortunately, only a few of them awakened as spirit species, most of them were mortal beasts, and it was difficult to achieve success. Among the generals under Su Mu''s command, Xiaobai is the only one who is lonely, but without a war, she will take the lead, command the battle situation, and boost morale. Rather than saying that she is a loner, it is better to say that everyone is her subordinate, and she is a well-deserved commander in the valley. Chapter 565 Xiaobai was the first to swim on the road built by Su Mu, followed by all the beasts. The Chidao was specially built by Su Mu. With the Chidao, the self-protection ability of the valley has been greatly improved. With Xiaobai''s speed, they can reach the battlefield in half an hour at most. Of course, half an hour is still too long at this time, let alone half an hour, even if it is ten minutes, there is a possibility that a large number of fierce beasts escaped and ascended to heaven. So there''s another team that''s already gone ahead of them. That is the spirit-draining ant tribe! All the spirit ants poured into the origin world, and Ling carried the origin world with him and submerged into Su Mu''s body. After being absorbed by Su Mu, the world of origin has become a space plane in his body, which can move freely in the body. Ling took advantage of the characteristics of the origin world to run wildly along Su Mu''s roots, leaving Xiaobai and the others far behind. But she didn''t forget to brake halfway, there is still the incarnation of God the Father waiting for her to save it! It has to be said that when the number of small ants reaches a certain level, it becomes very scary. In less than a minute, the ant colony found the little man hiding in the crevice of the rock. At this time, Su Mu''s soul realized that the main body had gone to sleep, and he became a tool man again. Little Man of Rice: ¡­ What crime did I suffer in my previous life, why did I have such a body in this life! Let me do everything, won''t your conscience hurt like this? ! The rice grain villain is very angry, thinking about it, this is really angry at himself, so what am I trying to do. Looking at the army of 100,000 spirit ants, the little man of rice grains suddenly felt that the meaning faded away, and everything became dull. "Be careful later, don''t kill all these beasts, and leave a few alive." The little rice grain man tapped his finger on Ling''s forehead, and passed Yu''s image to him. After the hasty explanation, the rice grain man Flying to an unknown corner of the world of origin, exuding black air all over his body, looking at the direction of the Holy Court from time to time and laughing strangely. Ling was so frightened that she trembled, what happened to the incarnation of God the Father? ! We are just a little transparent, dare not say anything, dare not ask anything. At this time, Hei''er pretended to be a deaf and blind ostrich, neither seeing nor hearing anything. In silence, the battlefield finally arrived. Ling got out from the roots of Su Mu''s tree, looking for a relatively remote location, and after taking care of a few unsightly beasts, the remaining beasts fled in fright. With a serious face, Ling''s two small hands touched the void, and with a sound of ''drink'', countless ripples swayed in the calm space, and a portal that seemed illusory and real emerged. The entrance of the world of origin opened, and there was a faint rustling sound from inside. This sound went from far to near, just like the tide on the sea from far to near. At first sight, it was just a white line, and finally turned into a turbulent wave. The endless waves, the turbulent waves. The rustling sound became louder and louder, and a fierce beast couldn''t bear the curiosity in its heart, and turned its head to look back. This look, even the soul was almost frightened away. In its beast pupils are reflected countless ferocious black ants, each about the size of an adult''s palm, shrouded in a black armor covered in barbs, with blood-red lines spreading across the joints of the armor, as if unknown. This is the Kuroshio, the Kuroshio that symbolizes disaster. Under the command of the queen ant Hei''er, they became faster and faster, and finally devoured all life in front of them. Chapter 566 The ferocious beast was frightened out of its wits, whimpered in extreme terror, its legs trembled in fright, and ran forward with its tail between its legs without looking back. But it was still dead, but after a second, there was one less ferocious beast on the ground, and one more dead bone without a trace of flesh and blood. The individual strength of the Jiling ant colony is not strong, and it can be easily killed by any spiritual cultivator in normal times, but when their number reaches a certain level, a kind of pheromone will be spontaneously produced. At this time, the spirit ants and the spirit ants acting alone are completely different types. They are more fierce and aggressive, their overall strength has been greatly improved compared to before, and their talent for absorbing and devouring spiritual energy is stronger. What''s even more frightening is that this kind of ant colony perfectly obeys all the orders given by the queen ant Hei''er. Even if they are asked to commit suicide, these spirit-draining ants will not hesitate to do so. Some people may think that after the spirit ants are full, they will be fine? Sorry, that was without the commander of the queen ant. After they were full, they would definitely not chase after them like they are now. An ant colony with queen ants is an army of orders and prohibitions, and it will never stop advancing until it completes its goals. The Kuroshio surged past, leaving behind bones all over the place. It''s not that there are no ferocious beasts wanting to resist, but the talent of the spirit ants is too perverted. Not only are they extremely resistant to spiritual energy, but they can also absorb it. Although the total amount they absorb is limited, they can''t hold back the large number of ant colonies. A ball of fire the size of a water mill had just landed on top of their heads before being devoured by the spirit-draining ants below. Although rationality tells these fierce beasts that the spiritual energy that the spirit ants can devour is limited, how can they maintain their so-called rationality at this time, since they are originally a group of fierce beasts with limited spiritual intelligence. Death is spreading rapidly, thousands of miles away. After knowing what happened later, Yu knew that he could no longer run on like this, otherwise all the inferiors would be buried under the iron jaws of these black ants. Yu whispered a few words to the few confidants who followed him. These confidants can be regarded as rare elite geniuses among the inferior races, and their intelligence level is no different from ordinary people. After receiving Yu''s order, he stopped consciously, turned around, and a man with a horn on his head took a deep breath, opening his mouth wide and roaring loudly. This roar seemed to have the effect of calming the soul, and the beasts who heard the roar gradually dispelled the fear in their hearts, stopped fleeing, and gathered together, waiting for new instructions. After the one-horned hero roared, his breath was sluggish, and he seemed to be exhausted. The other three fierce beasts took turns to take the lead, each leading a side, ready to meet those fleeing compatriots. Although they are ferocious beasts, their wisdom is no different from that of ordinary people, and they have been in charge of soldiers for a long time, so they naturally know how terrible it is to let those fleeing ones rush in at this time. That means that the formations they have finally cleaned up will be dispersed, let alone responding, and everyone will be in a mess before the Kuroshio arrives. So their methods are also very simple and rude. Anyone who avoids them to the sides can turn a blind eye to them, and if they don''t obey the command and charge forward, they will all be cut! After killing some of the ferocious beasts, the rest of the ferocious beasts finally learned to avoid to the sides. At this time, the Kuroshio chasing behind also arrived as promised. Chapter 567 There is no extra nonsense, the black swarm of spirit-sucking ants and the array of fierce beasts collided fiercely. The colorful energy attacks are flying, which is enough to wipe the torrent of energy that plowed the earth once on the Chiling Ant''s body. The three commanders who were ordered in danger shrank their pupils slightly when they saw this. Fortunately, what made them feel a little relieved was that the previous energy attack was not completely useless. The spiritual ants who rushed to the front absorbed more spiritual energy than their own upper limit, and they blew up one after another into a pattering rain of blood. The three commanders breathed a sigh of relief: "These ants are very talented, but they are not invincible." The commander of the antelope in the middle stepped out, lifted his front hooves and stepped lightly on the ground, a hidden spiritual light flashed, and the ground in front of him was irregularly raised and cracked, as if some monster was galloping underground, and the fine cracks spread rapidly. It''s just that the ground within a hundred meters in a snap of the fingers collapsed under the trampling of these understated hooves. The spirit-picking ants within a hundred meters fell, and the collapsed ground turned violently, crushing all the fallen spirit-picking ants into rotten flesh. "These black ants are nothing more than that!" The actions of Commander Antelope raised the low morale of the inferior allied forces a little, and hope was rekindled in the eyes of many inferiors. They may never have the chance to know how laborious the understatement of the antelope commander before was actually, and an attack of this level would not be able to drain it dry. "You are very powerful, but how many times can you use such an attack? You are just a slightly stronger ant in front of endless ants." Hei''e watched this scene from a distance with his spiritual sense from behind, and continued to direct the ants behind to swarm up in a tepid manner. "Everything you''ve done is in vain." "Let''s revel, the hope you ignite is just an illusion before the end of the catastrophe, tremble in the last moments of your lives!" Suddenly, the world changed color. The blue sky was stained with an ominous layer of blood at some point, and there were dim thunder flashes in the blood-colored clouds, and the hurricane roared on the ground, making the sky dark and the earth flying, and sand and gravel flying. The sky and the earth are at dusk, the destruction has come, and the beautiful colors of the world have been lost. The pale ashes are like falling catkins, and if you listen carefully, you can hear twisted whispers and wailing from the ashes. These inferior races looked blankly at the drastic changes in the world, feeling powerless in their hearts. They are just a speck of dust in this world, and what they do or think in the face of such a catastrophe is meaningless. "Only death is our final destination." The self-awareness of these ferocious beasts gradually became blurred, but a terrifying thought implanted became clearer. suicide! A ferocious beast tremblingly raised its claws and pointed it at its own throat and inserted it forcefully. Puff~ The blood gushed out like a spring, and the temperature of the hot blood dropped rapidly. When the remaining heat in the blood dissipated, they became a cold and stiff corpse. The corners of the mouths of these suicidal beasts were slightly split before they died, and they killed themselves with strange smiles, as if they were seeking their own liberation. One head, two heads, three heads... More and more ferocious beasts fell, until a familiar roar sounded, and this decayed world exuding an ominous color was shattered, and the remaining survivors woke up like a dream, with panicked expressions. Around these survivors, there were corpses, their blood was still emitting heat, and their faces were filled with relieved smiles. The other ferocious beasts shuddered. Chapter 568 Hei''e closed his eyes and rested tiredly. The bloody space that those fierce beasts saw earlier was the mental illusion it cast. Compared with Tsing Yi''s illusion technique, Hei''er''s illusion is still much inferior in detail. If it weren''t for the weak spirit of the inferior race, it would be difficult to achieve such a brilliant record with Hei''er''s half-baked level. However, Heie also has advantages that Tsing Yi does not have. Her spiritual power is very strong. As the only ant queen of the spirit-draining ant colony, every spirit-draining ant can enhance her spiritual power. Although the amount of enhancement is small, don''t worry Forget about the huge number of spirit ants! There are hundreds of thousands in just a few days. If she is given some more time, this number will be so large that it will make people dizzy. As a result of accumulating a little, Hei''er''s spiritual power is already second only to Su Mu in the valley. The powerful suppression of mental power has made up for the loopholes in the details. After all, these loopholes have been detected because the gap between the two sides is not too big. The fierce beast at the front was killed by Hei''e unexpectedly, and a gap was torn in the tight defensive formation. The swarm of spirit-sucking ants concentrated towards this gap like sharks smelling blood. suicide attack. The three commanders didn''t even have time to fill in the breach in the defense line. All this happened so fast that they couldn''t react at all. The ferocious ants swarm tore through the line of defense. Death continued to spread. The antelope commander issued a new order with a blank face: "Target, all the same tribe covered by black ants, annihilate them!" Although the antelope commander is a vegetarian, he is more vicious than many carnivorous ones. In other words, he shields his sensibility and chooses reason. From a rational point of view, this is the best choice. after all...... As long as it is covered with black ants, there is no other way but to die. They chose to set fire to destroy their fellow ants covered by black ants, but they were helping them to escape in advance. Tens of thousands of ants devoured their bodies, and their scalps felt numb just thinking about it. From a rational point of view, the decision of the commander of the antelope is not the slightest problem, on the contrary, it is very wise, but it is difficult to accept it from the perspective of other inferior races. They couldn''t help but wonder if they were covered by black ants, would they also die under the attack of their own compatriots like now. As a result, although the momentum of the Kuroshio attack was restrained in time thanks to the order of the commander of the antelope, the morale that had finally recovered fell again and plummeted. Fighting pays attention to one bang, then declines, and three exhausts. If the morale of the army is low in the game, bad things will happen, not to mention the more complicated real battlefield. The resistance of the inferior coalition forces became weaker and weaker. The average intelligence level of these ferocious beasts is only at the level of children, but because of this, their feelings are more sincere and pure. Although they used the lives of their compatriots to fight to the death of most of the black ants, the result turned into a heavy pressure on the hearts of every inferior, like a heavy mountain. rustle. Seeing that there was only one third of the swarm of Jiling ants left, Heie didn''t want to fight. Her mission has been successfully completed, and the rest will be handed over to her comrades. After receiving the order from the queen ant, the spirit-sucking ants swarm dropped rotten meat and bones on the ground and quickly retreated. "Retreat, the enemy retreats!" The antelope commander shouted loudly, but no one paid attention. Is there joy? Maybe there is, but more of it is heavy. Before he could recover from this complex emotion, another dark patch appeared at the end of the earth. There is a white snake that is crystal clear and jade-like, soaring through the clouds and riding the fog, full of murderous aura. Chapter 569 As graceful as a wandering dragon, as graceful as a frightened bird. Xiaobai twisted his body, accelerated and rushed into the herd of beasts, wide open. None of the ferocious beasts were her all-in-one enemy, and compared to the black terror that the swarm of spirit-sucking ants devoured everything before, Xiaobai appeared more violent. The behavior of these fierce beasts offending Su Mu has already violated her taboo, touched Xiaobai''s bottom line, and shot with anger without sparing any effort. Every ferocious beast that tried to stop her was thrown backwards by Xiaobai like hitting a baseball, the place where it was drawn limply collapsed, and the smashed bones were mixed in the rotten flesh, making it difficult to distinguish each other. These ferocious beasts were spitting blood and flying in the air before they lost their breath and turned into dead bodies. The corpse hit the fellows behind with huge kinetic energy, and rolled into a bunch of gourds. A pulse rank commander who thought he was very powerful had just stood up and wanted to kill Xiaobai, but was blown away in the next second, and became one of the many background boards. Xiaobai''s tail swiped, killing one piece, just like cutting wheat, other ferocious beasts landed on Xiaobai''s body without any damage, the hardness of that thin layer of scales was beyond their imagination. This is simply unrivaled in the herd! Moreover, he was able to open Wushuang in the midst of many surroundings with his superior strength! I really don''t know how terrifying Xiaobai will be after breaking through to the pulse stage. The blood stained Xiaobai''s white phosphorous red, adding a touch of enchantment. "Aw!" The reckless howling of wolves sounded, and the phantom of a silver-white giant wolf like a hill seemed to come out of the barren ancient times, carrying the bloody blood unique to the barbaric era. The wolf-shaped phantom rushed head-on into the herd without dodging or evading. The phantom exploded and turned into a crystal moonlight. Every giant wolf below entered a state of rage, ruthlessly biting the enemies in sight. The leader, the wolf king, had his hair curled in the gust of wind, his eyes were cold, without any extra emotion. The wolf''s paws were raised and swung down towards the vital parts, the movement was precise to the millimetre, like a cold machine. The white moonlight surged between the claws, and the body that the fierce beast was proud of was vulnerable to this cold moonlight. The corpses were separated, and blood gushed out everywhere. Suddenly, a group of cute little beasts came out from among the pack of wolves. They were agile and powerful. When the rest of the giant wolves faced a stalemate with those fierce beasts, these ghostly little beasts quietly disappeared from the sight of those fierce beasts. kill out. The movement is clean and neat, and it kills with one blow. It''s hard to imagine that the lonely wolves will cooperate with other races, and they cooperate so perfectly. It''s really unbelievable if you don''t see it with your own eyes. This unbelievable phenomenon from the outside world is very common in the valley, because Su Mu''s spiritual liquid of life connects every independent individual, so that they are no longer at the two ends of the galaxy. So the impossible became possible. "Meow!" A little kitten as white as snow roared like a dragon with a milky voice. The next moment, complex and delicate lines appeared on the kitten''s forehead, and blue ice flames spewed out from her mouth, spreading the biting cold air , Wherever it passes, it is frozen soil. There are many lifelike ice sculptures on the frozen soil, and there are hot flames burning inside the ice sculptures, destroying vitality. Youying is no longer a kitten now, she is a kitten who can spit ice flames! "Crazy!" The sound of eagles piercing through gold and cracking rocks sounded, a large shadow was cast in the sky, the wind blew up, and a handsome goshawk fell like a meteor, tearing apart the space and setting off a storm of death. Chapter 570 The faces of the remaining two deputy commanders were ashen, but when the matter came to an end, they had no choice but to bite the bullet. Now they are like the core components in a winding clockwork, which can move the whole body. They know very well that at this moment all the eyes of the same race are on them. If they retreat, it will cause a very serious impact and cause a series of chain reactions¡ª¡ª The entire front will collapse completely, and there will be a one-sided massacre. The two deputy commanders had just made up their minds to take the guards forward to intercept, when huge disturbances appeared on the flanks. A bloodthirsty war beast with a head of white hair and muscles like a hard rock rushed into the herd and set off a bloody storm, followed by several bloodthirsty spirit species. Ping Ding led his subordinates like a triangular arrow to pierce the flank array fiercely, and approached the central army quickly and accurately. Looking at that posture, if there is no one to stop them, I am afraid they will be able to kill the Zhongjun in a few minutes and threaten Yu! Between Yu''s personal safety and the defeat of the coalition forces, the two deputy commanders chose the former. Because they are all from the upper clan, they are willing to obey Sui Yu''s orders because Yu has the grace to know them. That''s all. What does the life and death of these inferior races have anything to do with these noble superior races? It''s just a bunch of cannon fodder like weeds. The two commanders exchanged glances, and took their personal guards to start a strategic shift, turning a blind eye to the rotten battle situation on the front line, and ran to the flanks to intercept. Pingding looked at the one-horned army standing in front of him, whose strength was far stronger than his own, his fighting spirit was instantly ignited, and his blood boiled with enthusiasm. Fight, fight, fight! Fighting to the death with the strong, walking on the edge of death, this is the meaning of his life! Ping Ding''s heart was beating wildly, like a war drum beating, a large amount of oxygen was inhaled into the body, adrenaline released the restriction and soared upwards, and the talent ''War Passion'' was activated. Battle Enthusiasm - automatically activated when fighting with enemy units, as the battle time increases, the offensive and defensive bodies can continue to increase, and the more you fight, the more brave you are, until the end of the battle. Now with the strengthening of Ping Ding''s strength, this increase has reached twice! After the enthusiasm for war is turned on, the gap between Ping Ding and the One-horned Army is no longer so huge. Although there is still a slight gap, this gap can be eliminated with the help of techniques. Ping Ding''s fists collided vigorously, with a sly smile, he stomped on him without fear, and started the most brutal and bloody fight with the one-horned army. There are no so-called tricks and routines, and it looks unaesthetic, just like a burly man twisting his body and dancing eye-catching dances, but only after fighting with Ping Ding can he personally experience this invisible pressure. Every blow of Ping Ding is sure to save the attack, vicious and vicious. These are all the moves that Ping Ding figured out little by little during countless life and death fights, exchanging injuries for injuries, exchanging lives for lives, a posture of desperate Saburo. The hell is that Ping Ding''s combat experience is too rich, and he knows how to effectively avoid trauma. Don''t look at Ping Ding''s bloody wounds, which are actually only minor injuries. On the contrary, the one-horned army seems to be fine, but in fact, it has already been injured by Ping Ding, and its defeat is only a matter of time. Seeing that the situation was not good, the other deputy commander hurried over to help, regardless of face. A strange macaque with six ears appeared in front of it, grinning, and said: "This road is not going to work." Chapter 571 Liu Er is talented and intelligent, and is the first one in the valley to learn human language. Now his strength is also among the best among the generals in the valley. Although it is difficult to defeat the deputy commander, it is not impossible. Under the long-term nourishment of the spiritual liquid of life, their profound background is simply appalling, and leapfrog fighting is not vain! Xiaobai and the others went hand in hand, and the beast tide was besieged on all sides. Death spreads, despair breeds. Seeing that the fire was almost ready, Su Mu''s avatar restarted from the autistic state, and his body returned to the size of a normal person. He flew to the center of the battlefield to vent his consciousness, covering every beast like mercury, and said lightly: "The descendant will not be killed." All creatures have one thing in common¡ª¡ª Afraid of power but not ignorant of virtue. Only by showing their fists first and subduing them, will they seriously obey. If possible, Su Mu still wants to bring these beasts under his command. Although they are inferior races and cannon fodder in the ancient beast world, Seablue Star, whose strength lies in the recovery of spiritual energy, has just begun, is already a terrifying wave that can sweep most countries and regions. Su Mu had been reflecting on whether he was too cautious before, and he had such a good golden finger but was not well used. After upgrading the control of the earth element to LV2, Su Mu realized that the nuclear bomb of Seablue Star could no longer pose a substantial threat to him. That being the case, why do you have to hide in this remote mountain range timidly. He also has no intention of fighting for hegemony. Compared with the vast and boundless world, Seablue Star is too small, just a grain of sand in the Ganges River. It''s too narrow to confine your eyes to this world. "The world is changing, times are changing." "The unchanging conservatives will be left behind by the tide of the times and become dust, even if they have the system, they will not be able to reverse the general trend of the times. I, too, should change. " Reining in these beasts is only the first step in making a difference. Xiaobai and the others stopped killing after receiving the tree god''s order, and stared at the beasts with unfriendly expressions. If they dared to say no, they would definitely make these beasts regret why they came to this world. Unexpectedly, just after Su Mu''s words fell, the inferiors who were desperately resisting just a second ago knelt on the ground facing Su Mu like a broken jade pillar, with their heads bowed, expressing that they were sincerely convinced and wanted to surrender... .... Su Mu once had a suspicion: whether they are pretending to surrender. Su Mu''s spiritual sense scanned and found something very interesting. Those who surrendered were all ferocious beasts with mixed blood and ordinary strength. Those beasts with outstanding strength and strong blood rarely chose to surrender. Su Mu admires these hard bones who are not afraid of death, and meets their reasonable demands generously. Don''t you just want to die? I, Su Mu, are not some narrow-minded big tree, sure! Wouldn''t it be impossible to eat hair-shedding pigs without Wang Butcher? After killing them, Su Mu can still get information from the ancient beast world through their spirits. Chi Chi Chi! A vigorous wooden dragon protruded from the ground, entangled these hard bones that would not surrender, and with a little force, many clouds of blood fog appeared on the battlefield. Su Mu killed other high-level beasts who vowed not to surrender, only Yu remained. A living feather is more useful than a dead one, but why is Yu swearing to die? Is that the problem? He had a hundred ways to pry Yu''s mouth open. Chapter 572 Speaking of which, the clean surrender of these inferior races is also inseparable from the general environment of the ancient beast world. As long as you are from an inferior clan, if you don''t have a great fortune, you will be an inferior clan for the rest of your life. It is rare to see a case of Yu''s background in thousands of years. The management positions of the Allied Forces of the Inferior Race are all fierce beasts with the blood of the upper race, and the other inferior races are really pure cannon fodder. And what does the word inferior race mean in the ancient beast world? There is no good way to rise, and the cannon fodder is worthless except for death, and the leeks are harvested one after another. May I ask, under such circumstances, how could they have any fetters on such a deformed world as the ancient beast world? Of course, don''t think they are all worthy of sympathy just because of their misery. The reason why the inferior race has not risen to resist under such high pressure is that all the knowledge and technology of the ancient animal world has been blocked by the upper race. The gap between the inferior race and the upper race is not an exaggeration. The gap between the iron age. The second is that they can''t fight, the blood of the inferior race is mixed, and their strength is limited. The third reason is that as long as the inferior clan has obtained meritorious service when conquering the other world, they can apply for the qualification of bloodline purification. After the bloodline is purified, the original inferior clan will become a member of the upper clan. When a few generations pass, the original imprint will be completely erased and become a real upper family. From the exploited to the vested interests, there is such a precedent, and these inferior races spare no effort when they conquer other worlds. Moreover, due to the long-term oppression after the successful occupation, many inferior races have deformed psychology, and double the humiliation they have suffered on the aborigines of other worlds, committing all kinds of evil. But these don''t have much to do with Su Mu. What he can do is to educate these surrendered inferior races, restrain their behavior, make them reform and become beasts again. ¡­ Xiaobai and the others escorted the surrendered Allied Forces back to the outer court of the valley, while Su Mu''s avatar stayed in place and controlled the roots of the main body to clean the battlefield. This is a very important part. If it is not handled properly, a terrible plague will break out, and if one party is poisoned, there will be endless troubles. Of course, Su Mu doesn''t intend to waste these corpses. In addition to being used as fertilizer to nourish the origin world, they can also help him completely stabilize the space channel and turn it into a permanent channel. As long as this space channel is stabilized and becomes a permanent channel, its value is incalculable, and if used properly, it can bring Su Mu massive benefits! Of course, if he wants to do this, he needs to strengthen it again. The wooden dragon rolled over and threw all the corpses into the world of origin, leaving behind a dark red land full of desolation. To this day, Su Mu is not afraid of destroying the lair, he only needs to consume 100 million points of spiritual energy, and the place can be restored to its original state. One hundred million points of aura, for Su Mu, sprinkle water. The avatar has been busy handling these follow-up matters, so why do you have to do it yourself now? Of course, this avatar is not in vain! Anyway, the one who is busy is the tool man, so he has nothing to do with Su Mu. After the avatar was processed, the already tired body was almost transparent, returning to the main body weakly. The sleeping body suddenly had a nightmare. In the dream, there was a huge mountain pressing on his back, and he was almost suffocated due to the weight! This, perhaps, is the evil result of people who use tools unrestrainedly! Chapter 573 Early the next morning, Su Mu got up with great perseverance. He had just upgraded the talent of plane dimension, and was about to use the corpses of those beasts to open the space channel. As a result, the space channel was very sensible. Yeah it''s open. A figure couldn''t wait to rush out from the space channel, and asked sinisterly, "Where is the enemy?" "That''s the corpse on the ground." Su Mu looked at his clone and said with a gentle smile. The doppelg?nger froze, looking at the gentle smile on the main body, his heart skipped a beat, and he always had an ominous premonition! This avatar has been deceived by the main body a lot, and he doesn''t need the main body to point it out. He knows that the main body is planning to deceive him again with just one look and one expression. "Tell me, what do you want me to do." All the emotions in the avatar disappeared, and it became a tool man with no emotions again. Su Mu: "..." Although I do have this intention, can''t you express it tactfully? It''s so embarrassing to be ruthlessly dismantled like this, I can see that I have never experienced the beatings of the society when I look at the clone! To be honed! Fortunately, he has matured after weathering the wind and rain. As a mature and wise tree, he already has a well-thought-out plan on how to deal with this embarrassing dilemma. Su Mu gave a gentle and easy-going smile: "Since you can''t wait to start working, then I can''t stop your enthusiasm. Well, you will preside over everything after my deep sleep. " After Su Mu finished speaking, he gave the avatar a look, as if I was very relieved of you, so I left all this to you. Clone: ??"..." Listen to this, is this something that humans can say? ! ! ! Is it really good to cheat yourself all day long? And, can you worry about me? Anyone in the world may betray you, but I will not, because I am a part of your soul consciousness. At this moment, the tool man''s heart is extremely heavy, and he can''t wait to return to the main body, so that the scum of the main body can feel what is called the anger of self. but....... He looked at the ''friendly'' smile of the main body, and saw that the branch that could tear steel had been quietly lifted up. After all, the avatar still couldn''t bear to refuse the main body''s arrangement. There is no way, the potential is stronger than the tree, sooner or later I will... Before the avatar could say anything, he suddenly realized that he had nothing to do with the main body no matter what. This is so annoying. That''s all, that''s all, since the matter is a foregone conclusion, it''s better to take it easy. Think optimistically, maybe it will take ten and a half months for the main body to wake up, and then he will be free. "Why did you fall asleep this time?" The avatar was a little puzzled. It was the first time for Su Mu to fall asleep. He was a little worried that there was something unspeakable about the main body. Su Mu didn''t think about keeping secrets when facing the question of the clone, anyway, the clone is Su Mu himself, so it''s okay to tell him. "The strength is growing too fast, I need to settle down and prepare for breaking through the field of fate." Relying on his own hard work, Su Mu''s strength has been advancing by leaps and bounds. There are no so-called obstacles, but because of this, he has lost some precipitation. This time of deep sleep is to digest, consolidate the foundation, and create a peerless foundation. "How long will it take?" Su Mu smiled warmly: "Don''t worry, it won''t be long." The tool man thumped again in his heart, and sighed heavily, feeling that the tree was bleak and his future was bleak. It''s the same reason to talk about it next time before long. Only a genius knows how long this is! This number is a bottomless pit! Chapter 574 Time flies, time flies, half a year has passed in a blink of an eye. In the past half a year or so, things have happened on Seablue Star that many ordinary people will never forget. There is a vision from heaven, in the east there is a fairy palace hanging high in the sky, the voice of the fairy is faint, auspicious and misty, and there are ghosts of suspected immortals looming in the fairy palace. In the west, there is a temple standing on the top of the mountains, with mighty divine power, overwhelming the world. But the strange thing is that these fairy palaces and temples seem to exist in other worlds, elusive, and all countries in the world have returned home. After experts and scholars from all over the world searched through the classics and failed to find the origin of the Asgard Temple, all countries have tacitly designated the surrounding hundred miles as a military important area and stationed troops for defense. This is only the power on the surface. I don''t know how many nuclear bombs are aimed at these two places in the dark. If there is something wrong, the nuclear bombs will be used to wash the ground. Human beings are too insignificant to gods, so insignificant that they are no different from ants. Even if they blow lightly, they may set off a catastrophe that destroys the ants. Therefore, for the fate of human beings, it is impossible for them to pin this on the joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys of the gods who may appear. After all, immortals are good and bad, and gods are good and evil. Everything is unknown, and the Asgard Temple may not be the ultimate bliss in the world, but it may also be a Pandora''s box that may destroy everything. Of course, the Immortal Palace and the Temple are far too illusory for ordinary people. Many people have only learned about it through Internet TV all their lives, and they cannot see the true appearance of the Immortal Palace and Temple with their own eyes. Let the tall people resist things like the Asgard Temple, they pay more attention to things that are closely related to them. For example, the only official organization of spiritual beings in Liguo¡ª"Tao Palace" has entered a state of full-scale development and has become the most yearned-for holy place for all Liguo young people. For another example, countless qualified spiritual beings spring up like mushrooms every day, and the word aura has really entered thousands of households. The school is no longer just a place for reading and studying. In addition to a desk, there are also fists, feet and swords. It has evolved into an outpost for spiritual beings to join the Dao Palace. Another example is that a series of industries related to Reiki have sprung up from the ground, making people dazzled. Reiki has brought real changes to the world. The vicissitudes of the outside world seem to have nothing to do with the remote mountains and old forests. But if you say this, even an eighty-year-old man will laugh at your ignorance. It is not only human beings who have benefited a lot from spiritual energy on Seablue Star, but also thousands of creatures. These monster beasts, which were previously named as spirit species by experts and scholars, are very enlightened, and the best among them enclose the land and claim to be the monster king. The living space of human beings has been severely squeezed and greatly reduced. For ordinary people, leaving the city means death. The wild has become the world of monsters. If there is no external threat of space passages, the relationship between humans and monsters may have completely fallen out. But even so, there are constant frictions. This is because the concept of human beings has not changed, and it is still the thinking of the overlord of the old age. This is understandable for human beings, but not for the demon king who has opened up his mind. Opposition of ideas is the root of contradictions. It is impossible to talk about who is right and who is wrong, it just depends on the position of each person. But it is not the demon king who is not close to human beings. For this kind of existence, human beings respectfully call it the spirit king, and enjoy the unified title of the highest combat power of human beings. The spirit king and the demon king are actually fate! Chapter 575 Overall, there is friction between the two sides, but there is also cooperation. It''s just that the number of times of cooperation is generally limited to when the space channel is opened and the outside world invades. Because the intruders from the outside world are enemies regardless of whether you are a human or a monster. Only a deadly battle is the best solution. Fortunately, cross-border operations will be suppressed by the world, which is already a blessing in misfortune for the invaded world. The degree of suppression is proportional to the strength of the strength, the stronger the strength, the stronger the suppression. After the outside invaders entered Seablue Star, their strength would be suppressed to a certain extent, but even so Seablue Star suffered unbearable pain. Every time a space channel is opened, it will bring unspeakable trauma to this world, but luck and misfortune depend on each other, and human power also advances by leaps and bounds in this time after time of fighting. Relevant experts and scholars in this area, after a large number of statistical calculations, found that as long as the strength of the intruder exceeds the pulse level and wants to enter the space channel, he needs to pay a huge price. Therefore, the highest combat power dispatched in each battle will generally not exceed the meridian rank. Like the previous invasion of the ancient beast world, if the outside world finds out that it will definitely cause huge waves, it will be three names! If they hadn''t been too unlucky, the birth point happened to be placed next to Su Mu''s lair, and they wanted to bring him back to the ancient beast world and present it to that unnameable stuff, Su Mu wouldn''t have fought them to death. You must know that if there was no shocking harvest from the clone in another world at that time, even if Su Mu did not die, his vitality would be greatly injured! From this point of view, Su Mu has shed blood and made great contributions to Seablue Star! If Su Mu hadn''t wiped out this vanguard of the Ancient Beast Realm, the current situation of Seablue Star would definitely be even worse. The countries don''t know what price they have to pay and how long it will take to wipe out this vanguard. During the period, will they establish a beacon link to the ancient beast world and open a new space channel? Just thinking about it makes me shudder. It''s not that the countries are incompetent, it''s that the fate field is too strong. What is fate? As I said before, it means awakening the existence of the domain! In the field, the enemy''s country is full of people, and the crowd tactics have completely lost their effect. No matter how strong the ants are, it is impossible for them to kill the dragon. Only powerhouses of the same level or peerless geniuses who cannot be estimated by common sense can compete with it. Although nuclear bombs still pose a fatal threat to such an existence, as long as they are prepared, they are no longer guaranteed to die. Some strong and outrageous perverts can even survive the bombing of nuclear bombs as long as they are willing to pay a certain price. Now Seablue Star only has thirteen life fields, some of them are humans, some are monsters, some are male and some are female, some are old and some are young. There are two people in Liguo, and one of them is Captain Zhongli who is known as the number one person on Seablue Star! Legend has it that he has never been defeated in the world, and he is a symbol of invincibility! The other is Ye Zhi, who is honored as the Valkyrie. Apart from her unparalleled beauty, she also has the terrifying power to destroy cities and countries! There are two Lothars, one is the Aries of the Golden Zodiac, and the other is the Emperor of Lothar! In addition to Lothar and Liguo, there are two other big countries that have also created their own fate fields, but they sit in the capital of the country all the year round, and only the titles are known to the outside world¡ª¡ª The Sun King of the Yongyao Kingdom and the Snow Queen of the Extreme Ice Empire. In addition to these countries in the human world, there is also a unique church located in the small country of Ans, which also gave birth to a life field, claiming to be the Son of God, but the outside world knows little about the unique church, even the small country of Ans is ruled by the unique church. Then it was covered in a layer of mist. Chapter 576 There are 7 human beings in the fate field. Except for the son of God who can''t figure out the details of the only church, the attitude of the Yongyao Sun King and the Emperor of Lothar is mainly to suppress monsters. Captain Zhongli from Liguo, Valkyrie Ye Zhi, and Snow Queen from the Extreme Ice Empire believe that the two are actually not opposed to each other, and they can seek common ground while reserving differences. Lothar''s Aries expressed his neutrality. Of course, this was a statement made after consulting Su Mu''s tool man avatar, otherwise Aries'' butt might be crooked. Because Aries is working under the emperor of Lothar, if there is too much deviation from Aries'' original personality, it is inevitable that the emperor will find out something. As for why Captain Zhongli thinks about the coexistence of all things, because his previous two experiences told him that in fact, everyone''s conflicts really don''t need to be divided into life and death. Anyway, after Aquamarine''s spiritual energy revived, the region has expanded many times. Whether it can be explored in its lifetime is completely unknown. Such a large region only needs to be properly arranged. What''s more, there is still the threat of the space channel at this time, and internal strife is a very bad choice at this time. Everyone understands the reason for Ye Zhi''s choice, so there''s no need to say more. The Extreme Ice Empire is purely because the geographical environment there is too special, and the creatures there have already reached a state where you are in me and you are in me, and the contradictions are not as sharp as in other regions. Monster beasts have 6 life fields, three of them stay in the blue deep sea, and three of them stay on land. In the deep sea, there are two who have a gentler attitude towards humans, and the other one does not want to take revenge on humans all the time. Except for the giant bear of the Extreme Ice Empire, the other two on land are very hostile to humans. Mutual wariness, often friction, but also cooperation, this is the general pattern of the current world. The line of sight returns to the Qingxi Mountains. While Su Mu was sleeping, it was not that there were no space passages opened near the Qingxi Mountains. Unfortunately, none of the invading vanguards had a life-level powerhouse. The overall level was not at the same level as the previous ancient beast invasion. Otherwise, Su Mu Just gotta get up and get to work! Before these vanguard troops had time to reach the area around Huo Huo, they were ruthlessly suppressed by the tool man avatar and let the little white soldiers suppress them, and some new alien species also added to the valley. During the period, the tool clone also woke up the main body several times due to limited permissions. One time was to make new tool people. After all, although these tool people are very useful, they work hard, eat grass and milk milk, and benefit the body without any complaints! But they all have a shortcoming that cannot be ignored. They all have a time limit, and they will automatically return to the west when the time is up. If the three brothers Liu Yu and Huo Yanyan hadn¡¯t been collecting relevant materials for Su Mu, Su Mu really couldn¡¯t make more outstanding ones. Tool man. The other time was Yuan Ling revived! Yuan Ling miraculously came back to life from the brink of death after the tool man moved the spirit stone mine in the Beast Mountain Range, and now he is automatically producing some spirit stones for Su Mu every day. low quality. But Su Mu believes that one day, this naive Yuanling will be able to upgrade to a high-quality spirit stone. The third time was that the system successfully deduced the virtual godhead after consuming a large number of evolution points. The effect was very powerful, but the number of expenses and preconditions were also very harsh. After looking at it, the main body fell asleep. Chapter 577 The last time was today. The tool man avatar suddenly found that the main body seemed to have awakened, but he still chose to play dead as a bastard! "Is this letting go of the boss as an addiction? Don''t you cheat me like this, don''t you cheat yourself?!" Hearing this complaint, Su Mu couldn''t help but argue: "I''m sorry, it''s really not. The me yesterday is not the me now, and you are not the me now. Sorry, we are really not a tree!" The tool man avatar thought that he had become a mature and wise tree, but at this moment he almost died of anger when he heard these words. "If it weren''t for the fact that I couldn''t beat it, I would definitely..." The tool man''s avatar felt the breath escaping from the main body, and the thousand words in his heart finally turned into a faint smile: "Just be happy." As soon as this was said, the tool man avatar immediately went into a shutdown state, and the avatar attached to it couldn''t wait to return to the main body with a lot of garbage information. "This mentality is too fragile! Can you be as mature and wise as me! I..." Su Mu''s head was buzzing from the sudden bombardment of spam, and he couldn''t help but feel some regret: "I knew it earlier... If I knew this earlier, I couldn''t let the avatar return directly like this! " "Next time, we must set up a filter in advance to prevent malicious revenge from the avatar! We must not let ourselves be fooled!" A sense of duty-bound responsibility welled up in his heart. Su Mu will keep his mission in mind, never forget his original aspiration, and forge ahead! Temporarily block those spam messages, such as "World Art Awards", "Full Explanation of Postures", "On the Deep and the Shallow" and other strange things, Su Mu will definitely not watch them now! At most, I will read it later when I am free. Although these information are all weird garbage information, who can guarantee that they will not find knowledge that is useful to themselves, society, and the country from these garbage information? ! Su Mu suppressed the high emotions in his chest, and calmly called out the system that he hadn''t seen for a long time. Looking at the mechanical panel of the system, he felt so kind. "system." Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree (+) Level: pulse level (complete) Lifespan: 2000 Talent: Absorption (+), Life Essence (+), Plane Dimension) (+) Skills: Thunder Control (LV4) (+), Variation Tree Body (LV5) (+), Life Affinity (LV4) (+), Fog (LV4) (+), Spirit Link Network (LV4) (+), Clone ( LV3) (+), Control of Earth Elements (LV2) (+), Hypnotism (LV1) (+), Spiritual Mantra (LV4) (+) Evolvable ability: virtual godhead (the following two preconditions must be met to obtain this ability: 1. 500,000 evolution points. 2. The strength level has broken through to the realm of fate!) Evolution points: 2541000 Divinity Units: 52 Divine Powers: Sacrifice and Hunt During the period when Su Mu was sleeping, the level of Lingwen blossomed from LV0 to LV4, because although Su Mu was sleeping, he was really not fishing. Just like everyone is taking online classes at home now, Su Mu is also immersed in the ocean of learning, tirelessly learning the precious legacy left by the World Tree in the river of inheritance, and only then has he achieved a leap in the level of spiritual skills. Chapter 578 In addition to the spiritual text, there is another change that Su Mu''s strength has reached the full pulse level, as long as he is willing to break through the life field, it will be as simple and natural as drinking water. "It''s been almost two years since I came to this world, and all this is not easy. I, Su Mu, have come step by step from the humble beginnings to today, all thanks to my unremitting efforts!" You only saw Su Mu kryptonizing gold and smashing evolution points, and you think it¡¯s not up to him, but have you ever thought about the price Su Mu paid for krypton gold and smashing evolution points? He was so tired that he didn''t know how long he hadn''t been able to sleep well! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have slept for more than half a year before waking up this time. Now is the time to harvest! "Paying, after all, is rewarding! Emperor Tian pays off, my efforts have not been in vain!" "System, upgrade the mutated tree body for me!" Su Mu looked at the bright and dazzling plus sign on the system panel, and printed it fiercely. He didn''t click this plus sign for anything, just because this plus sign is too eye-catching! What, you asked him why he wanted to upgrade the mutated tree body, of course it is because there is a word tree in these four characters, which makes him feel very kind. Millions of evolutionary points poured down like a dam that opened the gate, nourishing every corner of Su Mu''s body. Boom! There was a thunderous explosion, and the situation between the sky and the earth suddenly changed. It was sunny and sunny before, but now it is cloudy. The dark red thunder turned into a thunder dragon slowly swimming in the sea of ??clouds, and the scarlet longan stared indifferently at the sky-reaching jade tree below, as if it would rain down the divine thunder of destruction at any time. "This is..." Su Mu was a little puzzled why there was such a big commotion when he broke through the life field, and he had never seen other life fields receive such treatment when they broke through. But what''s strange is that although the Scarlet Thunder was very dangerous, Su Mu didn''t feel any malice. It''s a very conflicted feeling. Su Mu didn''t have time to think about it, because these visions of heaven and earth had already caused panic among the beasts in the valley. Xiaobai and the others looked anxiously at the blood thunder above their heads, the slight breath from the blood god thunder made every cell in them tremble. The instinct of the body kept urging them to run away, the farther the better! This is the irresistible power of heaven and earth! It is the divine thunder that destroys everything! Fortunately, he is still on the verge of breaking through, as long as he doesn''t take that step, the bloody thunder will not descend. "No need to panic, Xiaobai, Tsing Yi, you two lead the beasts to the underground shelter immediately and orderly to evade." Su Mu''s peaceful voice resounded, like a needle calming the sea to calm the panic of the creatures in the valley. Xiaobai and Tsing Yi followed the order and arranged for the beasts to quickly hide in the underground shelters one by one. Tsing Yi is the tool man clone who immediately used those strange stones for treatment after returning. After spending several days, Tsing Yi finally woke up from the coma. Breaking through the pulse rank is only a step away. As for the underground shelter mentioned by Su Mu, it was one of the achievements of the avatar in the past six months. It was originally created to prevent the nuclear bomb from washing the land and the valleys from being wiped out. The shelter covers an area of ??tens of kilometers and is located under a hundred meters. It is not difficult for Su Mu who has upgraded the skill of controlling the earth element to LV2. You only need to pay 100 million points of spiritual energy and a lot of time. After the shelter was built, the tool man avatar regularly let the beasts of the valley conduct shelter drills, so although there was a little panic this time, there was no major disturbance overall. Within a few minutes, the ground was completely empty. "Let me see which one is stronger, the divine thunder controlled by you or me!" Su Mu''s branches rattled, making a silent declaration. Chapter 579 Crash! The sound of rushing water was gurgling, and the majestic aura flowed through Su Mu''s body at a terrifying speed. The thousands of orifices in his body seemed to be a bottomless vortex, constantly devouring the aura. The liquid aura became viscous, and an invisible big hand forcibly captured the viscous aura, like kneaded dough, whose shape changed indefinitely. In addition to the domain, one of the biggest characteristics of the life field is that the aura in their bodies will automatically generate corresponding visions, and these visions can be used in a myriad of ways. No one''s vision can be exactly the same. When the vision is accumulated to a certain level, it will be derived into a natural supernatural power. As soon as you read it, everything is done. The shape of the viscous liquid aura is constantly changing, sometimes it turns into a scorching sun hanging high in the sky forever, sometimes it turns into a cold moon dish sprinkled with silver light, sometimes it looks like a vast blue deep sea, and sometimes it looks like an unfathomable deep sea. The dark abyss, the mysterious and unpredictable vast starry sky that sometimes flows for the stars... There are thousands of images, and the innate supernatural powers that they can evolve in the future must be shocking and weeping ghosts and gods without even thinking about it. If any of the visions in it were fortunate enough to be formed by those fate fields, I would have been ecstatic, dancing, and calling the ancestral grave to smoke for eight hundred miles. "Weak, they are too weak." A slightly disappointed voice sounded, the owner of the big hand was obviously very dissatisfied with these visions, and slapped all the visions away with a single palm. "Why does my vision choose those messy garbage things, I am the strongest!" "Only the weak will follow the path of others and follow the rules and dare not violate the rules. The real strong will make their own rules and walk their own way!" "That''s right, these acupoints are blocking my way, since that''s the case... Break it! Nirvana in destruction, rebirth in destruction! " boom! The big hand made an unprecedented move, all the acupoints and veins were brutally destroyed, and the aura inside suddenly lost control, like a celestial horse rampaging in Su Mu''s body. An indescribable pain swept through his body, even Su Mu''s will almost passed out from the pain. "It''s so damn good." Su Mu gasped, and couldn''t help but swear. Su Mu''s body was struck with fine cracks by these violent auras. The flawless body of the White Jade Sacred Tree was like a piece of porcelain covered with cracks, and the aura escaped along these cracks. Just a trace of these dissipated spiritual energy is enough for an ordinary mortal to break through in situ. All the vegetation around the holy court grew wildly under the nourishment of the spiritual energy, turning from ordinary vegetation into precious and unusual spiritual plants. After a brief sublimation, these spiritual plants ushered in destruction, because the aura was so pure and majestic that it was blown up alive! The evolution points were consumed crazily, trying their best to make up for Su Mu''s injuries. "Since I am not dead, it means that this path is correct, and I will return all of them!!" All the dissipated aura was ruthlessly taken back into Su Mu''s body, and these auras scurry around like headless flies, making Su Mu''s injuries worse and worse, and he was already in danger in the blink of an eye. At this juncture of life and death, Su Mu was surprisingly calm, as if it was not him who was facing the threat of death, but someone else. He was like a bystander who was extremely calm, indifferently examining the deadly threat emerging from his body. Chapter 580 "Visions are the beginning of supernatural powers. Those messy things are powerful in the early stage. The scorching sun burns the sea, the moon attracts tides, and the sea swallows everything. But they are all nutrients on my growth path. How can they compare to myself?" "I am the beginning, the origin, and the end! I... am one!" "Give it to me!!" Rumble! The aura made the roar of tigers and thunder, and was forcibly gathered together by Su Mu, and turned into the form he wanted according to Su Mu''s will. During this period, these auras still wanted to break free from Su Mu''s control, but Su Mu took care of them as easily as a father took care of his son. Want to riot? Want to disobey orders? Let''s see if I agree with you! All the struggles and resistance were ruthlessly suppressed by Su Mu, and a small tree shrouded in the dim light took root in the endless chaos, greedily absorbing all the nutrients in the chaos, and growing silently. All this is too much to say, but it just happened between the fingers. Su Mu destroyed all the acupoints and veins in his body, broke the original shackles, broke through and stood up again, Nirvana from the extinction, rebirth from the ashes, and embarked on an unprecedented new path! With this alone, Su Mu can stand up! It''s a pity that no one can copy his path, not even the Jianmu plant in the capital of Liguo, which has won most of the World Tree''s bequest. First of all, the body needs to be strong enough and have unlimited possibilities, otherwise the vision born from the body itself is useless. Although Su Mu''s current strength is still unable to shake the mountains, disturb the abyss, or catch the stars and the moon, he can still form a world of his own. His background, his potential, and his strength are too powerful. Secondly, there needs to be a system. The evolution point is the key force that cannot be ignored this time. Without the nourishment of this magical power, even if Su Mu succeeds, his vitality will be severely injured, and he will not be able to deal with the bloody thunder that is about to fall. . In the end, not everyone can be as crazy as Su Mu, who actually dislikes Xinghai, mountains, rivers, sun and moon... Ordinary people really don''t have such a mind like him, and they are already satisfied with one of them, so how can they embark on a new path. But in order to achieve this step, Su Mu also paid a heavy price. Of the more than 2.5 million evolutionary points, there are only a measly 500,000 remaining. The former big lake has become a stream. These evolutionary points can create several life fields on other creatures, but Su Mu''s place is just to let Su Mu He managed to create a vision. Of course, it''s all worth the effort. The little tree might not be able to compare with those top-level visions alone at the beginning, but the later the little tree will become stronger, those visions that once needed to be looked up have long been left behind by light years. Because everyone is not standing on the same starting line from the beginning, the end point of their run is just the starting point of the little tree. And because Su Mu has embarked on an unprecedented path, others cannot effectively target him. What''s more important is that the little tree has a magic that other visions don''t have-it grows together with Su Mu! To put it simply, as long as Su Mu has the ability, Xiaoshu has it all, which is equivalent to two Su Mu fighting together in a battle. This is not as simple as 1+1=2, but the power of 1+1! Chapter 581 As soon as the little tree appeared, Su Mu didn''t even have time to think about what kind of name to give it, when the Blood Thunder Thunder Tribulation suddenly descended on his head. Su Mu: "..." It seems that I have only created a vision, and have not yet formed a domain. Obviously, I have not stepped into the field of fate, but you start bombing, which is too careless. The vision of the little tree had just been formed, and Su Mu hadn''t figured out all its characteristics. He didn''t know that his domain had already been formed the moment the little tree appeared. That''s right, the domain is that little tree in the endless chaos. It is both a vision and a realm, and this new path combines the two into one in a mystical way. For example, the vision of other people is a piece of software, which can only be continuously updated and optimized, but the road Su Mu embarked on is a mobile phone, which can not only optimize the original software but also download new software! Closer to home, in the judgment of Xue Lei, Su Mu has indeed become a real life field, so this world''s Heavenly Dao specially targeted Su Mu''s blood thunder also came as promised. Su Mu''s soul comes from the earth in his previous life. The fantasy theory is that Su Mu is actually an extraterrestrial demon who came across the border. It stands to reason that the heavens in this world should be destroyed humanely after they are aware of it. But the current situation is too special, the spiritual energy is revived, and the world is invading. Su Mu is the pillar of this world. He has shed blood for suppressing the invasion of other worlds. In addition, the consciousness of the Dao of Heaven was only awakened after the spiritual energy was revived. It is still in a haze. Powerful top combat power. Therefore, although the Scarlet Thunder is extremely dangerous, it is not for simple destruction. It can be regarded as a test of a narrow escape, and Su Mu still has a chance. Of course, the danger here is for Su Mu. If it were someone else, there would be only one word of death. If he can resist the past, this bloody divine thunder will also turn into a lucky fortune for Su Mu, it all depends on him. The Scarlet Divine Thunder made no sound, as if it had traveled through space. It was clearly still in the clouds one second before, and it appeared beside Su Mu the next second. The surrounding space was twisted by the divine thunder, and everything became distorted under this distortion. The invisible wind was distorted into nothingness as soon as it approached, except for a white jade tree full of cracks. still. "It''s not pure thunder, but also mixed with the power of space. This way of using it is really amazing!" Su Mu is also involved in the power of space, but the degree of control is far less proficient than that of Lei Ting. It takes more than just brute force to combine two different forces, which requires profound attainments. It''s a pity that this Scarlet Thunder is too dangerous, and if it goes wrong, it will be dead, otherwise Su Mu really wants to study it carefully. Chi Chi Chi! The sea of ??trees surged, and countless branches imprinted with ancient thunder patterns flew out, and the blue-white thunder suddenly appeared, covering all the branches one by one, turning into countless blue-white blue dragons, facing the blood-colored angry dragon that the blood-colored thunder turned into. The blue-white Canglong and the blood-colored Furious Dragon didn''t show any intention of stopping, they collided fiercely like sparks hitting the earth, entangled with each other like a thunderbolt. All matter at the center of the collision between the two was annihilated, and after a short silence, the sky was shocked! Chapter 582 Xiaobai and the others who were hiding 100 meters deep in the ground only heard the earth-shattering noise from above, their headaches were splitting, their seven orifices overflowed with blood, the scene in front of them lost all color, and they couldn''t help lying on the ground and retching in pain . A ring-shaped shock wave slowly spread over the valley, and the speed seemed to be slow, but it was extremely fast. However, in an instant, the distance of 100 meters has been passed, and then it exploded, setting off a violent hurricane, wantonly destroying everything around, and the high-energy radiation reduced all vegetation and microorganisms to ashes, leaving only burnt yellow The cracked earth. The swirling dust turned into a mushroom cloud, covering the sky and blocking out the sun. Fortunately, all the creatures in the valley have moved to the underground shelter, otherwise the fallout of this confrontation alone could kill them. So the reason why the Scarlet Thunder never came was not only because Su Mu hadn''t stepped into the threshold of life, but another important reason was that there were many innocent lives living in the valley. In Tiandao''s view, human beings and monsters are actually part of this world. They are all living beings and miracles that cannot be replicated. That''s why Tiandao is also waiting for Su Mu to arrange for these creatures to go underground to hide. When the aftermath dissipated and the smoke and dust fell, a blood-colored angry dragon indifferently entrenched above the sky. There was no emotion in the blood-colored icy vertical pupils, like ice that would never melt, and everything in the icy vertical pupils was dejected. The color faded, only a white jade sacred tree full of cracks remained graceful. Uh, there seems to be some unspeakable changes, this white jade tree has become bald! Su Mu calmly gave birth to the bald tree crown, silently absorbing the spiritual stones stored deep in the ground, and at the same time consuming evolution points to continue repairing the injuries left by the previous breakthrough. The Scarlet Raging Dragon won by half a point in the previous fight. If Xiaoshu hadn''t sensed that Su Mu was in danger at a critical moment and had taken the initiative to appear, otherwise Su Mu might not be as simple as the tree crown becoming bald at this time. Maybe even the branches will be broken! "You are strong, but I am not weak, let me see who is stronger!" Bloody Fury Dragon: ...... You were the one who lost the previous fight, why did you say that it became evenly matched. As a mature Heavenly Dao, He must not make complaints, even if he really wants to, this is not in line with human design! Said, the human set will collapse! "Again, with my supreme perseverance, with my peerless talent, with my invincible background, this will be the most perfect blow I can use in my life!" "origin!" The rage of the thunder element and the thickness of the earth element are barely mixed together, forming a...a beam of green light. Origin is a ray of light, so green that you panic. The green beam of light rose straight up, locking the Scarlet Fury Dragon firmly, making it impossible for him to dodge, but to resist. Although the Scarlet Fury Dragon has no emotion, how can he be indifferent to this green beam of light? If he doesn''t receive it, he will turn green! Maybe it will directly change into the shape of Su Mu. This time, the green energy beam collided with the blood-colored angry dragon. The color of the two did not turn into thick yellow. The blood-colored angry dragon successfully repelled the green energy beam again, but the top of the head seemed to be dyed. Looming green. Green and dripping. Chapter 583 Su Mu looked at the green color on the head of the blood-colored angry dragon, and smiled fiercely, and his style of painting almost collapsed into an evil villain. Fortunately, the handsome tree is the protagonist wherever it is placed. He is so handsome and unique, how could he be a villain. "Come again!" The green beam of energy blasted out again, Su Mu lacked everything except energy. The blood-colored angry dragon looked at the green energy beam blasting from below, raised its claws indifferently, and the green energy beam disappeared, but its disappearance was not in vain. The blood-colored angry dragon''s greenness deepened, almost covering his forehead up. The strange thing is that the Scarlet Fury Dragon seems to be unaware of this. The blood-colored angry dragon is the transformed form of the blood-colored god thunder. Although it is only pure energy, it is not ordinary energy. It is the manifestation of the consciousness of heaven, so it naturally has its own consciousness. Of course, the way of heaven is full of opportunities, how could it be possible to put most of the consciousness on this bloody furious dragon, Su Mu is not his, and there is only a ray of consciousness of heaven on the bloody furious dragon. If someone treats him as a fool, he must die without even the ashes remaining. Although it is only a ray of consciousness of the Dao of Heaven, its horror is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people, but such an existence just doesn''t realize that it is being greened! How...funny. This is of course not because the consciousness of Heavenly Dao realized that Su Mu was too handsome, and also created a new path, so he couldn''t move his legs! Um, maybe there is also a reason for this? The main reason is the fog rising around, which is naturally the fog released by Su Mu. Under the blessing of the domain, the power soars, and the effect of the mist, which already has the effect of confusing, deceiving and suppressing, is enhanced a hundred times, and even the consciousness of heaven can be confused in a short period of time! "Again, one failure can''t defeat my unyielding will! Even if I die here today, Dashu''s perseverance will be engraved under this starry sky!" Bloody Fury Dragon: ...... With the help of the prestige of the domain, Su Mu once again blasted out a green beam of energy light, and did not forget to use his spiritual consciousness to slander and mentally pollute the bloody angry dragon. Under the double attack of the green beam of love and the spiritual pollution of the sassy words, the greenness of the bloody furious dragon became thicker, and further expanded to the neck, and there was a tendency to extend downward. This is Su Mu''s unique trick to deal with the bloody angry dragon-origin! Since I can''t beat you, then I will assimilate you and turn the enemy into a friend! In fact, the yellow earth element is just an additive added by Su Mu for dyeing. After all, yellow + blue = green, this is the principle of color matching. The real main force is still the thunder element. Su Mu''s control thunder is only LV4, which is far from the bloody god thunder in quality, but it wins in quantity. However, when the gap in quality is too great, it cannot be made up by quantity alone. The specific point of the gap is that sometimes the gap between people is as big as that between humans and pigs. Fortunately, Su Mu''s Thunder and Scarlet Thunder are both variations of the Thunder element, but they are different in quality, but they are all Thunder elements in their hearts, and they are easy to invade. Especially for the smooth implementation of this plan, Su Mu deliberately spread the domain to cover the holy court at the expense of aura. With the blessing of the domain, the power of the mist was enhanced a hundred times, temporarily deceiving even a ray of consciousness of the Dao of Heaven. The price of doing this is that Su Mu''s own 100 million points of spiritual energy cannot be supplied, and even the spiritual stones stored underground have plummeted like a cliff. Chapter 584 There is no way, Su Mu was indestructible before, and almost disabled himself. If he was in perfect condition, he wouldn''t bother to think about so many bells and whistles, and directly confront this bloody angry dragon head-on. But now his body is broken into a piece of porcelain, which can be torn apart with a light touch. Unlike those fake Porcelain, this one is real Porcelain! Head-to-head confrontation is asking for death. Su has not lived enough, so he can only find another way. Aren''t things like spirit stones just for spending? You can only earn money if you spend them. That''s why my heart hurts so much! Su Mu stared fiercely at the bloody angry dragon in the sky: "I hope I can get back my money after eating you! If I can''t get back my money, it''s best not to let me know where your heels come from, or I''ll pull you out sooner or later. Skinning!" The more pain in Su Mu''s heart, the faster the frequency of attacks, not fast! If this drags on, the Scarlet Fury Dragon will sense something is wrong at any time and break free from the deception of the mist. At that time, not to mention his bankruptcy, all the good trees will be squeezed dry and die piece by piece. The green beams of light followed one after another, dyeing the sky green. Those who didn''t know thought there was an aurora spectacle here! The sky has been dyed green, and the Bloody Angry Dragon is almost turning green. In just one minute, only one-third of the spirit stones in Su Mu''s reserve were left, and his spirit was almost reaching its limit. This was thanks to his strong spiritual consciousness. Getting into a beam of green light would be exhausting. "I can''t hold on any longer. If I don''t succeed, I, Su, will become a benevolent person today." puff~~ As if in response to Su Mu''s words, the domain disillusioned and collapsed with a ''poof'', and the fog dissipated. The bloody angry dragon numbly snapped off the green beam of light that had shrunk to the thickness of a bucket. It looked at its green claws, and then at its green scales, and flew into a rage. He has always been the only one who invades others, so it is his turn to be invaded by others, even though it is only a negligible wisp of consciousness, it is also a great shame! The consciousness of the way of heaven attached to the bloody angry dragon almost went mad, he decided to let the little bug below know what awe is! "Roar!" The deafening roar of the dragon sounded, and Su Mu felt desperate, ready to use his last resort¡ª¡ª All burnt! but...... The imaginary attack did not come for a long time, Su Mu looked at the green angry dragon in the sky in disbelief, his expression changed from great sadness to great joy, the degree of this change was like riding a roller coaster, it was too exciting up! "Hahaha, it worked! My plan succeeded!" Su Mu was ecstatic, his consciousness of the Dao of Heaven was ashamed. He, the supreme consciousness of heaven, can''t even control the body he fabricated. What a disgrace! If it is known by the Heavenly Dao of other worlds, He will definitely be nailed to the pillar of shame in the history of the Heavenly Dao. In order to avoid this scene from happening, the ''green'' color angry dragon decided to sum up! "The next one, if you are sensible, let me go quickly, or you will look good in the future." The above is purely Su Mu''s brain supplement. In fact, the green angry dragon didn''t even have time to say anything, just opened its mouth when it saw the white jade tree below suddenly burst into trouble. Thousands of branches surged, mercilessly piercing into His green body. Chapter 585 Facing Su Mu''s long-planned ruthless puncture, the ''green'' angry dragon wanted to resist but was powerless. He could only watch the crystal branch drive straight in, letting it topple the river in his body. But He was just angry, not flustered, even if he was temporarily invaded, it didn''t matter. He didn''t believe that the little sapling below could use the source-level energy of the world''s source, let alone control the consciousness of the brontosaurus. "Give you another hundred years and you will have nothing to do with me, but I only need three breaths to break free from this bondage. After three breaths, it will be your death." The majesty of the gods is inviolable, not to mention the way of heaven that is greater than the gods. This unprecedented humiliation made this strand of consciousness change its previous decision. He wanted to destroy this arrogant little tree himself. let him know- Heaven cannot be deceived! The consciousness of Tiandao was so carefree that he didn''t even bother to stop Su Mu''s entry. Anyway, all of them came in, and no amount of blocking would change this fact. Anyway, let this little tree ask for it, and there is nothing he can do about it. It is also a good choice to appreciate the madness of this little tree in the last three breaths of tree life. Su Mu below showed a smirk, and he held back for too long for this moment: "I finally caught you, your energy is so majestic, it will definitely make me pay back! Absorb!" Su Mu''s branches turned into vortexes devouring aura one by one, ruthlessly absorbing the energy matter in the Thunder Dragon''s body, and the massive evolutionary points previously consumed grew rapidly at an exaggerated speed. Tiandao''s consciousness looked at his shrinking body, and a different emotion appeared in his indifferent eyes, not anger, not panic, but curiosity. He was wondering why such a small sapling could absorb its own energy and live in peace. This kind of thing is too unbelievable. If he hadn''t experienced it personally today, he would never believe that there is anyone who can carry the original power of this world with a weak body. "Interesting little tree." The indifferent Tiandao felt comprehensible, turned his attention to Su Mu who was greedily absorbing the original energy, and made a meaningful evaluation. Afterwards, instead of receiving this consciousness, he allowed it to dissipate. "Ding~ Kill the Heaven''s Punishment Tribulation Dragon, get 2 million evolution points, and Aquamarine has a ray of consciousness." The previous humiliation and humiliation were rewarded at this moment. "2 million evolution points, it''s really released this time, wait, what''s the next thing!!!" "Aquamarine''s consciousness of heaven?!!!" Su Mu''s tree body shook again and again, stunned by the amount of information behind these simple words, he seemed to have obtained something extraordinary! It seems to have offended an incredible existence. Su Mu showed a smile uglier than crying: "Is it too late to go back now?" He is just an ordinary sapling born and raised in this world, who actually offended the world''s biggest leader and ate up a sliver of his consciousness! This is equivalent to a person who relies on stealing battery cars to support his family and ran to the gate of the police station to steal the chief''s battery. But let alone, this taste is the most delicious among the things Su Mu has ever eaten. This is not the key, the key is whether the Heavenly Dao of Seablue Star will retaliate against him. The possibility of such a thing happening Su Mu came up with a pertinent result after careful calculation - up to 100%! Chapter 586 Su Mu judges others by himself, if his wisp of consciousness is swallowed by someone inexplicably, he will definitely find a way to kill the other party. Don''t look at it as just a ray of consciousness, but it doesn''t mean it''s insignificant. Put it on an ordinary person, losing this ray of consciousness will cause this person to be listless for a year and a half, and wake up in nightmares every night. Putting it on the spirit person, without this ray of consciousness, you can''t see anything on weekdays, but when you are fighting with people to death, this will become a flaw in your mind. On the existence of the level of Heavenly Dao, the loss of this ray of consciousness means that the Heavenly Dao is lacking, and this lack will have an incalculable impact on him and the world. This also means that Su Mu has formed a great cause and effect with such an existence, and it is impossible to know whether the cause and effect with such an existence is good or bad. The more Su Mu thought about it, the more afraid he became, and he almost couldn''t resist packing up and leaving. But such a big tree, even if it is guarding a space passage, it will be difficult to pass through. Even if it can barely squeeze in, it will definitely attract the attention of gods from other worlds. The situation may not be better than staying here. How much better. Su Mu thought for a while and found that no matter which one he chooses, he seems to be completely cold. This answer is too bad. "Why should I be under such pressure at my age!" "Wait, logically speaking, for an existence of this level, it can see everything the moment its consciousness disappears, but it has been a minute and there is still no response. Could it be said that the Heavenly Dao of this world is born to be a fool?" ..." When Su Mu said the word stupid in his heart, he felt a chill in his heart. He was immediately alert, and changed his mind from the heart: "Informal, broad-minded, open-minded, and magnificent. It is really amazing that our world can have such an existence. The happiness of all living beings, the blessing of all peoples!" Su Mu swore that he was absolutely not flattering, but just spoke out his true inner thoughts truthfully. Is it a mistake to even tell the truth? If it was a mistake, he would rather make it to the end! He is such an upright, straightforward and simple tree! Sure enough, after Su Mu uttered the truth and expressed the true thoughts in his heart, the chill in his heart disappeared, and Su Mu received a simple message¡ª¡ª "Use it or not, it doesn''t matter." Su Mu chewed these simple words slowly, thoughtful, with an uncertain expression on his face. The amount of information in six words is too large, and the things involved are too large, so it is not easy to make a choice. If he uses it, this strand of consciousness will bring him great fortune, but luck and misfortune depend on each other, and if he uses this strand of consciousness, he will also take on unknown responsibilities. This wisp of consciousness is equivalent to a weakened version of the Primordial Purple Qi in the primordial world, but even the weakened version is a peerless opportunity for one to reach the sky in one step. If he doesn''t use it, although he, Su Mu, won''t get any benefits, he doesn''t have to bear unknown responsibilities. There is a great probability that Tiandao will not blame him for this. But if the gods didn''t take it, they would be blamed instead. With such a peerless opportunity in front of his eyes, Su Mu found that he couldn''t hold it even with his strong concentration. To use, or not to use, that is the question. Su Mu fell into a dilemma. Chapter 587 "Well, although it has become a big tree that has no feelings or brothers, if there is such a peerless opportunity in front of me, but I am afraid to use it, then I am still a man. Tree!?" "Just do it and it''s over. Isn''t it just that you have to take on unknown responsibilities in the future? I don''t believe that I will be helpless with my aptitude!" Su Mu opened the system panel, ready to spend all the evolution points to give himself some confidence. "system." Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree (+) realm:? ? ? Lifespan: 5000 Talent: Absorption (+), Life Essence (+), Plane Dimension (+) Skills: Thunder Control (LV4) (+), Variation Tree Body (LV5) (+), Life Affinity (LV4) (+), Fog (LV4) (+), Spirit Link Network (LV4) (+), Clone ( LV3) (+), Control of Earth Elements (LV2) (+), Hypnotism (LV1) (+), Spiritual Mantra (LV4) (+) Evolvable Ability: Virtual Godhead (To obtain this ability, the following two prerequisites must be met: 500,000 evolution points.) Evolution points: 2,800,000 Divinity Units: 52 Divine Powers: Sacrifice and Hunt Aquamarine Heaven Consciousness X1. Su Mu found that after he broke through to the field of life, there were many changes in the system. First, his level disappeared and was replaced by a brand new level. There are still three? ? ? . The longevity has increased by 3,000 years, reaching an astonishing 5,000 years. 5,000 years may not seem like much, but you must know that the history of the greatest ancient oriental country on earth is only 5,000 years. Now he can sit and watch the change of countless dynasties and the changes of civilization. A kind of enlightenment appeared in Su Mu''s heart. "The higher the strength of a cultivator, the more indifferent his temperament will be. It''s just because he has witnessed too much and experienced too much, so the ancient well has long been silent. Strength is the confidence of detachment. When you experience the mundane world with this detachment, you will become more indifferent. Ordinary people are no different from those ants to powerful and long-lived cultivators. If ordinary people think about those high-ranking cultivators, they will naturally come up with an indifferent comment. " Of course, not all cultivators become more indifferent the stronger they are, and some cultivators always maintain their original aspirations, but there are too few such cultivators. Su Mu couldn''t pat his chest and boast that he would not change, but one thing he can be sure of is that he has never ignored life. Not now, and not in the future. In addition to the change of level into realm and the increase of life span by 3000 years, his talent column and some talent skills behind the skill column became blurred. Such changes made Su Mu a little confused. In addition, the conditions for evolving a virtual godhead have been reduced, and now only 500,000 evolution points are needed. From this point, it can be inferred that his current strength has definitely reached his fate, but because he has embarked on a brand new path, it is impossible to use the original power level system for calculation. The two are only related to a certain extent. "Wait, my evolution points are decreasing automatically, could it be that..." Su Mu quickly turned his attention to those vague innate skills, and they were becoming clear as expected. Chapter 588 Su Mu doesn''t know if such a change is bad, but it shouldn''t be a bad thing. Now he can use all these abilities and talents. "Why doesn''t my domain supernatural power appear on the system?" Su Mu was a little confused, so he had to wait until the change was over. "Forget it, don''t think about these things for now. System, evolution skill ''Virtual Godhead''" With the godhead, the 52 divine units in inventory, the priesthood obtained from the evil god Anzmat, and the power of faith stored in the world of origin can be best utilized. The 500,000 evolution points disappeared, and Su Mu''s mind was as calm as water, isn''t it just 500,000, he is a big tree that spends 1 million evolution points without blinking! A throbbing pain at most. "Ding~''Virtual Godhead'' evolved successfully." Virtual godhead: it is both virtual and real, it is the initial one, and it is also boundless. Su Mu:? ? ? How to do it, even the system has learned to play tricks? It''s so vague. Su Mu''s idea had just arisen, and a new change took place in the comment behind the virtual godhead. Virtual godhead: This is a godhead that can add unlimited authority, please use it properly. Su Mu: "..." It''s too straightforward, and it''s still compelling at the beginning. system:"......" You are the only one who has too much to do! ¡­ Su Mu obsessively observed the resplendent godhead appearing in his body, and smirked: "This thing looks so beautiful." With this diamond-shaped crystal godhead, Su Mu can now stand upright and say that he is a real god. The godhead does not have a fixed shape, its appearance is determined by the master''s consciousness. For example, if Su Mu thinks that the godhead is a big watermelon, then the godhead will look like a big watermelon. In Su Mu''s heart, the appearance of the godhead is a rhombus crystal, so the appearance of this virtual godhead has also become a rhombus crystal. The godhead has just appeared, and the stored divine units and clergy are rushing into the virtual godhead like moths to a flame. After the priesthood is stripped off, it must be integrated as soon as possible, otherwise it will return to heaven and earth, waiting for the emergence of a new god based on this priesthood. However, under the mighty power of the system, this priesthood is the meat on the chopping board. It cannot escape or escape, and can only be slaughtered by Su Mu. After Su Mu merged 52 units of divinity, the godhead now has 152 units of divinity. This number is not only far behind the old god tomorrow, but also far behind the new god. The moment the virtual godhead is condensed, it comes with 100 units of divinity. Compared with those orthodox gods who condense the power of faith, ignite the divine fire, and exalt the kingdom of God, Su Mu is obviously not in the mainstream, and there are few divine units. It is also a matter of course. It''s too outrageous to obtain a godhead without even absorbing the power of faith, and this godhead can continue to integrate other functions. If this is said, the gods in the other world will definitely go crazy, and they will do whatever it takes to catch Su Mu and obtain the virtual godhead in his body. In fact, at the moment when the virtual godhead was formed, the gods of the other world had a wonderful feeling in their hearts. At the same time, the major churches in the different world received an oracle from the gods. The content of the oracle is very simple, only four words. "A storm is coming!" Chapter 589 After the oracle was issued, all the churches in the different world started to run at high speed like a clockwork machine. The situation in the mainland was undercurrent and turbulent. When does it appear and where does it come from? As the instigator, Su Mu was still blind at this time, happily playing with the virtual godhead he had just obtained. Su Mu carried the virtual godhead into the world of origin. The current world of origin is much larger than the small broken land with a diameter of only three kilometers, almost the size of a city. Su Mu sighed softly: "Hey, it''s actually not good to be bigger, now everywhere is empty, it''s too desolate." It''s just that the inadvertent arc of the corner of his mouth revealed his true inner thoughts at the moment. There is a lot of power of faith sealed in the sky of the world of origin. Faith is poison. Before Su Mu did not have a good use of means, he could only choose to seal them temporarily. Now that he has a godhead, it is time to unseal the power of faith. . Su Mu''s branches were lightly imprinted in the void, and the seal was immediately released. The power of faith is used like a tide, and the dense crystal filaments cover the sky of the world of origin, swimming briskly like a long gone fish. "I don''t know how much divinity these powers of faith can transform into." Su Mu''s sacrifice of the virtual godhead does not require the godhead to move by itself. These powers of faith swarm like sharks smelling blood. 152, 153, 154... The divinity grew rapidly, and did not stop until the number jumped to 300. Su Mu was a little stunned: "So much power of faith has been transformed into 148 units of divinity, which is too little." But when you think about it carefully, this is also a matter of course. How long has it been since Su Mu gained the power of faith? Although there are many creatures living in the valley, most of them here are compared to the entire Qingxi Mountain Range. According to the real statistics, the unit has just exceeded 10,000, which is too small compared to the hundreds of millions of human units, it is simply a drop in the ocean. Although there are many fanatics born among the creatures in the valley, most of them are ordinary animals. The quality of their souls is inherently inferior to that of humans, and the power of faith they provide is correspondingly reduced. "It seems that we still need to harvest high-quality believers." The virtual godhead absorbs all the divinity in the world of origin and becomes more dazzling. Su Mu took the virtual divinity back into his body, thinking about how to use these divinities. The divinity can choose to be transformed into divine power, or it can choose not to be transformed, and you can choose flexibly. Divinity turns into divine power, which is similar to the exchange rate. One unit of divinity can be converted into ten units of divine power, but if the unconverted power of faith wants to be converted into divine power, the price to be paid is much higher. It takes about thirty units of power of faith to become one unit of divine power. And it doesn''t mention the efficiency of the use of mental power. The gap here is too big, so a true god with a godhead will definitely kill a false god without a godhead. This is also the reason why those false gods without godheads, demigods want to get godheads even after cutting their heads. "First transform the divinity of a unit to see if it can become an evolution point." The virtual godhead is fully automated, and when Su Mu thinks, it will be completed automatically. It is simply customized for lazy trees like Su Mu. Chapter 590 Ten units of divine power have been able to turn decay into magic. Using it on a tattered long sword full of rust and cracks can turn it into a brand new sharp weapon that cuts iron like mud, and using it on a weak chicken who has no power to restrain a chicken can instantly transform him into a An invincible wolf warrior in and out of the battlefield. Of course, this kind of change is not permanent. When the divine power is exhausted, the brand-new sharp weapon that cuts iron like mud will turn into tatters full of rust and cracks, but this kind of consumption will take a long time, long enough to send away a natural Ordinary mortals died. Divine power is infinitely useful, it all depends on how the gods use it. Su Mu can use divine power or divinity to improve himself, but he still didn''t do so after serious thinking. As I said before, the changes brought about by divine power are not permanent. When the divine power is exhausted, everything that has been promoted by divine power will fall into the clouds. This false power is not what Su Mu is after. So he would rather take a detour and turn his divine power into an evolution point. The power of the system improvement is permanent. One is permanent, one is temporary, which is more important, of course, needless to say. "The evolution points converted from ten units of divine power are actually 10,000. Not bad, not bad." Su Mu now has 299 units of divinity, and if all of them are converted into evolution points, it will be 2.99 million evolution points, but Su Mu will not just turn them all into evolution points, this is the lowest usage. Evolution points can be obtained by absorbing spirit stones. Obtaining spirit stones is easy, but it is much more difficult to accumulate divinity. Turning all divinity into evolution points is tantamount to paying back the pearls, and Su Mu would not do such a stupid thing. Su Mu already has his own ideas on how to use these divinities. "Ebony has only 3.5 units of divinity strength, and I have 299 units of divinity here. If all these divinity are used to improve Xiaobai''s strength, how many people will appear in the valley?" Fate!" 84 bits! Just thinking about the number 84 makes people crazy. If it is in the hands of some ambitious people, let alone 84, as long as there is one who is loyal to their destiny, they will dare to become kings! You must know that there are only 13 fate fields of Seablue Star now, and two of them belong to Su Mu. In other words, Seablue Star actually belongs to their fate field and is only 11. Once these 84 life fields are sacrificed, as long as Su Mu is willing, this world will become his back garden. But this kind of crazy thing can only be thought about. You must know that there is a way of heaven in this world. If Su Mu really dares to do this, it will damage the world, and the way of heaven will definitely take action. Moreover, not all transformations can be successful. The death rate of this transformation is extremely high, which is related to strength and will. The stronger the will and the stronger the strength, the greater the chance of success in transformation. However, if it is too strong, it will fail directly, unless the person being transformed is willing to accept this transformation on his own initiative. When the life is transformed into a divine life by divinity, it will become the servant god of the master of divine power, and everything will be restricted by the master god while the strength is greatly improved. This is also the flaw of this shortcut. However, it is just right to use it on Xiaobai and the others. Xiaobai and the others are already Su Mu''s absolute loyalists. There is no difference between whether such restrictions exist or not. Su Mu will not force them to accept transformation, everything depends on their own choice. Chapter 591 Su Mu has already made plans for the candidates to participate in this transformation. The first batch to receive divine transformation was Xiaobai and his group of veterans who followed him the first time. Although there are many creatures living in the valley now, Xiaobai and his group still hold the highest position in Su Mu''s heart. And no matter in terms of aptitude or strength, they deserved their names as the first batch of reformers. Su Mu sent the detailed information on divine transformation to Xiaobai and the others. After they finished reading, Xiaobai and the others gave surprisingly consistent answers. Being strong is the fundamental pursuit of every living being. Xiaobai and the others can calmly face death, but they can''t tolerate being weak. The tree god is striding forward. Their strength growth rate is too slow. If this continues, they will not be able to keep up with the tree god''s pace sooner or later. They don''t want to be left behind, and they don''t want to be a burden to the Tree God. This decision didn''t require much thought. "I have received your wishes." Su Mu thought that he didn''t make it clear, so he paused and said slowly: "But I still hope that you can carefully consider that after the divine transformation is successful, the strength will of course increase greatly, but if it fails, it will cause irreversible consequences. " "Hiss~" Xiaobai swam his body to come to Su Mu''s roots, and gently stroked the smooth and delicate roots with his head. His crimson eyes were more serious than ever, and the determination in them was moving. Su Mu glanced and found that Tsing Yi and the others were all like this, even Ersha, who was usually the most escaped, had a serious face at this time, with resolute eyes. "I see, then, let''s begin." Su Mu''s roots curled up, gently entangled Xiaobai and the others, and dragged them into the Origin Realm with a thought. Eleven balls of pale golden light appeared in the empty origin world. The light balls flowed slowly like water, and their shapes were unpredictable. This was the divinity that Su Mu had prepared for them. The eleven light spheres add up to 80 units of divinity. Su Mu didn''t divide the divinity of these 80 units equally, but distributed them according to Xiaobai''s own potential. The divinity units contained in each ball of light were different. Among them, Xiaobai got the most divinity, almost one-eighth of it. Su Mu''s distribution is not because he prefers Xiaobai, but because Xiaobai''s own potential is already very strong, and he can naturally carry more divinity. Tsing Yi''s potential is not bad. Under the long-term nourishment of the life spirit liquid, the powerful blood vessels in their bodies have been awakened and revived, but they are still not as good as Xiao Bai. It would be bad if the divinity allocated to Tsing Yi and the others exceeded their carrying capacity. If Su Mu really chooses to share evenly regardless of Tsing Yi''s own potential, it will harm them. Everything should pay attention to an appropriate, too much. Su Mu''s roots moved slightly, and the eleven balls of light automatically floated into Xiaobai and his body. "This transformation process is very painful. I believe that with your will, you can overcome the pain and be reborn from the ashes!" Su Mu sent Xiaobai and the others into the spiritual pool formed by the spiritual liquid of life. The nourishment of the spiritual pool could have some effect on them. The process of divine transformation can be fast or slow, half a quarter of an hour is enough, and if it is slow, it may be calculated in days. Once the transformation starts, it cannot be stopped, and Su Mu just waits and sees the changes. "Hope everything goes well." Chapter 592 While Su Mu was waiting quietly, the changes on the system panel were quietly completed. "System." Su Mu called out the system. Name: Su Mu Race: Spiritual Tree (+) realm:? ? ? Lifespan: 5000 Talent: Absorption (+), Life Essence (+), Plane Dimension (+) Skills: Supernatural powers: Wonderful (the first layer, additional special effects: thunder element control, earth element control, mutant tree body, fog, clone...) Supernatural powers: spiritual source domain (first floor, special effect: power blessing) Godhead: Virtual Godhead (Responsibilities: Sacrifice and Hunting) Evolvable ability: no Evolution points: 2,800,000 Aquamarine Heaven Consciousness X1. The appearance of the system panel has changed drastically, and the complicated skills have become two supernatural powers with a simple introduction. Wan Miao and the Spiritual Source Domain. Compared with the separate skills before, Wan Miao integrated them into a whole. Wan Miao includes all the skills that Su Mu has learned before, and these skills are combined to form the magical power ''Wan Miao''. After that, Su Mu learned new skills that could also be integrated into the magical powers of ''Wan Miao'' to contribute to Wan Miao. However, the evolution points needed to upgrade Wan Miao also increased dramatically, but to upgrade from the first level to the second level, 3 million evolution points were needed. I can''t imagine how many evolution points are needed to upgrade from the second level to the third level. But this is also a good thing. As Su Mu''s strength becomes stronger and stronger, some early skills have become tasteless, and Wan Miao''s integration of them has given them a new lease of life. Intuitively speaking, Su Mu''s use of the mist now is no longer purely to confuse, it can also evolve the life of the mist, and through spiritual linking these life of the mist will gain extremely high intelligence, and can also be transferred to become the King of Thunder and Lightning , become the electromagnetic professor of Aquamarine, or become a hypnotist. How to use it depends on Su Mu. As for supernatural powers: the ''spiritual source domain'' is the small tree in his body, and that small tree is his own projection, which is both supernatural powers and domains. After release, it will not only have the characteristics of domains, but also be able to display all of Su Mu''s innate supernatural powers , The magic is endless. When this small tree dispelled all the chaos in Su Mu''s body, it was the moment when the spiritual source domain grew to its extreme. The evolution point units needed to upgrade this supernatural power are tens of millions... In the short term, Su Mu doesn''t have to think about it. Look how good this is, you don''t have to worry about which supernatural power to upgrade! Because of its own particularity, the virtual godhead can only upgrade and strengthen the priesthood it already has by simply smashing the evolution points. It cannot create new priesthoods out of thin air. But this is already very strong, and just being able to strengthen the priesthood by smashing evolution points can make those gods in other worlds go crazy with jealousy. This kind of thing has already touched the rules of the world, but it can bypass this layer of rules. I really don''t know what the origin of this system is. Su Mu didn''t bother to think about things that he couldn''t figure out, and when his strength reached a certain level, the doubts that were once incomprehensible would be easily resolved. Instead of thinking about it and not being able to figure out why, it''s better to think about how to use the 2.8 million evolution points. "I now have 2.8 million evolution points, should I upgrade my talents directly, or accumulate another 200,000 evolution points and upgrade my supernatural powers?" Chapter 593 Su Mu''s eyes wandered and vacillated on talent, supernatural power, and race. "For the time being, the supernatural power, the first level of Wan Miao is enough, and there is no need to upgrade it for the time being. If you are talented, you can upgrade the dimension of the plane." The talent of plane dimension can help Su Mu stabilize the periodic space channel, which is of great strategic significance after the recovery of spiritual energy, and it is a necessary skill that needs to be upgraded sooner or later. "The talent upgrade of the plane dimension requires 600,000 evolution points, and the rest is just enough to meet the needs of upgrading the race." The talents that Su Mu now possesses all appear after upgrading the race, and every upgrade of the race will bring a huge improvement, which is extremely cost-effective. "System, upgrade talent ''plane dimension'', upgrade race." The evolution points evaporated in an instant, leaving only a pitiful 100,000. A familiar pain swept through the whole body. This pain started from every cell, and every cell seemed to be torn, and Su Mu almost fainted from the pain. The evolution point breaks the original shackles of the cell and remodels it. Su Mu''s body grew at an exaggerated rate, and it grew to a thousand meters in just a few breaths! This height can overlook many low hills. But this is not the limit, Su Mu is still growing. One thousand meters, two thousand meters, three thousand meters, four thousand meters, five thousand meters! When it reaches 5000 meters, it can barely stop! Unknowingly, Su Mu had already surpassed the highest altitude of the Qingxi Mountains, and a wonderful feeling of suddenly seeing the sun appeared in Su Mu''s heart. "It turns out that this world is so magnificent and magnificent. I have been living in the small valley of the Qingxi Mountains before, and I really became a frog at the bottom of a well." Su Mu stood quietly, looking into the distance. The sunset glow in the sky is like a light gauze woven from fine silk and satin draped in the blue sky, reflecting the floating white clouds in the distance. In the dense forest below, there are hundreds of birds fluttering their wings, spreading their wings in groups towards the red sun in the sky. Not far away is a meandering ''small river'', which is the Cangjiang River. He still vaguely remembers letting Xiaobai and the others throw the box on Slude into the Cangjiang River. And the things contained in that wooden box also brought him great opportunities. Everything that happened in the past seems like yesterday. Looking at this quietly flowing river now, it is true that the country is still the same, and things are different. "It''s so beautiful, this world." The afterglow of the setting sun reflected on the canopy of Su Mu''s tree that covered the sky and the sun, and the branches that looked like golden silk jade shone brightly, attracting a hundred birds to sing together. The aura was like mist, like strands of silk, and the mist surrounded Su Mu''s body, covering his true face. The beasts on the ground are running, jumping with joy, kneeling and worshiping on all fours, and the quiet river is sparkling, which is the rush of thousands of fish. "Great tree god, you are the eternal master, the immortal light, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine on the earth forever. " The sound of pious prayers gradually sounded like waves, resounding through the sky. The Qianli area centered on the Qingxi Mountains seems to celebrate the emergence of a great existence, and the aura is jubilant and active like never before. The broadening of vision made Su Mu''s thoughts change silently. He is no longer satisfied with sticking to a low valley, he wants to continue to grow until... All the roots spread to the center of Seablue Star''s star core, and the crown of the tree competes with the Milky Way! Chapter 594 "Report to the palace master, the Qingxi Mountains have once again detected huge energy fluctuations, and the spiritual energy value...cannot be estimated!" The underground headquarters of the Dao Palace in Liguo was in chaos. "Report to the emperor immediately. This is the highest level of alarm. There is another high-energy fluctuation in the Qingxi Mountains on the border of Liguo, and the spiritual energy value cannot be calculated!" Lothar''s secret monitoring team trembled all over, pinching a photo taken by a satellite in their hands , with a bitter tone: "This is a photo taken by the satellite. After calculation, the altitude of the other party has reached 5,000 meters." "What the hell is this! A tree 5,000 meters high? Did I fall into an illusion!!!!" The observer of the Extreme Ice Empire grabbed the vodka on the table in disbelief and bit the bottle open with trembling teeth. Gai took a sip hard, rubbing his eyes vigorously with his hairy cattail fan, finally making sure that he read correctly. "Find him, occupy him, he will be the most perfect holy body that my god descended into this world, and the day of washing will come!" The Son of God of the Unique Sect opened his arms, his expression peaked, and dark red tentacles emerged unwillingly from his body. Drilled out of the eye sockets and ear canals, dancing wildly in the cold sea breeze. ¡­ High-level people all over the world have set off a new round of panic because of Su Mu. Su Mu has subverted their perception of power. All life fields are no different from a tiny ant in front of such an existence. Oh no, there is still a slight difference, they are slightly stronger, and it takes 0.1 seconds longer to crush them. This news is currently only known to high-level officials from all over the world. They were ordered to be strictly blocked as soon as they were detected. There must be no leaks in the society, otherwise the pattern of the entire world may change. This is not an exaggeration. A 5,000-meter-high sky-reaching giant tree appeared in this world with revived aura. Once it spreads out, it will definitely cause countless panics and...worship. Because, in countless myths, there is such a sacred tree. Some call it Jianmu, some call it the Kabbalah Tree of Life, and some call it the World Tree! "Could it be that the myths circulated in ancient times are all true, and that our world actually gave birth to gods?" "Hurry up, call all the theologians and historians in the country, and find out the origin of each other in the shortest possible time!" "I suggest that the world''s highest-level meeting be held immediately to reach a consensus on this sacred tree as soon as possible." The violent institutions of all the countries that know the inside story are running at a high speed like a clockwork machine, racing against the clock. Leaving the country, Dao Palace. Ye Zhi was wearing black-gold armor and stood on the towering stargazing platform holding a sword in both hands. Her perfect and peerless face was covered by a half-closed helmet, leaving only a little red lips exposed, and a pair of deep eyes staring deeply into the distance. . "I feel the call of the tree god." "Sister, can we go home?" A joyful voice came from the stairway of the observatory. "Soon, we''ll be able to go home soon." Ye Zhi''s resolute gaze was soft, shining with intoxicating soft waves. In a small island country, three men with vicissitudes of life were as happy as children. They knelt on the ground with tears in their eyes: "I heard it! I heard it! I heard it!" The surrounding subordinates looked at each other, not knowing what happened. Chapter 595 In the gorgeous palace of the Lothar Empire, Pisces and Aries ended today''s lecture. The boys and girls in this palace faced the east humbly and retreated slowly. They are either rich or noble. Aries and Pisces use their influence to secretly preach in the Lothar area. Lothar''s freedom of belief provides a fertile ground for Aries and Pisces, but it is precisely because they are too free that these boys Girls are mostly shallow believers. But Aries and Pisces don''t care, because they know that after today, these superficial believers will become real devout ones. The root of this incomparable self-confidence is because they heard the call from the tree god. "The prelude to change is coming, so that the light of the tree god can shine on this chaotic land and drive away the filth, we are willing to become a sharp sword in the hands of the tree god." Aries and Pisces are now more and more disappointed with Lothar, because they found that the emperor of Lothar not only secretly supports the only religion in Ans, but also has an unclear connection with an evil alien world empire. Many innocent Lothar people have thus become victims in the hands of the emperor. Such a country has been corrupted, and she can only heal after going through labor pains. They have been waiting for this day for a long time. ¡­ Qingxi Mountains. The spiritual energy in Su Mu''s body surged, and the sea of ??fog rose, completely covering the surrounding mountains and turning into a kingdom of fog. The sudden appearance of dense fog caused panic among the animals living in the mountains, and even the powerful Qiao Jie was scared and shivered in a corner. Crash. In the viscous sea of ??fog, it did not know when a light rain fell, and these animals rushed to stand in the open space to bathe in the rain under the instinctive tendency. Their strength is rapidly increasing, and their size has increased by more than several times. The vegetation is luxuriant, as if they have been hit with super gold, but in the blink of an eye, they have grown into a virgin forest that has grown naturally for thousands of years. The panic and vigilance in the eyes of these animals gradually dissipated, and the carnivores and herbivores were able to stay together peacefully, and some even caressed each other intimately. If biologists from the outside world saw what happened here, they would be ecstatic and call out miracles, maybe they would settle down here. But such miracles are nothing but commonplace in the valley. The spiritual liquid of life turns everything ordinary into extraordinary. Even if it''s just the diluted life spirit liquid, the effect is amazing. Su Mu was satisfied with taking back the released domain, and the phantom of the Tongtian God Tree disappeared in the sea of ??fog, and no one noticed it. "After my field is opened, it is easy to cover the surrounding mountains without much effort, and it is not a big burden to change such a vast area. How strong am I now?" Su Mu suddenly wanted to try whether he could physically resist nuclear bombs, but after thinking about it carefully, he decided to forget it. The temperature of the nuclear bomb erupted at that moment was as high as hundreds of millions of degrees, which was still too strong for him now. Although the current physical body can''t resist the nuclear bomb, the nuclear bomb can''t kill him. Su Mu doesn''t need to hide in the ground, he just needs to sacrifice the domain, and the nuclear bomb can''t kill him. "No wonder the level on the system panel will become realm, the original power system is really meaningless to me. This realm might as well be called chaos. When I dispel all the chaos in my body, it is the time when I transcend! " Chapter 596 "I almost forgot, I haven''t chosen the direction of evolution yet." When he first evolved a race, the system gave him three evolution directions, namely the Emerald God Tree, the Thunder Spirit Tree, and the Spirit Source Tree. This time I don''t know what evolutionary direction the system will give. Evolvable direction: Void Tree: Use your body as a boat, swim in the void, and compete with the sky, the earth, the sun and the moon. Fit: 79%. Heavenly Tribulation Tree: Incarnation of Heavenly Tribulation, punishing sins, washing away filth. Fit: 81%. The sacred tree of faith: Faith is the foundation, all spirits believe in it, sacred and immortal. Fit: 88%. Creation Sacred Tree: In charge of good fortune, one thought of ten thousand dharmas. Fit: 77%. Chaos Tree: After reaching the extreme, it will create chaos itself, which is eternal and immortal. Fit: 65% Wonderful Divine Tree: There are thousands of changes, all kinds of magical powers, and I am the only one. Fit: 84%. "There are so many evolutionary directions!" Compared with the three evolutionary directions last time, this time there are twice as many, and there are six directions to choose from! Su Mu was dazzled, each one is very exciting, if only he could choose. Judging from the degree of fit, the highest tree of faith is the sacred tree of faith. Su Mu guessed that this should be related to his acquisition of virtual godhood, but the path of gods relies too much on the power of faith, which is far from the detachment Su Mu pursues. Faith, without believers, is when it falls. The Wanmiao Divine Tree should be very powerful in combat, otherwise the word "I am the only one" would not appear, and the fit is not bad, it should be related to the supernatural power "Wanmiao". Su Mu thought for a while, and put this option into the pending area. The Heavenly Tribulation Tree also sounds very powerful. It is in charge of the Heavenly Tribulation, and it will chop anyone who dislikes it. However, no matter how powerful the Heavenly Tribulation is, it is only a kind of power controlled by the Dao of Heaven. Moreover, in the previous life, there were many protagonists in the novels who regarded the catastrophe as their own chance, and became stronger and stronger, and finally drank the catastrophe as water. If he encounters this kind of son of destiny, as a subordinate force of Heavenly Dao, should Su Mu do it well, or not? Feeling that it hurts no matter how you think about it, Su Mu directly ruled it out. For the rest of the void tree, one can tell at a glance that after choosing this one, he can leave the ground and run towards the boundless star sea, making a happy cosmic drifting tree, which is somewhat consistent with Su Mu''s original intention. At the beginning, he wanted to be a big tree that could run freely in the sunset. Now it seems good to change the background to run freely in the endless starry sky. However, Su Mu ruled it out in the end. Now that Planet Aquamarine is connected to the myriad worlds, you can witness the world without traveling in the sea of ??stars. From this point of view, only the Divine Creation Tree and the Chaos Tree were left. Su Mu in the Divine Creation Tree has the greatest relationship with the spiritual liquid of life. If you choose this one, you can indeed make infinite fortunes, and the Divine Creation Tree has one more character than the Chaos Tree, which is superior in terms of word count. Speaking of which, compared with Chaos, the force of good fortune is not too bad, and the degree of fit is also high, but... What he pursues is detachment. If it cannot be immortal and indestructible, how can we talk about detachment. Although he always felt that the Chaos Tree was a bottomless pit with a low degree of fit, it just meant that it was too fragrant. If he didn''t choose it, he would definitely suffer from autism and finally die in depression. "System, I choose..." Chapter 597 "System, I choose Chaos Tree!" Other choices are not bad, but there is no way, the chaotic tree is more fragrant, Su Mu can''t hold it. "Ding~ choose success and start to evolve." Su Mu''s body structure has undergone earth-shaking changes. New branches are pulled out, and old branches become light particles and disappear in smoke. His body is crystal clear and moist like beautiful jade. Dao pattern. The moment the dao pattern appeared, Su Mu''s crystal clear body showed an eternal charm, the vicissitudes of life permeated, and the dao sound murmured, as if explaining the truth between heaven and earth. Wan Ling listened obsessively to the murmuring sound coming from the Tongtian God Tree, fascinated. Su Mu seems to have become the incarnation of Tao, he is Tao, and Tao is him. The appearance of chaotic energy that is as heavy as ten thousand jun, covered the dao pattern, and the murmured dao sound also stopped, Wan Ling was intoxicated in the supreme truth of the dao state and refused to wake up for a long time. "Ding, the evolution is successful, congratulations on getting a new talent: Chaos Dao Body." Su Mu looked at the Dao pattern on his body, thoughtful and enlightened. "Is this chaos? It is the origin of everything and the end of everything." It''s a pity that this kind of comprehension is too shallow after all, and the duration is too short, otherwise Su Mu could still comprehend a great supernatural power from it. Su Mu is not greedy or dissatisfied, so the future will last forever. "System." Su Mu called out the system. Name: Su Mu Race: Chaos Tree Realm: Chaos Lifespan: 5000 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension, Chaos Body Skills: Supernatural powers: Wonderful (the first layer, additional special effects: thunder element control, earth element control, mutant tree body, fog, clone...) Ability: Chaos Realm (first floor, special effect: power blessing) Godhead: Virtual Godhead (Responsibilities: Sacrifice and Hunting) Evolvable ability: no Evolution points: 100000 Aquamarine Heaven Consciousness X1. After obtaining the innate Chaos Body, many unprecedented whimsical ideas appeared in Su Mu''s mind, and the sparks of thinking kept colliding, bringing Su Mu endless inspiration. "The supernatural power ''Wonderful'' really lives up to the name of ''Wonderful''. I really entered the treasure mountain and returned empty-handed. The spiritual link network is only used for communication, which is really overkill. I can make it into a magic goddess like Mystra. The magic net in charge. All spiritual practice can use the spiritual network to perform spiritual arts. In addition, the spiritual network can also refer to the Internet on the earth, and I can upload knowledge in the spiritual network. They only need to pay a small price, which is faith or spirit stones. " This idea is too crazy, once it really succeeds, Seablue Star will tie up his chariot, and even Tian Dao will have nothing to do with him. Don''t look at Su Mu who was very relieved and didn''t care about Tiandao''s actions before, but that was just a disguise. If it weren''t for his own strength, he would be completely cold now. The current consciousness of the Dao of Heaven is also a ticking time bomb, without the ability to protect himself, Su Mu really dare not use this consciousness of the Dao of Heaven, for fear that he will lose his life if he has money. "Of course the layout of the spiritual network will bring me success, but..." Su Mu''s eyes flickered, thinking secretly: "This matter needs a long-term plan, and we can''t act too hastily, otherwise it will easily cause a strong backlash." Chapter 598 "Although this ray of consciousness of the Dao of Heaven is good, after using it, it can easily allow me to cross a large realm, but it will also make me branded with the Dao of Heaven, and there will be endless troubles in the future." The way of heaven is invisible, invisible to ordinary people, unsearchable, unknowable, and unhearable. However, under the mighty power of the system, there is no secret to this ray of consciousness of Tiandao, and it can be seen clearly in front of Su Mu. "Is this the way the world works? It''s incredible." The more you know, the more you will understand your insignificance. Unfortunately, this is just a ray of consciousness, and you can''t get a glimpse of it. It can only be regarded as a simple comprehension. Even so, Su Mu gained a lot. What''s more, Su Mu has his own pride all the way to the present. Even if the complete Dao of Heaven is presented in front of his eyes, Su Mu will not copy it mechanically, it is the Dao of Heaven, not his own Dao. "My way is what I create." "System, create a new deduction task, and deduce the three elements of wind, water, and fire." Su Mu had a crazy idea. After the system deduced the three basic elements of wind, water, and fire, he successfully mastered the earth, wind, water, and fire. Earth, wind, water, and fire are the basic elements that make up a world. Now the world of origin still lacks the other three elements, and there is no growth potential. When the four basic elements are available, and then integrate this consciousness of the way of heaven into the world of origin, let The world of origin becomes a real world. Suppressed by the Chaos Tree in the body, forgive this ray of Heavenly Dao consciousness that can''t make any waves. "So all the problems come back to the root - the point of evolution. The deduction and evolution of the three basic elements requires a lot of evolution points as support. I can''t move the remaining spirit stone mines for the time being, otherwise the source spirit in it who finally got a little angry will have to burp again. " "There are no Lingshi veins found around the Qingxi Mountains. It''s time to make my voice known to the world." If you are poor, you want to change. There is no Lingshi mine here in Qingxi Mountains. Doesn¡¯t it mean that there is no Lingshi mine in Aquamarine of Nuoda? Of course, Su Mu didn''t think about robbing those already well-known Lingshi mines. Doing this kind of thing with his current strength is bullying the weak, which is against his original intention. Cultivating the Tao is not just to be able to follow one''s mind. Unless the other party is committing all kinds of crimes, or has a grudge against him, then Su Mu won''t have any psychological burden to grab it. After the recovery of Aquamarine''s spiritual energy, the mountains, rivers, seas and lands have been increasing, and there are many unowned spiritual stone veins. Thirteen Lingshi mines have been discovered in Liguodu, but they have not been occupied for various reasons. Some of these thirteen spirit stone mines are inhabited by powerful demon kings nearby, some are located in desperate and dangerous situations and are difficult to mine, and some are occupied by alien races behind the space passage. There are even more spirit stone mines found on Lothar''s side. Among the many alien races who cooperated with the emperor, there is a lineage of talents with extraordinary talents and excellent sensitivity to high-energy items. With the help of that alien race, Lothar possessed five middle-level spiritual veins, and even more low-level spiritual veins. With the help of Lingmai, Lothar''s national power is flourishing at the cost of the decline of many countries. Because many of these spiritual veins are in the territory of other countries, how could it be possible to obtain a large number of spiritual veins in just half a year without resorting to plundering methods. Is it possible that those countries are all fools? Instead of using a good spirit vein, push it to Lothar? The country of Losar is as aggressive as its national emblem, the white-feathered eagle. Chapter 599 "The people of Lothar are living in dire straits, and I have the responsibility and obligation to save them from the dire straits." Su Mu''s face was engraved with the brilliance of justice, sacred and inviolable. Anyway, Lothar often invades under the banner of justice. Su Mu is repaying his body in his own way. However, this matter has to be postponed a little bit. After all, Lothar is far away on the other side of the vast ocean opposite Liguo. Although Su Mu can leave the land now, he is still powerless to cross the ocean. "Let''s see if Li Guo is willing to agree to my terms and cooperate with me." With Li Guo''s current national power, it is not impossible to forcibly mine these spirit stone veins, but the price to be paid is too high, and the gains outweigh the losses. The current international situation is very tense, and Lothar, under the command of the emperor, is gearing up and eager to try. In addition, the north and south of the country have been separated by the demon king, where human beings are food and livestock, born in the human world but living in purgatory. Coupled with the fact that foreign races appeared from time to time, the whole Liguo really couldn''t make a big move. The Lingshi veins are important, but if something goes wrong, Li Guo cannot bear the consequences. Su Mu didn''t intend to take advantage of the fire to rob. His condition was very simple. Su Mu worked hard to occupy those spiritual veins. After success, everyone would share 37 points. Of course, Su Mu accounted for 70% and Li Guo accounted for 30%. Li Guo only provided him with the specific information of these mine veins, and Su Mu took care of the rest. Giving Li Guo 30% was enough to be righteous. You must know that Ye Zhi''s current status in Liguo is actually extremely high, and she is qualified to know many secrets. If Su Mu had a darker heart, it would not be difficult for him to quietly pocket the information after obtaining it from Ye Zhi. It''s just because the people living in this country and the culture inherited by this country are so kind and lovely. Su Mu couldn''t bear to see her besieged on all sides. That''s all. Su Mu''s spiritual knowledge was like an ocean, and he easily contacted Ye Zhi who was far away in the Taoist palace across thousands of miles. "Ye Zhi, hand over this agreement to the highest person in charge of the Dao Palace." Ye Zhi, who was cultivating hard in the training room, opened her eyes suddenly: This voice...is the tree god! "Tree God!" Ye Zhi hurriedly stood up, her ink-like hair was lightly scattered, her cheeks were stained with an intoxicating blush, like the rosy glow in the evening sun, her eyes sparkled, she was overwhelmed with joy. How can this look have the demeanor of a Valkyrie who stepped onto the battlefield holding a sharp blade and bravely killed the enemy. "Thank you for your hard work." Ye Zhi''s fair and slender fingers gently pulled the messy hair behind her ears, her slender white neck nodded slightly, and the hair she just tied fell down again. "It''s not bitter." Ye Zhi''s voice was as thin as a mosquito''s, and she repeated firmly: "It''s not bitter!" "Whether this matter succeeds or not, you can go home." Su Mu sighed softly. In the Mood for Love like Ye Zhi and Ye Luo should have lived carefree on campus, walking together in small groups, but they left the gentle campus early, armed with sharp knives, and bravely killed the enemy . They have gone from being a girl to today, and the hardships they have put in are far beyond what people can bear. Ye Zhi''s clear, water-like eyes suddenly turned red, and crystals slipped from the corners of her eyes. Ye Zhi raised her head and quickly wiped away the teardrops from the corners of her eyes, pursed her lips lightly, and then smiled: "Okay!" This smile is like the warm sun in the afternoon, covering this simple secret room with a warm veil. Chapter 600 Su Mu''s sea of ??consciousness trembled slightly, he picked off two leaves, and based on the leaves, he drew two magic symbols in the void. Su Mu broke through the barrier of space with great aura and delivered the talisman to Ye Zhi''s hands. These methods are already miraculous, completely beyond Ye Zhi''s understanding. The spiritual cultivation in the Dao Palace is as numerous as the stars in the sky, with all kinds of strange abilities, not to mention the talent of space, even the unparalleled talent of time exists. But the top space geniuses in the Dao Palace can only transmit across borders within 3 kilometers. Although they can only transmit once when all the aura is exhausted, the strategic value of this has risen to the national level. Think about it, if he arrives at the field of fate, can he break the barrier of space and throw the nuclear bomb to make the world peaceful? Just thinking about it was enough for all the people present at that time to be so excited that they couldn''t help themselves. Qingxi Mountains is more than three kilometers away from Guojing? The two are far away, thousands of miles apart! If the genius with eyes above the top finds out, he may be shocked and fall into autism, and he will never recover from it. But this is the tree god, no matter what he does, it is not surprising. I have been away for too long, so I should make a fuss about it. Ye Zhi shook her head secretly, it has been a year and a half since she left the valley, and she missed a lot, and she doesn''t want to miss it again in the future. Ye Zhi took the talisman cautiously, and asked in a puzzled voice, "What is the tree god?" "This is a magic talisman that I personally refined. If there is a change in Liguo, just use the spiritual energy to sacrifice these two magic talismans." Su Mu paused, and added lightly: "No one in the entire Li country dares to stop you at all." Ye Zhiyan smiled, and put the two talismans away properly. In fact, even without Su Mu''s two talismans, the two sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo are confident that if they want to leave, there is still no problem. This magic talisman is estimated to be difficult to come in handy. What Ye Zhi was really happy about was the meaning behind it. The Tree God still cared about them, and that was enough. Su Mu briefly explained to Ye Zhi a few words, and then took the initiative to cut off the contact. With his current strength, it is still a little bit reluctant to make such a connection across thousands of mountains and rivers. If it weren''t for the magically modified orange being damaged in the violent wave of aura, Su Mu would not have wanted to use such a laborious method. ¡­ After Ye Zhi bid farewell to Su Mu, she didn''t immediately hand over the agreement in her mind to the Palace Master of the Dao Palace. Time can make a person mature and experienced. After experiencing many events, Ye Zhi is no longer the ignorant and innocent little girl back then. Now she is the powerful queen in the Dao Palace! Ye Zhi secretly summoned Ye Luo first, and the two sisters finally agreed on the rules after careful discussions. "Xiao Luo, I leave this agreement to you." Ye Luosu put his hands on his hips and smiled, his eyes bent into crescent buds in the sky: "Don''t worry, I promise to complete the task." The Dao Palace is heavily guarded and closely monitored. Except for a few places, it can be said that there are no dead ends. If you want to do something in such a strict and confidential place, especially if this matter involves Li Guo''s power status For the Palace Master among the tallest people, this level of difficulty is simply unbelievable. This matter is difficult for others, and it cannot be accomplished by a single-handedly. It is only possible if a big country pays an extremely heavy price behind it. But for Ye Luo, it was just a matter of convenience. Her talent "homogenous" gave her the ability to turn decay into magic. Her identity was the closed disciple of the palace lord. With such conditions, this kind of thing is naturally easy. Chapter 601 What the tree god sent was just an agreement, the content of which was printed out by Ye Luo through his innate ability, and it was impossible to endanger the safety of the palace lord. The tree gods did not force them to leave the country, and whether to agree or not depends entirely on their own decision. It''s the best if you can succeed, it doesn''t matter if you don''t succeed as Su Mu, at worst, just spend more energy and do it yourself. Ye Luo tapped lightly on the agreement with his tender index finger, and the agreement disappeared, and Ye Luo didn''t know where it was hidden. "Then, sister, I''ll go first." "Wait, this is the talisman given to us by the tree god, one for each person, this is yours, put it away properly." When Ye Luo heard this, her eyes lit up, and her bright eyes glowed with kindness and hope. "Sister, did the tree god mention me?" Ye Luo''s eager look looked like a child who waited for the teacher to praise Xiao Honghua every Friday. Ye Luo coughed twice, with a troubled look on his face, as if there was something unspeakable hidden. Ye Luo''s small face suddenly fell down, and the two ponytails on the back of his head also lost their vitality, and he hung his head listlessly, full of despondency: "As expected..." "Xiao Luo, don''t be sad, no..." Ye Zhi''s voice changed, and her tone became brisk: "Of course it''s impossible!" Ye Luofen clenched her fists tightly and jumped three feet high. The two ponytails in her mind were full of vitality, and she jumped up and down. She screamed happily: "I knew it, sister, you are really necrotic! You know how to lie to me every day." !" "What did the tree god say?" Ye Zhi didn''t dare to tease Ye Luo this time, otherwise her forehead might be filled with big dangerous words! "The tree god says we can go home." The word home became extremely distant after the death of their parents, as far away as the galaxy in the sky, unreachable. until...... They met Su Mu, Xiaobai, Qingyi, Ersha, Liuyu, and Youying. The valley became their home. Home is no longer illusory like the galaxy hanging high in the sky, but friends waiting quietly for their return in the distance, and there are tree gods watching them from afar. "Can we go home?" Ye Luo asked innocently. "Xiao Luo, we can go home now." Ye Luo smirked and asked repeatedly: "Can we really go home?" Ye Zhi walked up gently, and rubbed Ye Luo''s hair affectionately: "We can really go home now." "I can finally let the tree god check my development. I always feel weird and abnormal. I am obviously a few years younger than my sister, but why is it so much older than my sister here?" "Oh, isn''t it just a little bit older? You''re talking like someone doesn''t have it." The corners of Ye Zhi''s mouth twitched slightly. At this moment, she wished she could slap the severely developed legal double ponytail. No, it''s too cruel to shoot her to death, just shoot her flat. Let''s see how this stinky sister will use this to anger her in the future. Ye Zhi''s tender head stroking turned into a cold heartbreak, and the crisp sound made Ye Luo cross her small hands to protect her forehead, and smiled instead of anger: "Sister, are you jealous of me?" Ye Zhi sneered ruthlessly: "Stop being sentimental, who would be jealous of you little..." Ye Zhi looked at her younger sister''s seductive and criminal figure, and for some reason couldn''t say the following words! So angry! Chapter 602 "Don''t be angry, I have an exclusive secret recipe here, I guarantee you can grow again." Ye Luo exhaled like blue, and his voice was like the whisper of a devil. "Really...Really?" Ye Zhi blinked her eyelids, and under her long eyelashes was a pool of clear autumn water. "Of course..." Ye Luo rolled his eyes, stretched out his hand and grabbed Ye Zhi, and said with a strange smile: "Of course it''s fake, sister, you are too peaceful, there is no way out!" Ye Zhi looked at her crumpled clothes, her brain went down. Before Ye Zhi could react, Ye Luo rubbed the soles of her feet with oil, and hurriedly slipped away, fearing that if she was too late, she would be cut to pieces by five horses, cut in half by Ling Chi, and left this simple secret room as if fleeing. The passage outside was full of Ye Luo''s devilish laughter, and the other spiritual practitioners in the Taoist Palace looked at each other, wondering what the goddess was doing today... What kind of happy things happened to her, and she smiled so boldly and heartily ! "The goddess is so beautiful, every frown and smile is so thrilling." "Is the goddess also someone you dog lickers can comment on?" An ancient handsome man in Yushu Linfeng disdainfully contemptuously contemptuously scorns this group of people who are not as good-looking as he can beat licking dogs. "Junior Sister Ye, I have a battle puppet of Lothar here, it is your favorite style, I don''t know..." Ye Luo didn''t even look at them, just like the wind walking freely, disappearing at the corner of the corridor without a trace. The ancient handsome man looked up at the ceiling at a 45-degree angle. The lights are a bit harsh today. ¡­ After Ye Zhi recovered from the noise coming from outside, she didn''t know whether to be angry or laugh at this eccentric younger sister. She smoothed out the folds of her clothes, turned around in a circle, her body was graceful and slim, her long black hair was like a waterfall, captivating, and she muttered unconfidently: "Mine is actually not small. " ¡­ Ye Luo was not stupid enough to enter the palace lord''s resting place and throw the treaty on his desk, wouldn''t that be self-inflicted? Although they were homesick and eager to return home, they knew that they could not leave yet. One is that the tree god may need to use their information in the future, and the other is that Liguo is currently in a precarious situation. As the highest combat power of Liguo Palace, how can they leave in such a special time. Liguo, this ancient land that has been passed down for a long time, is also their mother. So for this agreement, the two sisters Ye Luo and Yezhi sincerely hope that Li Guo can agree, because they know the power of the tree god, this agreement is a timely rain for Li Guo who is in a precarious state! As long as a cooperation is reached, Li Guo will definitely be able to get rid of this precarious predicament. "Master, I hope you can make the right decision this time as in the past." Ye Luo casually went to the Jixia College affiliated to the Dao Palace, half-closed his eyes, and looked lazy, like a cat basking in the sun in the afternoon, with the plain hand seal in his pocket, and a secret aura appearing on his body. The space fluctuates, and the agreement disappears. This fluctuation was too secretive, and even the defense mechanism of the Dao Palace subsided for a short time without discovering it. Ye Luo hummed an unknown tune, and walked briskly away. She knew that this agreement had appeared in the most conspicuous place in the meeting room, and someone would report it to the Palace Master in less than ten minutes. Everything is so secretive that no one notices. Chapter 603 Not long after the agreement document appeared on the conference table, a group of guards wearing black full-body armor strode into the conference room. These are the Canglong Guards of the Dao Palace, all of them are elites selected from thousands of miles away, equipped with the most advanced weapons and armors from the country, and only one team of Canglong Guards can easily break through a county. The moment this team of black-armored blue dragon guards appeared, the surrounding air became chilled. No need to be on guard, these Canglong Guards surrounded the meeting room and began to take out a palm-sized instrument for testing. "Report, no residual aura fluctuations were found, and there are no other abnormalities except for this document that suddenly appeared." The indifferent eyes of the leader Canglongwei under the mask glowed with a faint light, and suddenly became as piercing as icy blades. He is the captain of this Canglong Guard, named Shadow Dragon. "The biggest anomaly is that no abnormality is found. Notify Suzaku Guards and ask them to call the monitoring, record all the people who passed by the meeting room yesterday and today, and conduct a secret investigation in private." "As ordered." Shadow Dragon was covered by shadows, he walked cautiously to the meeting table, tapped his finger, the shadow energy changed suddenly to form a shadow villain, the villain ''Iha'' screamed strangely and rushed towards the agreement document as if he were dead. The imaginary trap did not appear, the shadow villain let out a sigh of relief, and then exploded into a cloud of shadows and returned to the shadow dragon. This is a secret technique of Shadow Dragon, which can forcibly activate all traps, and every time it is used, it will cost a lot of money, and it will not be used lightly when it is not an important moment. Yinglong picked up the agreement document on the table and hadn''t read the content yet, a spiritual message flooded into his mind. After reading it, Yinglong stood calmly at the same place. Only his tiny pupils could see that he was definitely not as good as he looked at this time. calm. "If everything said in this message is true, then from today onwards I will usher in a huge change." Yinglong carefully put away the agreement, and left this simple but not simple office with heavy steps. "Inform Suzaku Guard that if suspicious persons are detected, do not take any action before the palace lord gives the order." "Today''s matters are of great importance, and we cannot disclose the slightest bit. I hope everyone can understand." Shadow Dragon flicked his fingers repeatedly, imposing a restraint on all the team members present, as long as they had any intention to reveal, the restraint would be activated and their sea of ??consciousness would be turned into a paste. The restrictions were not only planted on these team members, Yinglong also planted restrictions on himself, this is a man who regards responsibility and mission above all else. "let''s go." The door of the conference room was closed, but Yinglong knew that the door would open again, and Li Guo''s fate would also approach an unprecedented turning point. ¡­ "Palace Master, this is the agreement that suddenly appeared in the meeting room before, please have a look." A dry cough came from the cold darkness, like an old bellows being torn apart with great effort. puff puff ~ The bronze lamps on both sides ignited without fire, and the bright and warm candles dispelled the cold darkness. In the deepest part, there was a haggard old man. The old man was sitting hunched in a wheelchair, his eyelids were raised slightly, as if he wanted to smile, but his face was dead, and all expressions and expressions were taken away, leaving only dead stiffness. Chapter 604 "Thanks for your hard work." The voice of the palace lord was very hoarse and dry, like two pieces of frosted glass being squeezed and rubbed vigorously. Only when you get close can you see a green wooden pipe inserted into his back. The wooden pipe connects Jianmu and the dying old man, maintaining the fire of his life. It''s hard to imagine that the old man with sunken eye sockets, haggard appearance and stooped figure could be the hale and hearty Palace Mistress half a year ago. Only those calm and gentle eyes are still the same, like a calm ice spring, looking at them can calm all the resentment in the heart. The old man struggled to open the agreement, and slowly read it word by word. Time slowed down here, as if it had lost its meaning. At the back of the agreement is a summary of all the intelligence that Liguo secretly collected about Su Mu. A huge amount of money was spent in exchange for information that could not be obtained on an A4 paper. Shadow Dragon stood by, like a sculpture, without saying a word. After a long time, the old man closed the agreement, and his spirit turned into reality. His calm eyes pierced through the fog of the future and explored a corner of history. Immediately, the calm lake surface in the old man''s eyes was riddled with ripples, and the ripples turned into rolling waves. "good!" The old man''s voice was full of iron and blood, and his hoarse and obscure voice also turned into a gold and iron horse. "I leave the country, when Daxing!" "Yinglong, you immediately contact the other elders in my name and give them a rubbing of this agreement. If they decide to reject the terms of this agreement after discussion, you will give me a copy of my opinion." Say it without changing it." "I think they''ll understand." "Shadow Dragon understands." Yinglong accepted the agreement and looked at the old man''s completely wooded legs, his rock-solid hands trembling uncontrollably. "How come Captain Shadow Dragon, who has always been decisive in killing, has become sentimental like Zhong Li today?" "Palace Master, your body..." The palace lord has no pretensions, is approachable and open-minded. Even in this situation, life would be worse than death, and he still teased Yinglong: "Don''t worry, I have Jianmu to maintain, my life is hard, maybe I can see your child make a move." This kind of joke is a kind of open-mindedness, which is even more admirable after knowing the sufferings of this sixty-year-old old man. The cold Shadow Dragon was a little shy by the latter sentence. Thinking of his unborn child, this man as cold as steel couldn''t help scratching his head and giggling in embarrassment. "Time is precious, go now." Shadow Dragon''s face was serious, his legs were gathered, his back was straightened, he performed a standard military salute, and turned into that expressionless iron man again. "Obey!" Watching the shadow dragon leave, the old man could no longer hold back, covered his mouth with his withered palms and coughed painfully, green blood trickled out from the cracks in his fingers. "How much time do I have?" A shadow wrapped in mist appeared, unwilling to make a sound. Sometimes, silence is also an answer. "I see, it seems that my old bones that should have been buried in the ground are really going to be buried in the ground this time." "Actually, you can choose..." "You know my character, so you don''t need to say such things again." Shadow complained angrily: "It''s already like this, why do you want to peek into the future?" Shadow is not blaming the old man, just grieving for him. The old man was a little regretful, a little helpless, a little regretful, a little sad, but he had no regrets. He calmly and slowly said: "There is no way to do this. When the sky falls, there is a taller person holding it up. Who made me happen to be the tallest one?" There is a price to be paid for seeing the future, a price that is so heavy that it is breathless. Chapter 605 An urgent secret meeting was held quietly without disturbing anyone, and several elders who had left the country gathered together to argue endlessly for a treaty. The staff of Li Guo''s highest think tank racked their brains to deduce the possible impact of this agreement. No one dared to relax at all, because they deeply knew that the meaning behind this agreement was not just as simple as a few undeveloped spirit stone veins. There are both those who agree and those who oppose it, and generally speaking, there are more voices against it. Their reason is very simple, even if this existence has a lot of affection for Li Guo for some reason, for such an existence, even a slight move by him may have an unimaginable impact on Li Guo. Such an existence can already be called an extermination level! Even they can''t guarantee whether the nuclear bomb can kill such an existence. Li Guo is now in a precarious state, unable to withstand the toss of strong winds and waves. And if you agree to cooperate, don''t you know that it is not leading the wolf into the house? The opinions of those who agree are also clear. There is no need for such an existence to deceive them. Can deceiving ants gain a sense of accomplishment? His friendship is very precious. Li Guo is now besieged on all sides. With such a strong support, he will surely be able to stabilize the situation in one fell swoop and suppress the current world. Both sides hold their own opinions, no one is right or wrong, the starting point is to leave the country, but the opposing side tends to be conservative, while the agreeing side dares to take risks. In fact, several elders are also a little vacillating, just like what these staff said, cooperating with such an existence can indeed obtain great benefits, but do you know that it is not seeking skins from tigers and luring wolves into the house? Liguo is only in turmoil right now, and Liguo''s fate is still far from being stable. There is no need for them to take such a risk to bring Liguo into an unknown place. They are not vigorous young men. In this position, no matter what decision they make, they have to think twice. This is not indecision, but being responsible to the country. A light word of theirs is a heavy mountain when it is implemented. Yinglong stood in the corner and saw that several elders were about to veto the agreement, so he took the initiative to stand up. In fact, he can choose to hide it, if he doesn''t say it, no one will know, the palace lord''s deadline is approaching, time is running out, and the underground conversations will not reach the ears of the third person. At this time, silence is the best choice. Because once you say that sentence, if there is a slight mistake in the future, you will be the first to find trouble with him. Such a responsibility is too heavy, how can a captain of the Canglong Guard bear it? However, some things are ultimately higher than the individual. Some things, even if it is to sacrifice your life, you have to do it. He doesn''t have any lofty beliefs, it''s just the responsibility on his shoulders and the Chicheng in his heart. "The Palace Master used his ability after reading this agreement." A staff think tank asked quickly: "What does the palace master say?" "The palace lord said: ''I will leave the country and live in Daxing!''." "I leave the country, when Daxing..." "I leave the country, when Daxing..." "I leave the country, when Daxing..." Several elders murmured and repeated this simple sentence, and the silent blood in their hearts boiled again. "I''m going to leave the country, and I will be in great prosperity!!" The youngest elder''s keys will be powerful and resounding. "We understand that after careful discussions, I left the country and reached a consensus - we agreed to pass this agreement." Chapter 606 Yinglong breathed a sigh of relief, if these elders unanimously refused, he really didn''t know what to do. "Elders, what you have in your hands is a rubbing copy. I put the original scroll in the Dao Palace. Please wait a moment, all elders. I will return as soon as I go." Before Yinglong''s words fell, his body gradually blurred and finally turned into a shadow and disappeared. In the shadow state, Yinglong galloped all the way at the fastest speed in his life. After getting the original scroll, he returned to the elder''s house non-stop. All kinds of alarms kept ringing along the way. If Yinglong hadn''t greeted him in advance, he would have been arrested surrounded heavily. When Shadow Dragon returned to the Elder''s House and exited from the shadow state, he almost collapsed on the ground from exhaustion, and the image of the cold and tough guy was completely destroyed in the panting. Yinglong took one step at a time, not because of his strength but because of too much water, those who didn''t know thought he had just been fished out of the river. Fortunately, the agreement was originally packed in a good jade box by Yinglong in advance, otherwise it would have been drowned by Yinglong now. Shadow Dragon carefully took out the jade box, and a think tank took the jade box and took out the original contained in it. After reviewing it in advance, he made sure that there was no discrepancy in the content between the two, and that there were no traps before presenting the original to the elders. on the conference table in front of you. "I also invite the elders to sign this agreement as agreed." The elders are not very cautious people, and if they really have that kind of personality, they would not be able to sit in this position. They carefully reviewed it in person before signing their names. After their names were written, the agreement quickly faded away and disappeared in full view. One of the staff members was subconsciously preparing to let the guards outside the door block the surrounding area. The oldest elder smiled and raised his hand to stop him: "There is no need for this, let''s wait for the good news." At the same time, the agreement that disappeared in the elder''s house gradually appeared in Ye Luo. Ye Luo played with the agreement scroll, with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "You''re done." Ye Luo put away the agreement scroll and prayed devoutly facing the southwest. Now if someone silently recites Su Mu''s god name on Seablue Star and prays devoutly, Su Mu will feel it. Although it is impossible to pinpoint exactly who the prayer is, there is no problem in sensing the general location. In order to avoid being disturbed by the buzzing sound all day long, Su Mu handed over these trivial matters to the virtual godhead to deal with. After the formation of the virtual godhead, something similar to a tool spirit was born, which was designed to help the gods deal with these trivial matters. If the godhead can only simply absorb the power of transforming beliefs, I am afraid that all the gods will be rendered neurasthenic sooner or later. "It seems that the high-level officials in Liguo have agreed to the agreement. Next, we only need to wait for Xiaobai and the others to wake up and lead the army to go out. Send the secret method to the past." That''s right, the animal skin book that Su Mu mentioned was the spoils of war seized from Ebony. After the double-headed troll and demon warlock Comrade Unodran''s liver burst day and night, he successfully deciphered part of the content recorded in the animal skin book. The reason why only part of the content was deciphered was, of course, because Xiaode was not learned enough, and the rest of the recorded content was beyond his grasp, with many wrinkles on his forehead, but he still couldn''t get started. Chapter 607 That animal skin book is indeed a treasure made of the leather of a legendary creature like the Nether Shadow Dragon, and the content recorded in it does not live up to this rare and rare material. It is not an exaggeration to say that only this part of the content deciphered is enough for a small border country to rise rapidly. Comrade Xiaode deciphered four alchemy formulas from the animal skin book - the recovery monsoon, golden blood, frenzy mixture and external magic armor. After taking the recovery monsoon, it can stimulate the potential of the body and accelerate cell division to achieve the purpose of quickly healing external injuries. It is no exaggeration to say that the recovery monsoon can change the outcome of a war when placed on the battlefield! However, Suspension Monsoon also has sequelae that cannot be ignored. If you take Suspension Monsoon too many times, your body will age prematurely and your lifespan will be greatly reduced. But this sequelae can be ignored for those soldiers whose lives are hanging by a thread. They can live if they take it, and die if they don¡¯t drink it. Any fool knows how to choose. I''ll talk about the sequelae later. The place where the recovery monsoon can play a role is not only on the battlefield, but also can be used to treat patients. The most important thing is that the materials for refining the recovery monsoon are very common in this world, and the threshold for refining is not high. This means that it can be mass-produced on a large scale, and its actual value is difficult to estimate. The golden blood is completely different from the recovery monsoon. It is beneficial and harmless to the user after taking it, and can improve the user''s aptitude to a certain extent. The effect is not comparable to Su Mu''s life spirit liquid, but this cannot conceal its preciousness. It will be sought after in any world. It''s a pity that the materials for refining golden blood are not common in this world or in another world, and it is not easy to obtain, because one of the materials is the blood essence of a pulse-level strong man. No one with a pulse rank is willing to be treated as a mobile blood bag, let alone that it is not ordinary blood, but their essence blood. Losing a single drop of blood will make them weak for a long time, and the whole body of a strong pulse is only enough to refine golden blood three times. If they don''t hunt and kill, no one will willingly cooperate with bloodletting. Apart from the hard-to-find materials, the most deceitful thing about golden blood is that it has a very high probability of failure, and only those master alchemists dare to try it. If this messes up once, it will be enough to bring those ordinary alchemists with rich families back to before liberation. Therefore, although the golden blood formula is far more precious than the recovery monsoon, it is not as practical as the recovery monsoon at the current stage. But when the overall strength of this world continues to increase, the golden blood will shine again. The third fanatical sum was invented purely for war. After taking it, the strength will skyrocket in a short time. The price is that the sanity will be damaged afterwards, and it is easy to become a second fool. This is not a joke, the original intention of this potion was not designed for ordinary people. The minimum threshold for taking it must be mortal level. It starts at level five, but the alchemist who invented the frenzy mixture has also developed a matching secret recipe, which can greatly reduce the negative impact of the total frenzy after taking it. Worth not less than recovery monsoon. As for the final external magic armor... After reading it, Su Mu can only say that those alchemists are really awesome, they actually created a magic version of Iron Man...... As long as you put on a set of external mana armor, even the five slags who have no power to restrain a chicken can defeat a hundred with one. Chapter 608 The magic version of the Iron Man armor has many advantages. For example, it can turn a war scum into a superhero; just place a high-energy block as an energy supply to continue fighting for an hour without stopping; for example, it can also protect the pilot who drives the armor well, and for example It can also be transformed to let those antique masters know what the compassion of Gatling Bodhisattva is! It has many advantages, but it is not without disadvantages. It has only one disadvantage¡ªit burns money, and it burns more than a little bit, which is 100 million points! Ordinary countries really can''t afford this prodigal stuff, only big countries can do it. If these four alchemy formulas fall into the hands of any country, as long as those high-level officials in the country are collectively demented, they will definitely be able to occupy a place in this world with these four alchemy formulas! These four alchemy formulas Su Mu had originally considered whether to hand them over to Li Guo, but now Li Guo''s handling made him very comfortable, so Su Mu was not a stingy tree. These four alchemy formulas were given to Li Guo as his sincerity. Of course, Su Mu didn''t give them away for nothing. He has to share 30% of any follow-up benefits generated by these four alchemy potions, and Li Guo can buy them all at once, but Su Mu estimates that Li Guo''s purchase of these four alchemy formulas will probably hurt his muscles and bones. If they weren''t stupid, they would definitely choose the first option. With the 30% dividend as a bridge, wouldn''t they be able to find a way to please Su? He, Su Mu, deserves to be done by any country, because his strength can surpass the world. Raising one''s hand, destroying a country is just a matter of time! "Xiaobai and the others haven''t woken up yet, so they probably have to wait for a while, why don''t they go out for a walk now." Su Mu is very quiet, and it has been a long time since he came to this world. He is either practicing or preparing to practice, two points and one line. This kind of life is almost turning him into a liver emperor, and now Su Mu has taken this kind of life as a daily routine, and instead, being lazy and fishing has become a flavoring agent. If this kind of life was placed in the previous life, it would be unthinkable, but this life has really become like this, and I am addicted to cultivation and cannot extricate myself. "The ancients said that we should combine work and rest. It''s actually not good for me to practice like this. It''s time to quietly give myself a vacation." Su Mu had a hunch that if he didn''t go out for a walk now, he might never have such an opportunity in the future. He has been in this world for so long and still doesn''t know how magnificent the rivers and mountains in this world are. Su Mu has long been very interested in Li Guo, a similar flower. Her culture, her customs, her language, and her history are all so kind and special. It''s a pity that all kinds of knowledge about Liguo are also read from books. Reading thousands of miles is not as good as traveling thousands of miles. Going out for a walk is also good. Just do what you want, Su Mu took out his traditional art skills - pinching villains. The previous avatar was always worried that he was too handsome, which would bring a crisis to the normal reproduction of this world, so he was shrouded in a hazy twilight all day long. Even so, the hazy twilight could not conceal his handsomeness. His handsomeness has already been exposed! That being the case, Su Mu no longer wronged himself. Handsome is born. What can he do about this, he can''t intentionally make himself ugly! He also often feels very desperate for this! When Su Mu was distracted, the villain''s face turned into a dementia look. Su Mu looked at the dementia face, slapped the villain in his hand, and re-combined it as if nothing had happened. Chapter 609 "Well, I finally have a bit of my demeanor." Su Mu put down the 1.8-meter figurine with satisfaction. I saw this figure of Yushu facing the wind, with a slender and tall figure, sharp muscles, and exquisite and handsome facial features, as if walking out of a painting, making people unable to resist being addicted to it forever. The breeze is blowing, the clothes are fluttering, and the temperament is ethereal. Traveling to the North Sea at dusk, eating morning dew and eating clouds and clouds, maybe the fairy in the legend is like this. It''s a pity that such a magnificent figure is not angry at all, just a statue, which is really a pity. The branch of Su Mu lightly tapped on the statue''s forehead, the statue''s eyes were slightly closed, and there were stars flowing in the pair of deep eyes, and the whole world became bright and lively in an instant. Su Mu''s body was silent in the river of inheritance and continued to learn the complicated spiritual knowledge inside. This avatar that took a lot of effort stretched his body, and he was very satisfied. "It''s really a long-lost form." "rua!" In the world of origin, there is a kitten that is as white as snow, with a wolf head on its feet, its neck raised upwards, its ice blue eyes are full of murderous intent, its tail is waving unwillingly, and it roars up to the sky! This is the shadow''s exclusive unique skill - the roar of the evil dragon! Housekeeping skills that no one else can learn. You Yingying is a proud queen patrolling her territory, her domineering side leaks, Xiaobai and the other peerless beasts all surrender under her pressure, even the old enemy who was like a fool in the past is at this moment. He was easily stepped on by her. She, Youying, is invincible throughout the ages! "rua!" Youying has already stepped onto the pinnacle of meow life at this moment, but disasters always come inadvertently. A giant hand that descended from outside the realm ruthlessly pinched the back of her fate''s neck. The terrifying chaotic aura was overwhelming, and her abilities were completely suppressed. She could only watch helplessly as she left the ground. Come higher, higher and higher. The cold wind in the sky was so cold, like steel knives ruthlessly cutting her body. Youying''s four short legs were weakly bent and contracted, she knew that she would never be able to escape the grasp of this devil''s claw in this life. You Ying felt extremely uncomfortable, but she tried her best not to cry, maybe this was her fate! Although she is powerless to resist, their cats will never be slaves! The next moment, a sweet toffee wrapped in sugar paper inadvertently appeared in the shadow''s sight. grunt~~ Youying''s throat suddenly disobeyed, and unexpectedly slid up and down by itself! "Meow?" Youying glanced at his head slightly, his icy blue eyes were as clear as water reflecting the unparalleled handsome face of the owner of the big hand, his pink nose petals shrunk slightly, his two pointy ears collapsed limply, his small mouth opened slightly, and a sound came from his throat. The sound of meowing. This baby-like cry, coupled with this beautiful meow face, would melt the heart of a hunk if he saw it. This is the bottom-of-the-box unique skill of Shadow except for the roar of the dragon. Its name is - spoiled! The toffee moved horizontally, and Youying''s ice-blue eyeballs also turned with the toffee tree, and a drop of crystal halazi dripped down without disappointment, hitting the back of Su Mu''s hand and splashing water. Su Mu: "..." Shadow: "..." Youying''s heart swelled, his teeth were gritted, his eyes were closed, his limbs kicked, his body was as stiff as water, and he made additional twitching movements from time to time. As long as I seriously pretend to be dead, everything that happened before has nothing to do with me! Ben Meow, Youying, Siqiaoqiao. Chapter 610 Su Mu wiped the saliva from the back of his hand on Youying''s chin in disgust, and kneaded it lightly in retaliation, making a purring sound from Youying''s throat, which was very comfortable. She, You Ying, is dead, but she hasn''t died completely, so it''s only natural for her to make some noises! Su Mu looked at You Ying, who was pretending to be dead, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, but his voice was dull: "It''s a pity that such delicious candy is thrown away like this." "Forget it. Nine out of ten things in the world are unsatisfactory. This is something that can''t be helped. Let''s just throw it away." A soft little paw suddenly gently pressed Su Mu''s wrist, and the phantom lying upright on the corpse opened its eyes with a meow, and performed a medical miracle under Su Mu''s nose! You Ying stuck out her pink tongue and licked Su Mu''s fingers flatteringly, and looked at Su Mu with ice blue eyes tenderly. "Yingying, you are late, I have already lost the candy." Su Mu remained expressionless and unmoved. He, Su Mu, is a killer with no emotions, how could he fall into this sinister trap of being malicious and cute! You Ying was extremely wronged, her little nose twitched, her ice blue eyes were filled with tears, her expression lost its brilliance, and her eyes lost their dreams. "What do you think this is?" A soft, white toffee fell from the sky, Youying turned over as a kite and kicked on all fours, the soles of his feet seemed to be pressed by springs, the vicious cat rushed to eat the toffee, and swallowed it in his mouth before it even fell. The sweet and mellow milk taste exploded in the mouth, and the shadow fell softly from mid-air into Su Mu''s arms, with a dazed expression, and the limp appearance seemed to say that there were no regrets in this life. "This mint-flavored toffee is really delicious, I have no regrets in my life." Su Mu smiled dumbly: "Sure enough, all cats can''t resist the temptation from catnip." "Okay, it''s time for us to hit the road... let''s go." Su Mu scratched the soft hair on Youying''s abdomen, and Youying shyly moved her two short legs together, and a soft voice sounded in Su Mu''s mind: "Tree God, it''s not allowed there." Su Mu staggered and almost fell. You are a cat, how do you say it is so confusing. ¡­ Canglan Prefecture is a large continent in the southwestern part of Liguo. The Cangjiang River flows through it. There are towering mountains, dense trees, lush grass, spring-like seasons, and brocade-like flowers. There are many rare animals inhabiting it. The architectural style is unique and very distinctive. It was a bustling tourist attraction before the revival of Reiki, but after the revival of Reiki, the tourism industry withered, and it was no longer the grand scene of crowds of people. Travel used to cost money, but now travel is life-threatening. The counties and counties in the border areas have all turned into empty cities, and the people living in these counties and counties have gathered to live in the city centered on Canglan County under the mobilization of Li Guo. That''s right, it''s the city. This kind of product abandoned by the times has once again returned to the stage of history and shined brilliantly. It''s just that the current city is very different from the ancient low city. The city walls in the center of the county are all as high as hundreds of feet, and the walls are full of artillery weapons, which are amazingly powerful. For these monsters and alien races, the city is an indestructible copper wall and iron wall. If you want to break it, don''t think about it without paying the price of blood. It is also because of the protection of the city that human beings can live safely inside the wall without worrying about it all night and not being able to sleep at night. Chapter 611 Due to the recovery of spiritual energy in Canglanzhou, the tourism industry has declined unprecedentedly, but the economy here has not been affected much. Before the spiritual energy revived, there were already mountains and rivers all over here. After the spiritual energy revived, many mountains, rivers and rivers appeared here. Countless spiritual forces are entrenched here, and with spiritual cultivation as the core, they have formed a chain of astonishing interests, which is even more prosperous than before. This is also due to the emergence of space channels and the rise of monsters. The communication between states and counties is no longer what it used to be. Although they still obey the capital, it is no longer what it used to be. The prefectures and counties in each region have a certain degree of autonomy, and with the strong support of the governor and prefect of Canglanzhou, they naturally form a different kind of prosperity. ¡­ "Hello, please show your valid ID." A soldier wearing a standard battle armor with a strong temperament said neither humble nor overbearing. In order to facilitate management, Canglanzhou has developed a new type of certificate based on the original certificate. If this kind of thing is done before the spiritual energy recovers, let alone do it, I dare not even think about it. But now such behaviors abound all over the world, and Kyoto also holds a tacit attitude and does not pursue responsibility, so everyone sees it a lot and it is not surprising, and they are used to it. Living in Canglan Continent without a new type of certificate is just a dream. Once someone finds out, he will definitely report to the government immediately, or he will be invited to drink tea by the government in a short while, and he will only be released after the investigation is clear. If the investigation is not clear, sorry, have you seen the prison? There is your home. Su Mu is a house tree that grows in the deep mountains and old forests. He has never seen the world, so how could there be such a thing. But it doesn''t bother him, if he doesn''t even have the ability to solve such a trivial matter, he might as well find a piece of tofu and crash him to death, saving himself from throwing a tree. A glint flashed in Su Mu''s eyes, and his spiritual consciousness was released slightly. This elite soldier with a strong temperament stared blankly, and then returned to normal. The strange thing is that the people around didn''t seem to find anything wrong, because their six senses had been deceived by Su Mu, and what they saw, heard, and saw now were all Su Mu''s thoughts. Su Mu swaggered into Canglan County, the center of Canglan Island, with the kitten in his arms. "Wanbao Pavilion, Tianxiang Tower, Holy Grass Hall, sir, no matter where you want to go, you only need one spirit stone." An old man with a bit of a wretched appearance smiled and trotted to Su Mu and introduced himself. After passing the inspection, it does not mean that Canglan County is behind the checkpoint. It is about fifteen kilometers away from Canglan County. The shouting here is essentially the same as the drivers near the train station and bus station. But their tools are no longer cars, but carriages pulled by vigorous horses... "Old Li, you''re killing a customer again!" "Fuck off, don''t bum me here, trying to ruin my business on purpose!" The wretched old man raised his eyebrows and replied angrily. Then he smiled brightly like a blooming chrysanthemum: "Sir, don''t listen to their nonsense, Li Tu''s asking price is a little bit more expensive, but I dare to give you a guarantee that you are satisfied with this price package." !" Chapter 612 In order to increase the persuasiveness of his words, Li Laotu began to talk eloquently: "It''s not that I''m telling you, I know where there is any good food, good drink, and fun in this Canglan County! If you go, just tell me Put my name on it and make sure you feel at home. No matter the degree of familiarity, I, Lao Li, can walk from the east gate to the west gate with my eyes closed, and my car has been carefully arranged, and the experience is excellent. A spirit stone is definitely not in vain! " "Okay, then it''s you." Su Mu really needs such a guide now, and with a piece of Lingshi, he can get what he needs with great value. "Okay, please take your seat." Li Laobal laughed so hard that he couldn''t close his mouth. One spirit stone was enough for their family''s daily expenses for a month. If it weren''t for his sharp eyes, he could tell at a glance that this young man had an extraordinary background, perhaps such a good deed would not be his turn. Su Mu hugged Youying and got into the carriage, looked around casually, and found that Li Laotu did not lie, the carriage was arranged with great care. Although there is nothing too expensive, everything is just right, which requires a lot of skill. The feeling of sitting in it is really good, it is flat and stable, without the slightest sense of shaking. Before Su Mu could speak, Li Laoba, who was driving forward, took the initiative to talk: "Young master, this is the first time you have come here, right?" "How did you see that?" "Hey, our profession deals with people, can we do it without sharp eyes?" Li Laobald''s mouth was like Gatling with blue flames, and he kept talking non-stop: "This kind of carriage is a specialty of our place, and it is not available in other places. I think this is the first time I have seen it. So I''m a little curious." As if knowing the doubts in Su Mu''s heart, Li Laotu himself went on to say: "Oil is a scarce military resource now, how can it be used by ordinary people like us, those iron shells with four wheels are without oil, and even toy cars are useless. Not as good." "If you are poor, you want to change. Since the four wheels can no longer be used, we have to find a way out. This Canglan County lacks everything, but there is no shortage of fierce beasts. My old buddy has a trace of fierce beast blood, although there is only a trace, it is much more powerful than other horses. He has enough stamina and runs fast, it''s his mother who eats hard. " "There are already two big eaters in the family. It''s really unlucky to add this, but who made our old Li born a tired life, I can only admit it." Li Laobald smiled embarrassingly when he said this: "I''m sorry, I''m dragging you too far." "It''s okay, you go on." People respect one foot, and Su Mu returns one foot. He has never been a ruthless person who sits high on the clouds and overlooks everything. You here are not everyday words, but honorific words. In order to make a living, Li Laotu used honorific words with a ''young man'' like him, so why did he pretend to be noble? Li Laobald rubbed his fingers and gave Su Mu a thumbs up in the carriage: "This is the first time for me, Lao Li, to see a cultivated spiritual practitioner like you. In fact, when you think about it carefully, the world changes too fast. .¡± Su Mu smiled and asked, "How did you find out?" "Hey, do you still need to look at it? A character like you is extraordinary at first glance. If you put it among us, it will be like a phoenix falling into a group of grass chickens. If we want to see it, we must become blind." Chapter 613 Su Mu smiled, this Li Laotu talked one way after another, no wonder other people''s horses are bad horses, but his is a good horse, it is not unreasonable. People like this can live well no matter where they are. "You came all the way to Canglan County from other places, presumably because of the auction held this afternoon?" "auctions?" Su Mu became interested. These three words are the best copies of all the protagonists in the novels of the previous life on Earth. I don¡¯t know how much love and hatred, pretending to be forced and slapped face are unfolded in the auction. Su Mu couldn''t help but look forward to the auction in Canglan County. "Ah, so you are not here for this auction?" "It''s okay, let''s hear it, I''m also interested in this." Li Laotu said one by one: "The auction held tomorrow is hosted by the Canglan Chamber of Commerce. The Canglan Chamber of Commerce is one of the top chambers of commerce with the strongest financial resources in Canglan Prefecture. It has an excellent reputation. Just prepared for this auction. They have been preparing for this auction for more than half a year. My old Li inquired some details from a friend. I heard that the finale of this auction has an extraordinary history. Even those Lord Spirit Kings would be interested in seeing it! " When Su Mu heard this, his interest faded. Now the gap between him and the life field is too big, and it is difficult to be interested in what they are interested in. It''s like when you are just a hard worker with only a thousand deposits, you have to choose a dress for a long time, but when you have a million dollars, will you still be interested in the clothes you chose in the past? Come on, don''t those round headlights smell good? But even though he wasn''t interested, Su Mu decided to take a look. After all, he has never been to the auction no matter in his previous life or in this life, so it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t know it. Now that he knows it, it¡¯s too boring not to experience what the necessary copies of the protagonists are like. "How long is it before this auction starts?" Li Laobald smiled: "Don''t worry, if it''s someone else, it may be too late, but with me here, I guarantee you can participate in this auction, but the price may have to go up a little bit. " Li Laotu explained: "I have to pay for the acceleration of the magic circle on the carriage. Only in this way can I ensure that you can arrive in time." "It''s just that you also know that a few spirit stones are not a small amount of money for ordinary people like us, and I will not cheat you. My old Li guarantees a fair price. You only need to add another spirit stone." "Can." Li Laotu lightly lifted the reins, stopped the carriage, and nimbly jumped down from the top and got under the carriage to tinker quietly. Su Mu let go of his spiritual consciousness, and his spiritual consciousness easily passed through the thick wooden boards. Under the observation of his spiritual consciousness, every detail of Li Laotu''s movements must be clearly visible at a glance. He took out a jade box wrapped in cloth from his clothes. The texture of the jade box was average. After opening the jade box, he took out a spirit stone that was only the size of a baby''s fist. The aura in this spirit stone is mixed, even such an inferior spirit stone Li Laotu regards it as a treasure. Li Laotu caressed the Lingshi longingly, pried open the secret door under the carriage, and embedded it in pain. The magic circle engraved on the carriage was automatically activated, and the body became lighter as if lifted by the breeze. Li Laobald buckled the secret door tightly and set sail with his whip. Chapter 614 The magic circle engraved on the carriage seemed to Su Mu to be very simple and unsightly, like a random graffiti of an ignorant child. However, some things revealed behind it are more meaningful. The spirit is for civilian use. Before that, Su Mu didn''t think that the magic circle could be used in these places, but Lingxiu, who carved the magic circle, thought of it. This is not to say that Su Mu''s magic circles are all rote, and he doesn''t have his own understanding. On the insights and attainments of the magic circle, Su Mu can be respected in this world! It''s just that everyone''s thinking mode is different. Although this spiritual cultivator''s current attainment is still very poor, as long as he follows this path, he will definitely be able to occupy a place in the magic circle in time. "Who made the magic circle on your carriage? If possible, I would like to visit one or two." Su Mu himself also has a lot of interest in the magic circle, so he is naturally a little delighted to see such an ingenious spiritual cultivator. The strength of the opponent is far inferior to him, and the gap in attainments is huge, but the stones from other mountains can be used to attack jade, not to mention some things that have little to do with strength. The spark of thinking is always magnificent and dazzling. Witnessing the difference and experiencing greatness is also a kind of joy in cultivation. isn''t it? Li Laobald was a little surprised and said, "Did you see it?" "I have dabbled in the magic circle, and it is not surprising to be able to see it." "Then you must be a master! I didn''t expect you to have achieved such a high achievement at such a young age. If my son who stays at home all day making these things finds out, he will definitely fall in love with you! " Su Mu smiled: "Master, I can''t talk about it, but I just understand it a little bit. I am very interested in your son''s thoughts, and I want to discuss it with him. I don''t know if it is convenient for you." "Hey, what''s so inconvenient about this? You really annoy me. I wish someone could point out my silly son. As long as you''re free, no matter where you are, I''ll be there whenever you are called!" This old man Li has worked hard for his son. "The two of us don''t say goodbye to you. My name is Su Mu. You can call me Xiao Su Xiaomu or just call me by my name." "How can that be done? Master Su, you are insulting me. I am just an ordinary person. I am lucky enough to be able to talk to you. How dare I make an inch of it." Li Laotu resolutely refused to call Su Mu by his name directly. Su Mu didn''t force it, but just called Li Laotu Brother Li according to his own heart. The two of them talked happily along the way. Of course, it was mostly Lao Li who was talking, and Su Mu just listened silently, occasionally interjecting a sentence or two. With the help of Lao Li''s mouth, Su Mu also had a clearer understanding of the world. Time always passed quickly inadvertently, the carriage drove all the way, and arrived at the place where the auction was held a quarter of an hour earlier. Before parting, Lao Li was desperately unwilling to accept Su Mu''s spirit stone. According to him, it was to discourage him. Su Mu knew that Lao Li did this for his son, so that Su Mu could seriously guide his son. Seeing such a small calculation, Su Mu didn''t say much, he didn''t feel disgusted. "What an interesting world, what a lovely group of people." Su Mu watched Lao Li leave, but he did not force the spirit stone to the other party. Because some things are more precious than a few spirit stones, such as his guidance. Chapter 615 The auction house is an antique wooden building, covering an area of ??hundreds of square meters. The pavilions stand up to 100 meters high, with green tiles and vermilion eaves, carved beams and embroidered columns, flying pavilions and flowing pills, and small bronze bells tied under the sweet and slightly raised cornices and brackets. When the wind blows, the small bronze bells jingle, making a melodious tune. The plaque above the main entrance reads the big characters of "Canglan Auction House". The lower right corner of the plaque is engraved with the imprint of the Canglan Chamber of Commerce. It is a Canglan flower, which looks very similar to a rose, but not as delicate as a rose. The Canglan flower has tenacious vitality and blooms all year round. Just looking at this towering building in the center of the city, which occupies a very large area, one knows that the Canglan Chamber of Commerce is indeed the top chamber of commerce in Canglan Continent, with a lot of money and wealth. Standing in front of the main entrance were two rows of young beauties dressed in moon-white cheongsams, with good figures, gentle temperament and smiling lips. Their words are soft and waxy, and their every move makes people feel like a spring breeze. "Hello, sir, this is the infield, please show your voucher." "certificate?" The woman on the left covered her mouth and smiled lightly: "Mr. must have come from other places. That''s right. In order to ensure the quality of this auction, only those with certificates can participate in today''s auction." Su Mu frowned: "What''s the inside field?" "Yes." Seeing Su Mu''s doubts, the woman on the left explained: "Today''s auction is divided into an inner field and an outer field. Opened by spiritual adults above the level. The collections in the outfield are not as precious as those in the infield, but the price is moderate and the collection is rich, ensuring that no one will return empty-handed. " Su Mu smiled and asked, "What kind of credentials do I need to participate in the infield auction?" "The method to obtain the certificate is very simple. You only need to reach the skill level. We will provide you with a certificate for free and give you a small gift." "It doesn''t matter if your strength doesn''t reach the skill level, it''s fine if you have natural treasures above the skill level or have a lot of money." It seems that the threshold is not high at the top level, but it is not. After the tide of spiritual energy came, the number of spiritual cultivations showed a blowout trend. Countless spiritual cultivations continued to appear like mushrooms after rain, but most of them were of ordinary rank. The skill level is still the backbone of spiritual cultivation. Take Canglan County, where there are many spiritual practitioners, there are not more than 400 people who have reached the level. In this way, the threshold is not too high. From another perspective, this auction can attract so many spiritual practitioners, the collection inside is really not simple. "Where is the test?" This Miaoling woman falsely pointed the side door next to the main entrance with her right hand, and said softly: "We have a special test place, please come with me." Under the guidance of Miss Miaoling, Su Mu walked into the side door, and after walking about 100 meters, he came to a spacious and bright indoor venue. There were a few young people in gorgeous clothes and proud temperament standing inside. In the center of the venue is a pure gold statue of a Nine Dragons spitting beads. The statue is lifelike and does not give people a sense of kitsch. It looks like it was made by a famous artist. Under the statue is a pedestal made of unknown material. The pedestal has a diameter of 50 meters, and there is a circle of grooves on the outside, which is filled with clear running water. "This is the Jiulong instrument unique to our Canglan Chamber of Commerce. After they finish testing, please print your palm in the palm-shaped groove and run the aura." Chapter 616 Su Mu was a little disappointed by the heavy Kowloon instrument. He thought that this Miaoling girl would take out a crystal ball for him to test. "Don''t you have smaller test tools? For example, a fist-sized crystal ball?" Su Mu asked unwillingly. Traveling to a different world, such as the crystal ball testing strength, if there is no crystal ball, how can he blow up the crystal ball with aura, and experience the pleasure of the protagonists when they are pretending to be happy! A test without a crystal ball has no soul, bad review! After spiritual practice introduces spiritual energy into the body, there is no need to deliberately temper the body strength, the body will also be strengthened, the ears and eyes are clear, the hand is strong, and the body is strong. Su Mu''s words fell clearly in the ears of several people in the distance, and one of them, an ordinary Lingxiu, chuckled lightly, and said to his companions in a light tone: "It seems that there are people who are more powerful than my uncle, it''s really amazing .¡± His companion was very good at coming and said: "There is someone who is better than Brother Mo''s uncle, tsk tsk, I really want to meet this great ''genius''." When it came to the word genius, this dogleg deliberately bit his accent, as if pointing something. "Hey, I don''t know why there are always some people in this world who like to expose their ignorance?" Another female spiritual cultivator with a hot figure looked helpless. "Okay, don''t say a few words." Lingxiu surnamed Mo pushed the gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said lightly: "Don''t waste time in some boring places, time is precious, finish the test early and go in early That''s the right thing to do." This seemingly indifferent tone is the greatest contempt. Su Mu smiled peacefully and said nothing. He doesn''t have that much hostility. Anyone who knows him knows that he has always been refined and easy-going, with an open mind. This young lady with a gentle temperament and a quiet smile felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, so she gave a grin, her white teeth were shining brightly, but she didn''t mean to be mocking or sarcastic. "It seems that the son and Liuli are the same kind of people. I was also disappointed when I saw the Jiulongyi at first, because in my mind, only the crystal ball in the novel can be regarded as a real tester, because I still don''t know I was laughed at by my colleagues for half a year." This young lady named Liuli was kind-hearted, she teased herself about her dark history, and subtly eased the embarrassment at this time. Although Su Mu didn''t think there was anything, because would you care about the provocations of the ants at your feet? What''s more, there are still many beautiful things in this world. Just because there is a pile of stinky rice fields nearby, it can''t spoil the good mood of traveling. buzz buzz~ There was a strange humming sound inside the Jiulongyi, and a suction force appeared in the nine dragon mouths, and the running water in the groove was pumped up three feet from the ground. Lingxiu surnamed Mo withdrew his right hand and said flatly, "It''s your turn." These words seemed to activate some kind of switch, and these people started flattering wildly. "Brother Mo is awesome! Not long after this, his strength has increased again. He is really more popular than others." "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have come with Brother Mo. Isn''t this looking for abuse?" "Hmph, don''t you think about who Brother Mo is?" "Xiaoya, are you sincerely trying to make things difficult for us? Do you want to sprinkle salt on our scars?" "That''s right, Xiaoya, you are too rude. Brother Mo is the leader of the young generation in Canglan County. How can we compare?" The young man surnamed Mo smiled lightly, but glanced at Su Mu indifferently, without saying anything. Chapter 617 Su Mu also looked at these people pretending to be aggressive, feeling a little inexplicably funny. How do you describe this feeling? It''s like a group of monkeys boasting of their extraordinary talents in front of a giant dragon. Their heads are towering, their strength is unparalleled in the world, and they will be able to traverse the ages in the future. "It''s boring." This clownish performance is boring. Su Mu felt a little tired, turned his head and asked, "How long is it until the auction starts?" Liuli, with a gentle temperament, glanced at the time, and said, "The auction is about to start, and the time may be a little tight. Just wait, I will go up and negotiate with them." "It''s okay, I''ll go." With the characters shown by this group of spiritual cultivators, Su Mu didn''t think the other party could speak calmly and well. How can they who claim to be noble and extraordinary talk to ordinary people on an equal footing? This young lady named Liuli is really going up, there is a high chance that she will be ignored. Sometimes ignorance hurts a person''s self-esteem more than contempt. It is not easy for ordinary people to live. "My lord, let me go. Don''t worry, they won''t embarrass a little person like Liuli just because of this." Liuli''s mind is exquisite, and she can see the reason for Su Mu''s words at a glance. She was even more reluctant for Su Mu to pass by. These spiritual cultivators are all above the top, holding themselves to a noble status, and will not care too much about her. In the past, at most, she would only be said indifferently, But if Su Mu passed by, he would definitely be questioned maliciously. "Hey, who told this young master to be so kind? If I don''t go to hell, whoever will go to hell." Well, it seems that there is another important reason why Liuli is willing to help Su Mu-Su Mu''s appearance makes people sink, and Liuli has fallen into this fairy appearance and cannot extricate himself. Of course, this is a joke, the main thing is that Liuli is kind-hearted. Liuli has said so, Su Mu can''t change his painting style, turn around and become a domineering president. Liuli trotted over, her high heels rattling on the icy ground. "My lords, the auction is about to start. If you don''t go, you may miss the opening." "Why, are you going to stand up for that little boy?" The former Lingxiu''s face turned cold, and he looked at Liuli indifferently, and the unique spiritual pressure of Lingxiu was pressing heavily on Liuli''s body. Liuli''s face turned pale, and her breathing became rapid: "Liu... Liuli..." "You still dare to talk back? Who gave you the courage to stand up and talk to us?" The hot female spiritual cultivator said arrogantly and unreasonably: "It seems that you haven''t realized the gap between you and us. , Little Ant." "You are an ant, an ant that can be crushed to death as long as we want, you are not qualified to talk to us." "Let that little boy roll over and talk to us." Su Mu''s face gradually turned cold, the dragon''s sight was the vast sea of ??stars, and the provocations of the ants at his feet were just a little seasoning in life. When the dragon is in a good mood, he can calmly watch the ridiculous farce performed by the ants. If the farce is exciting enough, he will not care about it afterwards. But this does not mean that these ants can push their noses to their faces and offend the dragon, and all that awaits them is destruction. "Ants?" Su Mu took a step forward, and Mo Lingxiu and the others suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of tension in their hearts. "The ants in your mouth, is it me?" Chapter 618 Alarm bells rang in Mo Lingxiu''s heart, he was not one of those idiots who only knew how to eat, drink and have fun. He is practicing when other peers are eating, drinking and having fun; he is practicing when other peers are sleeping in; he is still practicing when other peers are having sex. He voluntarily left the peaceful environment of Canglan County early on, went to fight and hone in the dangerous mountains where monsters were rampant, and encountered several life-and-death crises. It is also true that he is more sensitive to danger than his peers. "No, this is very wrong. Although this man''s appearance is not ordinary, but his eyes are dull, his body''s aura is mixed, and he has nothing but good looks. How could he give me such a creepy feeling!?" Although Mo Lingxiu has an arrogant personality, he has matured a lot after experiencing life and death. If it weren''t for the lack of spirit in Su Mu''s eyes and the mixed aura, how could he be mocking. "Maybe the other party is carrying some powerful treasure." The more Lingxiu surnamed Mo thinks about it, the more he feels that this is the case. He is not one of those idiots. Even though his strength is only low-level, but if he wants to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger in front of him, he must at least be in the field of fate. level of greatness. Lingxiu Mo surnamed thought of this and laughed at himself: "Hehe, I''m really scaring myself. I know all the portraits of life field-level powerhouses in this world except the ''Son of God''. It is impossible for that Son of God to leave Ann. S came here alone." "Besides, if this person is really a spirit king, wouldn''t there be a new spirit king in this world? How could there be no rumors about it." "It seems that he must be carrying some kind of powerful treasure with him. Hehe, no matter how powerful the treasure comes here, its power will be weakened by half, so there is nothing to fear." After Mo Lingxiu made such a well-founded analysis, he felt a little relieved. Lingxiu surnamed Mo was going to say something to ease the situation, to give both parties a step forward, whether it is better to resolve the enemy than to end it. Don''t think that Mo Lingxiu''s thinking is strange. Although his family is rich and powerful, it doesn''t mean he is a fool. After all, in the eyes of Lingxiu surnamed Mo, it seems that Su Mu is carrying some kind of powerful and terrifying weapon. If hatred was formed because of a simple quarrel, it would be a fool''s behavior to have such an extra enemy for no reason. But before Lingxiu surnamed Mo could speak, his younger brother spoke before him. "Hey, are you angry? Who do you think you are? My father is an important member of the Canglan County government, and my mother is the deacon of the Canglan Chamber of Commerce. I''m here to draw a line for you today, if you didn''t dare to kill me, you would be my adopted grandson! " Su Mu looked at him indifferently, as if looking at a dying person: "As you wish." An astonishing burst of cold air exploded, and the temperature in the air suddenly plummeted, becoming icy cold. Boom boom boom. For some reason, the heart of cultivator Mo''s chest began to beat uncomfortably, his pupils constricted, and he couldn''t help but want to scream when he saw the phantom remaining in place. But his throat seemed to be pinched by an invisible big hand, and he couldn''t speak at all. At this time, even breathing became a luxury. The one who bears the brunt of the spiritual practice is even more unbearable, his body is trembling and shaking, sweating profusely, the clothes on his body are all wet, sticky and uncomfortable. Chapter 619 "Run! Run away!" Every cell in his body was screaming frantically, urging him to escape from here, from this terrifying purgatory. But no matter how hard he tried, his body just didn''t listen, and his legs were nailed in place as if they were rooted. A finger appeared in front of him, constantly zooming in and occupying all his field of vision, and an ominous gray light flashed between the fingers. This ominous gray light was death and destruction. Even the shining stars in the sky are eclipsed by this finger and reduced to the background. Su Mu was still on the spot one second before, and appeared in front of this spirit cultivator the next second. His right arm was raised to be level with the ground, and his fingertips were pointless. A gray light imperceptible to the naked eye spewed out, penetrating through this spirit cultivator. Repair the forehead. The body of this spirit who didn''t even know his name shook, and he stopped trembling, and the fear in his eyes froze and became dim. Then his body was like a poor-quality statue made of sand, smashed to the ground from a height of 100 meters, turned into powder, and disappeared without a trace. All this didn''t even pass a second from the beginning to the end, and all traces of this spiritual practitioner who didn''t even know his name were completely erased. At this time, the pronunciation of the word "wish" just fell off, and one of the four fellow spiritual practitioners was missing one person. Mo Lingxiu''s body began to tremble uncontrollably, his face turned pale. "This power, this power, this power!!" At this moment, Mo Lingxiu suddenly wanted to kneel down and kowtow for mercy. He just said casually, how the hell did he provoke a prehistoric giant crocodile? ! "Ant, I am an ant, your mother''s!" "Why did your family teach you such a thing, and you always talk about killing and killing, åø!" If there is regret medicine, Lingxiu Mo surnamed would want to take a bottle, and go back to before he knew these scammers, and leave them clean. Crash. There was the sound of running water, and there was an unpleasant stench in the air. The fiery female spiritual cultivator was so frightened that she lost control of herself. Su Mu took a step back in disgust, so as not to step on the yellow liquid flowing everywhere. Su Mu only targeted the chief culprit, the previous spiritual cultivator offended him recklessly, and death was considered minor. If it was placed in a different world, if someone dared to use words to offend a strong man at the fate level, not only would he die, but all his immediate family members would be implicated. All the men were beheaded, and all the women were sent to the Fireworks Goulan to be slaves. But Su Mu is not interested in doing this kind of thing, he is the only one who offends him, and his family is still out of it. Of course, if his family members are going to avenge him, then Su Mu doesn''t mind erasing all related parties. He was going to leave a lesson for the three of them, and let them know what it means to say that misfortune comes from the mouth and disease comes from the mouth! "Who dares to cause trouble in my Canglan Chamber of Commerce!!" At this time, a group of guards filed in, headed by a tall and fat man. "Ah, Young Master Mo, Young Master Li, Miss Yang, what''s wrong with you!!" The big fat man rushed to Mo Xingling''s cultivation like a rolling ball with his throat hanging, and asked nervously. Those who didn''t know thought the three people here were his children. The appearance of the big fat man virtually eliminated the cold aura in the air. Of course, this was just a reflection of Su Mu''s thought. Otherwise, this big fat man and the guards who poured in would end up immobilized with the three Lingxiu Mo surnamed. Chapter 620 It was only at this time that Lingxiu Mo''s surname realized that this big fat man''s high-pitched voice was so gentle and pleasant, a hundred times, a thousand times better than the fairy music in the sky! If it wasn''t for his appearance that broke this weird aura, even if he could survive, he would still live in this shadow for the rest of his life. The long-lost warmth appeared on his body, Mo Lingxiu felt that he had finally escaped from that endless hell. "Hey, Young Master Mo, Young Master Li, Miss Yang, isn''t Young Master An with you? Why don''t you see anyone else?" The fat man hadn''t figured out the situation at this time, he went straight to Mo Lingxiu as soon as he started, and automatically ignored Su Mu, an insignificant passerby, in his field of vision, and only had three people in his eyes. Mo Lingxiu, surnamed Mo, hadn''t had time to speak, and the woman Yang Xing let out a piercing scream when she heard the word An Shao, which was as powerful as Lingxiu''s angry blow. If the glass here is not made of special special steel glass, I am afraid that it will be shattered in this scream. She slumped on the ground like a lump of mud, her expensive dress was wet with dirty and smelly yellow fluid, she didn''t even know it. "Killed! He killed An Zaiyu! He killed An Zaiyu!" "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! Woohoo! Don''t kill me!" This female cultivator surnamed Yang was actually mentally disturbed, and she was frightened crazy. "What!? An Shao is dead!?" The big fat man was startled when he heard it, but soon became extremely excited. In his view, this is a great opportunity. An''s family is rich and powerful in Canglan County, if they can be successful, wouldn''t it be more promising than being a small guard captain here? Benefits make people stunned, this fat man has been blinded by interests, and he didn''t realize that the Mo surnamed Ling Xiu was giving him crazy winks. "Who? Who dared to kill An Shao in Canglan County! Is there still a king''s law? Is there still a law of heaven!? If I don''t bring the murderer to justice today and seek justice for An Shao, I, Yuan He Swear not to be human!" Fatty Yuan He''s acting skills at this time could win an Oscar. I really don''t know how a person can show such complicated emotions in his eyes. If people who don''t know see him, they will think that he is a good person with a sense of justice. Lingxiu Mo surnamed just wanted to say mmp in his heart at this time, can you f**king talk so fast, you are so active in dying, are you rushing to reincarnate? "I killed people, what do you want to do with me?" Su Mu looked calm. "What, you''re so bold, so bold! Come on, arrest him and send him to An''s Mansion to be dealt with by Mr. An!" The fat man Yuan He shouted excitedly, pointing at Su Mu . "I advise you not to act rashly." Su Mu stood with his sleeves down, his expression indifferent, and his eyes were calm. Lingxiu surnamed Mo met Su Mu''s indifferent eyes, his heart was agitated, his face was as pale as a layer of white ash, and he stumbled and said: "Senior...please calm down, this matter, this matter... .¡± Mo''s surname, Lingxiu, talked for a long time, but he didn''t say why. The ghost in Su Mu''s arms woke up faintly after smelling the stench at this time, she thought Ersha, this idiot, was urinating everywhere again. "Meow?" Su Mu rubbed Youying''s little head, lost interest: "You can be spared the death penalty, but you can''t escape the death penalty, so cut off your own arm." Chapter 621 Lingxiu surnamed Mo''s face twitched, and if he cut off his arm, he would be useless for the rest of his life. Yuan He looked at the hesitant Lingxiu surnamed Mo before associating with the conversation between the two of them before, his mind turned quickly, and he deduced the whole story in an instant. "My dear boy, what is the origin of this little white face? He squeezed An Shao to death, instead of escaping, he stayed here to let Mo Shao and the others cut off his own arm. He looks so handsome. Could it be that he was raised by a certain spirit king? " A drop of cold sweat fell from Yuan He''s forehead. At this time, he also realized that there was a big gap between the matter and what he understood at the beginning. Regardless of whether this little boy is the face of King Ling, just looking at his confident appearance, if he is not pretending, then the fun will be great, and it is definitely not for a small person like him to participate. The greed in Yuan He''s heart plummeted. Between his life and his future, he chose to have both. Yuan He calmly took out the communicator and pressed the red button in the center, and the alarm bell of the security department of the chamber of commerce rang. The meeting site in the infield is next to the headquarters of the chamber of commerce, and the face of the staff on duty in the security department changed: "This is a first-level alarm. It has never sounded since the establishment of the chamber of commerce until today. Why did it sound at this time? .¡± "Where did the signal source come from?" "Minister Qi, it was launched from Jiulongyi in the infield." "I''m going to invite Elder Mo Mian, you go to support immediately, remember, it''s best not to act rashly until Elder Mo Mian and I arrive." "yes." ¡­ Yuan Hezheng was secretly complacent about his actions, unaware that his every move fell into Su Mu''s eyes, but Su Mu was too lazy to care about him. Otherwise, it only takes one thought, and this fat man has already exploded into a cloud of blood. Lingxiu Mo, surnamed Mo, was standing behind Yuan He, and he saw his little tricks clearly, with hope in his eyes. As Mo Mian''s most beloved grandson, he knew many secrets in the chamber of commerce. "Grandpa is at the headquarters today. He is known as the strongest person who is closest to the fate field! Even if he meets a soul king at the fate level, he can make two moves with him. No matter how strong this person is, it is impossible to achieve the fate field." , there must be some strange treasure covering my perception!" Mo''s surname Lingxiu''s thoughts came alive, if possible, who would be willing to be cut off for no reason! "Senior, we are willing to make an apology. Whether it is natural material, earthly treasure, or magical weapon, as long as it is what we have, let senior take it! We will have nothing to say! I also ask the seniors to show mercy! " "It''s really boring." Fatty''s petty movements and Mo Lingxiu''s careful thoughts were all in sight, but the two of them thought they were doing it seamlessly. "Liuli, how long is it until the auction starts?" Liuli let out an ''ah'' in a daze, and subconsciously replied, "There are only three minutes left." "Three minutes? It''s just right to go now." Su Mu raised his arm, his palm was like a knife, and lightly waved towards the void. Chi Chi Chi! Three sharp and transparent gale winds rubbed against the air violently, making ear-piercing hisses. Mo Lingxiu''s right arm was severed at the root, and hot blood was sprayed on the white ground, smudged into beautiful blood flowers. Because the wind blade was so fast, Mo Lingxiu and the others didn''t feel any pain when their arms were cut off. It wasn''t until the corner of his eyes saw the severed arm that was thrown under the control that the sharp pain of tearing nerves swept through his whole body. "Oh, my hand! My hand! Kill you, I will kill you!" Chapter 622 Yuan He, who was closest, was doused in hot blood, and his sight was stained red by the blood. The warm touch told him that everything that happened in front of him was real! "Someone actually dared to touch Master Zhongli''s beloved grandson in Canglan County, and broke his arm!" Yuan He looked at the man with the same calm expression, and his brain groaned: "Crazy, really crazy!" When he looked into those ancient and calm eyes, his heart couldn''t help but twitched, as if he was being held by an invisible big hand, all the sounds were fading away, and all the pictures were fading away. An absurd thought arose when Yuan He''s consciousness was blurred: "Is this the feeling of death?" "No matter who you are or what background you have, if you don''t give the old man an explanation today, I guarantee you won''t be able to leave Canglan County!?" A gloomy voice came from the door. Yuan He''s body went limp after hearing the sound, and he couldn''t stand anymore, he collapsed on the ground like a lump of mud, his eyes stared at the ground blankly, his body twitched from time to time, tears and snot mixed all over his face. "Grandpa, you have to be the master for your grandson. The rest of your grandson''s life will be ruined like this!" Mo Lingxiu was like a child crying after finding the backbone. "Noisy." Su Mu''s eyes flashed, and his spiritual consciousness was released. Mo Lingxiu''s body was struck by lightning, his eyes went dark, he collapsed to the ground with a muffled groan, and lost consciousness just like that. "It''s really courageous. You actually dare to do something under the nose of the old man. It seems that the old man has been too kind after joining the Chamber of Commerce, so everyone has forgotten the old man''s methods!" "Annihilation Instant Kill!" A dead gray sharp light shot out from Mo Mian''s palm, and the guards who were a little closer to the sharp light hurriedly moved away, for fear of getting a little bit of it. This is Mo Mian''s famous stunt. It is rumored that he once used this trick to turn a monster of the same level into a mummy! This move is so powerful that it can easily be ranked among the top ten in the entire Canglan County of Nuo Da. Su Mu raised his eyelids slightly, stretched out his hand to grab it, and grasped the death-gray Limang lightly in his hand. Mo Mian stared at Li Mang in Su Mu''s hand in disbelief with skeptical eyes, her eyes almost didn''t pop out. Mo Mian is very clear about her ultimate move. Although this move is powerful, it is not invincible. There are enough people in Canglan Prefecture who can block this move. Even if those old enemies can block this trick, they will have to pay a big price, and even the Ling King will suffer a lot if he doesn''t notice. But he has never seen anyone who can simply accept his ultimate move with the palm of his hand like this. Even those monsters who boast that their bodies can be compared to steel rely on their physical strength to forcefully accept this move, but in the end they are also defeated. Li Mang was drawn into a mummy alive. No matter how strong the human body is, can it be stronger than those monsters based on the body? "This...that''s impossible! Illusion, it must be mental illusion!" Su Mu folded his five fingers together, making his palm into a fist, and easily absorbed and wiped out the sharp glow in his palm. He looked indifferently at this ugly old man with a cold temperament and said in a flat tone, "Since you want to explain, if you can survive this trick, then I will give you an explanation." Su Mu pointed his index finger at Mo Mian Xu Xu, but there were no waves, which made the other people present a little puzzled. But this finger made Mo Mian, who is known as the strongest man who is closest to the fate, change his face drastically, and his expression looks desperate. "No!!" Chapter 623 Mo Mian''s desperate cries stopped abruptly, and her spirit sank. In his spiritual world, a tree that cannot be peeked suddenly appeared, and its branches swayed slightly, and the dark red blood thunder tore through the sky, and the stars hanging high in the galaxy were lost. His tree roots just swayed slightly, and the thick earth groaned in pain. It shook violently like an earth dragon turning over, and it was torn apart. Dark red magma spewed out from the depths of the earth, swallowing up all life on the surface. . The exaggerated temperature distorted everything, Mo Mian''s meticulously groomed hair was baked to a yellowish color in this life-killing high temperature, and the moisture in her body was also rapidly evaporating. If this continues, he will die in exactly the same way as those killed by him with the instant kill. Mo Mian stared straight at the falling stars, at the tearing sky, at the gushing magma, at the cracked earth, with a silly expression, even the courage to defend was completely lost in the face of such natural disasters . He wanted to escape but there was no escape, no escape. "Zha!" A loud shout seemed to come from outside the sky, pulling Mo Mian away from this world where the doomsday came and everything came to an end. Mo Mian''s face was as pale as paper, her skin was shriveled, and her cheeks were sunken. Although he managed to escape from that final world with the help of external forces, his spirit was still quite traumatized. What''s even more weird is that it was clear that he had suffered mental trauma before, but all the injuries he suffered were reflected back into reality one by one. Spirit interferes with reality! This is the real spiritual interference reality! All injuries received in the spiritual world will be faithfully reflected in reality. This ability is already miraculous. "Who is Your Excellency? What is the significance of suddenly appearing in Canglan County?" The person who spoke was the strong man who pulled Mo Mian out of that final spiritual world earlier. This man has a face with Chinese characters, muscles stretched out, and blue veins protruding. He is obviously wearing loose casual clothes but is still bulging. He is carrying a wooden box half a meter wide and one meter long on his back. A wooden box of this size would be a bit incongruous for anyone present to carry it, but it was just right on his back. "Meow!" You Ying jumped down from Su Mu''s arms after seeing this person''s appearance clearly, and stepped on the ground with four plum petals, with anthropomorphic emotions in his icy blue eyes. That is dissatisfaction. Zhong Li frowned slightly, for some reason he felt an inexplicable familiarity with this person and cat. "Have we met before?" "No, there is absolutely no such possibility. Even if I have only met a powerhouse of this level once, I will still remember it fresh." Zhong Li''s thoughts were like lightning, and he ran fast: "I know all the fate fields in the world very well, but I have never heard of this person. It is reasonable to say that this person is so outstanding and powerful, how could there be no news. Could it be that he is a strong man who walked out of those worlds behind the space passage? Although it seems incredible, there is only this explanation. " Zhong Li''s eyes suddenly changed. He didn''t come to Canglan County because of the auction held by the Canglan Chamber of Commerce. It is true that the items offered by the Chamber of Commerce are interesting to him, but they are not important enough to make him leave the capital day and night. rushed to here. "Could it be that he is the alien strongman who sneaked into Canglan County!?" Chapter 624 "What grievances you have with Mo Mian has nothing to do with Zhong, but as a member of the Taoist Palace, Zhong can''t just sit back and watch a fate bully one side for no reason. Please also report your identity truthfully, otherwise I have no choice but to fight with you." Your Excellency has done one." Su Mu smiled faintly, turned his head to look at Liu Li who was already stunned, and said, "The auction is about to start, let''s go." "oh oh." Liuli, who was already dumbfounded, raised her foot and walked in front of Su Mu, ready to lead the way. "It seems that you really have a problem. I don''t care what your purpose is to infiltrate here, but this is my home..." Zhongli''s voice was dull, his eyes were as sharp as knives, and his indestructible will flashed: "Until Zhong has fallen, I will never allow any foreign race to defile this holy land!" Zhong Li let out a loud cry, his fists had a khaki-yellow halo and he hammered the ground fiercely, the marble floor bulged layer by layer and smashed towards Su Mu with overwhelming force. The other guards had already got Zhongli''s signal before and fled here. Now the only people left in the field are Su Mu, Liuli and Zhongli. Liuli was frightened by this scene and froze in place, at a loss for what to do. Su Mu took a step forward, held Liuli''s cold and stiff right hand, and said calmly, "We should go, otherwise the auction will be late." "It''s crazy!" Zhong Li looked at Su Mu with a calm face, and couldn''t help feeling a little angry. He stomped his right foot, and his whole body was like a shell fired from the chamber. With his hands clasped together, it was like a terrifying battering ram falling from the sky. Well, if hit by this punch, even a couple of tanks would be turned into scrap iron. Su Mu is still calm and calm, with elegant clothes. "Woo!" Facing Zhongli''s repeated offenses, the shadow below had reached the limit of all the patience in his heart, screaming loudly. A trace of cold air overflowed from her body, and under the sunlight from the window, it turned into ice fog. The ice fog filled the air, covering the wide field, and the ground was covered with a layer of biting frost. Those icy blue eyes became cold and deep, like an iceberg that would never melt, chilling one''s soul. The moment the cold air dissipated from her body, You Ying''s figure rapidly expanded, changing from a cute and well-behaved kitten into a ferocious and elegant beast in an instant. Blue-black stripes appeared on the snow-white hair, and these stripes intersected with each other. From a distance, they looked like immortal ice flames that were born in a dead place that was forever frozen by ice and snow, and burned silently. ! "ha!" Youying spit out a cold air, and the cold air flew into the air and formed a one-foot-thick ice wall, blocking all the smashed floors. At the same time, You Ying kicked his limbs, jumped up from the ground lightly, and rushed towards Zhongli with a fierce and extremely cold aura. "It''s actually a demon king! A demon king I''ve never seen before!" Zhongli''s pupils constricted, and a feeling of despair spread in his heart. "We were all deceived, what sneaked into Canglan County from the space channel was not a meridian at all, but a field of fate! A whole two fate! " "Combined with the Red Blood Demon King who is ready to go out outside Canglan County, and the three life fields gathered together, this kind of combat power can already wipe out the land of a continent. If there is a loss in Canglan... I am far away, and I am in danger! " Chapter 625 "I didn''t expect that I, Zhongli, would die here. Since my death is doomed, let me burn to my heart''s content at the last moment of my life!" "Bet on my life, I will also bring this demon king down to the funeral!" "Extreme. One style!" The aura in Zhongli''s body was like an active volcano that was about to erupt when it was detonated suddenly. The almost transparent stellar energy attached to his body surface to form a stellar suit. The defense of this suit was no better than that developed by any country on Seablue Star The armor is poor. Youying''s ice-blue eyes narrowed slightly, neither dodging nor dodging, she is not as perverted as Xiaobai in terms of physique, but she can still be among the best in the valley where the strong are like clouds! The sharp claws slapped Zhongli with an unstoppable icy cold wind, and the claws and the hammer smashed together in the air. boom! A shock wave spread out from the center of their confrontation, and directly below them was Mo Mian''s proud work - Jiulongyi. This Kowloon instrument, which can be called a work of art, can withstand the full blow of Qiao Jie, but it was torn into scrap copper and iron just after being hit by Yu Ying and Zhongli. The transparent skylights around the roof were also shattered into shards, which crashed down from the sky. Before the glass shards hit the ground, they were frozen into crystal clear ice crystals by the cold air rising from the ground. Jingling, like a melodious movement. In just a few seconds, Youying Zhongli had already fought hundreds of times, and the power of catharsis destroyed this spacious hall and turned it into a ruin. The walls collapsed, and the ice and fog lingered. With such a deal, the Canglan Chamber of Commerce would not dare to continue holding the auction no matter how dull it was. Su Mu found a relatively flat position and watched it calmly. Anyway, with his current strength, it is easy to stop this fight. Su Mu didn''t do this now because he wanted to show his own strength, so that Li Guo didn''t dare to have unreasonable thoughts. After all, no one knew about all his previous shots. Although Li Guo is afraid of his real body, they don''t have a real cognition. Such fear is actually limited. Not as useful as a real shot. Secondly, you can also exercise the lazy cat, Youying. Fighting at the same level is the best help for growth. The crystal clear ice and the dazzling thunder collided with each other, and both were annihilated. No one can help anyone. This is a conventional battle of fate, unless the gap is really too big, otherwise it is whimsical to want to kill Xiao like Su Mu did before. After Zhongli became the fateful field, he had never really had a life-and-death fight with his peers, and this serious fight with You Ying was the first time he had sparred with an opponent of the same rank without sparing any effort. Zhongli has a high talent for fighting, and he quickly realized this after only a few seconds of fighting. He immediately changed his thinking on fighting. "If the fight continues like this, I''m afraid no one will be able to do anything to anyone, but this is exactly what the other party intends. He just wants to drag me here to facilitate the implementation of the plan." "Fate is like a thunderbolt. The other spiritual cultivators in Canglan County will be destroyed if they can''t react at all. It seems that they can only use the domain!" As soon as the domain comes out, it means that the life field will start desperately, either death or injury. boom! A field filled with thunder spread out from Zhongli as the center, Youying cautiously jumped back, and opened his own field not to be outdone, white air overflowed inside, and everything withered. Chapter 626 Speaking of which, this is also the first time Su Mu has seen a fight at the same level in the fate field. Before, he didn''t want to kill Xiao and the others when they were in the pulse stage, but who made them too weak, the so-called domain was like paper in front of him, and it would rot with a light poke. He is too strong, can this blame him? The collision of domains is very interesting and extraordinarily beautiful. Thunder and Frost are intertwined, Thunder jumps in the Frost, and Frost dissipates in the Thunder, presenting a beautiful spectacle of heaven and earth. Only Su Mu knows the biting murderous intent under this beauty. If the former Mo Mian had come, he might have been entangled by the inadvertently escaping energy from the domain before he got close, and he would have been killed in a panic. So the crowd tactics are meaningless in front of the life field. No matter how many people you have, you only need to open the domain, and all lives will wither under the erosion of the domain. At this time, Youying also made a real fire, and actually made a crazy move, compressing the power of the domain to a high degree, and she actually planned to defeat Zhongli''s domain with one blow. This is crazy and risky. If it succeeds, it can break Zhongli''s domain, but if it doesn''t succeed, Zhongli''s domain will come back, and You Ying may be in danger. Su Mu looked at it and shook his head secretly: "Yingying still doesn''t know enough about this stage of the life field. Youying is like this, and Xiaobai and the others will not be much better. It seems that they have to learn more after going back." "Otherwise, in a life-and-death fight, a single mistake will ruin your life." Anyway, with his main body in charge, Xiaobai and the others can let go and fight to their heart''s content. Coupled with the mysteries of the spiritual liquid of life, there will be no irreparable troubles. Su Mu is ready to take action to stop this battle, and if the fight continues, it will really brew irreversible bitter fruit. He could tell that Zhong Li was not trying to stand out for Mo Mian, if not for that, Su Mu would not have chosen to end the battle. What''s the difference between this kind of indiscriminate, indiscriminate, unidentified punching and helping others. Just as Su Mu was about to make a move, there was an earth-shattering loud noise from the west of Canglan County, followed by a terrifying spiritual pressure. Even spiritual practitioners living here hundreds of kilometers away can feel it, and ordinary people feel a sense of imminent disaster. This is not an illusion, it is an early warning that every life originates from the life instinct when facing an irresistible force. "Woo woo woo~~~" The sirens that pierced the eardrums sounded and echoed in this prosperous land. Liuli next to Su Mu heard the siren flute, her body began to tremble slightly, her pupils lost focus, and she looked very scared. If it was just a simple siren, Liuli would never have shown such fear. Apparently the long siren brought back some painful memories that she couldn''t breathe. Su Mu frowned slightly, and slightly released his spiritual consciousness to appease the panicked Liuli. At the same time, the aura was released to form a strong aura shield on the spot. And he himself disappeared in place in a flash, and when he reappeared, he was already behind Youying. "Okay, You Ying, let''s stop today''s battle." Su Mu put his hand on Youying''s head and gently rubbed it, domineeringly absorbing the power of the domain condensed by Youying to prevent Youying from being damaged. The mad killing intent in You Ying''s ice-blue eyes disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. She blinked her eyes, opened her small mouth slightly, and her pink nose twitched slightly, revealing her sharp teeth: "Meow." Chapter 627 Su Mu''s five fingers lingered and grasped Zhongli''s domain like a fragile bubble that was easily squeezed and burst. The energy in the domain became even more dangerous after losing control, expanding rapidly after a brief contraction. The storm they set off at that moment was like a 12-level typhoon passing through, and a large number of bricks, tiles, rubble and furniture decorations were involved, forming a more deadly and dangerous death storm. The rapid expansion of the death storm, if it is not contained in time, it will only take less than a minute, and this antique auction house covering an area of ??several hundred square meters will be razed to the ground by the deadly death storm, leaving a ruin . Not only solid buildings will be razed to the ground in this storm, but all creatures within a few hundred meters around will become dead souls in the death storm. This is the reason why all life fields are unwilling to make shots in their own home courts. If such power is leaked out even a little bit, it will cause irreparable bitterness. Zhong Li looked at the death storm that rolled straight into the sky, his face turned pale instantly, fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his heart beat uncomfortably. "Damn it!" Zhong Li looked at the uncontrolled death storm, his eyes were bloodshot, and the sweet smell of rust spread in his mouth. This taste is so bitter at this time, it is hopeless. If he spared no expense, he could stop this unscrupulous storm of death, but the price would be that his state would drop sharply. At that time, what will he use to stop the two fates! ? Their departure will cause even more serious damage to Canglan County and Li Country. "Choose to save a few people and give up the majority; or choose to save the majority and give up the few people near the infield." This kind of eternal problem that directly hits human nature and made countless philosophers and scientists rack their brains is now placed in front of Zhongli. He suddenly discovered that he was not as iron-blooded as he had imagined. Behind this choice is not a simple number, they are all real lives! Zhongli''s mind was covered with a layer of gloom, and he realized that he had no choice at all, so what if he chose to contain the storm of death. When he dies, will the two monsters in front of him let these people go? The only thing he can choose now is to work hard! Do everything you can, and replace one of them at all costs. Only in this way can the loss of leaving the country be minimized to the greatest extent. Zhongli''s chest pain rose and fell rapidly, every breath of air he inhaled was so dull, his body seemed to be filled with lead. "You guys are unpardonable." "Come to hell with me." Zhongli''s voice became mechanically indifferent, without the slightest emotion, and there was only pure killing intent in his bloodshot eyes, which was unending determination. "Until death, don''t rest!" Iron blood''s fighting spirit pervades, firmly locking Su Mu and You Ying. The corners of Su Mu''s eyes twitched slightly, and he felt that Zhong Li was not very smart. Although his will is impressive, but your enemy is in the west... Could it be that he is selectively blind? Turn a blind eye to the storm of death he unleashed in repression? "I think we''re not enemies." Zhong Li looked up at Su Mu and didn''t speak, but silently raised his thick right arm to grab the wooden box on his back. "This is my lord, and his name is..." The shadow standing behind Su Mu suddenly opened his mouth to speak, his voice was cold, as if with a hint of chill. "Tree God!" Chapter 628 After the life is promoted to become the field of life, it will undergo a real transformation. This kind of change is reflected in other creatures far more than humans, and the utterance of ghosts is one of them. If you continue to practice in the future, you will be able to transform into a human after experiencing the baptism of the transformation into a demon, and you will be able to practice for a long time. Zhongli''s cold and steely cheeks twitched slightly, the word was like a mechanism, activating the dusty memory deep in Zhongli''s mind. I don''t know since when, the phantom of a majestic and majestic tree of reaching the sky will always appear in his mind, accompanied by the sound of devout and fanatical prayers. "Tree God!" This word seems to be rooted deep in his blood, and it has a fatal magic power that cannot be described in words. After entering the field of fate, he clearly felt the throbbing from the depths of his blood, and there was a voice in the dark urging him and calling him. Now the root cause of the throbbing in the depths of the blood appeared in front of him, as if the myth had entered reality, Zhong Li couldn''t help feeling unreal and illusory. Zhongli didn''t know that this throbbing all came from the life liquid that Su Mu gave him. While the life psychic fluid is changing their lives, it is also subtly affecting them. This influence depends on Su Mu''s strength. The stronger Su Mu is, the deeper this influence will become. When Su Mu reaches a certain height, this influence will turn every living being who has taken the life spirit liquid into his family members. If Su Mu is willing, he can be reborn on any family member. Unless all his influence can be erased in the long river of history in an instant, Su Mu will become a different kind of eternal life. Death will no longer mean anything to him. Closer to home, Zhongli was already dumbfounded after hearing this word. Because Zhong Li had a killing intent towards Su Mu before, the potential influence of the life psychic liquid was automatically activated. All the factors of life spirit fluid in Zhongli''s body were unprecedentedly active, and these factors constantly urged Zhongli to submit. The leg bones of his legs creaked, and his body uncontrollably wanted to kneel on the ground and worship Su Mu. What is surprising is that Zhong Li resisted this physical instinct with his own will. Although it was very difficult, he never followed his physical instinct and knelt down on the ground to worship Su Mu. At this time, Su Mu only needs to move his thoughts slightly, and Zhongli''s remaining will will collapse like a rotten one. However, Su Mu just stood with his sleeves down, watching Zhong Li quietly, without any interference. He has no interest in forcibly distorting people''s will. As long as ordinary people don''t feel ill towards him after taking the life psychic liquid, otherwise the life psychic liquid is just a beneficial and harmless natural treasure. Unless there is malice towards him after taking the life psychic liquid, then Su Mu''s backhand left in the life psychic liquid will be automatically activated, just like Zhongli now. Of course, the influence of the bloodline is irreversible, as long as one takes the life spirit liquid, then becoming his family member is the doomed end. Unless the opponent''s bloodline is comparable to Su Mu''s. Su Mu has never encountered the above situation. Zhongli''s will and body instinct are fiercely resisting, his consciousness is already close to fuzzy, human will is too small compared to body instinct. Chapter 629 It is not uncommon for people who can control their instincts with their own will, but there are very few people who can do this in the whole world. This is like someone trying to commit suicide by holding their breath. When the brain is severely hypoxic, the self-will will disintegrate, and the body''s instincts will automatically take over the body and resume breathing. If this stalemate continues, Zhongli will be tortured into an idiot by himself. Su Mu took a light step forward and crossed a distance of 100 meters to appear in front of Zhongli. With his two fingers together, he lightly tapped Zhongli''s forehead, and the boiling spiritual fluid factor in his body subsided, and he stopped rioting. Zhongli hit the ground straight from mid-air, smashing the ruins that had turned into tofu dregs into a big crater. "Whew, wheeze." Zhong Li propped his hands on the ground, his whole body was red like boiled prawns steaming, sweat made his hair sticky to his forehead, making him look very embarrassed. He greedily breathed in the icy cold air, and the pupils that had lost focus gradually recovered their spirits. Zhong Li raised his head and looked at the calm and indifferent figure in midair, feeling complicated and unspeakable. "Tree... tree god!" "Please also save those innocent people. I, Zhongli, are willing to give everything for this, even my soul!" After recognizing the reality, Zhongli, a proud spiritual cultivator, took the initiative to lower his head for the sake of the innocent people in Canglan County. "You are the patron saint of Liguo, the people of Liguo, you should save them yourself." Su Mu''s first words made Zhongli''s heart go cold. He had a bitter face, and the disappointment in his heart was on the surface: "I understand, Tree God." But he didn''t force Su Mu to take action, because Su Mu was right, he is the patron saint of Liguo, and the tree god is just a spectator. In his eyes, what is the essential difference between Liguo and those alien races? no difference! "But you are my family, and there are many lovely people living here, so..." "Let''s go and meet them for a while." Youying shrunk in size, jumped lightly, and jumped into Su Mu''s arms, meowed twice, and gently rubbed against Su Mu''s chest with his small head. Zhong Li raised his head abruptly, staring at Su Mu in disbelief, ecstatic. "This is not an auditory hallucination, the tree god... is really willing to make a move!" "Zhongli, willing to lead the way for the tree god!" Zhong Li revived on the spot as if he had been injected with chicken blood, and took out a transparent test tube from the inner armor, which contained a red pill the size of a marble. Zhong Li broke open the test tube and poured out the pills inside. This crimson pill does not have a fresh and tangy medicinal fragrance, but instead has a pungent and spicy smell. This is the result obtained by the Taoist Palace after repeated experiments based on the Dan Fang found in a certain ruin, which can forcibly stimulate the potential in the body, quickly recover from injuries, and restore physical energy. The total cost and fanaticism are similar to these battlefield buff potions, and they will cause considerable sequelae to the body after taking them. "There''s no need to take this crap." If other people dared to say that this pill is rubbish in front of Zhongli, Zhongli would definitely scoff at him, laughing at this person''s shallow knowledge and watching the sky from a well. This is the result of Dao Palace''s research and development after spending a lot of manpower and material resources. Although it has great side effects, it can save lives at critical moments! But the person who said this was the tree god, and Zhong Li couldn''t refute it at all. Because in the eyes of the tree god, this is indeed rubbish. Chapter 630 "Take it." Su Mu flexed his fingers, and a tube of medicine fell into Zhongli''s hand precisely. The spiritual liquid in the potion tube is like crystal clear emerald green, which complements the lingering cold air, making it beautiful. Zhong Li looked at the ectoplasmic liquid in the test tube, the saliva in his mouth secreted uncontrollably, his throat rolled subconsciously, and he swallowed wildly. Every cell in the body is urging itself to take it, take it without a drop! Zhongli swallowed all the spirit liquid in the test tube without hesitation, Miaoman''s fragrance exploded in Zhongli''s mouth, and the emerald-like spirit liquid turned into pure life energy to restore Zhongli''s injuries and restore his state. Back to the top. "Let''s go." Zhongli respectfully saluted Su Mu: "Obey, Tree God!" Su Mu took Liuli, the little transparency, away. Liuli had left a good impression on Su Mu just now, and Su Mu didn''t mind giving her a fortune. As for the future path, it depends on her own. The mobility of the life field is still very strong, as long as Zhongli is willing, he can walk from the due east to the due west of Canglan County in half a day. This is still at a normal speed, and now because he is thinking about the city defense on the west wall of Canglan County, Zhongli bursts to the west wall at full speed, and the speed at this time is comparable to a sports car with full horsepower! Anyway, after he took the emerald-like spirit liquid, his body had indescribable strength, and the spirit energy returned to its original state as soon as it was consumed. This feeling is really cool! "Why are you so slow?" Su Mu frowned slightly, dissatisfied with Zhongli''s slow speed, and ran at such a slow speed, and the day lily was cold when they arrived there. "..." Zhong Li''s face twitched, it was as black as a piece of carbon, and he swallowed the words again, it was so weak to refute! You are a boss, everything you say is right. "Forget it, let me take you for a ride." The aura turned into a rope and tied Zhongli''s legs, and Su Mu moved his legs off the ground and flew into the air with a thought. Zhongli: "..." His eyes suddenly became frightened, and his calves trembled uncontrollably. "Tree God, give me another chance, I promise I will be able to keep up..." Su Mu suddenly accelerated and disappeared in place, breaking the sound barrier so fast! Zhongli, whose legs were bound by the aura, staggered and started to run along with him at a very high speed. The steel-like tough guy''s face was brutally beaten by the strong wind, and he turned into a living ghost. Zhongli''s unfinished words turned into a series of high-pitched screams, leaving a lingering sound in the air that lasted for a long time. Based on today''s performance alone, he can become an excellent tenor singer part-time! You Ying raised his two short legs and covered his ears weakly, but the chicken crowing like a magic sound pierced through the protection under You Ying''s cloth without hindrance. If eyes can kill, now Zhongli has become a sieve. Take a sip of water, the kind that every pore will burst out. Liuli also recovered now, secretly laughing. It''s not that she was born with a big heart, but that what she experienced with Su Mu today is more magnificent than what she has experienced over the years. If you see a lot, you will become numb, and those so-called big scenes are just like that. Experience, that''s how it came about. Chapter 631 Liuli, who now has a big heart, couldn''t help but snicker when she heard Zhongli''s "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" voice. She never thought that Captain Zhongli, who is known as the patron saint of Liguo and the number one human being, would have such a side - fear of heights! This is really fantastic. Liuli quietly stared at Su Mu''s statue-like flawless profile, her heart beating faster than expected. "It would be great if I could keep following the Tree God like this." For no reason, Liuli suddenly became jealous of the ghost curled up in Su Mu''s arms. ¡­ Su Mu didn''t have time to pay attention to the girl''s small thoughts at this time, all his eyes were on the west wall of Canglan County. Except for some extremely sensitive news that Zhongli didn''t say, Zhongli has told Su Mu in detail all the rest of the information that can be said. Behind the west wall of Canglan County is the old city of Canglan County, which has declined after experiencing the initial prosperity. The broken buildings and shantytowns there are connected with each other, and the terrain is intricate. Even residents who were born and raised in the old city dare not say that they will not get lost when walking in it. After the eruption of the aura tide, Liguo mobilized on a large scale and drove the residents of counties and counties around Canglan Island to Canglan County, forming a defensive stronghold centered on Canglan County. As a result, a large number of foreigners have poured into the old city. Now the old city has all kinds of religions and nine streams, and the people are intricate. Because of the sharp drop in living standards, low moral standards, and the influx of a large number of people, it is already the best breeding ground for darkness and crime. The government of Canglan County has the heart to manage, but the productivity can''t keep up, and the heart is powerless. Coupled with the complexity of people''s hearts, as time goes by, as long as there are no major impactful and inferior cases in the old city, the Canglan County government will let the old city go. Such a place is the best stronghold in the eyes of those careerists who plot against Canglan County. In addition to the immoral thugs, there are many simple ordinary people living in the old city. Li Laotu''s family is in the old city. People like him are just a microcosm of the old city. The reason why Zhongli left the capital and rushed to Canglan County day and night was because the news organization in the capital learned a shocking news¡ª¡ª A demon king secretly hooked up with the aliens behind the space channel, and was about to capture Canglan County! After repeated secret checks, Kyoto confirmed that the authenticity of this news was as high as more than 80%! It stands to reason that Zhongli shouldn''t be the only one sent to such an important matter, but everyone should not forget that there are only two fates born in Liguo so far. Zhongli and Ye Zhi. Kyoto must leave a Mingchang guard, because there is a dangerous forbidden area near Kyoto. If there is any abnormal turmoil in the forbidden area, and the two Mingchangs happen to be absent, Liguo will fall into huge turmoil. This is also the reason why only Zhong Li was sent here alone. In addition, according to the detected information, the highest combat power of the foreign race that cooperates with the demon king who calls himself the Flying Thousand-legged King is only the pulse rank. As long as they don''t face the two fates at the same time, Zhongli alone and the defense force of Canglan County are enough. This is the reason why Zhong Li was desperate when he saw Su Mu and You Ying earlier. He thought Su Mu and You Ying were the hidden power of that alien race, and they were the two of them! Chapter 632 Zhongli''s mission is to guard Canglan County, he doesn''t care whether those thugs live or die, if they are scum who oppress ordinary people, they will die in this turmoil. But those ordinary people who wake up early and work late to make a living should not just become cold numbers without knowing why. Zhongli''s blood is hot, he can''t turn a blind eye! ¡­ "Help!" The sixty-year-old man lay on the ground weakly begging for help from the chaotic passers-by, but no one was willing to stop. It''s not that they are all cold-blooded and ruthless. Now that everyone is overwhelmed by this sudden disaster, how can they have the energy to save an old man who has never met? "Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me!" Thugs with sharp weapons and grim smiles rushed into those shops in groups to loot. Some people who seem to be humble on weekdays released their inner darkness without restriction in this chaos and turmoil, and turned into evil beasts that never went offline. "Don''t come here, don''t come here!" Those pretty women became the targets of some smug scum, and they ignored the cries of these women and dragged them to a dark corner to commit atrocities. There are even some scum and scum who actually attack young children! Their lower bodies are in disarray, their innocent eyes are ashen, their godless reflections reflect this gloomy world, and their slightly opened mouths seem to be questioning something. But these words can never be uttered. It''s not that there were no arrests to quell the atrocities, but there were too few of them. Putting them in Nuoda''s Xicheng District was like ink dripping into a river without waves. There are many thugs who have spiritual cultivation. In their eyes, ordinary police officers are not much different from those unarmed ordinary people. On the front line, a large number of spiritual practitioners gathered to resist the beast tide, but the world behind the wall was dark. These people have become beasts with no bottom line, unscrupulously venting their inner darkness. Su Mu watched the atrocities happening under his nose with a blank expression. Only You Ying, who was with Su Mu day and night, knew that the tree god was really angry! "This is the original sin." Under the calmness of the ancient well in Su Mu''s eyes is the anger that destroys everything. "They thought that they had no power to sanction them, so they picked up the knife in their hands, tore off the usual disguise, and unscrupulously vented their inner darkness." "They assault and humiliate innocent women with peace of mind, just like animals." "They frantically plunder the hard-earned savings of others, complacent" "They regard other people''s lives as the capital of having fun, which is a heinous crime." "They do all kinds of evil! They deserve death!" The killing intent on Su Mu is like a knife, God, it has changed! The surrounding wind no longer flows, the clouds no longer roll, and the temperature plummets. The sun is shining brightly, but there is no warmth at all. The water vapor condenses and turns into biting frost. Zhong Li, who was used to sleeping in the pile of dead people, met Su Mu''s indifferent eyes, and suddenly shuddered, his scalp numb. "If they think no one can be a sharp knife against them, then... I can!" Quietly, a hazy white mist filled the air, quickly covering the entire chaotic old city. God''s punishment is coming! Chapter 633 "Strange, why is it foggy?" "Isn''t it good if it''s foggy? You can just start working on the spot, quack quack!" A man with chest hair straightened his lower body against the air, quacking a strange laugh. "Haha, you. He. Damn, it''s a shame that you don''t go to the sea." sososo~ There are fuzzy white shadows that quickly shuttle and swim in the sea of ??fog without touching their feet. They almost merge with the sea of ??fog. Just like the man with the chest hair said, these seas of fog have become the best cover. Huh~~ There was a gust of wind, and the strange smile of the hairy-chested man stopped abruptly. His eyes looked down dully, and an arm made of white mist emerged from his chest, holding a ball in his hand that was thumping. beating heart. The hairy-chested man wanted to ask for advice, but he could only make a "ho ho" gasp from his throat, and blood bubbles overflowed from the corner of his mouth. His consciousness immediately sank into the darkness, and the strong corpse shook a few times and thumped to the ground. A sluggish spirit was pulled out from the corpse on the ground by the fog demon and inhaled into the body, and the strength of this fog monster was actually slightly increased. The mist demon slowly raised his head, looked at the wretched man who was still laughing and also cracked a smile. Wu Yao''s body accelerated and sprinted in front of him, the wretched man met Wu Yao''s scarlet eyes, the crotch of his trousers became hot, and there was a foul smell in the air, he was actually scared to pee. The fog demon clasped the fog paw on his face in disgust, and with a little force, the man''s head burst open like a rotten watermelon, and the red and white flowed all over the floor. The fog demon inhaled the wretched man''s spirit into his body, and his strength increased again. It was no longer satisfied with this kind of slow hunting, and began to actively look for other thug dregs. More and more thug dregs died in the hands of this fog monster. After the fog monster''s strength reached the threshold, it slowly split into one A slightly smaller fog monster. In the constant killing, the number of fog demons is increasing, and the smell of blood in the air is getting stronger and stronger. The filth is disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the bewitching blood plums on the ground are blooming, forming a picture of silent killing together. "Something''s wrong, everyone is centered on me, and they are gathering closer to me. A powerful spirit has made a move!" "Hey, I''m afraid he''s a bird, the guys in my hands are not vegetarian..." Before the man could finish his words, a mist demon rushed towards him at high speed like a fired bullet, scratching his heart with a claw in his incredulous eyes. Apart from ordinary people, many of these thug dregs are spiritual practitioners. These spiritual cultivators have all seen blood on their hands, and they are real desperadoes. The moment they see the fog monster appear, they don''t care about it, and greet the fog monster with various attacks. Focused by so many attacks, the mist demon exploded on the spot and turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. The thug whose heart was scratched by its claws also died without a whole body, blood mixed with minced meat splashed everywhere, and the painted walls and streets were all over the place. "Haha, I thought this thing was powerful, but I didn''t expect it to look powerful, but it''s actually as useless as that idiot." "It''s not right, this may be a summoned creature, everyone be careful!" This reminder was still too late, the dead fog demon was like a beacon that was launched, a beacon for other fog demons who were hunting scum nearby! Chi Chi Chi! One after the other, the fog monsters dealt with the prey in their hands two or three times, turned around and rushed to the beacon launch point. Chapter 634 These fog monsters are like sharks smelling blood and rushing towards the beacon point from all directions. They have extremely high combat intelligence and know how to work as a team, which is much more dangerous than a single fog monster. These fog monsters did not attack immediately after arriving, but lurked in the dark and waited for other fog monsters to come. The air became more and more quiet. "We may be surrounded. I suggest that everyone break out immediately, otherwise we will all die here." "Are you fucking joking? We have been surrounded in just a few seconds. Four-eyed boy, don''t you want to swallow his body all by yourself?" The so-called Four-Eyed Boy''s eyes turned cold, and he stepped forward with a speed as fast as thunder, and at some point in his hand, a knife was added to the opponent''s neck: "It''s not like any cat or dog can treat me. Yelling, if there is another time, I will kill you!" This four-eyed boy was the first to notice something was wrong. Regardless of his suit and leather shoes, he was meticulous in grooming and elegant in temperament, just like a learned scholar. But those who are familiar with him know that this is just his disguise. Under this disguise is an out-and-out devil. He loves cooking the flesh and blood of his own kind, and he is especially obsessed with the internal organs of girls. Many girls who disappeared in the lower city died tragically at his hands. The corpses were dismembered and discarded at will, and all the organs inside went into his stomach. "I am An Zaisheng, nicknamed Chef. My talent is perception. Now we are surrounded by these summons. If you don''t want to die, you''d better accept my unified command!" As soon as An Zaisheng''s nickname came out, these brutal scumbags immediately felt uncomfortable. Although they like to bully women, bully the weak, and do all kinds of evil, but they know that they are good people. Compared with An Zaisheng, a pervert who likes to eat the same kind, they are kind and good people. Under An Zaisheng''s glance, these people suddenly behaved like little white rabbits, and they all nodded in agreement that An Zaisheng would be in command. An Zaisheng was about to conduct command and dispatch when the fog monsters moved. Zizizi~ A blue glow lit up in the pale and bleak sea of ??fog, and the berserk electric arcs danced wantonly, weaving into an overwhelming net, trying to wipe out these scumbags. When An Zaisheng and the others saw the thunder net, they stood upside down like a cat whose hair had been blown up. They didn''t need anyone to direct them, and everyone started to fight back spontaneously. Rumble. The ground under their feet shook violently. An Zaisheng and these butchers constricted their pupils and left the place as fast as they could in their lives. The next moment, the ground was cracked, and the dark cracks silently swallowed the scum who failed to escape in time. The screams in the crack stopped abruptly, and their corpses were pricked into a hornet''s nest by the fine thorns protruding from the ground, and they twitched unconsciously under the influence of the remaining pain-sensing nerves. Those scum who escaped in time did not end up well. The thunderous net fell down the moment they jumped up, and these people turned into charred corpses. All of this is too long to say, but in fact, less than two seconds have passed since An Zaisheng finished speaking, and this group of scum who did all kinds of crimes died in a hurry. The surviving scum couldn''t help but feel lucky to survive the catastrophe when looking at his accomplice who died tragically. "Hahaha, I''m not dead, I''m not..." His voice seemed to be pinched by someone''s throat, and the rest of the words turned into weird accents. In his field of vision, there are countless mist demons emerging from the sea of ??fog, choosing to devour anyone. Chapter 635 "No!!!!" Under his desperate gaze, the mist demon swarmed up and tore him to pieces. It turns out that in the face of death, these inhuman dregs also know to be afraid. The others were scared to death, tears and snot mixed together, no matter how much they begged, the death knell still sounded accurately. Su Mu looked indifferently at the cleaning that took place below, and there was no wave in the ancient well. Did these inhuman scum ever listen to the pleas of innocent people when they committed violence? Not only did they not, but they doubled their sadism for fun. When the order of justice is no longer effective, then to deal with these dregs, using violence to control violence is the best choice. An Zaisheng, the most powerful of these scum, was blown up by other fog monsters after his aura was exhausted, turning into a bewitching blood mist. With a thought in Su Mu''s mind, the thick sea of ??fog that covered the sky and the sun dissipated, and all the fog demon swallows returned to Su Mu''s body. The sky in this old city is clear. Su Mu''s eyelids were slightly closed, sorting out the messy memories brought back by the fog demon. With his current strength, sorting out the memories of hundreds of people is just a matter of breathing. After sorting out all the memories, Su Mu sighed softly. In those messy memories, he saw that Li Laobald, who was eloquent and eager to love his son, turned into a cold corpse, and there was a child with no immature face lying in the carriage, his glasses fell aside, cracked all over. These are the ordinary people in the turmoil, who can only pray helplessly in the face of the scum of the riot. If one day his strength is not enough to drive out other thugs, what is the difference between the fate that awaits him and what is happening now. You Ying stretched out her pink red tongue to gently lick Su Mu''s fingers, and his indifferent cheeks were clearly reflected in his icy blue eyes. "Let''s go, enough people have died here, we can''t let this riot continue." Su Mu looked into the distance, and he saw Ling Xiu fighting fiercely with the beast horde under the western wall in the distance. Each of them is very brave, but their number is too small compared to their boundless beast horde, and these spirits defending the city are retreating steadily under the impact of the beast horde. Once the spiritual cultivators on the front line die, it will only take a few minutes to arrive here at the speed of the beast horde. At that time, all the survivors in the old city will die in the mouth of the beasts, and then the beast horde will sweep the entire county, and their bones will be thousands of miles away. "This scene must not just happen under my nose like this, at least, I was once a human being!" "Zhongli, you and Youying go to the west wall to help the Lingxiu defend the city there." "Tree God, what about you?" A sneer twitched at the corner of Su Mu''s mouth: "I''ll go and meet some mice that only dare to hide in the gutter." "Please don''t worry, the tree god. Zhongli pledges his own life that he will stick to the western wall and never retreat a single step! If he retreats half a step, Zhongli is willing to come and see him!" "Let me help you." With Su Mu''s eyes, Youying understood instantly, and immediately shrank into a ball, holding Zhongli''s clothes firmly with his sharp claws. Su Mu threw two tubes of life spirit liquid to Zhongli, then grabbed the spiritual power rope and threw it in the right direction, Zhongli turned into a star and disappeared into the sky. "Liuli, the next battle is very dangerous, you should stay here in the old city." Liuli is just an ordinary person, the battle that will happen next is too dangerous, even if it is far away, it is not safe, if it is swept away by the aftermath, there will be no bones left. It''s better to let her stay here. Chapter 636 "Tree God, you must return safely." "Don''t worry, it''s just a few mice hiding their heads and showing their tails." Su Mu put the glass on the ground, and immediately set off alone, his figure disappeared in a few flashes. ¡­ "There''s a shooting star in the sky!" "Great, with Meteor''s help, it''s worth it even if we all die here, these bastards will definitely not feel good." A sharp-eyed soldier exclaimed: "No, that''s not a meteor, that''s... a monster!" Zhongli and Youying controlled their speed and forcibly landed from a height of 100 meters. You Ying completed her transformation while still in the air, once again transformed from a soft and cute kitten into a chilling and peerless beast, perfectly covering Zhongli. The ghost spit out a stream of white air with a "ha", and the white air turned into a cold ice cone in the air, and the ice cone refracted a dazzling light under the sunlight. The dazzling ice cone fell under the joyful roar of the monsters and the desperate gaze of humans. At a height of 100 meters, even a falling egg can kill a person after being blessed with powerful kinetic energy, not to mention these heavier ice picks that are as sharp as knives! In an instant, the crystal ice cones dyed the continuous ground red, and the lucky one who survived by chance let out a painful howl. The battlefield became extremely silent, and all Lingxiu looked at the scene in front of them with unbelievable eyes, and they were all dumbfounded. "Did we... have fallen into the illusion of these monsters?" Snapped! There was a crisp sound, accompanied by a cry of pain. "Why the hell did you hit me!" "Hahaha, you will hurt, we didn''t fall into the illusion, these monsters are really dead!" "Could it be that the monster in the sky made an own goal and showed us what it means to beat my teammates and protect my opponent?" "It seems to make sense." "Don''t worry about him so much, it''s over!" "Kill!" boom! An earth-shattering loud noise suddenly sounded from right in front of them, and a figure came out amidst the smoke. He has a Chinese character face, a cold and resolute expression, firm as iron, and an unshakable fighting spirit between his brows. In ancient times, such a person would have been a peerless general who fought against the enemy! "Sorry, soldiers, I''m late." Zhong Li''s deep voice was obviously not loud, but it changed the entire battlefield. "That... that is... that is the Patronus!" "That''s our patron saint of Dali!" "We have not been abandoned by the country, our patron saint has come, and he has come to support us!!" These warriors and Lingxiu who are not even afraid of death looked at Zhongli''s figure with tears in their eyes. "The one in the sky is the newly promoted Spirit King. My compatriots, my partners, and my comrades-in-arms, take up the weapons in your hands, and let us fight side by side to protect the homeland behind us!" "kill!" "kill!" "kill!" "kill!" The sound of killing shook the sky, this astonishing combination of murderous aura and fighting intent rushed straight into the sky, even the white clouds floating above the nine heavens were dispersed, and the sky and earth were clear. Humans are very strange creatures. They are obviously very small and fragile compared to what exists, just like lambs. But when they have faith in their hearts, they will transform into indestructible steel and send out human voices to the world! Chapter 637 "The battle over there has officially started, so let''s start on my side as well." Su Mu was like an unloaded intercontinental missile, clasped his hands together, facing the deserted green hills, fell from the sky, and slammed down hard. "Get out!" boom! Layers of ripples suddenly appeared in the empty sky above the green hills, and an almost transparent energy mask appeared. The scene in the mask is distorted and cannot be observed by the naked eye. However, this level of restriction is not difficult for Su Mu. Inside the mask is a square altar piled up with many neat huge stones. The outer wall of the altar is engraved with obscure spiritual scripts, all of which are dripping with blood, and if you look at them for a long time, you will feel dizzy, nauseated and retching. This altar is tall, with a length, width and height of 300 meters. It is like a new mountain when it falls on this mountain. The center of the altar is sunken downwards, showing a back shape when viewed from a high altitude. On the outermost mouth, there are four monsters with tyrannical breath standing in the four directions of southeast, northwest, respectively. These four half-human monsters are ugly in appearance, but their strength has reached the fatal field without exception. Among them, the three monsters standing in the three directions of east and northwest have different appearances and shapes, but their auras are almost the same. Inside is the small sunken mouth, which is filled with a sea of ??scarlet blood. There are countless heads floating up and down in the sea of ??blood, human beings and monsters in half. These human heads include adults, sixty-year-olds, newborn babies, and young girls. The heads of those monsters are also similar to those on the human side. These heads all have one thing in common, the wide-open eyes are full of resentment and resentment, as if they are cursing and pouring out something. The sea of ??blood was surging, and the resentment was soaring. But the four demon kings on the altar were talking and laughing happily, leisurely, until the energy shield above their heads heard a loud noise, their expressions suddenly changed, and they were abnormally cold. "Who is it!" The fierce beast standing in the south stared at Su Mu fiercely. What was strange was that it actually spoke Liguo''s official dialect, with a rounded pronunciation. If you didn''t look at its honor and listen to this voice, you would think it was the broadcast host. Su Mu was too lazy to exchange even half a word with this group of animals, it would dirty his mouth. The ferocious beast exhaled two white breaths, with a sarcastic expression: "This restriction is activated together, even if we work together, we can''t force it to break through from the outside world, so don''t waste your efforts." "For the sake of your cultivation, I advise you to leave quickly, or you will die when we complete the sacrifice." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a crisp sound of the indestructible restraint in his mouth, and fine cracks spread out from the center of Su Mu''s fists. This energy shield suddenly fell apart, disintegrating into crystals all over the sky. "No... Impossible! Your strength is obviously not much different from mine, how can you break this restriction from the outside world." What answered it was a 100-meter-thick thunder that would destroy the world and the world. Under the lock of the thunder light, the pupils of this ferocious beast constricted, and a strange tone came out of its throat. Its abdomen suddenly swelled up, and a foul-smelling sticky black liquid spewed out from its mouth. The smelly and viscous black liquid collided with the Jingshi Shenlei, and the black liquid retreated steadily under the terrified power of the Shenlei. Chapter 638 The ferocious beast in the south was trembling, and it was as pale as snow under the light of the God of Purification. It roared at the demon kings in the other three directions with a weird tone, translated into human language: "If you don''t take action again, this altar will be destroyed in the opponent''s hands!" The demon kings in the other three directions finally moved after hearing the words. Their dull animal pupils turned slightly, their mouths opened wide, and three pale phantoms emerged from their mouths. The three phantoms looked at each other, locked onto Su Mu in the sky, and laughed sinisterly. The demon king in the south looked jealous after seeing these three phantoms, as if he had suffered a lot from these three phantoms. But it couldn''t help heaving a sigh of relief in its heart, with the supernatural powers of these three phantoms, even the man in the sky would be completely wiped out even if he had great abilities. Because these three phantoms are rare supernatural powers aimed at souls, and soul-like supernatural powers are mysterious and unpredictable. If they don''t awaken the relevant abilities or carry soul-type strange treasures, they will only die if they encounter this kind of soul supernatural powers. At the beginning, it was just a white phantom and almost killed it. If it hadn''t been useful, it might have become a dead body by now. "Jie Jie Jie." The southern demon king Jie Jie laughed strangely: "Now there are three supernatural powers, and the supernatural powers of the same type are superimposed on each other. The power is so strong that even if you come to the state of concentration, you will be hated on the spot." "Conceited little bug, you are dead." "Unless the strength of your soul is far beyond concentration and the ghosts are hard to shake, otherwise, under the supernatural powers of the envoy, your soul will be torn apart and become the food of these ghosts." The mind of the Southern Demon King has been distorted. Its only remaining eye stared at Su Mu motionlessly, looking forward to the next scene. "Die!" Amidst the pathological hiss of the Southern Demon King, the white ghost wanted to sneak into Su Mu''s body with a strange smile. Su Mu frowned slightly, and grabbed the three ghosts with one hand: "What kind of rubbish is this?" Yinhun was dumbfounded, and so was the southern demon king below, and the other three demon kings'' dull eyes burst out with strange demonic lights. The three ghosts suddenly seemed to be stimulated by something, and their madness and danger increased sharply. Their pale faces were split into three big mouths, and a large amount of filthy aura spewed out from their mouths. Even if the life field was sprayed by these filthy auras, they would be greatly damaged, and then these three ghosts would take advantage of the emptiness. One bite will devour the damaged soul. A trace of disgust appeared between Su Mu''s brows. Although this filthy aura had no power, it was too stinky. Just smelling it would make one feel sick. This smell is like a pair of smelly socks that a big man with stinky feet fell into the cesspit and didn''t mind picking them up after wearing them for ten years and never washing them. It stinks! Su Mu withdrew the thunder pillar, his figure flickered and disappeared in place, avoiding the foul-smelling aura. In the eyes of the demon king and the others, this move of avoidance means that Su Mu sensed the danger and couldn''t help but want to run away! The three ghosts in the sky smiled sinisterly, and flew towards Su Mu in a circle. They wanted to torture the soul of this arrogant fate to death bit by bit. "It''s endless, isn''t it?" Su Mu dodged because the filthy aura was too stinky and disgusting, but it didn''t mean he was really afraid of these three ghosts. It''s like the first thought of a normal person facing a dung man covered in dung is to dodge instead of going straight up... Chapter 639 There was a glint in Su Mu''s eyes, and the majestic and boundless spiritual sea was surging, and the sanity of the three ghosts was like a low rock in front of this vast galaxy. With just a thought, Su Mu wiped out all the remaining sporadic minds of the three ghosts, and at the same time cut off their connection with the demon king. At the moment when the three ghosts appeared, he discovered that these three ghosts were not the natural supernatural powers of the three great demon kings below. The ghost without sanity turned into a dementia. Without the control of the demon king, he stopped spraying feces, the filthy aura dissipated, and the world became beautiful again. Su Mu seized the opportunity to lock on to these three ghosts that had become demented, and threw them into the dark and evil realm of evil spirits effortlessly. The Demon King of the South never expected that the supernatural power that made him suffer so much was easily broken by that person in the sky. He is the real monster! The expressions of the three demon kings below changed for the first time, and their expressions were dignified. "Shoot together." The three demon kings said in unison, their voices were very unpleasant, like two pieces of rusty broken iron sheets rubbing against each other vigorously. raging! Blue, green, and black arrogance rose from the bodies of the three demon kings. The blue gas flame burning on the Eastern Demon King possessed a terrifying high temperature of one thousand degrees. The high temperature evaporated the moisture in the air, and the surrounding scene was distorted. Under the scorching air waves, the green grass and trees became withered and dry, dying, and spontaneously ignited without fire after reaching the ignition point. The green arrogance on the body of the western demon king is completely opposite to the blue arrogance. If the blue arrogance is terrifyingly high temperature, then the green arrogance is extremely cold. The green is restrained, and only when you get close can you feel the horror of this green flame. However, this green arrogance is much inferior to the Youying''s Ice Profound Flame. After being developed to the extreme, Youying''s Ice Profound Flame can form a low temperature of absolute zero. In the face of absolute zero, even time must be frozen! Finally, the temperature of the black gas flame on the demon king in the north is average. Its function is to dissolve energy and pollute treasures. When it comes to difficulty, it is by no means inferior to the first two. The demon kings in the south are not as capable as they are. When the three-color arrogance came out, they were so scared that they hid in the prohibition that came with the altar and did not dare to come out. I really don''t know what its body is, it doesn''t look like a demon king. Su Mu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although these three demon kings were strong, they were not to be feared, but the arrogance on them was no small matter, which made him feel a tingling pain. This is also normal. Su Mu''s body is a tree. Although he can already ignore most of the flames, he will naturally feel a little vigilant after encountering some special flames. What really caught his attention was not the three demon kings, but the demon king who was hiding in the prohibition just south of the altar and dared not come out. He actually felt the real danger from this cowardly demon king, but the other party''s fear didn''t look like it was faked. All of this reveals a little bit of weirdness, and it has to be guarded against. Su Mu secretly raises his vigilance in order to prevent the ship from capsizing in the gutter. "Then, let''s test the quality of these three demon kings first." Su Mu flicked his ten fingers, ten angry dragons roared and roared, the dragon''s roar shook the sky, the thunder cloud was born by itself, the scales and claws flew up, and the huge dragon''s body was looming in the thunder cloud. Chapter 640 At the beginning, Su Mu benefited a lot after absorbing the bloody angry dragon transformed by the consciousness of the way of heaven. In addition to gaining a ray of consciousness of the way of heaven, Su Mu''s thunder also had a touch of the charm of the way of heaven. In terms of pure power, it has not been enhanced much, but Xuanmiao is much stronger than before. Originally, Thunder is the most masculine and powerful energy in the world, and it has a natural restraint on negative energy. Now there is more charm of the way of heaven, it is really to ward off evil. The most important thing is that Su Mu''s thunder has more spirituality of a real dragon! This also means that when Su Mu''s strength reaches a certain level, the thunder in his palm is the real dragon in the world. The moment the Thunder Dragon appeared, the demon king in the north felt palpitations for no reason, and the black arrogance that had been surging before shrank completely. This filthy black flame met the cat with the mouse in front of the thunder dragon, and went to Qiba before it showed its full potential. The three demon kings were of the same mind, and the other two demon kings did not hesitate to attack in a flash of thought. honor? Strong demeanor? What the hell is that. raging! The blue and green flames fused together, pulling and changing their shapes, forming a monster with the head of a deer, the body of a tiger, the body of a bull''s hoof, ribs, and wings. Its wings are blue and green, and when it is lightly flapped, large pieces of flames fall down. One side is frost, the other side is fierce flame. The extremely cold green flame and the scorching blue flame, two diametrically opposed energies, are actually blended together on this monster, which is much stronger than the previous single form. If Zhong Li bumped into them, he might lose within a few rounds. The three demon kings who broke through the world were indeed not simple. Thunder Dragon spontaneously pounced on the monster without Su Mu''s control. The dragon roared, the lightning flashed, the thunder exploded, and a large amount of plasma was scattered. The monster did not show any weakness in the face of the Thunder Dragon''s thunder offensive. Its wings flapped and raised a storm of flames. , back and forth. When supernatural powers were facing each other, Su Mu was not idle. Thunder Dragon has real dragon spirituality, and it can fight on its own without him bothering to control it. Its combat intelligence is extremely high. This advantage may be the key to victory for Su Mu at this level! Because in many life-and-death fights, the side that survives only has a slight advantage over the other side. Su Mu didn''t approach the evil and bloody altar hastily, he believed that the spiritual inscriptions engraved on it were absolutely not for decoration. Combat is not just about brute force, you also need to use your brain. This is not a game, and the end of recklessness is often miserable and desolate. Su Mu''s figure flickered on the ground, and his toes lightly stepped on the ground. The stable veins deep in the ground were forcibly shaken by Su Mu, the mountains collapsed, and the ground cracked. The boulder rolled and crashed towards the altar under Su Mu''s guidance. This level of disaster is no different from natural disasters for ordinary spiritual practice, but it is nothing but pediatrics to the four demon kings on the altar, even the most cowardly southern demon king can be calmed down easily. But this is just Su Mu''s blindfold. The real ultimate move is the shaken ground veins. If the four demon kings don''t want to see the altar collapse, they must work together to stabilize the shaken ground veins. The prohibition of the altar was automatically activated due to the abnormality of the ground veins, and the invisible ripples swept across, and the flying boulders stopped there. When the distant wind blew, these boulders turned into dust. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth turned up slightly: "I didn''t expect to break the restriction of the altar by mistake." Chapter 641 The four demon kings on the altar almost vomited blood out of breath. When the altar was built, it was connected to the leylines, and the leylines were also heavily restricted by them, which became another layer of traps. If someone approached the altar rashly and wanted to shake the leylines connected to the altar, the restriction would be activated automatically, killing the intruder effortlessly. But they never expected that the key link they thought to be foolproof would be unreasonably broken by Su Mu. The altar without the protection of the prohibition is like a peeled egg, as long as Su Mu is willing to destroy it at any time. Now there are only two choices left for the four demon kings. 1. Give up the altar and let it disintegrate, so that they can deal with Su Mu with all their strength to relieve their hatred. 2. Stay at the altar to stabilize the ground veins, but in this way they can only watch Su Mu making wind and rain outside, helpless. "So, how would you choose?" There is no need to think about this kind of multiple-choice questions. The purpose of their coming here is to ensure the success of this sacrifice. The three demon kings immediately reached a consensus: protect the altar. If people are gone, then be gone! Although their strength is strong, none of them can stabilize the ground veins. All three are professional households who play with fire. Now let them change their careers to play with soil. This is already a cross-field, and it is really impossible. The demon king in the north spat out a khaki orb the size of a baby''s fist, which was a demon pill taken out of the belly of a powerful monster named ''Earthshaker'' after killing it. With its powerful ability to shake the leylines of the earth, Earthshakers are considered moving scourges. Since the Earthshaker can shake the Earth''s veins and spontaneously combust, it can also calm it down. Its demon core has inherited most of Earthshaker''s ability, but it needs three demon kings to work together to control it. The Black Flame Demon King in the north took the initiative to stand up, intending to use his life to hold Su Mu back and buy time for the other three demon kings to calm down the ground. Su Mu''s eyes flickered, and he thought to himself: "It''s strange, why didn''t they send the demon king from the south? With his strength and identity, he is the best candidate to be cannon fodder." Unusual things happen for a reason. A thought flashed in Su Mu''s mind: "Could it be that this demon king is also a part of the sacrifice, and is it a key part?" Time does not allow Su Mu to think too much, the Black Flame Demon King in the north has approached and appeared not far from him. Su Mu looked at this ugly demon king and smiled secretly. The white mist surged, and his figure and the whole mountain were covered by the thick white mist. To that demon king. raging! Suddenly black flames rose in the sea of ??fog, and the demon king in the north tried to use this method to destroy the sea of ??fog and kill the fog demon. "madness." The thunder dragon in the sky is a part of the supernatural powers. Who said that the spirituality and heavenly charm of the real dragon can only be manifested on the thunder? The black flame immediately melted like ice and snow when it touched the fog demon. The demon king managed to kill the first batch of fog demons, and new fog monsters surged up continuously. Finally, the black flames extinguished and dissipated in the sea of ??fog. . The way of heaven is already a power at the root level, even if there is only a trace of charm, how can a small life field be able to shake it? This supernatural demon king died aggrieved in the hands of the fog demon before he could display his abilities to the third level. He might be the most aggrieved demon king ever to die. When I went out, I bumped into Wanke''s own root-level power. If it doesn''t die, who will die? Chapter 642 "Ding~ Kill the scarlet puppet. Dirty black flame, get 400,000 evolution points." After solving the demon king, Su Mu had a thought, and the remaining fog demons rushed towards the altar like sharks smelling blood. The fog demons are transformed by Su Mu''s spiritual power. As long as the spiritual power is not exhausted, these fog demons will have an endless source of energy. Letting them deal with the remaining three demon kings on the altar would be difficult for the strong, but letting them perform harassment would definitely annoy the three demon kings. Su Mu turned his gaze to the top of his head, where Thunder Dragon was fighting fiercely with the opponent''s magical powers. "Now that I have almost figured out all the changes of this supernatural power, it''s time to get rid of it." Generally speaking, unless supernatural powers are acquired through cultivation, they are more or less related to the domain. Su Mu is now able to break the magical powers of the two demon kings, which means that he can break the opponent''s domain. As soon as Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness moved, ten thunder dragons uttered bursts of dragon chant and connected end to end to form a perfect circle. The thunder dragons merged into one, their aura suddenly soared, and the terrifying dragon pressure enveloped the sky. The hearts of all the monsters in the mountains more than ten kilometers away from here thumped heavily. A kind of suppression on the level of life made them crawl on the ground in panic. The weaker ones could no longer control the flow of physiological excrement and urine. Although the two-winged monster was transformed by supernatural powers, it was controlled by the two demon kings in the final analysis. That is to say, the two-winged monster was actually the product of their spiritual consciousness + energy after a complex evolution. The spiritual consciousness left by the two demon kings on the two-winged monster was suddenly struck by lightning, and the movements of the two-winged monster immediately became sluggish and sluggish. Thunder Dragon took this opportunity to kill him mercilessly. "Roar!" A destructive white light spewed out from the Thunder Dragon''s mouth. Before the two-winged monster recovered from the dizziness, it was hit by the white light, and its body quickly disintegrated, leaving only two flames, one blue and one green. These two flames are the foundation of the supernatural powers of the two demon kings. Although there are only a part of them, they are still a good thing. These two flames seemed to have sensed the imminent disaster, and the flames flickered to escape, but the surrounding space had already been fixed by Su Mu, no matter how hard they struggled, they couldn''t escape Su Mu''s Wuzhishan. Su Mu doesn''t need these two flames, he is going to use them for You Ying and Liu Yu. "It''s up to you next." Su Mu turned his gaze towards the altar. "puff!" "puff!" The supernatural powers of the two demon kings were broken, and the foundation of supernatural powers was also ruthlessly absorbed, and their vitality was seriously injured. A suffocation rushed in the chest and abdomen, and the throats of the two demon kings were sweet, and blood spewed out as if they didn''t want money. With this interruption, the demon core of the Earthshaker Beast began to shake crazily, and the earth veins that had been stabilized for the most part shook violently again. The eyes of the demon king in the east showed hatred. He took back the demon core of the earth shaker, stared at the demon king in the south with strange eyes, and secretly sent a voice to the demon king in the west: "Our general situation is over, and the matter is over." Now there is only one last way to go." "That''s all there is to it. Wasn''t the purpose of keeping him alive in the first place to prevent this possibility from happening?" The two demon kings in the east and west were too lazy to hide their malice at this time. The demon king in the south felt a chill, and he wanted to flee from the altar without even thinking about it. The two demon kings in the east and west did not stop him, but stared at it with blank eyes, as if mocking. Chapter 643 The Southern Demon King had just thought of running away, when he was shocked to find that his body had been restrained by the altar''s restriction. Under the oppression of the restriction, his body could not move, and even his thoughts were gradually eliminated. The two demon kings in the east and west looked at each other, and their bodies exploded into two clouds of blood mist. The blood mist was quickly absorbed by the altar, and the sea of ??blood became more and more strange and unpredictable. After the two demon kings voluntarily blew themselves up, the sea of ??blood in the altar began to surge violently, and bloody hands rushed out of the sea of ??blood, as if seeking revenge on the culprit. The demon king of the south leaped forward with a numb face, and jumped into the sea of ??blood. His vajra body, fearless of guns, was corroded into a puddle of blood as soon as it came into contact with the sea of ??blood. All this happened so fast that Su Mu had no time to stop it. Who can give the powerful demon king who wants to get the two fates to choose to blew himself up and killed himself. I''m afraid that all of this is in their plan. For them, the best ending is that the sacrifice is successful, and the demon king in the south becomes a carrier, welcoming the descending of the god. The worst ending is that the group is destroyed here, but even if they die, the plan of the gods will not fail. Because their death is also part of the plan! woo woo woo~ The sound of howling ghosts and howling wolves sounded, the sky and the earth suddenly went dark, and the wind was blowing. Even though the sun was shining brightly above your head, you couldn¡¯t feel the slightest warmth. The hair stands on end, and the scalp is numb. The sea of ??blood rolled back, forming a huge funnel, all the blood water gathered towards the bottom of the funnel, and a blood-colored phantom slowly formed in the revolving funnel. Without further ado, Su Mu manipulated the thunder dragon to breathe out the dragon''s breath at the phantom at the bottom of the blood sea. The destructive white light pierced through the phantom, and the annihilating power spread out, and the altar was instantly torn apart. The aftermath of the remaining power remained undiminished, and a layer of the mountain was cut off abruptly! The shock wave set off a category 12 hurricane that connected to the sky and ravaged the mountains, but the phantom at the bottom of the sea of ??blood was unscathed! It seems that this phantom is in another dimension, and the power existing in this dimension is difficult to affect other dimensions. The phantom at the bottom of the sea of ??blood covered his mouth and smiled lightly: "Don''t bother, as long as I am willing, a tiny creature like you will never be able to hit me once." Su Mu snorted coldly: "Pretending to be a ghost!" The mother spirit of chaos permeated, and it automatically gathered in Su Mu''s palm, turning into a simple-looking war spear engraved with divine patterns. The vast and sacred atmosphere lingered, and there were neat and high-pitched hymns, as if in ancient times, there was a stalwart god who held this spear and fought alone for nine days and ten days. Su Mu''s right arm was raised back high, his eyes were full of fighting spirit, the divine pattern engraved on the spear was shining brightly, and the tip of the spear that tore nine heavens was thrown fiercely at the phantom at the bottom of the sea of ??blood. There was no exaggerated movement, everything was so plain and natural, but there was a thunderstorm in this calm and calm. The moment the spear was about to hit the blood-colored phantom, the space at the bottom distorted, and ripples appeared, as if a naughty child had thrown a boulder towards the tranquil lake, causing waves to rise. The spear passed through this distorted space effortlessly, and came to the dimension where the bloody phantom was. Chapter 644 Chi! That terrifying burst of force unstoppably pierced the blood-colored phantom through his chest, blasting out a bowl-sized blood hole, the powerful inertia dragged him back and forth, and finally he was fiercely nailed into the space of another dimension by the spear among. "This...that''s impossible!" The bloody phantom looked down at the spear piercing him, with an expression of disbelief. Xuying didn''t know how strong the spear thrown by Su Mu was. Its spear body is composed of the primordial energy of chaos at the beginning of all things. A ray of maternal energy can crush a towering mountain, and the energy level is already at the root level, so it is impossible for a power not at the same level to obliterate it. It was also specially blessed with priesthood and hunting abilities by Su Mu. Occupation: Hunting. After it is turned on, it can unconditionally hunt any target unit until it hits the target. It can be said that after Su Mu blessed the spear with hunting blessings, even if this phantom fled to the ends of the earth, he would still eat the spear. After that, Su Mu also used his talent: plane dimension. The dimension of the plane allows Su Mu to grasp a trace of the power of the dimension, and breaking the barrier of space is only a derivative of his ability. It''s a pity that there is only a clone here, and it is still a bit reluctant to break through the barriers of space, but who let the barriers of space at the bottom of the sea of ??blood have been actively weakened by this phantom. The space barrier is two-way, and since there is great help from the blood shadow, the difficulty will be reduced a lot. If Su Mu still can''t break through the space barrier, then this avatar could just find a piece of tofu and crash it to death, so as not to embarrass the main body. The last insurance is the absorption power in the spear. It can continuously absorb the energy of the blood shadow itself, and then use this energy to deal with the blood shadow. The longer the time, the weaker the blood shadow will be. With the blessing of these abilities, it would be hell if the blood shadow was not sent to the soul. It has to be said that this bloody phantom is not easy to deal with. If it were the four demon kings from before, this spear alone could kill them at least three times repeatedly! "Hehe, this power alone is like killing my incarnation here, you are too young!" "Now you are out of strength, come on, kill me, I beg you to come and kill me!" Faced with such a terrifying spear but still failed to kill him, he still had the strength to shout with Su Mu here. Su Mu was not in a hurry or annoyed by the clamor of the bloody phantom, he just looked at him with a smile, and two branches came out of Su Mu''s palm, and gently inserted into the sea of ??blood. Amidst the creepy sucking sound, the volume of the blood sea shrinks at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Ding~ Absorb the essence of blood and get 100 evolution points." "Ding~ Absorb the essence of blood and get 100 evolution points." "Ding~ Absorb the essence of blood and get 100 evolution points." ¡­ Although the single evolution point obtained by absorbing the blood sea is small, it is a lot, ten times is a thousand, and a hundred times is ten thousand. With the volume of this sea of ??blood, it can absorb more than a hundred times and a thousand times. Su Mu reckons that ten thousand times is enough! The bloody phantom watched helplessly as the sea of ??blood was mercilessly sucked away by Su Mu, and its volume became smaller and smaller, and this time it was him who was furious. "God damn bastard, what is your ability to absorb my blood essence, if you have the ability, come at me." Su Mu absorbed the last drop of blood essence, opened his eyes, and said with a cold expression, "As you wish." Chapter 645 Su Mu stepped forward lightly, and the space swayed layers of ripples. Seeing that Su Mu was about to step into a different dimension, he suddenly stopped. Su Mu stood with his sleeves down, and said slowly and calmly, "You seem to be expecting me to step into your dimension." Hearing the words, the blood-colored phantom had a gloomy look on its drooping face, and its pupils couldn''t help shrinking slightly. He raised his head and stared at Su Mu with fierce eyes: "It seems that you have seen through, but even if you have seen through, so what, do you dare to come in?" "Of course...not dare." Su Mu smiled slightly, and then took a step back amidst the cannibalistic expression of the bloody phantom. It''s not like he''s been demoted, he can see such an obvious provocation as long as he has no brains. "You gutless coward!" "Incompetent rage, I hope you still have the strength to speak later." Su Mu left leisurely after speaking. The bloody phantom looked at Su Mu''s back and yelled, like an uneducated hooligan. After a while, the scolding of the bloody phantom stopped abruptly, his expression was indifferent, his eyes were shrewd, and he didn''t have the same panic-stricken look as before. "He''s finally gone. Next, I can pull out this rag with peace of mind. This avatar has half of my power in it, so I can''t just fall here like this." "After I go out, I must skin your cramps to avenge today''s revenge!" "Since you want to kill him so much, let me help you." Suddenly, a somewhat familiar voice sounded in his ear, and the bloody phantom replied subconsciously: "Okay!" "No, this voice is from that person just now!" Bloody Phantom''s heart skipped a beat, a slender and powerful hand was the last thing he saw before he died. Su Mu held the spear in his right hand and stirred it vigorously, the divine pattern sent out terrifying fluctuations, beheading the blood-colored phantom, and the corpse was blown into a cloud of blood mist, leaving no bones left. "Ding~ Kill the incarnation of ''Scarlet Void Moon'' and get 700,000 evolution points." Su Mu was about to turn around and leave when a scarlet stream of light rushed out of the blood mist. Su Mu quickly pulled away to dodge, and at the same time raised his hands to lay down multiple barriers, but the stream of light bypassed these barriers as if crossing time and space and entered Su Mu''s body. After the streamer entered Su Mu''s body, it was like a drop of ink melted into the sea and disappeared, leaving no time for Su Mu to expel it. Su Mu felt a slight tingling sensation on the back of his hand. He looked down and found a crimson waning moon on the back of his hand. "This is the mark..." Su Mu put the fingers of his left hand together to form a finger knife and cut off his right arm without hesitation. He is a tree, and his arm can grow back in minutes after being cut off. Before the severed arm fell to the ground, the scarlet waning moon mark on the back of his hand disappeared without a trace, and then his left hand tingled slightly. Su Mu raised his left hand expressionlessly, and the disappearing scarlet waning moon mark appeared on his left hand as expected. The spiritual sense locks on the crimson waning moon on the back of the hand, and repeatedly conducts sensory exploration: "This is a mark specially used for tracking. It has been integrated into my breath, so it cannot be expelled, but it will be cleared after about a year and a half. Dissipated automatically." Su Mu didn''t expect that the bloody phantom that rushed to the street would have such an ability. Even he couldn''t dispel the mark. Sure enough, any strong person at this level should not be underestimated. Fortunately, the crimson waning moon mark this time can only be used for tracking, which is somewhat similar to the effect of his priesthood ''hunting'', otherwise this clone might stay here. Chapter 646 "I just don''t know if there is also a waning moon mark on the main body." Although the mark of the waning moon cannot be dispelled, Su Mu has nothing to worry about, so what if there is this mark? As long as he is strong enough, the body of this bloody phantom, ''Scarlet Void Moon'', will come to give him his head when the time comes. "Who killed my incarnation!?" A pair of scarlet eyes appeared on the space barrier, looking from a distance like two sharp waning moons, all the space began to distort under the gaze of these eyes stand up. The space not far away even overlapped and collapsed, and all the material energy in the central area was annihilated and turned into true nothingness. "Got you." As soon as the words fell, the space around Su Mu suddenly fell into a stagnant state. At this moment, he was like a spider that had fallen into the amber and was unable to move, and the stagnant space began to squeeze inward suddenly. The heavy defenses that had been set up before were broken easily, and the power of space mercilessly tore Su Mu''s body, and his body was torn by the power of space like a piece of fragile porcelain with cracks. First the fingers were crushed into fine powder, then the entire palm and arm. In less than a thousandth of a second, Su Mu became a man without walls, and then it was his legs'' turn. With just a snap of his fingers, Su Mu was left with his head and chest. At the moment of life and death, a lifelike small tree appeared behind Su Mu. The crystal clear branches swayed slightly, and the chaotic air descended to protect Su Mu''s body, squeezing the space one foot away from Su Mu''s body. Chaos energy is more advanced energy than the power of space. Although it is rare, it is a drop in the ocean compared to the endless power of space, but it cannot be broken by these powers of space in a short period of time. The majestic pressure disappeared, and Su Mu panted heavily. He didn''t have time to lament the rest of his life after the catastrophe. His eyes flickered, and he quickly observed the chaotic space. The space in this gap of different dimensions is now unprecedentedly weak, and the turbulent flow of space is looming. As long as you take a wrong step and be stirred into the turbulent flow of space, it will be impossible for a god to save. Not to mention that in addition to the turbulent flow of space, there is also the wind of nothingness blowing non-stop. The wind of nothingness is exactly the same as the turbulent flow of space. It is a very dangerous natural phenomenon that occurs when space is about to collapse. It can dissolve all matter and return everything to nothingness. Death is imminent, Su Mu took a deep breath, knowing that it is more important to keep calm at this time, the only way to find the possible glimmer of life! Ka Ka Ka ~ The defensive barrier composed of chaotic air began to show signs of breaking under the turbulent flow of space and the wind of nothingness. After three breaths, the chaotic air would be wiped out. If Su Mu hadn''t found that glimmer of life, he could only fall here . Although this is just a clone, if it is really damaged here, Su Mu''s body will also suffer a lot of trauma, and the origin world will also be incomplete. "found it!" Su Mu''s spiritual sense controlled the spear and flew towards him diagonally. The Chaos War Spear easily pierced a big hole in the weak space. Su Mu rushed towards the big hole with the Chaos Tree wrapped in his arms without even looking at it. Zizizi~ The Chaos Barrier reached the limit of its defense and was obliterated by this annihilating force. A wind of nothingness blew past, and Su Mu''s chest disappeared, leaving only his head. Chapter 647 "I will not die here!" Su Mu detonated the remaining aura before his chest disappeared, and the brain disappeared into the hollow with a long tail flame as if accelerated by nitrogen gas. "You actually escaped, but you have already been marked by me. No matter where you escape, your fate of death is already doomed¡ªdoomed!" The crimson waning moon-like pupils slowly closed, disappearing into this shattered dimension gap. ¡­ Su Mu''s head fell out of the hollow, and rolled into a ravine full of rocks. "Am I Conan? Wherever I go, I can run into powerful enemies! What the hell is this Scarlet Void Moon? His strength is definitely much stronger than my body. " "I have to return to the valley as soon as possible, so that the main body can quickly start his plan, or it will be too late when he finds it here!" Su Mu silently absorbed the energy deep in the earth, evolved his body, and after he had the power to protect himself, Su Mu stopped absorbing the energy from the earth. If you want to fully recover, unless you turn this place into a spiritual desert, there is really no need for this. "The shadow is about 20 kilometers away from me. It seems that I was lucky and didn''t deviate too far." When traveling through the space, it is obviously only a slight loss, but after going out, it will be a thousand miles away. Su Mu was quite lucky this time, and he didn''t live in other worlds, otherwise he wouldn''t even have a place to cry now. "Youying, have you solved the enemy over there?" Su Mu opened the mental connection network to contact Youying. "Tree God, we''ve almost killed them. But it''s strange that the opponent''s life field has never appeared. I''m worried that they might be lying in ambush somewhere." "It''s okay, the demon king behind these monsters has been solved by me, we should go." The altar is more than tens of kilometers away from the west wall, and it is normal for Youying and Zhongli not to be able to perceive their previous confrontation. Su Mu instructed: "Remember to bring Zhong Li over here, I have something to give to him." "Yes, Tree God." Su Mu leaned on a branch of a big tree and closed his eyes to adjust his breath. Before the spiritual energy revived, such a big tree could only be seen in the untouched virgin forest. After the spiritual energy revived, such a big tree could be seen everywhere, everywhere. The world-class problem of climate warming has been perfectly solved in this world. Then Aquamarine ushered in something even more difficult than climate warming - the aura tide. The world he traveled through was really full of disasters, Su Mu laughed at himself. Before he was made to wait long, You Ying and Zhong Li appeared in his perception. Su Mu jumped down, and his figure flickered in front of Zhongli one after another. "These are four alchemy formulas, which can be of great use to you. I can give them to Li Guo now, but it''s not free. I want 30% of all the benefits they produce!" "Tree God, can I have a look at these alchemy formulas first?" Zhong Li didn''t agree immediately, he had to read it before making a decision. "Yes." Su Mu took out four rubbings of the alchemy formula from the world of origin and threw them to Zhongli. He wasn''t afraid that Zhongli would reject the alchemy formula after memorizing it, so he wouldn''t dare to play such a trick in front of him. And if he really did this, he would be seeking his own death. Zhong Li just took a look at the finished product of the alchemy formula and made up his mind to bring them back to his country! Because it is very likely to become a good opportunity to rise from the country! Chapter 649 Su Mu looked at the two-headed Ersha who was fighting among himself a little bit, he never thought that one day Ersha would really become a three-headed fool. Ersha, who had two extra heads, did not become smarter, on the contrary, he became even more stupid than before. Su Mu has no doubt that if no one cares about it, Ersha can argue with him all day and night. The wolf head in the middle of the back also joined the battle, and the three parties fought chaotically. Ersha''s strange cry echoed in the world of origin, which made people feel dizzy. "Shut up!" A cold voice sounded, and a white phantom rushed towards Ersha, who was chattering and arguing like thunder, the air roared and was pulled out with ripples. The wolf''s head in the middle of Ersha''s cheek twitched violently, and his body subconsciously wanted to dodge, but the speed of the white phantom was too fast, and Ersha''s thoughts of dodging just arose before he didn''t know what to do. With a light body, he swiped ''U'' and flew backwards, his tail clamped between his legs stiff like a flagpole flying in the wind. boom! In the distance, a big wolf hole was smashed out on the ground, Ersha''s three tongues were hanging obliquely outside, three wolf heads seemed to be struck by lightning, and six pairs of eyes twirled in circles, turning into mosquito-repellent incense eyes. "Phew, it''s finally clean." Su Mu looked at the white phantom and praised: "Xiaobai, well done!" There is a pair of crimson eyes on the face of the elegant melon seeds, shining like the purest ruby ??in the world, there is a delicate light golden line on the forehead, the white hair is shawl, and the facial features are exquisite, like a person walking out of a painting, Clothed with white jade scales, her temperament is a bit cold, her waist is full, and her lower body is slender and white like jade. "Wait...you''re Xiaobai!?" "Tree God." Xiaobai''s cold voice became a little shy and shy: "I am Xiaobai, so...isn''t it ugly?" Su Mu gasped, his cold demeanor was matched with his shy appearance, the lethality was really terrifying. "No, I like it like this." Su Mu coughed lightly, his voice becoming flat and natural. He, Su Mu, is a big tree without emotion. Absolutely did not have any undue thoughts towards Xiaobai! Name: Xiaobai Race: Guixuyuan snake/divine life Level: Life field (early stage) Innate supernatural powers: the pupil of the end - insight into the end of all things, cut off and erase all traces of existence. Domain: Return to the Ruins¡ªthe end of all things, the beginning of life. Su Mu was dumbfounded looking at Xiaobai''s innate supernatural powers and domains, this is simply the number one killing. The pupil of the end is somewhat similar to the magic eye of death, but it is much more powerful than the magic eye of death. The magic eye of death only kills the opponent, while the pupil of the end can erase the traces of the opponent''s existence. Past, present, future, no longer exist. The field of returning to the ruins is even more perverted. Returning to the ruins is the place where everything ends in myths and legends. After opening it, Xiaobai can directly wipe out the targets in the field. Of course, the elimination and obliteration here is not absolute. If the strength of the enemy and ourselves is crushed, then Xiaobai''s ability will be greatly reduced. But even this is perverted enough, and now Su Mu himself has to be careful when fighting Xiaobai, because this talent and field are too strong! "Why did Ersha turn into a three-headed dog, silly X3, but Xiaobai turned into a fairy-looking snake girl, and this one is so powerful, it''s so exciting!" Chapter 650 "Tree God, what about me?" The bone-eroding voice sounded slowly, and Su Mu followed the voice, and saw a peerless enchantress who was born with natural charm and bones, resting her chin and meditating. soul. The long hair like a waterfall is scattered, covering a little of the peerless face. A pair of soft fox ears are not willing to be lonely, and the black hair is pushed apart. From time to time, it shakes gently, but it is more attractive. The skin is whiter than snow, and the figure is like Overripe peaches can squeeze out water with a light pinch. They are so glamorous and thrilling that just a glance can arouse the desire in the heart, regardless of men or women. The cholera world mentioned by the ancients may be used to describe the beauty in front of me who can tear people to the bone. Tsing Yi strode forward with long legs that could pinch someone to death, and the four teams of light blue fox tails swayed gently, which could kill someone. Su Mu Yangtian sighed: "Why do you let me suffer so much at this young age, I am really a man-eating goblin." Name: Tsing Yi Race: Nine-tailed fox Level: Life field (early stage) Innate supernatural powers: mischievous heart - flattery is natural, seduces people''s soul, once thought, everything falls. Nine Tails - A tail represents a natural ability. Domain: Fantasy Reincarnation - After opening, all targets will be trapped in fantasy dreams for endless reincarnation, until they are detected or die before they can be detached. After reading Tsing Yi''s attribute panel, Su Mu couldn''t help repeating: "It''s really a man-eating goblin." Tsing Yi''s current real combat power is probably second only to Xiao Bai in the valley, as long as the enemy she fights is not an emotionless robot, she will inevitably fall into reincarnation. With Tsing Yi as an enemy, maybe the enemy didn''t know how he died until his death. Now as long as Tsing Yi is willing, she can hide behind the scenes and control a country effortlessly. "The tree god, is it my beauty or Xiao Baimei?" Xiaobai Fei''s eyes turned cold, and then looked at Su Mu expectantly. Suddenly, Su Mu''s head was as big as a bull''s head. How did Tsing Yi become such a vixen and torture people so much? As soon as he came out, he gave him a proposition. No matter for any woman, as long as she praises another person''s beauty in front of her, she will definitely die without a whole body. "You and Xiaobai are both unparalleled in the world, and it''s hard to tell the difference." Su Mu chose to avoid the minefield, boasting on both sides. "Trees God, can you elaborate on how you are unparalleled in the world?" Tsing Yi''s big eyes flickered, and the waves in them made people dazzled. "Xiaobai''s beauty is Aoxue''s plum blossom, independent of the world." Xiaobai''s scarlet pupils lit up, and the corners of her eyes were curved, like crescent moons in the sky. "The beauty of Tsing Yi is a delicate and charming rose, which can overwhelm the country and the city." This time it was Tsing Yi''s turn, and Tsing Yi''s brows and eyes were stretched, which was too beautiful to behold. Sure enough, no matter which world they are in, women always care about their appearance very much. It''s a pity that this pleasing scenery was quickly destroyed by Ersha''s howling. Xiaobai''s beautiful eyes were full of evil, and she was about to take action against this overly energetic idiot... wolf, but Tsing Yi took the initiative before her. Don''t look at Tsing Yi''s smile all the time, but his actions are really decisive and ruthless. There was a glint in her eyes, the second fool froze in place, the three dogs... the wolf''s head was blurred, although the six eyes looked at each other affectionately, the wolf''s mouth was wide open, and it gnawed fiercely at the ground, mouth full the mud... The taste of eating dirt is estimated to be the pain of the second fool''s life. Chapter 651 "Tree God, what about me? What about me?" You Ying blinked her eyes, gently licked her thin lips with her pink tongue, flicked her little tail. "you are very cute." I don''t know which book you read, when someone praises you for being cute or good-looking, it''s because you are not beautiful enough! The shadow suddenly froze like a frosted eggplant, its little tail drooped limply, its eyes were dark and numb. Su Mu: "..." "However, I believe that as long as you can transform successfully, you will be on par with Xiao Bai Tsing Yi and the others when it comes to beauty!" "Really?" You Ying looked at Su Mu nervously, for fear that this was a white lie. "Of course it''s true. When have I lied to you?" "Meow~~~" You Ying jumped up happily. Su Mu really didn''t lie to meow this time, the life psychic liquid can make the life that takes it evolve continuously, approaching perfection. Presumably Youying is no exception, as long as you work a little harder, you can definitely become a cute and cute girl with cat ears. "Hiss!" Su Mu gasped, the charming vixen, the cold fairy snake, and the soft and cute cat-eared lady are trying to kill him! "Tree God, am I beautiful?" A smart, bald, golden-feathered three-legged fire crow quacked and flapped its wings and flew to Su Mu''s side, flying left and right, circling non-stop. Su Mu looked at Liu Yu''s bare forehead, and the corners of his eyes twitched: "Where''s the bird feather on your head?" "I don''t know, it fell off after I woke up, but I think it''s good, and it''s very comfortable when the wind blows." Liu Yu raised his right wing, touched his smooth forehead, and laughed: "I''m sure that my cool and unique shape will be able to stabilize the pressure and successfully attract the attention of other female birds. Now I am the most beautiful." Pretty bird!" "No wonder you will always be single." Su Mu didn''t have the heart to hit Liu Yu, he was afraid that this playful bird would give up on himself and embark on a certain path of no return. Su Mu''s eyes are weird, and he has nothing to say about Liu Yu''s unique aesthetic, as long as Liu Yu is happy, it doesn''t matter if he is single or not. Haven''t you seen a handsome tree like him who is still single? "I just hope that when you become bald, you become stronger at the same time, otherwise you will be blacked out by a certain punch." Su Mu opened Liu Yu''s panel and found that Liu Yu really lived up to the law of becoming bald = becoming stronger. Name: Liu Yu Race: Scorching Sun Fire Raven/Divine Life Level: Life Field (early stage) Talented Ability: Treasure Hunting¡ªHave supernatural perception and intuition for treasures. Burning sky and fierce flames - the extreme high temperature can reach up to 3000 degrees, burning everything. Domain: Fen Tianyan Domain¡ªburning mountains and boiling seas, melting everything. (Each use irreversibly damages the feather.) "The high temperature of 3,000 degrees has already reached half the temperature of the sun''s surface. I am afraid that there is no material on Aquamarine that can resist this terrifying high temperature." Su Mu noticed a key word in the description - ''highest'' "That is to say, the supernatural power of Liu Yu Fen Tian Lie Yan is not that the temperature can reach 3000 degrees after it is used, but gradually increases in temperature, and it will only reach 3000 degrees after reaching the peak." "However, the upper limit of Fen Tian Lie Yan is so high, and its initial temperature will not be too low. If Liu Yu''s strength goes further, he may not be able to compete with the scorching sun in the sky in the future!" Chapter 652 Leaving aside the essence of Liu Yu''s drama essence and the current hot-eyed appearance, Liu Yu''s strength is still worthy of recognition. It''s just that his field is so messy, and every time he uses it, it will cause irreversible damage to the feathers. If he uses it too much, will Liu Yu become a bald bird with a bare body? ! Su Mu stepped in and imagined it, as if he saw a big, naked bird flying freely and happily in the sky one day in the future. That picture is so beautiful. "Zee!!!" A high-pitched hawk piercing through gold and cracking stones was heard from nine days above, and a large black cloud scattered and enveloped the earth. The moving speed of this dark cloud was very fast, and it covered a distance of 100 meters in just a blink of an eye! Su Mu looked up and saw that this was not a dark cloud, but a condor with a volume of almost 80 meters after spreading its wings! Each feather of the condor is neatly arranged, with a metallic luster, like an indestructible black armor, and the feathers of the wings are like a peerless magic weapon with cold light and handle, unstoppable. Just flapping its wings lightly, even the flowing wind was cut off! The next moment, the huge figure of the shadow disappeared without a trace, and there were subtle spatial fluctuations nearby. Although this spatial fluctuation is extremely light, it still cannot be concealed from Su Mu''s perception. Su Mu narrowed his eyes slightly: "Is it possible to cover up the fluctuations to this extent by space shuttle now?" In the past, when Ji was traveling through space, the spatial fluctuations were very strong. As long as he was prepared, it would be difficult to get caught. Ji''s natural ability was not as useful as his claws when fighting alone. Now after entering the field of life, Ji has grown a lot. The space fluctuations caused by his space shuttle are very secretive. Only those who have awakened space talents and have excellent perception can detect some clues. Name: extremely Race: Void Condor/Divine Life Level: Life Field (early stage) Innate supernatural power: space shuttle - can freely shuttle in different dimensions, as simple as drinking water. Domain: Forbidden Airspace¡ªa space is forcibly locked, and all life cannot leave this space in any way until the domain is released. After the forbidden airspace is locked, five forbidden empty blades will be automatically generated, and one forbidden empty blade will be automatically generated every minute thereafter. All space broken blades will launch indiscriminate attacks on targets in the field. After the evolution, the supernatural powers are not obvious, far less gorgeous than Liu Yu''s Burning Flame, but it is even more deadly to a certain extent. As long as he is very willing, he can travel through space after a high-speed charge to come to the target. With his pair of sharp claws that can easily tear tanks apart, and wings that are strong enough to break mountains and rocks, he only needs one face-to-face meeting. Able to tear enemies to pieces. Pole will become the most feared assassin in the valley! All enemies targeted by him will face the judgment of space in despair. "Ho ho ho ho!!!" A burly man who had trained all his muscles to his brain raised his fist the size of a casserole pot and beat his shiny black chest hard, making a thunderous sound. The muscles on his body were piled together like piles of tree tumors, full of explosive power. This burly Khan has a row of white hairs on the top of his head, and the roots stand upright, like hard steel needles! The eyes are as big as round bells, and the face with Chinese characters is not angry and arrogant. "Come to fight!!" Chapter 653 Su Mu knew who this burly, muscular man was without looking. It must be that fighting maniac Ping Ding who is looking for people to make appointments all day long, either in a fight or on the way to a fight. "His current appearance is quite in line with his personality, but has all the attribute points of this idiot been added to his muscles?" Name: Ping Ding Race: Burning Blood Beast Level: Life field (early stage) Innate supernatural power: burning spirit - burning all the aura into a huge increase, and the increase will continue until the aura is burned out. Domain: Deathmatch¡ªLock a target and pull it into the Deathmatch Domain. Creatures stronger than Pingding in the Deathmatching Domain will be forcibly suppressed, and Pingding is at the same level. Pingding can get blood burning boost, and his strength and speed will be greatly enhanced in a short period of time. Every time a strong enemy is successfully beheaded, the Death Fighting Domain can obtain a permanent increase. ¡­ After reading Pingding''s attribute panel, Su Mu sighed with his forehead: "This idiot really added all the attribute points to the muscles. This talent, supernatural power and domain are completely the way of desperate Saburo." Once the other fields of life field are opened, they will cause huge range-type damage. It is good to come to Pingding, specialization and finding someone to single out... However, after giving up the area-wide killing effect of the domain, Ping Ding''s death fight domain is also very abnormal. After the death fight field is opened, even if the enemy encountered is stronger than Ping Ding, as long as the difference is not too great, Ping Ding has a chance to win the battle. However, Ping Ding''s mobility is also at the bottom of the life field. Once someone pulls the distance away and flies the kite, he may die miserably. "Ping Ding''s road is too extreme, we have to find a way to improve Ping Ding''s mobility." "Perhaps we can make Ping Ding and Ji cooperate with each other. With the space of Ji to shuttle in, Ping Ding, who can come and go at will, will become a scalp-numbing bloodthirsty monster." A hill-like old cow is slowly approaching the distant horizon. The horns of the old cow are curved, like the eaves of a building on stilts flying obliquely into the clouds. He is like a wise man who has seen all the vicissitudes of life, with a leisurely and calm demeanor, neither in a hurry nor in a hurry. A pair of lantern-sized eyes were warm and peaceful, like a tranquil lake reflecting the hustle and bustle of the world. This is Comrade Siyou, the most exaggerated and strong man under Su Mu''s command. It''s just that he has a gentle temperament and rarely fights with others, but if someone touches his bottom line, he will use his own actions to explain to the world what the true fury of thunder is! Name: Niu Siyou Race: Earth Shaking Bull/Divine Life Level: Fate (mid-term) Innate supernatural power: Destiny - after opening, you can see the future! (Every time you open it, you will lose your vitality. The stronger the target you choose to spy on, the more vitality you will lose.) Domain: Shaking the ground and stepping on the mountains - Shaking the veins of the earth, crushing the mountains and rivers. "Comrades Four You usually keep a low profile and keep a low profile, but this breakthrough has directly become the middle stage of their fate. It really has accumulated a lot. If I hadn''t been able to see his attribute panel, I really couldn''t believe that someone could really see fate. " Although the supernatural power of fate is strong, it also puts a huge burden on the body. If Siyou comrades choose to spy on his future fate, he will be squeezed into a mummy just after opening it. But none of these flaws can conceal the abnormality of this supernatural power. Destiny, that is the field that only gods are qualified to touch! Chapter 654 Standing beside Comrade Siyou was a young man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. His ears were very peculiar, two pairs more than ordinary people, and there were six in total! The three pairs of ears trembled slightly, as if nothing in the world had any secrets in front of him. These were the divine ears that could listen to the voices of all things! Name: Liu Er Race: Six-eared monkey Level: Life field (early stage) Innate supernatural powers: Listening¡ªlisten to the voice of all things, know the voice of heaven and earth, understand the words of all things, and observe the secrets of all things. Field: Insight - After it is turned on, it can quickly analyze all the details of the other party''s heels, and can be copied after the analysis is completed. Liu Er''s innate supernatural power is still listening to the truth, but it is not static. Now listening to the truth has an extra layer of ability-observing the secrets of all things. To put it simply, the six ears can know what you think. This is infinitely close to the supreme supernatural power in Buddhist mythology that only exists in classics and legends¡ªhis mind is connected! In other words, as long as Liu Er is willing, he can know other people''s thoughts. Of course, this is not absolute. As long as the spiritual consciousness of the monitoring target can crush the six ears, it can block the six ears'' monitoring. As for his insight talent, it is a super-enhanced version of Sharingan, which can not only copy abilities, but also analyze the principles of ability operation. Now Liu Er''s strength is at the bottom, but as long as he is allowed to continue to use insight and analysis, Liu Er''s future will be limitless in time! Shashasha~~~ Dense rustling sounds spread throughout the world of origin, and half a meter long giant ants covered with metallic luster moved forward in an orderly manner. This army of ants that are prohibited by law is obviously the army of spirit-draining ants under Hei''er''s command. At the end of this army is a queen ant the size of a two-story flat building. The carapace on her body is covered with ferocious barbs, and there is no extra emotion in her compound eyes. Six pairs of thick and strong anti-joint limbs are firmly nailed to the ground, as stable as a mountain. Name: Heyer Race: Spirit-eating ants/divine life Level: Life field (early stage) Innate Supernatural Ability: Super-speed Reproduction¡ª¡ªUnder the premise of sufficient energy supply, it can super-speed reproduce offspring and rapidly expand the size of the group. Gene evolution - absorb excellent gene reserves into the gene pool, and constantly optimize the newborn population. Domain: Devouring Spirits - After opening, all life except for the devouring ant colony will be indiscriminately drawn away from the aura, and all devoured aura will enhance the overall strength of the devouring ant colony. "Hei''er continues to go on like this, and one day in the future, he will definitely become the most feared group in the universe starry sky - Zerg!" The supernatural power of genetic evolution has injected infinite possibilities into the spirit-eating ant colony. The more genes Hei Er stores, the more abundant branches can be deployed. Isn''t that how the desperate Zerg developed step by step? I just don''t know how long it will take to get to that day. Su Mu smiled gratifiedly: "Sure enough, everyone has grown up." "It''s all cultivated by the tree god!" Xiaobai and the others knelt down on the ground and said in unison. This is the true thought in their hearts. If the tree god hadn''t continuously provided them with the spiritual liquid of life, how could they break away from the shackles of the mundane world and become butterflies. If there is no divine transformation, they don''t know when they will be able to achieve their fate. Meeting Su Mu was the greatest luck in their lives. This bow, Su Mu deserved it! Chapter 655 "Get up, it''s all about fighting for yourselves, otherwise, no matter how many resources you have, it will be useless." Although Su Mu''s help is crucial, if Xiaobai and the others are tired and slack, and do not want to make progress, they will not be able to achieve their fate, and they will explode and die in the first moment of spiritual transformation. "I am very satisfied with everyone''s performance!" After being praised by Su Mu, Xiaobai and the others felt very happy, sweeter than eating sugar. This is the best affirmation for all their dedication and hard work! "But everyone, don''t slack off. Fate is just a step towards the future. I don''t want to see anyone falling behind in the future." Su Mu''s branches stretched out, taking everyone out of the world of origin, pointing to the red clouds like fire, surrounded by mountains, and magnificent mountains and rivers, he said indifferently: "The mountains we are in are just a remote corner of this world, which is comparable to the magnificent distant place. It''s too small and barren." "It''s time, it''s time to get out of this corner and give our voice to the world." Su Mu''s eyes were burning, and the Qingxi Mountains were too small and too barren to raise real dragons. In the past, Su Mu was not strong enough, so he only dared to live in a corner. Now that he has this strength, it is really stupid to shrink back in this corner. "Second idiot, You Ying, you two will take your own tribes to the west of Liguo, and crush the so-called forbidden land there, and those who do not return will be killed without mercy." The forbidden land in Su Mu''s mouth is that several powerful monsters form an alliance with each other and designate the land as the king. A considerable number of monsters spontaneously gather under his hands to help the evildoers, which is a great disaster in the West. These few monsters are bloodthirsty, and there are a lot of rich spiritual stone minerals in the territory they occupy. If they don''t use them to attack Su Mu, he feels sorry for the sins they have worked so hard to create. "Second Silly/You Ying, take orders!" Ersha''s stupidity will only show up in the valley, but outside, he is a bloodthirsty nightmare! "Qingyi, Liuyu, Pingding, Siyou, you take your tribes to the north of Liguo, occupy all the unowned spirit stone mines, and at the same time subdue all the monsters in the north." There are only two unowned spirit stone veins found in Liguo in the sparsely populated north, but the spiritual energy there is very strong, there are definitely more than these two. Liu Yu''s innate supernatural powers are unique for finding spiritual veins. With him, he will definitely be able to discover more spiritual stone veins. However, the vastness of the land and sparse population and abundant aura also mean that there are hordes of monsters and beasts there, and the north of Liguo has become a no-man''s land, so after discovering the ownerless spirit stone veins, although Liguo is eager, he can only act. View from the wall. Tsing Yi and the others are now the fate, and entering the north where the monsters are swarming will definitely end the chaotic situation of leaderless dragons. When Tsing Yi and the others conquer the Northland, the implementation of Su Mu''s next plan will be much smoother. "Tsing Yi/Liu Yu/Ping Ding/Si You, take orders!" "Xiaobai, Ji, Hei''er, Liuer, you take your own tribes to the east of Liguo, and suppress all the alien races that cross the border. Six ears, you have to find out which worlds are rich in energy as much as possible, and mark them secretly for future anti-invasion. " The east of Liguo is bordered by many countries, and is very rich in cultivation resources. After the tide of aura came, many space passages were opened there, and it was the hardest hit area for alien invasion. However, the main reason Su Mu sent Xiaobai and the others there was to enrich Hei''er''s gene pool. Those invading alien races should warmly welcome Xiaobai and the others! "Little Bai/Ji/Hei Er/Liu Er, take orders!" Chapter 656 "By the way, I almost forgot about it." Su Mu took out the flesh and blood essence of the evil god Anzmat and threw it to Hei Er. This piece of flesh and blood essence is only the size of a fist, and you can still feel the warm and smooth touch when you hold it in your hand. It looks like a lesion Teratosarcoma. The sarcomas are covered with trumpet-shaped tentacles, and these trumpet-shaped tentacles are still wriggling gently from time to time, and the horns make noises with unknown meanings during contraction. A weak-willed person will have strange auditory hallucinations and visions after listening to it for a moment, and his will will be gradually defeated, falling into endless madness and chaos. This is very in line with the evil god''s personality-disgusting, curious and dangerous. Although this pile of flesh and blood essence is only the size of a fist, if it is not handled carefully, it can cause devastating disasters. You only need to gently throw it to the inaccessible Northland, and the hordes of monsters there will become distorted monsters under the pollution radiation of the evil god Anzmat. And the evil god Ainzmat will also gain new life in these twisted monsters! This shows how powerful and terrifying a creature like a god is! Even a dead god should not be underestimated! Su Mu is well aware of the dangers of this lump of flesh and blood essence, so of course it is impossible to throw it to Hei E without doing anything, isn''t that harming Hei E? The lump of flesh and blood essence thrown to Heie has been carefully handled by Su Mu. The effect is naturally not as good as the original flesh and blood essence, but it is better than safety. There is no need to fall into the danger of life and death for a moment, that is something a fool would do. After Hei Er finished absorbing the essence of Ainzmat''s flesh and blood, the spirit-eating ants would gain the ability to confuse their minds, and these small ant colonies would gradually become a living nightmare! In addition to the essence of flesh and blood left to Hei E, Su Mu did not forget the shadow and Liu Yu. The foundation of supernatural powers obtained from those two foolish demon kings is just suitable for Youying and Liuyu. It''s a pity that the quantity is too small, only sporadic, and the quality is far inferior to the flesh and blood essence extracted from the evil god Ainzmatt, so it is impossible to get too much benefit from it. It is good to use for reference, and the field of insight of the six ears can be of great help. "Tree God, I saw a corner of the future at the moment when I was promoted to the field of life. In the distant future, you will fight a powerful evil god in a country called ''ANSI''." Comrade Siyou quietly Send a voice transmission. "''ANSI?''" Su Mu''s expression changed. After his strength has reached his level, he will have a vague feeling when he mentions things related to himself. Comrade Siyou is indeed right. He is very likely to have some cause and effect with this country named ''ANSI'' in the future. Su Mu asked: "Have you ever seen the face of that evil god?" A fright flashed in the eyes of Comrade Siyou: "No, you and the unknown evil god in the future picture are shrouded in hazy mist. But just seeing that fog, my will almost collapsed, and I became His crazy slave! " When Comrade Siyou talked about the fog, his tone became a little weird. Su Mu noticed that an abnormal frenzy flashed in his eyes, and at the same time, there was a strange fishy smell in the breath of Comrades Four. It tasted like rotting dead fish! Disgusting! Chapter 657 "He is the old ruler who sleeps in the endless deep sea. He sleeps in the eternal mansion, waiting for you to fall asleep!" Si You looked mad, his consciousness fell into inexplicable delirium, a mess, and he acted very manic, a khaki halo appeared on his huge front hooves, he stomped heavily on the ground, the rocks collapsed, and the ground shook. Chi Chi Chi! A branch as white as jade made a rapid and sharp piercing sound and tapped heavily on Si You''s forehead. The branch of white jade burst into divine light, with the sound of thunder exploding, and the terrifying pressure permeated, like an abyss like an ocean. "Pretending to be a ghost! Get out of here!" boom! Siyou''s huge body staggered limply and knelt down on the ground, his insane look gradually faded away, his consciousness got rid of the delirium of nothingness, and he regained his sanity, and the strange breath immediately melted away. "Tree God, what happened to me just now..." Si You looked at Su Mu weakly and asked. "It''s a little trouble, you can rest assured, just leave it to me here." Su Mu''s branch swept across Siyou''s huge body, and the life liquid spilled into his body. A distorted phantom fell out of Si You''s body, its empty eyes stared at Su Mu, and the body agitated and let out a piercing whistling of venom. numb. The phantom turned around and wanted to pounce on Xiaobai and the others. Su Mu snorted coldly: "A mere projection dares to be presumptuous in front of me, so let me destroy it." The aura between heaven and earth condensed into a big hand holding the phantom in his hand, no matter how hard it struggled, it couldn''t escape the palm of the big aura hand. "My death will sound the death knell of silence, He has awakened from his long sleep, the tide is turning, the world is about to be overturned! Listen..." "Too much nonsense." puff~ The five fingers of the aura''s big hand contracted suddenly, and this chaotic phantom was crushed by Su Mu on the spot. The airflow escaping between the fingers whizzed and formed cyclones, venting outwards and cutting through the rock wall, leaving dense holes. Su Mu dissipated the aura with a blank face, and said in a cold tone, "''ANSI''? Don''t worry, I will go there in person, and then I will let you fall into a real long sleep." ¡­ Because of this sudden change, Siyou''s vitality was damaged and its foundation was unstable, so it had to stay in the valley for a while to recuperate. Su Mu asked Xiaobai and the others to decide to set off first. Time is running out now, and the ''Scarlet Void Moon'' may cross over at any time. This evil god who is silent in the deep sea is also waking up from his long sleep. Su Mu has to evolve the world of origin into a real world as soon as possible. "As long as the world of origin successfully evolves into the real world, I don''t care what kind of scarlet moon or resurrected evil god you are, you will die if you come!" Su Mu''s eyes were cold, whoever wants his life, he will kill him first! Xiaobai and the others have a large number of people. Although Liguo promised to cooperate with them, it is not convenient for so many monsters to pass through the hinterland of Liguo, which will cause serious social panic. You must know that all human beings are very sensitive to monsters now, and even if it is just a disturbance, it will be infinitely magnified. If other countries think that Xiaobai and the others are planning to engage in some conspiracy, it will be more troublesome to jointly interfere. Based on the principle that more things are worse than less things, Su Mu released three clones, each of which carried part of the origin world fragments. It couldn''t be more convenient to use it to transport troops. Chapter 658 The original function of the origin world was also used to transport troops. Now the deduction of the three basic elements of water, fire and wind is not over, and the temporary division of the origin world has no effect. ¡­ Canglan County Taoist Palace branch hall. The Taoist Palace is located in the east of Canglan County, built on the back of a majestic mountain called Fengming. Fengming Mountain is the place with the most aura in the entire Canglan Continent. It is said that there is a vein of Lingshi around Fengming Mountain. Dao Palace is not a single building, because there are many students recruited, forming a patchwork of buildings. The architectural style of Canglan County Taoist Palace perfectly inherits the style of the headquarters. It does not look gorgeous, but it is very grand. It doesn''t feel depressing either. clang~~~ clang~~~ clang~~~ From the top of Fengming Mountain, loud bells were ringing, and the bells echoed leisurely in the mountains. The white clouds in the mountains were lingering, and the trees were rustling. Many spiritual cultivators in the academy of the Taoist Palace opened their eyes with astonishment on their faces, talking a lot. "It''s the Fengming Bell, and it actually rang nine times in a row. Is my Canglan Taoist Palace about to end?" "I''m afraid you are not a fool. You didn''t hear the two long and one short bells, which means that there are distinguished guests visiting." "Wow, what is the identity of this person, who can actually make the Fengming Bell ring nine times in a row!" "When the Palace Master came to Canglan Dao Palace, the Fengming Bell only rang eight times, right?!" "Hiss, brothers, think carefully and fear!" "Don''t think about it here, hurry up to the mountain gate and prepare to welcome the respected guest!" ¡­ A mature and charming Yujie in a light blue robe put down the bell vertebra in her hand, and behind her stood a girl with a delicate figure and a good face. "Master, what is the origin of this person, that it is worth you to come to the top of the mountain and ring the Fengming Bell?" From the girl''s words, it can be deduced that this mature and intellectual Yujie has a very high status in the Canglan Dao Palace and has an extraordinary background. "I don''t know too well. The old man of the palace just gave a few vague words and asked me to receive him with the highest standard of etiquette. According to my guess, he is likely to come from that mountain range." "Master, do you mean that he is that existence?!" The girl couldn''t help exclaiming, her open mouth could be stuffed with an apple. Ye Yaxuan frowned slightly: "Probably not, but there must be some kind of connection with that existence, otherwise the Palace Master would not allow me to receive him with the highest etiquette." "Today''s words are limited to your ears, and you must not leak the slightest bit, otherwise it is very likely to bring a devastating disaster to my Canglan Dao Palace." The girl had never seen such an approachable master acting so serious, she immediately turned pale, and said hastily: "Student, please remember!" "Don''t be too scared. As the chief of my Canglan Dao Palace, you will set an example for all the disciples, and you can''t act as flustered as you are now." Ye Yaxuan rubbed the girl''s head, her voice was calm: " let''s go." The two master and apprentice quickly left along the dangerous and steep plank road. All the spiritual practitioners along the way stopped their hasty pace when they saw the leader Ye Yaxuan, and saluted respectfully. "Palace Master." This mature and charming intellectual Yujie is actually the owner of Canglan Dao Palace! The strength has reached the perfect pulse level, and there is only one step away from breaking through the life field! I really don''t know who can let such a distinguished and strong man lead all the spiritual practitioners in the Taoist Palace to greet him in front of the mountain gate. Chapter 659 In front of the gate of Daogong Mountain in Canglan County, a group of spiritual cultivators were looking forward to it. They had been standing for almost an hour, but none of them dared to show a trace of impatience or complaint. Even Bingshan, who always has a straight face on weekdays, tried hard to squeeze out a smile today. In this increasingly dangerous world, the special group of spiritual practitioners is the guarantee of safety, and their social status is by no means imaginable by ordinary people. The spiritual text of the fate field can even meet the great elders from the country without paying respects, chatting and laughing happily. Even for ordinary spiritual practitioners of ordinary rank, there are many wealthy people who are willing to treat them as guests. If people from all walks of life in Canglan Continent learned that Canglan Dao Palace, the holy place in their minds, pulled up a long dragon in front of the mountain gate and waited for an hour without any complaints, it would be crazy. Is it because this group of spiritual cultivators are too dog-licking? Uh, it''s true. Spirituality has also changed from ordinary people, only because of the particularity of this world that they become transcendent, but in essence they are just a group of ordinary people with power. Except that they are more decisive and cruel, their mentality is no different from that of ordinary people. The cultivation system of self-cultivation and mind-cultivation like in the world of Xianxia is not suitable here. First, everyone does not have such a long lifespan. Second, the external environment is too dangerous. Seablue Star pursues combat power. As for the state of mind? Yes, the more you kill, the better your mood will be.... Therefore, although the group of spiritual practitioners on Seablue Star have a detached status, in the final analysis they are not seekers who are detached from external objects, and they will also be tempted by various substances. It is normal to lick the dog. As the saying goes, licking a dog is not a good death... ahem, licking until the end has everything you need. Everyone is not stupid, they know very clearly what it means to ring the Fengming Bell nine times in a row, and the visitors this time can no longer be described as rich or expensive. Casually leaking a few between the opponent''s nails is enough for them to benefit endlessly. So don''t say it''s an hour, even if they wait for a day, they are willing. In their earnest eyes, a figure came along the narrow path in the distance. Lingxiu''s physical fitness is far superior to that of ordinary people, and even hundreds of meters away will not prevent them from seeing the faces of people clearly. "Wow, this is too young!" Some male cultivators couldn''t help but swear. "Not only young, but also very handsome. Haven''t you seen that all those goddesses have turned into idiots?" The ordinary-looking male cultivator felt extremely resentful. They originally thought that the respected guest was an elderly man, or a burly man with a strong body, but they never expected that he was a young man who was like a banished immortal! "I''m not alive anymore, my goddess actually smiled at this little boy!" The hearts of the miserable green youths who had been chasing the goddess so hard but couldn''t get a glimpse of the door broke their hearts. "Our chief has actually fallen." "It''s over, not only the Chief, but even the Palace Master has fallen!" A wise man with great wisdom and ignorance touched his smooth forehead, where there was a lush green leaf. He looked at the fallen leaves in his palm and sighed: "If this person stays here for one more day, we will all become Bachelor." Many men''s cultivators couldn''t help shuddering when they thought of the terrifying scene of men on the left and right in the future, and men on top of men, and their goosebumps fell all over the floor. They suddenly felt that the idea of ??licking the dog that they had earlier was the younger brother''s behavior! Chapter 660 Compared with the lifeless male cultivators, the green eyes of the female cultivators were shining brightly, and their appearance of choosing to eat someone was like a wolf who had been starving for three days and three nights and suddenly saw a piece of fat fresh meat. "Ah! I can''t control my maiden heart! He is my new male god!" "Stop being in heat here, he is not your male god alone, he is our male god!" "Give it to my old lady, only my old lady has the right to be close to him, you are not worthy!" After finishing speaking, she set up a proud balloon and instantly killed most of the female cultivators. "Hey, you all give me enough time! This is the distinguished guest we are going to welcome!" The chief girl was furious. These female spiritual cultivators immediately fell silent. Although the chief girl is pretty and attractive, she is very strong. She is younger than each of them, but she has become a strong pulse rank at the age of weak crown. Ye Yaxuan smiled when she heard the words, she was very pleased in her heart: "My apprentice has finally grown up." Before she could be happy for a long time, the chief girl said angrily with a pretty face: "What are you going to do if you scare him away like this?!" Everyone fell down immediately. Although these spiritual discussions are very intense, their voices are as thin as mosquitoes, and most people standing next to them may not be able to hear what they are saying. But is Su Mu an ordinary person? Obviously not! He stopped being a human being and changed his career to become a big tree. These enthusiastic exchanges, as thin as mosquitoes, fell in Su Mu''s ears, and they were really audible, word for word. A trace of helplessness flashed in Su Mu''s eyes: "Perhaps, this is the trouble of being too handsome." Ye Yaxuan took the initiative to step forward with her slender and long legs. By no means did she admit that she could not wait to admire the enchanting face up close, but only out of a ceremonial enthusiasm. The chief looked at his master''s actions, and suddenly realized: "Master, as the chief, I should go with you to welcome this distinguished guest." "No, your duty as the chief is to stay here and set an example. It is enough for the teacher to go alone." Chief Girl: ? ? ? When the palace lord came last time, didn''t you ask me to go with you to welcome a distinguished guest next time? How come now that I, as the chief, should stay here and set an example, I don''t accept it! ! ! You will lose me if you value sex and despise fools! The chief girl shouted frantically in her heart, but seeing the deep killing intent hidden in the charming smile on the corner of the master''s mouth, she gave in. "I see, master, please rest assured, I will set an example." The chief''s face was ashen, like a walking dead without a soul. Su Mu looked at the pair of Doubi master and apprentice from a distance, and he was amused, but he knew that the overall atmosphere of the Taoist Palace in Canglan County was much better than he had imagined. In the last battle of the Western Wall, these students from the Taoist Palace also went to battle to kill the enemy one after another, and they did not just stay behind like a turtle. It is precisely because there are such warriors who are willing to shed their blood for their homeland that human beings are not reduced to a sad food. "I am the Palace Master of Canglan Dao Palace, Ye Yaxuan. I am very glad that you can come to Canglan Dao Palace. It is our honor." Ye Yaxuan smiled at the corners of her eyes, her face was like a spring breeze, giving people a very comfortable feeling. She asked softly, "I don''t know what your name is?" "My name is Su Mu." Chapter 661 "So it''s Mr. Su." Su Mu waved his hand and said with a faint smile: "You don''t need to be too polite, just call me Su Mu." Ye Yaxuan was dazzled by Su Mu''s smile. She had never believed that someone could win her heart away with her appearance, at least at this moment, she believed it. There is really someone in this world who can win her heart away with just the outer skin! Ye Yaxuan took a deep breath, her perfect figure made the light blue robe bulge, she looked at Su Mu with a smile, "This is not acceptable, if that old man finds out, I will inevitably be punished." Seeing Ye Yaxuan''s insistence, Su Mu didn''t insist. "You must already know why I''m here, right?" Ye Yaxuan blinked, two blushes came up on her cheeks, and she said with some embarrassment: "Sorry, Mr. Su, that old man was vague on the phone, and he didn''t say anything when asked, just kept saying what he said when you came." I knew it." Su Mu was also a little speechless to the palace lord of the Taoist Palace. This is not the world of Xianxia, ??and he even played a mystery. Is it okay to just say no? Su Mu let go of his spiritual sense, and suddenly realized: "It turns out that this old fox was planning this kind of calculation." This mature, intelligent and glamorous Yujie has already completed her veins, and she can achieve her destiny if she goes one step further, becoming the third pillar of Li Guo. From this point of view, perhaps everyone thinks that there are very few spiritual practitioners at this stage, but it is not the case. There are 21 states and counties in Liguo, and each state and county has opened a branch hall of the Taoist Palace. The position of the master of the branch hall is only Only when the pulse level is complete can it be assumed. Because they are equivalent to the patron saints of that continent. In this crisis-ridden world, it is impossible to let those poor and rich people be responsible. Besides, spiritual practice is all about pride, if the strength is not strong, how can you convince the public. That is to say, there are at least 21 strong people in Liguo who have completed their veins, but Ye Zhi and Zhongli are the only ones who have successfully taken that step in Liguo. The difficulty of this step can be seen. Before a systematic cultivation system is developed, I don''t know how many geniuses will fall in front of this threshold. If she could get his guidance, Ye Yaxuan would definitely be able to cross this threshold and become the third place in Li Guo. "Forget it, just take it as a reward." Su Mu made up his mind, and said calmly: "That''s it, I''m going to Anse, I heard that you have dealt with the only church in this country before, and I want to learn about the only church from you. intelligence." Su Mu noticed that when he mentioned the only church, Ye Yaxuan''s pretty face turned pale, her forehead was sweating, and her body also subconsciously tensed up, which was a bit abnormal. Although Ye Yaxuan is an intellectual, mature and charming Yujie, but she can become the master of the branch hall of the Dao Palace, no matter in terms of strength or means, both are indispensable. It is absolutely not an exaggeration to say that she is an elite among human beings. But such an elite would feel nervous just hearing the three words taught by Wei Wei. What did she see there and what did she experience? Ye Yaxuan let out a foul breath, looked around, as if she was afraid that something bad would happen. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said in a hoarse voice: "Sorry, I need to think about it. For me, that experience was a fear that I didn''t want to face directly." Chapter 662 Su Mu nodded understandingly and said, "It''s okay, I can give you a day." This kind of painful memory that I don''t want to recall is forcibly recalled. Isn''t that exposing people''s scars? Anyway, there are still many ways to learn about the only teaching, but they are not as clear as knowing from Ye Yaxuan, the client. There is still time, Su Mu can wait. Ye Yaxuan forced a smile: "Thank you Mr. Su for your understanding." "By the way, Mr. Su has been exhausted all the way, and it''s almost noon now, please invite Mr. Su to taste the delicious food of my Canglan County." Ye Yaxuan changed the subject. "Speaking of which, the last time I came to Canglan County, I didn''t taste the special food here. This time I can finally go as usual." Su Mu''s eyes lit up. The experience of coming to Canglan County last time was not pleasant. This time he Take advantage of this free time to enjoy it. After all, there is a soul from the foodie empire in his body... "Yaxuan dares to guarantee that she will not disappoint Mr. Su this time." "Then there will be Palace Master Lao Ye." "Then, Mr. Su, please." Although Ye Yaxuan forcibly concealed it, how could she hide it from this group of sensitive spiritual practitioners. The spiritual cultivators of Canglan Dao Palace, represented by the chief girl, immediately glared at Su Mu. They thought that the respected Palace Master had been bullied in the previous communication! To these spiritual practitioners, Ye Yaxuan is not an aloof and indifferent ruler, but an approachable and intimate sister. Anyone who bullies Ye Yaxuan is making things difficult for them. It doesn''t matter how handsome you are, hum! This inexplicable hostility confused Su Mu. I really don''t understand that these female cultivators still looked like they wanted to eat him clean not long ago, but they changed in a blink of an eye, and they wanted to lock up Su Mu and teach him a good lesson. Su Mu''s complexion was subtle: "Could it be that this is a real woman? The complexion really changes as soon as it is said." Ye Yaxuan, as the person involved, is also a little baffled, why did her attitude change so much in a blink of an eye? The chief girl ran to Ye Yaxuan''s side with her short legs, and tried her best to tiptoe and bit her tongue next to her ear: "Master, tell me quietly, did this little boy bully you just now?" , don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll make the decision for you!¡± "I, An Nan, don''t care how noble his status is. If you want to bully my master, you have to ask the sword on my back whether to agree." The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly, not knowing what to say. I am obviously a big tree with no emotions, and my heart is calm when facing you group of Yingyingyanyan, but why did you make me look like I was doing pornography before? ! I am a decent tree! And what kind of whispers are you playing when you are so close, isn''t that intentional for me to hear? Su Mu looked at this petite girl with a big sword almost as tall as her back on her back with a blank expression, and said lightly, "You are ruining my reputation." Ye Yaxuan was also very embarrassed, obviously the two of them were communicating in a serious manner, but how could the nature become ambiguous after her apprentice said it? ! Ye Yaxuan flicked a heavy head on the chief''s white and delicate forehead, and said speechlessly, "You are the only one who is smart." Chapter 663 The girl had a big oolong, and her face suddenly turned into a red apple, which was really pretty. Because Ye Yaxuan needed some time to make a decision, the task of receiving Su Mu was given to the chief. So the chief turned into a robot, his movements were stiff, his expression was sluggish, and he was not round at all, which formed a huge contrast with the image of punching out a second ago. Although the chief''s explanation is very blunt, neither vivid nor interesting, Fengming Mountain is indeed picturesque. Judging by the rating of Foodie Empire, a random 5A will not be able to escape. The clear springs in the mountains are gurgling, and the forest is lingering, like a dream. Many small animals are alert and stop in the distance to watch this strange visitor curiously. , Singing like a song. "Ah, it''s time for lunch, we should go." The Chief Chief let out a sigh of relief, as if he had touched gutter oil on the soles of his feet, he jumped away from here as if fleeing, and those who didn''t know thought she was fleeing from some kind of dragon''s pool and tiger''s lair. Su Mu''s head is full of black lines, obviously he is a refined and easy-going, dignified, extraordinary, clean and self-sufficient five-good tree, how could he become a man-eating demon in the eyes of this chief girl. Su Mu just took his right foot, but the chief jumped three feet high like a frightened cat, turned his body 180 degrees in the air, and asked Su Mu vigilantly, "Why are you following me?" "Where do you usually eat your lunch?" hum! The chief girl''s head buzzed, and in the comics, white gas would come out of her forehead now. "This..." The chief scratched his head, and began to giggle cheerfully in order to relieve the awkward atmosphere: "This one also invites the honored guest to come with me." The chief''s feet were blown by the wind, and a pair of short legs almost turned into hot wheels, crushing the low trees along the forest trail until he couldn''t straighten his waist. "Why does this chief feel a little silly?" Su Mu laughed dumbly. ¡­ Canglan Taoist Palace built a special hall for banqueting guests on the mountainside, and brought in a lot of running water from the nearby Mingxin Lake. There were a lot of koi in the water, and they were peaceful and motionless. When they heard the sound of footsteps, they walked away. The green lotus leaves sway slowly and gently as the ripples spread out, making this hall a unique scenery of Fengming Mountain. There are several water pavilions and terraces built in the main hall. These pavilions are scattered in all directions, connected by exquisite small bridges, and together they form a circle. In the middle of the main hall is a floating island with a width of 100 meters. The floating island is a special place for performances when Canglan Dao Palace entertains guests. Here, Lu Liangshou does not go up to sing and dance, play basketball and sing Rap, but to perform spiritual skills. These spiritual techniques may be still in the process of being explored. After they are performed, everyone can brainstorm and start brainstorming. If they are interesting enough, they can also get personal guidance from Ye Yaxuan, the Taoist masters. Or a wonderful spiritual duel, or some ingenious spiritual performances. In fact, after many spiritual practitioners who were not talented enough joined other professions, they made use of the mysteries of spiritual arts to make a splash. Some daring directors also used spiritual practice and spiritual techniques, allowing fantasy to truly enter the screen and reality. Chapter 664 "Next, we will present to you the spiritual art show "Xiaoyaoyou"." With the ending of the sound, the bright hall was shrouded in darkness. There were stars dotted in this black curtain, and the soft moonlight cast a veil on this world. boom! An orange-yellow light particle rises into the sky, and when it reaches a certain height, it explodes and spreads radioactively, like a blooming flower bud. The black night is lit up by bright orange light. After the ultimate brilliance, the orange light disappeared, and the bright night sky returned to darkness. But this is not the end, it is like the first domino toppled, one after another light particles continue to rise into the night sky, competing to explode, blooming like a brocade, beautiful. Light up the dark night. In this bright fireworks, there is an ethereal call sounding from afar, as if it came from the vast and boundless galaxy, and the dazzling fireworks came to an abrupt end. In the next moment, stars suddenly lit up in the pitch-black night. These stars were connected end to end, and a huge Kun was slowly swimming in the night sky. bang bang bang! Countless silver-white particles of energy light lifted into the sky, and a galaxy appeared. The four corners of the main hall become the spiral arms that rotate beside the galaxy, and the center of the hall becomes the galactic center of the bright galaxy. The spiral arms rotate slowly, and the starlight is colorful, like a dream. The giant kun knows no loneliness and tirelessness, and marches toward the silver heart in the center, which is the ideal holy place in his mind. The moment Kun arrived at the center of the galaxy, a loud and clear song sounded. The lonely Kun turned into a bird in the high-pitched hymn, and became a free and proud roc. Miles. At this moment, even the bright star river was eclipsed in front of this big roc flying furiously. "Crazy!" The only thing left in the world is the reckless and high-pitched chirping of the big roc. This lonely roc disappeared deep in the heart of the galaxy, leaving only a blurred back, recording everything that happened here. The bright and boundless galaxy disappeared, and the night disappeared. Only these bystanders vaguely remembered that a lonely giant kun once came there. Huchihuchi~ There was the sound of rapid breathing from the lake island. A young man with an ordinary appearance and a dusty temperament raised his sleeves to wipe off the beady sweat on his forehead: "Thank you for watching." Crash, thunderous applause. "Ah! Fang Baiyu, you are so handsome!!" A normally quiet and gentle young lady screamed crazily after being amazed by this out-of-this-world youth. "Fang Baiyu, I love you!" There was also a burly man with five big and three thick hands on the railing of Lanting, with veins protruding from the back of his hand. The loose uniform was swollen by his muscles. This big man grabbed it with both hands. The railing creaked, and he confessed affectionately in a muffled voice. Fang Baiyu was so frightened that he hurriedly escaped from the big man''s sight in embarrassment, and the audience burst into laughter with great joy. Fang Baiyu didn''t notice that the moment he turned around, the figure of this burly man changed for a while, and finally turned into a seductress who was more delicate than a flower. She looked at the back of Fang Baiyu fleeing in embarrassment, put her hands on her hips, and shouted coquettishly: "Fang Baiyu, if you have the ability, don''t run away, come back and fight me for three hundred rounds!" When Fang Baiyu heard that the muffled voice turned into a charming tone, he quickly cast a spiritual spell that could speed up on himself, and he ran faster. So everyone laughed even more happily. Seeing these happy smiling faces, Su Mu also laughed happily together. This feeling is really good. Chapter 665 "Are they always like this?" Su Mu asked. Ye Yaxuan shook her head, nodded again, and gently pulled the hair that fell down her cheeks behind her ears. "When the sky falls, there are tall people who will stand on top, but what if we are those tall people? As a member of the Taoist Palace, we must be used to seeing life and death, and we must move forward, because there are ordinary people standing behind us one after another. " Ye Yaxuan fell silent after seeing these young smiles. In the last Battle of the Western Wall, there were fewer familiar faces and more hateful eyes. Who would have guessed that it was this group of laughing faces who picked up the weapons in their hands when facing the beast tide that chose to devour people, and walked with their companions on the imprint of steel. The youngest among them is only 13 years old, and the oldest is only 30 years old. The future is still far away, but the moment they choose to pick up their weapons and step onto the battlefield, they shrink infinitely. Perhaps, for many of them, this moment is both the present and the future. It''s a wonderful world, and a terrible time. But no matter what it is, there will always be a group of people who shoulder heavy responsibilities, stand upright, and move forward silently. Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head to look at Ye Yaxuan who was somewhat silent, and asked, "Just now you said that anyone who wants to go to the small island in the lake can go to the island?" "That''s right, anyone who is interested can go to the island, but if the program is too bad, the audience will hate it." Su Mu got up and smiled lightly: "No problem." Before the words fell, Su Mu took a step forward, and he was no longer in the orchid pavilion. Ye Yaxuan''s pupils shrank, and she exclaimed, "What a speed!" The chief girl stopped chewing when she heard the master''s exclamation, and her mouth was inflated into a balloon by the snacks: "Tear Hu, snake, what a shameful tree bean?" (Master, what is so fast) Seeing that the master hadn''t recovered, she glanced around, only to realize that Su Mu, who was still in the Lanting one second before, had disappeared in the next moment! "Wait, then...that''s the boy!?" The chief stared at the step-by-step Lianhua Banished Immortal, dumbfounded. Su Mu walked in the air calmly and indifferently, with lotuses growing on his feet. Su Mu flicked off the dust that did not exist on the corners of his clothes, and said in a faint voice: "I have some trivial personal opinions on cultivation and hope to share them with all the gentlemen here. If there is something wrong, it can be corrected.¡± At this moment, the wind in the air stopped, and the layers of ripples on the lake became quiet. Even the happily swimming koi forgot to swim, and looked up at the young man in the sky who was not like a commoner. I don''t know when a sacred hymn sounded in their hearts, and everyone seemed to see a white jade tree standing proudly on the top of the world, overlooking all kinds of human beings. "Then, let''s start with the most basic mortal level." "What is Fan?" "It is the foundation of the beginning, the first one, and everything we have starts from the trivial..." Su Mu didn''t cherish his words like gold, and treasured himself with a broom, but eloquently explained his insights about cultivation in a simple way. Everyone in the audience was fascinated by the sound, and gradually forgot everything around them when they were intoxicated by the grand sound. In Fengming Mountain, thousands of beasts galloped and spontaneously gathered around the main hall. Upwards, a hundred birds competed to fly, but none of them dared to stand on top of the hall, huddled on the branches, with an obsessed look. Chapter 666 Su Mu''s voice seems to be the Tao, the origin of the universe, and the holy voice explaining the truth, approaching him is approaching the Tao. This is the limitless realm of truth. As the realm of Su Mu''s explanations continues to improve, more and more spiritual practitioners are struggling to listen, but no one is willing to give up like this. They try hard to follow the Tao, but they can only watch the Tao get farther and farther away from them. In the end, he had to fall out of the profound realm of truth. These spiritualists showed remorse, not complaining about Su Mu, but regretting why they were so weak! If I work harder, have more talent, and strengthen my strength, I can continue to follow the footsteps of this existence! They hated themselves so much at this moment, but they didn''t dare to waste even a second, sitting on the ground and racing against time to absorb the insights they had gained earlier. More and more people fell behind, and when they reached the pulse stage, there were only three people and one beast left in the entire Fengming Mountain. Ye Yaxuan''s master and apprentice, Fang Baiyu, a dusty young man who escaped from the isolated island in the lake, and a little leopard with silver scales and a one-horned head outside the hall. Among them, Fang Baiyu and the silver-scaled one-horned little leopard are only a few steps, but they can keep up with the footprints left by Su Mu, which shows their talent. As long as the two of them don''t die while growing up, they will definitely be able to occupy a place in this world full of strong men and full of dangers in the future. At the late stage of the pulse stage, only Ye Yaxuan''s master and apprentice were able to persevere. The knowledge Su Mu expounded is still too difficult for Fang Baiyu and the silver-scaled one-horned little leopard, who only have a small level. "Next, I will talk about the last realm¡ªthe Field of Fate." "The realm of Fate Field is formed by the combination of Fate and Field." "Once you enter the field of fate, you can know the destiny, the field of cultivation, and the way of the road." ¡­ The chief girl escaped from this mysterious accidental injury, glanced enviously at her master Ye Yaxuan, untied the big sword behind her back and placed it across her legs, closed her eyes and meditated. Her aura has been advancing by leaps and bounds all the way, soaring upwards from the initial stage, and the penance that required years of polishing was completed within a few minutes after hearing Su Mu''s insights. "That''s the end of this explanation. I have already walked out of my own way. This way is not suitable for you. You need to walk the next way by yourself." "Great tree god, you are the eternal master, the immortal light, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine on the earth forever. " As Su Mu''s voice fell, the sacred hymn uttered almost chants of praise, slowly hiding and disappearing. Ye Yaxuan glanced at Su Mu gratefully, then quickly closed her eyes, and then an invisible aura emerged from her body, expanding and extending from her body as the center. If Zhongli was here, he would be able to see at a glance that Ye Yaxuan is the prelude that will only appear when she is about to step into the field of fate! Fortunately, Ye Yaxuan knew that she was in the Taoist Palace of Fengming Mountain, and under her intentional control, her aura only had a slight repelling and suppressing effect. Even so, all the beings in the aura also experienced stagnation of qi and blood and stiff movements. Without Ye Yaxuan''s deliberate control, just this leaked aura would turn this picturesque landscape into a purgatory on earth, stained with dazzling blood. Chapter 667 Su Mu stood with his hands behind his back in the aura, calm and calm. All the people who could be suppressed had stagnated energy and blood, and the aura of stiff movements was just a breeze blowing on his face, and the waves were calm. Today''s sermon not only benefited from all the spiritual practice present, but also benefited a lot from the birds and beasts outside the temple. "I didn''t expect that it was just a temporary rise, but it actually improved my realm a lot. It''s really a surprise." Along the way, his progress was too fast, so he would easily miss those obvious but equally beautiful scenery if he was willing to observe carefully. In today''s sermon, Su Mu noticed these scenery that he had missed, and gained a lot. In addition to this unexpected joy, Su Mu''s biggest gain is that he has sowed the seeds, and this group of spiritual beasts from Canglan Dao Palace will become the "spirit net" "What is this?" "I heard the call from the endless deep sea." "He is the eternal nightmare, the immortal eternal calamity, the end of everything, and the destination of all things!" "He is the ruler of the old days!" Chapter 668 After finishing speaking, the pupils of this person were bloodshot, his consciousness fell into chaotic delirium, and his face showed madness. He did not know where he got the strength to break free from the shackles of the aura, and shouted wildly while laughing wildly, While running around Lanting. "He is the old ruler who sleeps in the endless deep sea. He waits for you to sleep in the eternal mansion of eternal sleep! In that eternal mansion, he waits for you to fall into dreams!" The man''s voice was as sharp as someone scratching the blackboard with sharp nails and gnashing their teeth. Amidst the screams, he suddenly stretched out his hands to cover his mouth, and tore at both sides vigorously. hiss! There was a sound like cloth being torn, and he actually tore his mouth in half, and the dark red blood splattered everywhere. This smell is almost the same as those fishy smells in the seafood market. No, it smells even worse, like the smell of a dead sea fish being taken to the shore by the waves and exposed to the sun for three days and three nights, and the corpse is completely decomposed! This person didn''t seem to feel any pain. After tearing his mouth open with his own hands, he actually put his blood-stained hands into his mouth, holding his tongue firmly and pulling it out. "Save me! Save me!" In this extremely strange scene, there was a shrill and indistinct cry for help. This sound did not come from the throat, the vocal organ, but from under the phantom of Ye Yaxuan''s river, which made people shudder. puff! A piece of tongue was torn into two by himself. The pain of severed tongue was enough to make people die of pain. The severe pain made him regain a brief sobriety from delirium. Looking at the severed tongue held high in his hand, he felt stiff His face became distorted. "Another nearly unanimous prayer, ''ANSI''!" "You bastard who hides his head and shows his tail, get out!" Su Mu snorted coldly, and suppressed the majestic consciousness like the abyss like the sea, and lifted the phantom of the river, the water flowed like a torrent, and a twisted phantom fell out of the phantom with a strange cry. The previously flowing water column turned into deformed fish and shrimps in the blink of an eye. These fishes and shrimps were entangled with each other under the inexplicable force and stirred into an indescribable meat ball. The inexplicable breath permeated the hall. Ordinary people will fall into delirium just by seeing this indescribable meat ball, become a chaotic and crazy lunatic, and finally kill themselves in the madness. Although these spiritual practitioners have stronger willpower than ordinary people, they can''t last long in front of this indescribable meat ball. Su Mu noticed that many people''s sanity was losing their minds. If there were no other external forces intervening to allow this to continue, all spiritual practices here would be wiped out. "It''s just a phantom who dares to show off in front of me, but the master behind you is almost here, kill me!" In the blink of an eye, this indescribable ball of meat was slapped apart by Su Mu. That distorted phantom still wanted to get into the phantom of the river, but was captured in place by Su Mu''s thought. "Since you dare to come out in front of me, then you don''t have to go back. It just so happens that I have a little interest in you, so stay and become my test subjects!" Su Mu''s thoughts gathered to form a cage of spiritual thoughts, imprisoning the phantom in it, and throwing it into the origin world. After the indescribable meat ball and distorted phantom disappeared one after another, the hall finally returned to normal. The man earlier fell to the ground, with a severed tongue pressed against his face, his eyes staring blankly into the distance, and his mouth opened and closed unconsciously. It seemed that his previous chaotic ravings sounded in everyone''s ears. "He is in that eternal mansion, waiting for you to fall into your dreams!" Chapter 669 After the distorted phantom and the indescribable meat ball were suppressed by Su Mu, the confusion, delirium, and mania also disappeared, but the impact was not over yet. Fall short! Because of the appearance of the distorted phantom, Ye Yaxuan''s progress was seriously disturbed. Her breath is disordered, and her solid aura is like a deflated dry balloon. The surging water splashes around uncontrollably, and the gentle water flow becomes a high-risk flow arrow, containing deadly killing intent. Lanting was pierced by the flying arrows and was riddled with holes. Although the structure of this orchid pavilion is made of wood, it is made of a very special kind of wood, and its hardness and strength are comparable to those of those special ones just now. This kind of material is riddled with holes after being hit by these arrows. If it is shot at a person, it is not as simple as being pierced with a blood hole. With the powerful kinetic energy on it, if it falls on a person, it will not touch it. At that moment, the body will be torn apart like a rotten watermelon falling to the ground. Fortunately, Su Mu acted in time to avoid the tragedy, but these spirits were still stunned by the leaked coercion. It''s a sign of something out of control. Even if Ye Yaxuan can control her out-of-control aura behind her, she can''t save the leaked vitality. Her advancement this time is doomed to fail. If there is no great opportunity in the future, Ye Yaxuan''s life will stop here. The gods, the untouchable domain of mortals. Even if it''s just a small turning over in the opponent''s unconsciousness, it may cause a devastating disaster. "I can''t just stop here, I still have things to do!" Ye Yaxuan''s pupils blazed with flames of vengeance, and she still bears a blood feud, she must not stop here until she kills that bastard with her own hands. She did not give up hard work day and night, and used self-abuse methods in exchange for amazing strength. She climbed up from that bottomless purgatory just to be able to swing a knife at that bastard! For this reason, she is willing to give up all her self-esteem and her own personality, even if she is transformed into a ghost! "Tree God, save me! Please save me! I am willing to serve you with everything I have! Until death!" If there is anyone in this world who can free her from this abyss of despair, then it must be this god in front of her! Su Mu was silent for a second, looking at the raging flames burning in Ye Yaxuan''s eyes, walked up to her, stretched out his right palm and stamped it on her forehead: "As you wish." Boom boom boom! The meager divine power poured into Ye Yaxuan''s body along Su Mu''s palm, turning into a raging and roaring ocean, endless. Ye Yaxuan''s body soared into the air, her long hair fell like a waterfall, and her light blue robe flapped in the strong wind. Muscles, tendons, bones, blood, organs, every structural part undergoes earth-shaking changes under the erosion of divine power. If you can sustain it, you will reach the sky in one step, if you can''t, it will become a puddle of pus and cease to exist. Ye Yaxuan''s pretty face became ferocious and distorted, and she clasped her palms tightly with her ten fingers, but she didn''t realize that the flesh was bloody. The dark wounds, impurities, and pollution left by the distorted phantom in her body were all washed away by divine power, her body bent like a steamed prawn in pain, her veins were bruised, and the shocking blood stains dyed her into a blood man. Chapter 670 There was white hot steam in the air, and the temperature rose sharply. Ye Yaxuan, who was in the center, seemed to be thrown into an oven with flowing flames, and she was being beaten and burned by divine power. The clothes on his body spontaneously ignited without fire, and the delicate body covered with scars and blood spots was exposed in front of Su Mu''s eyes. The transformation of divine power is very tolerable, even a tough man who suddenly accepts the transformation of divine power will have a high probability of dying in pain, but Ye Yaxuan actually had a nearly crazy smile on her face. She didn''t lie, the moment she got up from the bottomless purgatory, she had already become a wicked ghost! The time spent on this divine transformation is much shorter than that of Xiaobai and the others, because Ye Yaxuan is already half a life field, if there is no twisted phantom, she would have already achieved a life field and become a member of Liguo. The third pillar is up. Although the time was short, the pain he endured was definitely more intense than Xiaobai and the others. The distorted phantom has already caused a very serious pollution to Ye Yaxuan. This pollution has almost integrated into her body and soul. Only by completely eliminating them can she succeed in advancing. It is almost reshaping the body and soul, and the pain that needs to be endured can be imagined. ¡­ The blue veins on the light blue flowers have turned into deep darkness, and the elegant flowers have added a touch of fascination, which is fatal to kill. Just like the legendary Manjusawa that grows on both sides of the Wangchuan River, let the dead rest in peace and let the living perish forever. The clear river has a thick yellow color, but it is not turbid, it is still clear. With Manshu Shahua, the flower of the other shore, how can there be no Wangchuan Huangquan who extradites living beings? The rivers are changed, and the two sides of the river are forgotten; the flowers are reshaped, and the flowers bloom on the other side. In just one thought, a miracle came. The pain on Ye Yaxuan''s face disappeared, and the clear river water flowed out from the boundless void, washing away the filth on her body. Clothed with spiritual energy, a robe of the same style as before enveloped her seductive and delicate body. Only careful people can notice that there are more black delicate lines on the edge of the robe. Ye Yaxuan''s pink lips turned into black, the corners of her eyes were slightly raised, her eyes were flowing, and she was naturally charming. When the breeze blows, the blue hair is flying, and the imprint between the eyebrows is revealed. It is the abstract imprint of Manjusawa, mainly blue and supplemented by black. This imprint and makeup changed Ye Yaxuan''s temperament drastically. In the past, she was an intellectual refined scholar who did not wear makeup, but now she is a deadly enchantress with heavy makeup. "The family member Ye Yaxuan joins the Tree God." Ye Yaxuan looked at Su Mu enthusiastically, the god who gave her a new life. "You don''t have to be polite." Su Mu didn''t expect that this trip to Canglan Taoist Palace would be so twists and turns. At first, he just planned to ask for detailed information about ''ANSI''. After asking for information, he left. Unexpectedly, before the information was obtained, it was just a sudden intention to speak on stage, which caused such a big change. The distorted phantom reappeared, and the indescribable aura was exactly the same as what appeared on Comrade Siyou. Then Ye Yaxuan, the boss of Canglan Dao Palace, happened to become his family member by chance... "What is this? Unintentionally inserting willows and willows into shadows?" The strongest guardians of Canglan County have become his family members, and the seed sown casually before will take root and sprout, blossom and bear fruit. "Well, it''s not a bad thing." Chapter 671 Neither Su Mu''s divine transformation nor the subtle influence of life psychic liquid will distort the self-personality of these beings, they are still them, but there will be an extra concept in the depths of the soul¡ª¡ª Rely on Su Mu, believe in Su Mu. After Ye Yaxuan became Su Mu''s family member, she didn''t dare to hide the question that Su Mu asked her before, and she came out one by one. "In Tianwu''s 64th year, I graduated with a Ph.D. My family decided to travel abroad to celebrate and relax." Ye Yaxuan''s eyes became far-sighted and blurred. At this moment, she returned to five years ago, to that terrifying nightmare. "I, my father, my mother, my younger siblings, and a family of five set foot on Anse, a tourist resort on the sea. In a small town in the north called Laye, my family and I met a Strange men who claim to be the Sons of God preach in the town square." "He said that the whole world is a dream in the mind of the gods. We are all creatures born in a dream. We are busy running around in this world and living a monotonous mechanical life. Only the lucky ones who have won the favor of the gods can be lucky. Peer through this dream and see the reality of the world." "He said that one day an eternal mansion will rise in the endless deep sea, and the old god who has been sleeping in the eternal mansion will wake up. The moment he wakes up, the world will be overturned and usher in the real end. end." "He is Noah who saved the world. He will build an ark to cross the sea of ??suffering in the world, and selectively save the limited people to the other side of happiness." "When I was studying for a Ph.D., I chose theology and natural philosophy. Seeing that the residents of the small town fell into panic because of this alarmist who claimed to be the Son of God, I chose to stand up and debate with him." Ye Yaxuan''s voice was calm and her eyes were indifferent, as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her. "I don''t know how long this debate lasted. I had severe auditory hallucinations in my ears, as if some indescribable creature was whispering softly. There was a serious hallucination in front of my eyes. Time and space changed. I actually came to A town in the depths of the sea." "When I recover from my visual and auditory hallucinations, I will be in a bottomless purgatory." "A ship, a ship made up of the corpses of small town residents and foreign tourists appeared in that square, their limbs intertwined and fused together." "My younger siblings, my parents, became part of this corpse ship." Ye Yaxuan, who was so calm and indifferent, suddenly collapsed, curled up on the ground, hugged herself tightly with her hands, her face was blurred with tears. "I can''t even make out where their bodies are, all of them, all of them joined together like melted wax" Ye Yaxuan''s eyes burst out with unforgettable hatred, and her voice was as cold as the cold wind blowing from the underworld. "I found that miscellaneous corpse at the bow of the ship, and his corpse became a statue of the bow. But I know that he is still alive, this is just a shell!" "I don''t know how I left that corpse ship, I don''t know how I left that small town, and I don''t know how I returned to Liguo." "Everything that happened that day was like a nightmare that I could never wake up from. Sometimes I even suspected that what happened that day was just my fantasy, it was just my fantasy..." Chapter 672 "But I know it''s not, it''s not my fantasy, it''s not a weird story in a novel, the photo album at home, the photos in my mobile phone are telling me it''s a real history." "But I don''t know why, everyone seems to have forgotten it. No one remembers that there is a small town called Laye in the north of Anse, and no one knows that there was a ship with tens of thousands of corpses in the center of that town. Fusion forms a corpse ship." Su Mu closed his eyes and meditated. This kind of event involving tens of thousands of people is definitely an international sensation, whether it is placed on the Azure Planet in the past life or the Seablue Planet in this life. Not to mention that it was so weird, but it was such a super event that no one except Ye Yaxuan knew about it, and even Laye disappeared from their memory! What happened back then! ? Su Mu did not interrupt Ye Yaxuan, but continued to listen. "I spent all my savings and went crazy to every corner of Anse, rummaging through all the classics, but found nothing." How hopeless this is, no one in the world knows what happened there, it is like a weird legend, a horror story, a virtual dream. If he hadn''t heard about Ye Yaxuan''s past today, Su Mu would never have imagined that there was such pain hidden under her intellectual and charming face. Ye Yaxuan stopped her tears very quickly, she had shed enough helpless tears like this. "It wasn''t until two years ago that I made another regular trip to the north of Anse, where I finally found a clue of it." "Because I accidentally fell off the cliff, I accidentally discovered a hidden stone gate. There is an altar in the stone gate. I can still clearly remember all the details of it!" When Su Mu heard the word altar, his heart skipped a beat, as if he had seen the altar Ye Yaxuan mentioned before! "Six fire lamps are placed in the six corners of the altar, the lights are not the usual orange-red, but cold dark blue, without any temperature. I boarded the altar and found a combination pattern painted on it, the innermost one is an equilateral triangle, and a circle is set outside the equilateral triangle. " Su Mu''s pupils shrank suddenly, the clues that Ye Yaxuan said were exactly the same as the fragmented memories she saw when treating Ye Luo! Ye Yaxuan, who was immersed in the past, didn''t notice Su Mu''s strangeness, and continued to mutter to herself: "There is a comatose little girl lying in the circle. After I woke her up, this little girl seemed to be affected by it too." Great stimulation, my mind has been confused, just like me two years ago. It was only when I was about to take her out of that ghostly place that I noticed that at the end of the altar was a bumpy wall, and there was a small door one person high leading to the outside world, and I walked in through that small door . I didn''t see this uneven wall until I got closer because it was covered with skulls! Some have been air-dried, leaving only a piece of shriveled corpse skin; " Ye Yaxuan took a deep breath and rubbed her dizzy temples. Recalling such crazy and chaotic things is definitely not a good experience. If it were an ordinary person, she would have completely collapsed by now. ps: This chapter has related chapters. I don¡¯t know if you still have an impression. The related chapters are in chapters 167 and 168. Chapter 673 She paused for a moment, taking a break before continuing. "The strange thing is that not long after I took the little girl away, a couple who claimed to be her parents found us. They seemed to be very close, and that kind of tacit understanding was definitely not something that could be shown just by pretending. After they showed the relevant certificates, I handed over the little girl to her parents, but I didn''t just leave here, because after all, the little girl was involved in this weird thing. " "I followed them on the same flight back to Liguo. It didn''t take long for her parents to die strangely, and then her sister suddenly took her away from that home without a trace." "After that, I went to Anse many times, including the cliff where the altar was found, but I didn''t get anything. All the traces disappeared, as if some kind of power deliberately erased them!" "I didn''t know until recently that there was a unique sect in Ans, and the unique sect became the state religion of Ans, and the pope in it called himself the ''Son of God''!" ¡­ Ye Yaxuan''s report ended here, and Su Mu suddenly realized that he had dealt with this evil god a long time ago. After listening to Ye Yaxuan''s self-report, Su Mu''s mind was full of questions: "But why are there huge discrepancies in details between what Ye Yaxuan said and what I saw through Ye Luo''s memory fragments?" "Do you still remember what those bleeding heads look like?" Su Mu asked. "I remember, there were only two heads dripping blood on that wall. It was very special, so I still remember it fresh." Ye Yaxuan used her finger as a pen to draw their appearance on the wooden floor. After a little comparison, Su Mu found that this appearance was exactly the same as what she saw in Ye Luo''s memory fragments! "This...how is this possible!" Ye Yaxuan looked at the pattern she had drawn and her body was as cold as falling into an ice cave. "What''s going on here? Ye Yaxuan has indeed been there, otherwise it would be impossible to draw the severed heads of Ye Luo''s parents!" "But why didn''t Ye Yaxuan appear in Ye Luo''s memory?!" Su Mu repeatedly recalled all the details seen in Ye Luo''s memory fragments, but with his current strength, he still didn''t find anything unusual. "Ye Yaxuan has become my family member, it is impossible to lie to me, even if she deliberately fabricated it, I can detect it. If there is no problem with what Ye Yaxuan said, it is because Ye Luo''s memory has become confused due to delirium." Su Mu pondered in his heart: "Ye Yaxuan said that after waking up from hallucinations and hallucinations, she was in a daze. She didn''t know how she left the corpse ship, and she didn''t know how she left the small town named ''Laye''." , and I don¡¯t know how I returned to Li Country.¡± "Then is it possible that Ye Luo is the same! If this is the case for Ye Luo, then it is absolutely impossible for Ye Yaxuan to leave there alone after experiencing the corpse boat incident! It''s just that because of falling into delirium, the memory has been confused to a certain extent. " This is not impossible. After human beings are greatly stimulated, the brain''s self-defense mechanism will be activated. At this time, some memories may be forgotten or confused with real memories. "Another key issue is that both Ye Yaxuan and Ye Luo did meet Ye Luo''s parents at that time, and Ye Yaxuan also dealt with them, and secretly observed for a while after that. But their heads appeared on the wall again, so who were Ye Luo''s parents they saw! ? " History is covered with hazy fog in front of Su Mu''s eyes, just like flowers in the fog or the moon in the well, which cannot be seen clearly or grasped. Chapter 674 "Can I wipe out all traces of Laye Town in the corpse ship incident five years ago like this evil god?" Su Mu asked himself, the answer is no! He can only affect one area at most, what level of concept is it to affect the whole world, this level of existence is second only to the way of heaven! "Wait, maybe I was wrong. If he is really so powerful, how can I suppress a phantom of him so easily?" "Whether the town of Laye does not exist in this world at all, or even the place where Ye Yaxuan''s family went to play was not Ansi at all! It is a country that is homonymous with it." Su Mu''s thoughts were flying, thousands of thoughts flashed by at this moment, they kept colliding and were overthrown by him one by one. Suddenly, he remembered that he once saw a weird record in an old miscellaneous book. That record is very simple, but it happened to mention the three key words ''ANSI'', ''Laye'' and ''Flesh Corpse Ship''. How powerful Su Mu''s mental power is now, as long as he is willing, he can recall in detail what he has seen, what he has seen, and what he has heard, vividly, as if it just happened. That record reads: "Is this world we live in real?" "In 3489, the volcano in Anse''s Laye town erupted. Tens of thousands of residents turned into a corpse ship like wax melted. It sank to the bottom of the sea inexplicably behind its ears. A hundred years later, it reappeared at the place where it sank. A small country named Anse, all the towns are exactly the same as Anse in 3489, but there is no ''Laye''." "Is the world we live in really real?" The words recorded at the end of this sentence are messy and distorted, as if someone wrote it in despair. This record is like the confused ravings of a lunatic. If I hadn''t heard Ye Yaxuan''s self-report today, I''m afraid Su Mu would have regarded it as a grotesque piece of carpet literature. For some reason, Su Mu suddenly heard that crazy voice inexplicably: "He is the old ruler sleeping in the endless deep sea. He is waiting for you to fall asleep in the eternal mansion!" "The ruler of the old days..." Su Mu chewed these simple five words carefully, as if they had a kind of magical power, making people rush to the endless abyss like moths to a flame. "It seems that this world is definitely not as simple as I thought. If the spiritual energy recovers, the spiritual energy recovers. If it is not exhausted, where does the recovery come from!" "Before the aura was exhausted, what happened in this world?" Su Mu looked in the direction of An Si from a distance. There was an endless black deep sea. The high waves slammed down and submerged the only reef left on the shore. Under the roar of the raging waves, there is eternal silence. There is a mansion sleeping in the deepest part of the deep sea. In that mansion, an indescribable existence is waking up from the long sleep. Countless distorted family members crawled out of the deep sea, uttering chaotic ravings, wanting to subvert this world, and offering it as a gift to the existence slowly waking up in the eternal mansion. It seems that the picture that happened so many years ago is now presented to Su Mu in this strange way. Su Mu looked thoughtfully at the consciousness of heaven in the system: "Is this what you want me to do?" Chapter 675 Boom! ! ! There were bursts of thunder in the distance, and at some point a thick dark cloud floated over the top of the head, gloomy, and the wind and rain were about to come. The strong wind howled, and formed a strong cyclone after passing through the forest, circling in the forest, rolling up fallen leaves and flying flowers all over the sky. clatter~ The bean-sized raindrops fell rapidly, and the water curtain was connected to the sky, like a bead curtain hanging down across the city. The mountains and springs in the distance became blurred, as if the whole world was becoming alienated. Su Mu walked out of the hall, staring at the water droplets that fell into the puddle and swayed layers of ripples: "Is this your answer?" It is a question, but it is also an affirmation. Boom! The thunder in the sky became louder, it was in response to Su Mu''s question. Feeling something in Su Mu''s heart, he walked out of the rain-shielding eaves, and was exposed to this vast and endless water curtain. The rainwater slid down his hair, cheeks, and the corners of his clothes. The rain does not touch one point, and nothing can be added to the body. This is the realm of chaos. Crash! ! ! The rain became more and more rapid, the space around Su Mu shifted and distorted for a while, dense fog surged, sweeping in all directions, and a vast breath flowed out, and a picture scroll called prehistoric slowly unfolded in front of Su Mu''s eyes. As time goes by and the stars move, there is nothing better than the vicissitudes of life. Su Mu traveled through the long river of time with his soul, and came to the epic long song that was brilliant but eventually disappeared into a dust. It was an era of brilliance and brilliance, where humans and gods lived together, and all things coexisted. In that era, the world was vast and vast, and all spirits were but a drop in the ocean. Attacking, guarding, hunting, bearing, multiplying, exploring, seeking truth... These notes are fused together, and all spirits sing and write their own epic movements in this wild and exquisite world. Time flies, civilization flourishes, Wan Ling is no longer satisfied with living in a corner of the world, they begin to explore outside with this world as the center. Then an indescribable visitor from outer space was ushered in. clatter~ I don''t know when, the sky began to rain again. Overcast and rainy, the world is shrouded in gloomy dark clouds, and even the bright sun hanging high in the sky has lost its color, viciously eroding this vibrant world. The continuous rain turned into a torrential rain that covered the sky and covered the ground. This rain did not bring new life, and the earth began to be stained with dead air, making it so dull that people could not breathe. Countless creatures have been transformed into distorted dependents by malicious erosion. Their fresh and powerful hearts are filled with holes. The holes in their hearts are nothingness and loneliness, constantly urging them to find things to fill the holes in their hearts. This is where the fight started. It''s the war of the world and it''s the battle of survival. If it is defeated, the world will sink, and all creatures will go mad and die in the whisper of the evil god. The vitality of the whole world will also be squeezed out. If he wins, the whole world will also suffer from the depletion of spiritual energy due to the devastating battle, and it will be difficult to repair this battered land even if those evil gods are expelled, sealed, and killed. By then, how many creatures will be left in this world? Facing the despair of seeing no hope, You Da Neng chooses to flee his homeland with his blood relatives, travel across the interface, and go to other worlds. There are also powerful ones who throw themselves into despair and serve as minions. But in the end, someone will choose to stand up and stand up. because....... All spirits are born here, grow up here, and will be buried here after experiencing short-term filling or long and long years. But if the world is turned upside down, everything ends, and the world dies, how can we call it home? Chapter 676 A man named Gu chose to stand up. His strength is not the strongest, but he is stronger than him. Not the strongest, he was the pillar of the mountain and rock in those dark years! Covered by the rain curtain, Su Mu couldn''t see his face clearly. He seldom spoke, and his words were like gold. It''s just that every time you speak, you will be convinced by all souls. This is a rock-like man, silent, resolute, tenacious, and indomitable! The world was about to fall, and he chose to stand up. Gu died, and the towering rocks collapsed, but more people chose to stand up. A single spark can start a prairie fire. Ancient is the first spark, who ignited the flame of life with his own death. More and more people are standing up and standing up. Death, death, death, or death. The bones in the wilderness rot into ashes, and the world is still gloomy, but there is an unquenchable fire that is passed on among all spirits. Years have also become eclipsed in the face of such catastrophes. I don''t know how long it took before a baby named Xi was born. She was born of heaven and earth, and she is the beauty that the world loves. The last resistance of this world. Hope, great sound Xisheng, avenue invisible. Saying Xi is a baby is somewhat inaccurate, because she was twenty-eight years old when the accident happened. Born knowing, but ignorant and ignorant. Because her birth was the means by which the world gave it a go. If you don''t succeed, you will succeed. So Xi has no feelings other than suppressing and destroying the evil gods. Xi is very skillful and powerful, regaining most of the lost ground in just a few years, the evil gods gathered their minions and retreated to his kingdom, a ray of sunshine pierced through the gloomy sky, and long-lost warmth appeared on the cold and dead land . All spirits rejoice, and it seems that it is just around the corner to drive away the evil spirits. Only Xi, and a very small number of people know that this is the calm before the storm. The last corner is a perpetually frozen iceberg and a bottomless abyss. To completely eliminate these evil gods, the only way to sacrifice the lives of all spirits is to sacrifice most of the origin of the world. This is cruel and difficult, so at the beginning of her birth, she was a tool person in the true sense. No emotion, no past, no present, and no...future. The meaning of her existence is to destroy the evil gods, and after completing this mission, there will no longer be a girl named Xi in this world. Regardless of success or failure, the ending will be destroyed. But from the moment a person lands on the ground, it is impossible to become a cold machine. Looking at the time of a few years is very short now, but for Xi, it is a lifetime. The same is true for Wan Ling who lives in that heavy and breathless dark age. From the day she was born, her world has been the night, and her life is monotonous and mechanical, but it is not cold and boring. Because someone replaced the sun in the sky, someone injected warm colors into her world and made her come alive. Although the sun in the sky was warm, it was not as good as his hope. Xi, who is born knowing but also ignorant, doesn''t know what this feeling is, she only knows that she can''t do it by herself. She is no longer a machine, she is...human. On the eve of the decisive battle, her sun went out. On that day, Xi''s world also fell silent and fell into eternal darkness. The picture came to an abrupt end here, and the rain curtain all over the sky disappeared. The wind stops, the rain stops, and the thunder is hidden. It is bright. Chapter 677 The sun was shining all over the earth, and Su Mu looked up at the dazzling sun with deep eyes. Only those who have witnessed the heavy and suffocating dark years can know how precious the scorching sun that rises every day is. That is the hope that all souls will continue to pursue after paving the way with their bones. "What happened next?" Maybe there will never be an answer to this question, but Su Mu looked at the sun in the sky and already came up with an answer. The sun is still rising, Xi should have succeeded, otherwise the sun would not have risen, and the world would have sunk; it probably did not succeed, otherwise there would not be evil gods sleeping in this world, ready to move after the spiritual energy revived. Who knows all this? But these are not important anymore. "The world that was so heavy and suffocating in the past can be buried in the River of Time. This world does not need the terrifying existence of evil gods that make the world sink." "I agree." Su Mu smiled lightly, like the warm sun in the sky: "I promise to help you get rid of this evil god." ding dong~ Under the eaves, a drop of water fell and rippled on the clear mirror surface on the ground. Somehow, Su Mu got two very interesting words: "Weak, wait." "Weak, wait." Su Mu chewed these two words slowly, analyzing them. "Weakness means that I am still very weak right now, and I can''t resist the evil god who sleeps in the deep sea. It may also mean that the evil god fell into a long sleep because of his vitality being seriously injured in the prehistoric station." "The second word, is it telling me that now is not the best time? Or is it telling me to quietly accumulate strength until the earth is shocked!" "Judging from the combination, it should be to let me wait for a while." "But... I, Su Mu, am not made of mud. His power has repeatedly troubled me. I really think I will choose to be a shrinking turtle!?" Su Mu is not an NPC, so it is impossible to say that he will terminate his original plan after receiving these two words, isn''t that funny? If the will can be shaken by just a few words, such a person is not a strong man, but a waste, and a puppet. "Danger!!!" Su Mu''s heart suddenly burst into a big word of danger. If he hadn''t confirmed in advance, he might think that he had traveled to the world that would be given to him for nothing if he hesitated. Su Mu erased the word "dangerous" and stood with his hands behind his back, imposing on him the imposing manner of Wang Xianzun: "Why do I, Su Mu, have to explain to others what I have done all my life?" And just after he finished speaking, the bigger word ''Danger'' appeared in his sea of ??consciousness, flashing in various colors, like a marquee that kept spinning. "So, Tiandao, in fact, you are not the Tiandao I saw in the rain, are you?" The word ''danger'' in the sea of ??consciousness trembled, and the colorful marquee suddenly shut down, and then resumed as usual and continued to flicker. Although the downtime was very short and it was just a thought of a mortal, Su Mu was sure that the word ''danger'' was indeed stagnant for an instant. He guessed right. "This is very interesting. If the current Heavenly Dao is not the one I saw in the rain, then who is He now? Where did the original Heavenly Dao go?" Before Su Mu could think deeply, the colorful word ''danger'' in the sea of ??consciousness disappeared, and everything returned to calm, as if this was just a dream. Chapter 678 The two consecutive words of "Danger" are enough to explain many problems. This evil god is not as weak as he imagined. On the contrary, he is very strong, so strong that it makes people despair. Although I don''t know why Tiandao didn''t eradicate the evil god himself after he regained consciousness, but relied on his hands to eliminate the other party, there must be a deep meaning in it. It''s just that his current strength is very weak, and his blind arrogance is too involved, and what will usher in may be a real disaster. Now he is very strong, Seablue Star is invincible on the surface, but what about in the dark? Seablue Star''s water is too deep, if you don''t have enough strength, you rush to cross the river, and you will drown in it halfway. Su Mu reached out to catch a broken leaf that was blown up by the howling wind: "Although I am not your opponent now, it doesn''t mean that I will just swallow my breath like this. You are very strong, but your believers want to fight for me alone." The enemy is far from enough!" "Then, just get some interest from your believers in advance." Huh~ In the distance, the mountain wind was blowing slowly, and a piece of incomplete fallen leaf swayed and swirled in the mountain wind and fell to the ground, causing ripples again. Ye Yaxuan felt something in the hall, and hurriedly chased out of the hall, where Su Mu was still there. Chi Chi Chi! The rain on the ground wrapped the residual leaf and turned into a stream of light that appeared in front of Ye Yaxuan, stagnating in mid-air. Ye Yaxuan put her hands together and raised her head above her head, her neck was slightly nodded, and her blue hair was scattered. Liu Guang automatically put it into her hands and turned into a warm and delicate leaf. This leaf is neither gold nor jade nor wood. Su Mu''s voice appeared in Ye Yaxuan''s ears: "Take this piece of jade and go to the Qingxi Mountains alone. When the main body sees this piece of jade, it will know the cause and effect." "Yaxuan obeys." Ye Yaxuan pulled up the waterfall-like blue hair, and used the leaves as hairpins to tie it together. In that blade, Su Mu left a spiritual thought, which was specifically aimed at Canglanzhou, and the main body would definitely choose to agree after knowing the cause and effect. Because there is really not much time left for them. ¡­ Su Mu did not choose to take the train. Since the recovery of the spiritual energy, the rules of the world have changed, and the electricity has been greatly affected. Out of some considerations, Liguo chose to use the ancient steam engine. This big guy who was abandoned in the corner of history has returned to the stage of history and shined brilliantly in Liguo. All the trains now use steam as power, and the speed is not much slower than the trains that used electric energy before. Not only trains use steam as power, but all walks of life in society use steam power more or less. If there are fellow earthlings who come to this world, they might think that they have come to the world of steampunk. Although the speed of steam power is not much slower than that of electric power, it depends on what one chooses as a reference. If you compare it with rookies like Mortal Rank and Ling Rank, its speed is still very fast, but if you compare it with Su Mu, its speed can be described as slow as a turtle. Imagine, when you have something important to do, and someone persuades you in this race against time: Why don''t you choose to go by tortoise? In your heart, you will definitely squirt this person''s blood on your head: what the hell, go ride a tortoise, I''m much faster to walk with my feet than to sit on this tortoise, okay? Chapter 679 Su Mu thought the same way, so he did the same. He can walk faster than the full speed of the train. At this time, he chose to take the "slow as a turtle crawling" train. Isn''t this a choice made by a brain-dead villain who has been demoted? After the unification of Ans, the Unique Church began to expand rapidly. Its branches spread over many small countries. These branches were not honestly preached in the past, and these small countries have gradually fallen under the rule of the Unique Church. Theocracy is kingship. The strange thing is that the emperor of Lothar turned a blind eye to the actions of the only teacher, ignored them, and did not make any actions. This is very abnormal. You must know that only the Lothar Empire and the Only Church are actively expanding. At least there should be some communication between them, but none of them. The above information comes from Ye Zhi and the Aries and Pisces who are far away in Losar. There are a few intelligence agents, Su Mu, who can sit and watch the world''s affairs even without going out, and it''s something that has been carefully reviewed by them, which feels so cool. Closer to home, my intuition tells Su Mu that there must be some kind of unclear connection between Lothar and the only church. Otherwise, with the character of Lothar, the emperor, it is absolutely impossible to not do anything. "It just so happens that the area where we are looking for trouble this time happens to be the former colony of Lothar, and there may be some surprises there." After Su Mu checked the distance, based on the principle of the shortest straight-line distance between two points, Su Mu shrunk down and moved forward quickly. As for why not fly? If there is no flying sword under your feet, you will always feel a little less soul when you fly! Next time, I must fiddle with a flying sword. It doesn''t need to be too strong, it just needs to look high enough! Whether you are strong or not is a matter of a moment, but whether you are handsome or not is a matter of a lifetime. It is a miracle to capture the speed with the eyes of ordinary people, let alone ordinary people, as long as Su Mu is willing, even if Zhong is close to these life fields, they will not be able to discover his existence. Naturally, it is impossible for him to cause any waves by running all the way. A day later, Su Mu, who had straddled more than half of Liguo, looked at the black spot on the other side of the sea without interest. "Hey, this is a good opportunity to show off to others. Why did I miss it so easily? In many novels, this is a good opportunity for the protagonist to pretend to be aggressive. Why did it get cut off when it came to me?" I don''t know how many protagonists have shown extraordinary in front of people, causing others to be shocked, shocked, stunned, etc... But when it comes to Su Mu''s place, because the speed is too fast and the strength is too strong, everyone can''t even see it, and it looks like a fart. "I forgot about this while I was on my way, that''s all, that''s all, let''s hurry up and get rid of the only sect in Sakura Country, so I can go back to Canglan County as soon as possible to start setting up the spiritual net there." Looking at the boundless sea, Su Mu thought, and the reef under his feet suddenly turned into a simple black jade-like long sword. "I didn''t fly with a sword before, but now the world is vast and the sea is boundless. How about using a stone as a sword, holding the white clouds in the sky, and with the gentle breeze, you can strike three thousand miles!" Su Mu stepped on the black jade long sword, and pretended to pinch a spell: "Su, go!" In the next moment, Su Mu rides the wind with his sword and walks on the waves. The sky and the earth are long, the sea is silverless, his robes are fluttering in the strong wind, and white clouds pass through him. What is such a person if he is not a fairy? Chapter 680 "Senior Brother Tang is so handsome! This figure, this muscle, tsk tsk, you really look weak. If it''s okay to post upside down, I''m willing to pose in any pose." "Hehe, superficial women, who do you want to seduce by dressing up all day long? You are only spiritual ranks. How could Brother Tang like you vulgar fans?" "Fuck your mother, I want to have a good figure, good looks, and money. A good old lady like you can hire three or five for a little money!" Three women in one drama, if a group of women is a group of ducks. On a luxury ferry heading to Sakura Country, a group of girls were arguing non-stop. The protagonist they spoke of was standing calmly at the bow of the boat, enjoying the sound of fellow passengers kneeling and licking when the sea breeze was blowing. "Senior Brother Tang is indeed the card that my Daoist Palace sent to the Sakura Kingdom this time, and this time I will definitely be able to beat them into obedience!" "That''s right, Senior Brother Tang is a peerless genius who comes out only once in a hundred years, but he has already reached the threshold of his life in his weak years. My third patron saint in Dali must be Senior Brother Tang!" "Hey, those sand sculpture women really thought they were green onions, and they didn''t go to the bathroom to look in the mirror to see which green onions they were just because they wanted to be Brother Tang''s girlfriend, it''s really ridiculous." "Ye Luo is the only one who is worthy of Brother Tang." "One thing to say, Ye Luo is the only one in the Taoist Palace who is worthy of Brother Tang. Standing together, they are a match made in heaven!" I have to say that it is also scary for boys to kneel and lick. This Senior Brother Tang enjoys being kneeled and licked very much, and he enjoys it with peace of mind, because he is indeed a genius. After just practicing for less than a year, he has already touched the threshold of the field of fate. "Hmph, what is the number one human being who has practiced for so much longer than me, and finally relied on the help of foreigners to quell the Chaos? He is so many years older than me and has obtained so many cultivation resources , It really lived on the dog." Tang Li was so overwhelmed by these flattery, looking at the boundless sea, his thoughts flew away and drifted away. "When I step into the field of fate, I will be able to suppress what kind of bullshit Canglan chaos!" After hearing the name Ye Luo, Tang Li turned his head and stared at the girl standing on the other side of the deck with a hint of filth flashing in her eyes. "And Ye Luo, a little girl, always pretends to be noble in front of me, because you have good sisters behind you, and dare to refuse my love in front of people again and again, I really don''t know what to do!" Tang Li felt resentful in his heart. In his opinion, he was the protagonist of destiny, the center of the world, and everyone should revolve around him, yet someone refused his love. You must know that as long as he wants to, if he hooks his fingers, countless women will rush to wrap up with him, like glue. "When I step into the field of fate, I will see how confident you are in rejecting me. At that time, I will not be begging you, but you will beg me on your knees!" "And your elder sister, she is also a stunning beauty in the world, you two are still sisters, when I step into the field of fate, I will definitely conquer you both, and sing every night!" The more Tang Li thought about it, the more intense the evil fire in his heart became, and he was going to find two volunteers to quench the fire. "Wow, trough, look at the sky, there are gods!" When Tang Li heard this, he subconsciously looked in the direction pointed by the dog licking, and saw a banished immortal riding the wind with his sword in the blue sea and blue sky, carrying white clouds and helping the clear wind, and walking on the waves. Chapter 681 The scream coming from his ears sounded so dazzling at this moment, the corners of Tang Li''s eyes twitched slightly, he looked at the fairy with the sword and the wind in the sky, and the nameless jealousy rose in his heart. "You dare to steal my limelight even if your strength is a level lower than mine! I really don''t know what it means!" "Wait, his strength is obviously not as good as mine, why can he fly in the air?" Tang Li felt that he was the... favored assistant of an international detective. That''s right, the blind student who successfully discovered Hua Dian! "It must be with the help of a foreign object, and that foreign object is definitely the flying sword under his feet!" He doesn''t believe that there are any immortals in the world, but they just borrowed foreign objects. Tang Li greedily stared at the flying sword under Su Mu''s feet, his eyes glowing green, like a hyena wandering in the wilderness. What he saw was not just the flying sword under Su Mu''s feet, but the future represented behind this flying sword. "If I can get this flying sword and then analyze its production principle, with my current strength and foundation, I can definitely use this flying sword to create profits that will skyrocket! My future can be expected, and then I won''t have to be restrained by those things anymore. " Tang Li''s brains were spinning, and the bad water in his stomach came out one after another. Before he could think about what reason to use, the fairy in the sky stepped on the flying sword and stopped in front of the luxury cruise ship. The direction is facing him here. Tang Li was stunned for a second, then he was ecstatic: "I really am the protagonist of this world, even God chose to cooperate with me after knowing my thoughts, and my chance, Tang Li, has come!" When Tang Li thought about it, his bones softened by three points, and stepping on the solid and hard deck was like stepping on soft white clouds. The angle of thinking is different, and the view of Su Mu is also different. In his thinking, Su Mu is the little monster in this world who pretends to face him and provides him with equipment and experience. Tang Li took a deep breath calmly, with a warm smile on his face, he took two steps forward without haste, and made a full master''s gesture, and said lightly: "I don''t know Your Excellency..." "Tree God!!" Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a clear and melodious voice like a wind chime in the mountains. "Why does this voice sound so familiar!" For some reason, an ominous premonition rose in his heart. "No, no, I''ve inquired about it. Ye Luo''s parents are both deceased. He has been in Dao Palace for so long and has never had any contact with any opposite sex in private. I must be thinking too much." It''s a pity the kid hasn''t heard the old adage that bad premonitions always come true. A figure that amazes and despairs him rushes over with joy, but the target is not him, but that little boy in the sky! She really is... Ye Luo! Tang Li was stunned. He had always regarded Ye Luo as his own, and he never thought that one day Ye Luo would fall into someone else''s embrace under his nose. "How dare, how dare she, how dare she treat me like this!" Tang Li gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Luo and Su Mu, his face was ferocious like a devil, and the murderous aura burst out in his heart. "Very good, Jie Jie Jie, Ye Luo, you female cousin, turned a blind eye to my various overtures, turned around and fell into the arms of others. Since what I can''t get, no one else can get it, I want to destroy you myself, Ye Luo, you forced me to do this. " Chapter 682 Wearing Tsing Yi, she threw herself into Su Mu''s arms like a lithe green luan, hugging Su Mu tightly with her hands, clasping her fingers tightly, for fear that Su Mu would just disappear. "Tree God, I miss you so much." The two crystal lines slipped down uncontrollably, turning into a string of pearls, which wet Su Mu''s chest. In Ye Luo''s heart, Su Mu has a very special status. The moment she was rescued from the abyss of despair, it was not just a belief or a big tree, but her pillar. Another pillar is her sister Ye Zhi. "I haven''t seen you for more than a year. You''ve grown up." Su Mu looked at the stunning girl in his arms that had reached his shoulders, and raised his hand to wipe away the crystals from the corners of Ye Luo''s eyes. The reason why Su Mu appeared here is definitely not because he sensed that there is actually a cruise ship in this vast sea, and he wanted to fly over to show his holiness in front of others. He hasn''t been bored and naive to this level, it''s just because he found Ye Luo on the cruise ship. "Tree God, why are you here?" Su Mu put his index finger on Ye Luo''s tender and thin lips: "We will discuss this in private later, who is that person behind you?" Ye Luo looked at the fingers covering her lips, her heart suddenly thumped wildly, her forehead was burning hot, Xiafei double-frequency, her whole little head was dizzy, this situation and this scene were absolutely stunning. Su Mu''s voice fell in Ye Luo''s ears as if it came from the nine heavens far away, ethereal and vague; only the warm touch became the only reality. "Are you OK?" Su Mu saw that Ye Luo was dizzy, his face was very red, and his head was very hot, which were symptoms of a cold. It is absolutely impossible for a cold to happen to a strong person like Ye Luo, so there is only one possibility - she was plotted against! Su Mu quickly let go of his spiritual sense to perceive every inch of Ye Luo''s body carefully. Being perceived by someone with his divine sense is no different from being able to measure every inch. Ye Luo''s face was flushed, her breathing became a little short of breath, and her jade hand pinched the corner of her clothes unnaturally, writhing in discomfort. Su Mu:...... It was originally a happy meeting, but how did it become like this? What the hell is this called! Su Mu is also embarrassed to continue to investigate, and everyone is watching here, and if this continues, something will happen. Su Mu can''t ruin Ye Luo''s reputation. Su Mu swore that he definitely didn''t do it on purpose, but a trace of ominousness flashed in his heart the moment he hugged Ye Luo. At his level, any whim is by no means aimless. This ominous feeling did not appear sooner or later, but it happened when he hugged Ye Luo. If there is no problem, then there is a ghost. "Now is not the time, let''s find a time later and check it carefully." Su Mu flexed his fingers on Ye Luo''s porcelain-like white and delicate forehead, and let a trace of spiritual energy flow in, making Ye Luo wake up from the desolate state. "Tree God~~" Ye Luo was so ashamed that she buried her head in Su Mu''s arms, pretending to be an ostrich, her bright eyes were almost dripping with shame. "It''s over, my image in the tree god''s heart has collapsed." Ye Luo wanted to find a crack in the ground to get in. Su Mu was also a little embarrassed when he encountered this kind of thing suddenly, but as a mouthful king with rich theoretical knowledge, he knew that the most important thing at this time was to quickly find a topic to change, otherwise he would overturn his car! "Ahem, Xiao Luo, do you know the person behind?" Ye Luo gave a dumb ''ah'', turned her head to look, and happened to meet Tang Li''s murderous gaze. Chapter 683 Ye Luodai frowned slightly, and a slight chill appeared in her shy eyes: "His name is Tang Li. He joined the Taoist Palace a year ago, and his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. This trip to exchange with Sakura Country." "However, he is a disgusting person. He seduced those girls who were not deeply involved in the world many times, and then abandoned them in chaos. Some people committed suicide because they couldn''t think about it. Many families were ruined because of this. He thought he did these things very secretly. In fact, everyone already knew about it.¡± "I really don''t know why a good Taoist Palace can tolerate the existence of such scum." The smile on Su Mu''s face remained the same after hearing this, but it was like the sun in winter. It was clearly shining high in the sky, but people couldn''t feel the slightest warmth, only the endless coldness. "This kind of scum is not worthy of living in the world. I will take care of what the Dao Palace can''t control, and I will do what the Dao Palace can''t do!" He, Su Mu, is not the Holy Mother, and has no ability to clean up all the injustices in the world, but if he encounters them, he will never tolerate them. "Tree God, will killing him here cause you some trouble?" Although Ye Luo also wanted to kill him, she was more worried that killing him would bring trouble to Su Mu. In this world, there is nothing more important than the tree god and his sister. "It doesn''t matter, if anyone wants to get revenge on me, Su Mu, follow along and chop off any hand that is stretched out." Su Mu touched the top of Ye Luo''s head, let go of Ye Luo and walked in front of Tang Li, overlooking him condescendingly, like a god indifferently hanging in the sky, looking at the maggots in the mud with contempt. It is not anger that most irritates an enemy, but indifference. "It''s just a mere trickster who dares to look at me like this!" Tang Li''s lungs were about to explode, but he didn''t lose his mind because of it. His brain was clearer than ever at this moment. He swore that he would make this couple pay in blood. "Ye Luo leaked the secrets of my Dao Palace to strangers who don''t know the background. According to Article 8 of the Dao Palace Rules, she should be imprisoned immediately and strictly guarded against surveillance. After returning to the Dao Palace, she will be handed over to the Vermillion Bird Guard for review." This Tang Li was not stupid, he knew that although Su Mu was not as powerful as him, adding Ye Luo was enough to threaten his life, so he immediately started to use his status advantage to deal with Su Mu and Ye Luo. "As for this unknown stranger, he deliberately spied on the secrets of my Dao Palace, and stepped on strange instruments. I have reason to suspect that he is a spy from another world!" "As the highest person in charge of this operation, I hereby suggest..." Tang Li showed a ferocious bloodthirsty smile, and said word by word: "Kill on the spot!" Ye Luo raised her brows upside down, and stood in front of God Su Mu with a small body just reaching Su Mu''s shoulders, with a murderous look on her brows, and three thousand blue hairs danced wildly in the wind: "Tang Li was greedy for my friend''s treasures, and he started to gossip and snatch treasures. Such despicable villains who abuse their power and gossip are not worthy of being a member of my Dao Palace. According to the rules of the Dao Palace, they should be punished!" Tang Li seemed to have heard a big joke, and laughed loudly: "You know if you have slandered, last time I overheard you leaking the secrets of my Dao Palace, and you used the one you are using now. Mobile phone! This person is your contact person!" "If you have no ghosts in your heart, do you dare to hand over your mobile phone to the deputy team leader? I dare, do you dare?" Tang Li retreated to distance himself while talking. Chapter 648 The fellow spiritual practitioners behind were in an uproar, arguing endlessly, with various viewpoints. "Tang Li''s words are clear and precise. I''m afraid he is not aiming for nothing." "Although Tang Li''s reputation is not very good, he is also extremely loyal to the Taoist Palace. Otherwise, he would not be valued by that big man. Could it be that he really discovered some of Ye Luo''s ulterior secrets?" "Impossible. If Ye Luo is a spy of another country, then the one I''m away from is also a spy? It''s nonsense!" "Hey, who can say this kind of thing accurately." "The gods fight, and the mortals suffer. Let''s wait and see for a while before we talk about it." Although these people are all Tang Li''s licking dogs, it doesn''t mean they are fools. They are a dog raised by Tang Li, and they can bite whoever they want to bite. It''s fine if it''s an ordinary person, but this one in front of him is obviously not an ordinary person! Although Tang Li has a backer behind him, it depends on who he is compared with. His backer is a towering mountain to them, but it is the same to the sister behind Ye Luo. That one is the real life field, the only pillar of the country, dare to touch her sister, do you think you are tired of life? Tang Li saw that no one responded to his previous dog licking, and his cheeks were slapped and almost swollen. "Are you all dead?" "Xu Changlong, He Kuan, don''t forget what happened that night." Tang Liyin stared at the two boys in the crowd suspiciously, and called them by voice transmission. These two people look very unique, Xu Changlong looks like a long bamboo pole, and He Kuan is a chunky weight. "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you either. As long as you kill the alien spy on the opposite side, I guarantee that I will never forget about the death of your two yinru children that night." This strange duo stood up with an ugly expression on their faces. It''s impossible not to stand up. There is something terrible in the hands of this living Hades. They might not necessarily die if they killed that little boy on the other side, but if they didn''t take action now, Tang Li would stab the Suzaku Guard afterward, and their life would be worse than death. Ye Luo looked at Tang Li and the others with a cold expression, his indifferent eyes seemed to be looking at a dead person. "I''ll say it again for the last time, whoever dares to make a move today will be my enemy and will never die!" Ye Luo has the righteousness of the family and the country in her heart, but no matter how big it is, it is not as big as her sky. Su Mu is her god! "I''m sorry, Miss Ye, we have no other choice! Please forgive me, Miss Ye." The voices of the two hadn''t finished yet, the aura on their bodies burst out suddenly, and they attacked from both sides, one from the left and the other from the right. The obese short weight is that the body swells into a big meat ball, and it really turns into a ball. The head and five limbs were all retracted into the body, turning into a chariot and crashing into Ye Luo, the speed was so fast that it was difficult for even ordinary pulse ranks to react. The seemingly light and thin bamboo pole is not as flexible as the fat short weight, but its methods are weirder than the fat short weight. The thin bamboo pole reached into the clothes and took out a puppet doll holding a sickle, muttering something in his mouth. The puppet doll, which was only five centimeters tall, grew into the size of a child in the wind, let out a series of vicious laughter, and waved the sickle in his hand to kill Su Mu. On the surface, these two people mainly attack with fat weights, but in fact the real ultimate move is the puppet doll drawn out of the thin bamboo pole. As long as it is cut by the sickle, the target''s spirit will be sucked away by the puppet doll. This trick has not been cracked yet! Chapter 685 Ye Luo looked cold, she was no longer the little girl who was almost tortured to death on the bed by the illness. "act recklessly." Ye Luo''s slender arms were raised flat, and her ten fingers were as tender and white as green onions. The deadly murderous intent suddenly appeared in the calm, countless invisible silk threads spread all over the surroundings, like an impenetrable net, as long as the dwarf weight touches even a single thread in it, he will be homogenized by Ye Luo''s power Erosion, the body will become a part of this cruise ship, frozen forever. Tang Li was overjoyed when he saw Ye Luo actually dared to make a move from behind. The most taboo thing in the Taoist palace was to mutilate his companions. This is also the greatest confidence for the short weight to rush forward to cover the thin bamboo pole, knowing that Ye Luo''s ability is dangerous and terrifying. They are confident that a smart person like Ye Luo will not be so stupid as to seek his own death, at most he will be trapped, and what he is fighting for is this moment of effort. As long as the puppet doll can meet Su Mu in this moment, everything will be fine. The dust settled. "Jie Jie Jie, that''s right, as long as you dare to kill any one of the short weights and thin bamboo poles, you will definitely be strangled by the White Tiger Guards of the Dao Palace. Even your sister Ye Zhi can''t protect you." "Ye Luo, you are dead!" Tang Li sneered. At this moment, Su Mu suddenly held Ye Luo''s palm and said with a faint smile, "I''ll do this kind of thing." Chi Chi Chi! Before the word ''this'' is pronounced, a stream of light shoots out, like a meteor chasing the moon, or a rainbow penetrating the sun, spanning time and space, coming first, entering the brow of the short weight, and then continuing to move forward without losing half its power The lasing shot pierced through the thin bamboo pole hiding on the other side as well. Liu Guang continued to chase the vast and boundless world without going forward, so the sky opened and the sea divided. The throats of those spiritual practitioners who were watching the changes behind were rolling, swallowing with difficulty, their hearts beating wildly, and they were breaking out in cold sweat. A few who had planned to make a move before saw the sea surface divided into two by the streamer, and their whole bodies were limp, as if they had no bones. They leaned limply on the cabin, sweating profusely, as if they were As if just out of the water. When the sea breeze blows, it is cold and sticky, but no one dares to twist it again. In case, in case, what should I do if I get the attention of the monster on the opposite side! ! ! They will die, they will definitely die, absolutely no one in the sky and on earth can save them. Everyone has turned into an ostrich, wishing that they had never appeared on this broken ship, and they are slapping themselves hard, why can''t they think about boarding this broken ship! Su Mu led Ye Luo and strolled on the deck of the cruise ship. The footsteps were barely noticeable, but every step he took was like thunder on the ground, and everyone''s hearts exploded. The cloud of death hung over their heads, watching Su Mu getting closer and closer, these people almost held their breath. Because they were afraid that their breathing would be too loud, which would attract Su Mu''s attention! Some clever ones simply rolled their eyes and fell to the ground, pretending to be a corpse. Tang Li stood stiffly on the spot. He knew that he had really misjudged this time, and kicked the real iron board! He wished he could fall to the ground and play dead immediately, but he didn''t dare, he was afraid that if he fell down, he would really die. "You...you can''t kill me." Tang Li clenched his teeth up and down, his voice trembling, and he forced himself to be calm. Chapter 686 "My master is the governor of the four guards of the Dao Palace, if you kill me, my master will definitely avenge me. There is no bloody hatred between us. You killed me to do more harm than good. I can swear here that as long as you are willing to let me go, I will do my best to support Ye Luo in the future! " "Believe me, my role is far greater than you think. With my full support, you only need to use some small tricks, and the entire Dao Palace will be the world of the two sisters in the future." Tang Liyue spoke more confidently, and his organization began to become clearer. He was so smart that he didn''t seem to be out of his wits. He said that my master is xxx, and what will happen if you kill me. Instead, he wisely mentioned his master''s status and power first, reported the harm of killing him, and then pointed out the benefits of not killing him. Tang Li really didn''t lie, his role is indeed far beyond ordinary people''s imagination, with his full support, if Ye Zhiyeluo intends to get involved in the Taoist Palace, it is really not a lie to turn the Taoist Palace into the world of the two sisters . If he is in charge of the only spiritual organization in a country, then he will become the real uncrowned king of this country in this world of spiritual revival! Tang Li did not believe that no one was indifferent to such power. "As long as I, Tang Li, don''t die, I will pay back my humiliation a hundredfold in the future!" Tang Li forced a smile on his face, but roared wildly in his heart. Su Mu looked at Tang Li indifferently, as if looking at a funny clown: "Have you finished speaking? You can go on the road after finishing speaking." "I knew you would do the right thing..." Tang Li suddenly realized halfway through his words, his smile froze, and he stumbled and asked, "What do you mean by that?" "Looks like it''s over." Tang Li was a little dazed and didn''t realize what this man meant by saying this. Su Mu stretched out his index finger and pointed at Tang Li''s forehead. The spiritual energy in the world suddenly rioted, and the situation changed, and it continuously gathered at Su Mu''s fingertips. Tang Li finally realized this time, Su Mu is going to kill him! "I begged you hard but still refused to give me a way out. You forced me! If that''s the case, let''s all die together!" Tang Li yelled madly. His eyes were bloodshot, and his consciousness fell into delirium. Before he went completely crazy, he saw an ancient bronze hall in the depths of the endless sea. There were bursts of eerily low prayers. It seems that some kind of indescribable existence is whispering some kind of taboo, and it also seems like some kind of truth, which makes people''s hearts and souls unable to get close and listen. Suddenly the prayer stopped abruptly. Tang Li couldn''t help but strode to the door of the Bronze Hall. He wanted to push open the heavy door and go deep into the hall to pursue the forbidden knowledge. No, that''s not a taboo, that''s the truth, that''s the truth that the world hides! Through the opened door, he inadvertently caught a glimpse of the scene in the great hall. There was a mysterious man covered in black bubbles who was kneeling devoutly on the ground with his palms folded, and the whisper seemed to be from him. It''s just that one of his little fingers was missing for some reason. Suddenly, he seemed to sense the presence of a guest at the door, tremblingly got up from the cushion, and turned to look at the gap in the door. Tang Li saw a pair of eye sockets with only two hollow skeletons left under the black hood. Two dark red tentacles emerged from the empty eye sockets, twisting and dancing wildly in the dancing candlelight. Chapter 687 "It''s too early, it''s too early, is there something wrong with the plan?" The man in black walked towards the door slowly. He seemed to be carrying a huge mountain on his back. It was so heavy that he couldn''t straighten his waist, and he had to pant for a long time just to take a step. It''s really worrying that he might not be able to keep going from here to the door, and he would die of exhaustion halfway through. "Come on, young man, push open the door that blocks the truth, come in, and come to me." The black-robed man stopped his staggering steps, hissing in a deep and hoarse voice, like a bird hiding in the grass. A poisonous snake swallowing a snake letter. "No, don''t go!" An anxious voice sounded in Tang Li''s mind, and then he was drowned by endless waves of delirium and madness. This voice is called reason. Tang Li was lost in the frantic screams, and slid step by step into the abyss of madness. The seal on the outside of this hall has long been eroded by the long years, and the constant sacrifices of cultists have loosened a lot. squeak~ The sound was like the faint sigh of the old man on his deathbed, the door opened. Those who gaze into the abyss will also be gazed upon by the abyss. Tang Li''s will was immediately swallowed by darkness. All this is too long to say, but in fact it just happened in the spiritual world, and only a moment passed outside, and the spiritual power at Su Mu''s fingertips was still condensing. Tang Li''s head limply shrugged on his shoulders as if he had lost the support of his spine, and his body limply shrugged on the deck. Suddenly, large pieces of flesh and blood on his face melted, leaving only a thin skin. on top. These melted flesh and blood all fell to the ground, and a pair of eyeballs fell out with a bang and mixed with the melted flesh and blood. They squirmed and gathered together to form a flesh and blood dagger. The dagger is not smooth, it is covered with transparent bulges of different sizes, and yellow pus is still flowing in the bulges. The two eyeballs were distorted into an irregular and weird shape, and they were inlaid on the blade of the dagger. Their pupils were still rolling around, as if they were observing the world. Evil, weird, disgusting, it''s the product of a twist. After some spiritual practitioners on the cruise ship accidentally saw the twisted dagger, their eyeballs began to move uncontrollably, and they also turned with the eyeballs in the dagger. They felt that their cheeks were suddenly itchy, very itchy, it was an itching from the depths of the soul, and everyone could bear it at first, but the more they endured the itching became stronger. A voice sounded from the bottom of their hearts, urging them not to restrain themselves and resist their instincts. This kind of patience has finally reached the limit it can bear. These spirits no longer resisted, and stretched out their hands to scratch their cheeks vigorously, looking extremely refreshed. There was no bloodstain as imagined, because all the flesh and blood on the face melted quickly in the scratching, and slid down to the ground along the gap between the fingers. Under the pull of the twisted blood dagger, these falling flesh and blood rushed towards the blood dagger, wanting to merge with it. When the flesh and blood on the face melted away, the itching sensation appeared all over the body, and their hands scratched all over the body. In the constant scratching, the indescribable itching feeling was stopped again. They fell to the ground with relaxed expressions, and in just two or three seconds, they turned into skeletons with white bones. Chapter 688 After absorbing the flesh and blood of these people, the blood dagger began to beat like a heart. ''Tang Li'' bent down and picked up the blood dagger with great effort, one, two, three, four...seven, eight, nine. A total of nine dark red tentacles can''t wait to get out of the seven orifices, twisting wantonly in the sea breeze. "After 100 years, I, Antheuras, finally came out again." During the speech, these dark red tentacles resonated with the flowing air to form a scream that ordinary people could hardly hear. This scream fell into the ears of all the spiritual practitioners present, and it became a tsunami that overwhelmed the sea and sank the road, and howled with raging waves, destroying the embankment formed by their reason. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time too." A calm voice sounded. Su Mu had repeatedly endured Tang Li''s scum that could be crushed to death with just one finger, because he smelled the familiar stench in Tang Li''s soul. In order to be able to lure the snake out of the hole, Su Mu repeatedly forced Tang Li to take the initiative to use his hole cards. Unexpectedly, he caught a big fish directly. Antheuras raised his head to ''look'', and a burst energy beam turned into a stream of light and flew towards him at high speed, as fast as thunder. "It''s you!" Anxiuras still had a fresh memory of Su Mu, the ''person'' who sabotaged his plans time and time again. When he came out, he was so excited that he didn''t notice that he was here. Anxiuras appeared like a ghost in the following spiritual practice. He knows how to use everything that can be used, as long as he wants, he has too many ways to torture the minds of others, distort their will, and destroy their sanity. Just like now, these spiritual practices are the weapons in his hands, the weapons used to destroy Su Mu''s reason and will. "How would you choose?" Antheuras twisted his tentacles, and gently slid over the blood dagger, thinking about it. If Su Mu ignored the attack and let the attack fall, he would be killing innocent people indiscriminately, which would plant a negative seed in Su Mu''s heart. If he chooses to forcibly reverse the attack, he can take the opportunity to counter it. No matter what choice Su Mu makes, it will be beneficial to him. He watched Su Mu''s expression expectantly, but saw a sarcastic smile. Pooh! The beam of spiritual energy passed through the space, disappeared in place, and appeared behind him after a thousandth of a second, piercing a big hole in his chest, and all the internal organs became nothingness in this bombardment. Antheuras looked at the beam of light piercing his chest in disbelief: "The power of space?!" The plane dimension can only give Su Mu a clear perception of space at the beginning, and it is very difficult to use it as freely as possible in battle. But with the continuous upgrading of this talent, Su Mu''s strength has continued to increase, and manipulating space has become a routine method. Although Su Mu can''t let Su Mu ask for it, at least there is no problem in using it freely. Anxiuras coughed up a large amount of blood clots, this kind of injury that could kill the life field in an instant did not kill Anxiuras. "Hehe, if you want to kill me, just relying on this level of attack is really whimsical." "I, Antheuras, am the first apostle, the immortal apostle!" The dark red tentacles in Antheuras'' body exploded, and the tsunami-like sound wave became more violent, constantly hitting the embankment of everyone''s reason. Chapter 689 ang bang bang! The spirituality around Anxiuras has been seriously polluted, and the most frightening thing is that this spiritual pollution is affecting their physical bodies! Everyone present, except Ye Luo, had deformed distortions. Their heads elongated and merged with their necks, turning them into fish heads. Their facial features became flattened, and their eyes were distributed on both sides; their bodies bent forward , densely covered with wet and slippery scales, sharp fins grew out of its back, its hands turned into black tentacles, and flippers grew between the toes of its feet. The eyes of these spiritual cultivators are cloudy, like a pool of filthy stinky water, and they exude an unpleasant smell of decay. This change is irreversible, and these people can no longer be called human beings. But a whole new species¡ªpolluters. These defilers parted their fish lips, spit out their slender tongues, and let out a hoarse hissing sound. bang bang bang! Their bodies exploded into clouds of blood mist, and the cruise ship coated with filthy flesh and viscera fragments was everywhere, and the luxurious and clean cruise ship became a purgatory on earth. These dirty fleshy viscera have extremely strong corrosive power, or a powerful negative energy radiation. The treacherous negative energy forms an energy field that envelopes the clean and tidy luxury cruise ship, quickly eroding and assimilating all life inside. "Come on, Ark!" All the tentacles on Antheuras trembled in unison, making a strange hissing sound. It''s like the raving of a madman, or the laughter of a delirium. A phantom of an Ark of Flesh appeared from the Nether Void, overlapping with the cruise ship. The cruise ship was no longer a steel machine, and the Ark of Flesh was reborn just like Antheuras. Thousands of people whispered and murmured in Su Mu''s ears. Some were praying devoutly, some were cursing frantically, and some were neighing in despair. "Welcome to my world, traveler from afar." After summoning the Ark of Flesh and Flesh, Anxiuras looked much more relaxed. The strength of the person who borrowed the rebirth was only pulse level, and there was still a long way to go before the life field. In addition, his body was actually still in the Bronze Hall , It is very difficult to sacrifice the field, and a little help is needed. Fortunately, there are enough spiritual practices here, and the gathering of so many vigorous vitality provides him with an excellent cornerstone in the summoning field. Under the nourishment of Ark''s majestic vitality, the big hole of flesh and blood in Antheuras'' chest was restored to its original state, and his strength broke through like a rocket. "The strength has only recovered about 7 floors of the main body, but it is enough to deal with a small life field." From the pulse rank to the life field to the state of concentration, if this is said, it will definitely shock the world. In just one second, the two mountain-like barriers were broken, and the surrounding sky and ocean were distorted by the substantial spiritual power, and despair spread. Ye Luo looked at Antheuras''s body trembling non-stop, a large number of memory fragments suddenly appeared in her mind, these fragments were silently telling her that the murderer who ruined her family and put her life on the line was this self-proclaimed "Number One" Apostles'' monsters! "Tree God, this is the monster, this is the monster! I want to kill it and avenge my parents!" Ye Luo became a little hysterical under the impact of memory fragments. Her mental state has become somewhat dangerous. In this flesh and blood ark, any negative emotions will be infinitely magnified, and finally the sanity will collapse, swallowed by darkness, and become a distorted part. Chapter 690 Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness was released, calming the hysteria in Ye Luo''s heart. Su Mu looked at Anxiuras'' twisted body, and saw the desperate figures of Ye Yaxuan and Ye Luo in a trance. "It was you who caused Ye Luo''s life to hang by a thread, and her family was ruined, and it was you who caused Ye Yaxuan to go crazy." Su Mu''s eyes burst out with cold murderous intent, Ye Luo and Ye Yaxuan were no longer insignificant people after they became his family members. "I will avenge them!" "Hahahaha!" Antheuras bowed his waist and laughed as if he had heard a big joke, and all the tentacles that came out of the seven orifices danced along with him. "I have been told this sentence from the day I became the first apostle, I will kill you, I will kill you, but time flies, I still walk in this world, spreading the true God doctrine. Those ignorant people who try to violate the truth have long since wiped out all traces of it under the scour of time. " "Past, present, future, I still exist." The Ark of Flesh made a strange howling sound, echoing Antheuras'' words. "But don''t worry, I won''t kill you. You and the little girl next to you are excellent containers. I let you escape again and again before. This time it won''t happen. You..." "So much nonsense!" Chi Chi Chi! There was a flash of thunder in the sky, and all the strange and dark atmosphere disappeared under the light of the thunder. The sky and the earth are no longer distorted, and the sea of ??thunder shines in all directions. In the depths of the sea of ??thunder, there are black shadows swimming slowly. "Chants!" A high-pitched and resonant dragon chant resounded, the solemn dragon pressure enveloped the surrounding area, the surrounding sea area became clear, and all the flying fish and sea beasts ran around in a panic. The dragon, the king of all beasts, the spirit of heaven and earth, wards off all evil, conquers the world. The vicissitudes of the dragon scales are looming in the dense thunderclouds, and the indifferent dragon eyes are inadvertently revealed, looking at the surrounding fields. The 100-meter-long Flesh Ark is like a ridiculous toy in front of this dragon. Anxiuras looked up at the looming dragon in the thundercloud, and the nine tentacles became a little sluggish under the pressure as deep as the sea. "The victory or defeat is not determined by the size! My triumph is doomed!" "Ant who speaks loudly." Su Mu''s eyes were indifferent, and the sky and the earth saw thunder and explosions, and the four seas boiled. The waves rolled up high, forming stormy waves up to 100 meters high. Su Mu raised his arm slightly, pressed it down, and the waves beat it down. The Flesh and Flesh Ark was like a crumbling small broken ship under the beating of the huge force, and it would sink into the dark deep sea at any time. And that''s just an appetizer. boom! A ray of thunder broke through the thunderclouds, as fast as thunder and lightning, the surrounding space was pulled and distorted by the escaping terrifying force, and the surging waves were torn apart by the invisible twisted position before they even got close. This is God''s punishment, and it is also God''s wrath. All of Anxiuras''s tentacles trembled heavily. He wanted to control the Flesh Ark to dodge, but the surrounding space had already been blocked by Su Mu, and the Flesh Ark was also locked by the Dragon Qi. Unless Anxiuras can forcibly break through Su Mu''s space blockade and eliminate Shenlong''s air lock, no matter how much he tries to dodge, he will be doomed. Boom! The Ark of Flesh and the Dragon collided head-on, and the 100-meter-long Ark of Flesh disappeared in the boundless light of thunder, leaving only a thunderbolt that traversed the sky and the earth. Chapter 691 The thunder dragon traverses the world, and even countries far away across the ocean can see this shocking divine thunder that runs through the world. "What the hell happened at sea?" "Mobilize the Sky Eye to monitor immediately!" "Is that the wrath of God?!" "Wow, this is a fairy crossing the catastrophe, right? Even we can see it!" The Three Kingdoms of the Li Country, the Cherry Blossom Country, and the Universe Country began to have a heated discussion around this terrifying scene, and then the screen was swiped by a blurry video called God''s Wrath. And all of this is just a small episode on the way of Su Mu''s fight, which will be discussed later. ......... When the thunder light dissipated, the Ark of Flesh and Flesh could no longer be seen. "Tree God, is it dead?" "Not yet." Su Mu could keenly sense that the Flesh Ark hadn''t completely disappeared, and the aura of Antheuras still existed. "You''re right, I''m still alive." Anseuras'' cold and hoarse voice sounded again, and a large flesh and blood ship slowly appeared on the spot. "Did you see? I am immortal. No matter you kill me a hundred times or a thousand times, the result will be the same. Please recognize the reality of the world, you poor bastard in vain." "But you are different from those poor wretches who have no qualifications. You have the qualifications to serve my god. Come on, let go of yourself, come to me and let me help you break through this false cover and face the reality of the world. From now on, you will not sink into falsehood! " Su Mu looked at Anxiuras with disdain, and sarcastically said, "Just because your sealed evil god dares to say something is true, the so-called truth is...as long as I am stronger than you, I say Everything is true!" "Unfortunately, you are too weak to let me accept your so-called truth." Antheuras had an ugly expression on his face, and he squeezed together with skinned skeleton faces: "Idiot blasphemer, you will pay an unbearable price for your arrogant words!" The answer to Antheuras was endless thunder. Under Lei Hai''s bombardment, Anseuras and his flesh and blood ark disappeared again. "Your destruction is the truth." Su Mu looked cold, his clear pupils reflected the sea of ??thunder that filled the sky, and there was nothing else besides that. It didn''t take long for Anseuras and the Ark of Flesh to appear again, and then there was no more. "Damn bastard, if my body hadn''t been sealed in that hall, how could I be in such a mess!" He just let out a nonsense and disappeared into the boundless thunder again. Anxiuras was resurrected again and again, and was turned into powder by Su Mu time and time again. After dying countless times, Anseuras no longer had the strength to speak, he was dead numb. This time he decided to change his way of death. He manipulated the Flesh Ark and slammed into Su Mu brazenly, but was wiped out again by the thunder in the sky on the way. "There is no eternal life in the world, even the stars in the sky will fall, the sun will go out, the galaxy will collapse, and even the boundless universe will come to an end." Su Mu looked at the place where Anseuras disappeared and whispered to himself. "The so-called immortality is only relative. Come on, I''m about to analyze the secret of your immortality." "Find out the secret of my immortality? Hahaha, what a wishful thinking, your aura has been consumed seriously, how long can you maintain this attack intensity?" Chapter 692 Su Mu also smiled lightly when he heard Anxiuras'' question: "You guessed it right, I can''t sustain this level of attack for too long, but it should be fine for about a month or so." All Anxiuras'' tentacles froze, and within a few minutes, he had been killed more than a dozen times. If it was true as this person said, if this level of attack could last for a month, Mo would be able to He was completely worn out. Just like Su Mu said, nothing in the world is immortal, even the sun will go out, the galaxy will collapse, and the universe will come to an end, let alone a humble running dog. What is an apostle is a person who is sent. In layman''s terms, it is a dog leg made by the gods when it is inconvenient to act. "Are you afraid? What are you afraid of? What are you afraid of?" Su Mu''s sudden voice made Anseuras tremble in fright. He drove the Flesh Ark and slammed into Su Mu. Su Mu just snapped his fingers, and Antheuras and his broken ship disappeared, and the world became clean again. Others are afraid of encountering such an undead enemy, but he is not afraid. When the opponent can''t beat you, and can''t exhaust you, then the so-called immortality is no longer a threat. "His resurrection time has not increased, and his breath has not weakened, but there is indeed a certain substance that is decreasing." After continuous observation, Su Mu has been able to have a general investigation direction for the secret of Antheuras'' immortality. An Xiulas is using his death to actively show Su Mu his secret of immortality. "It can''t be the Ark of Flesh. His supernatural power is the Ark of Flesh. The domain is based on the magnetic field derived from the Ark of Flesh. From this point of view, the secret of his immortality cannot exist on the Ark of Flesh." For example, if Su Mu survived because of the Chaos Tree in his body, before the Chaos Tree shattered, no matter how many times others killed him, Su Mu would not die. But if someone cuts down the Chaos Tree, he, Su Mu, will disappear along with it. "Could it be something like a Lich''s phylactery?" Su Mu had an idea and thought of a possibility. The phylactery of the lich is the secret of the immortality of the liches. As long as the phylactery cannot be found and destroyed, no matter how many times the lich is killed, he can be resurrected. To put it more vividly, Captain Davy Jones in the Pirates of the Caribbean world, he dug out his heart and put it in a wooden box. As long as the wooden box is not destroyed, Davy Jones cannot be killed. And that wooden box is similar to the lich''s phylactery! Su Mu''s mind began to replay every frame after Antheuras'' appearance. This kind of scene that ordinary people need to use professional equipment to reproduce is nothing but ordinary with Su Mu''s majestic mental power. "Tang Li turned into Anseuras after talking a lot of nonsense. This kind of sudden change can only happen in two situations¡ª¡ª 1. Anxiuras has long boarded Tang Li and became his system grandfather. This can also explain why Tang Li''s strength has changed from an ordinary spiritual cultivator to a spiritual master in such a short period of time. Heavenly talent. 2. Tang Li''s body has long been set up by Anseuras. When Tang Li is in despair, the dark hand will automatically open, and his spirit will be replaced by Anseuras. Interfering with reality, shaping Tang Li''s body into his likeness. " "Then what would it be?" Chapter 693 If he wanted to deal with Anxiuras, he had to find out how he occupied Tang Li''s body, so that he could prescribe the right medicine. The picture after Antheuras appeared was slowly played frame by frame, and Su Mu seriously thought about every word he said and every action he made. "''After 100 years, I, Antheuras, have finally come out again.''" Su Mu''s expression changed when he saw the words Anseuras said in the screen: "Tang Li has only lived for more than 20 years, and there is absolutely no way that Anseuras is lodged in Tang Li''s body. In addition, there is another evidence that he said that his body was sealed in that hall, so it seems that he adopted the second method-spiritual replacement. " "So Antheuras'' real body is his spirit. Tang Li''s physical body is just a carrier. The destruction of the carrier may have some impact on Antheuras, but it''s definitely not big." Su Mu''s gaze was like lightning, and his thoughts were flying. Countless thoughts collided with each other in his mind and sparked sparks of wisdom, illuminating the vast fog: "Only by completely obliterating Antheuras'' spirit can he be killed." Anxiuras never expected that the trash talk he said after he came out was actually analyzed layer by layer by Su Mu in a way of peeling cocoons, and found out the secret of his immortality. It is estimated that if he knows, he would like to slap himself two big mouths. "Tang Li''s physical body is just a cover, including the Flesh Ark is just a cover-up. Anxiuras has already put his spirit into a certain container, so what is this container?" A flash of inspiration suddenly appeared: "It''s that blood dagger!" I have to say that Antheuras is really a cunning old fox, taking advantage of other people''s blind spots in thinking. Anyone who saw the blood dagger would subconsciously know that it was a weird weapon, but who would have guessed that the blood dagger poured from Tang Li''s face when he appeared was actually his phylactery. The probability that Antheuras'' phylactery is a blood dagger is as high as 80%, but Su Mu can''t guarantee that the blood dagger is 100% the phylactery, maybe it was the mist deliberately released by the other party. "What a cunning old fox." Su Mu cursed secretly. Antheuras and his broken ship reappeared and died too many times. He began to calm down: "Although I can''t beat you, you can''t kill me either. Let''s talk." "Where''s your blood dagger?" Su Mu asked abruptly. Anxiuras paused for a moment, then took out a blood dagger as if nothing had happened: "Are you very interested in it? How about this, I''ll give you the blood dagger, and in exchange you let me leave here." "The blood dagger can pollute other people''s sanity and absorb their vitality to feed back to oneself. Even if you don''t need it, you can still give it to your woman." This acting deserves an Oscar nomination. It''s a pity that good acting skills can''t escape Su Mu''s spiritual lock, and his abnormality at that moment has already exposed him. "Thank you for your help, now you can die in peace." Antheuras'' eyes were spitting fire, and he wanted to curse, but before he could say anything, he was drowned by the white light of destruction. "Sure enough, that blood dagger is his weakness. If you want to hide a dagger in this vast sea, what better choice is there than throwing it into the sea?" "It''s a very smart choice. If other people come, even if they know this, they will be helpless. It''s a pity that you met me." Chapter 694 It is very difficult to find a dagger less than 30 centimeters in the vast sea, but if this range is roughly locked, it is not as difficult as imagined. What Su Mu has to do now is to lock the approximate location of the blood dagger, and then salvage it. "The blood dagger is nothing but the product of Tang Li''s flesh and blood mixed with the power of Antheuras. Due to the material limitations, it cannot sink into the seabed of 10,000 meters, otherwise it will be destroyed by the terrifying sea water the moment it enters." Crush it to pieces." "Its sinking position will not be too deep, nor too shallow. If it is too deep, it will be difficult to control the flesh and flesh ark freely. If it is too shallow, it will be easy for me to find it. It is estimated that it should be around 300 meters to 1000 meters, so set the search range to within 1,000 meters of the location where the Ark of Flesh disappeared for the first time, and the search depth to be 300 meters to 1100 meters. " Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness was released, and mercury poured down across the thousand-meter radius. 300 meters, 400 meters, 500 meters... The further down the spiritual consciousness is, the more it will be consumed. Fortunately, Su Mu has already locked the approximate range, otherwise there is really no good way to take Anxiuras. Life has the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and it has long since fled and disappeared, which also relieved a lot of trouble. At a position close to 900 meters, there is a fleshy dagger floating in the blue and clear water, and there are no sea beasts swimming around. "I finally found it, Anxiuras." Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness turned into an invisible big hand and grabbed the flesh and blood dagger in his hand. An unbelievable scream came from the blood dagger: "This is impossible!" The twisted pupils inlaid on the front and back blades of the blood dagger showed powerful energy fluctuations, but he was faster than Su Mu. Countless spiritual scripts bloomed in the hands of the master of spiritual consciousness, forming a chain of runes to bind the blood daggers layer by layer. Anxiuras turned off the fire before he could counterattack. The Ark of Flesh and Flesh no longer appeared, and Su Mu knew that he had guessed correctly, this dagger was the real body of Anxiuras. Don''t think that Su Mu''s beating Antheuras can be done as easily as a father beating his son, that''s because Su Mu''s ability to restrain Antheuras, his strongest ability is to pollute the mind and distort the spirit. This kind of attack was like a breeze blowing against Su Mu''s face, and it didn''t hurt or itch. If it was replaced by other people to deal with Anxiuras, most of them would be wiped out in one face-to-face. Even if the remaining top powerhouses could ignore Anxiuras, they would be slowly worn down by Anxiuras die. Su Mu fished the blood dagger out of the sea, but did not destroy it. What appeared here was just an avatar, and there was little point in destroying it. A pale golden divine pattern appeared in the void, and the divine pattern disappeared within the blood dagger in a flash. Portfolio: Hunting! After use, it can unconditionally pursue the target until it hits the target. After the blessing of the hunting pattern, Su Mu''s attack can become a 100% hit and cannot be dodged. It can also be used to hunt the target, as long as you hold the breath of the target, you can hunt to the target''s position 100%. Now this blood dagger is the best carrier. This is the power of rules! This usage is also Su Mu''s inspiration from the imprint planted by Scarlet Void Moon, and it seems to be working well now. In an empty and quiet bronze hall deep in the boundless sea, regular chains appeared from the void, nailing the man in black to the ground. "This is... the imprint of the rules!?" Chapter 695 The man in black propped his hands on the cold stone slab, coughing dryly in pain, feeling uncomfortable being penetrated by the chain of rules. The chain of rules slowly disappeared, but did not disappear, but left a complex light golden divine pattern at the position of his heart. "It seems that the avatar has met Da Neng, and he was able to lock on to my position through the avatar." He struggled to get up from the stone slab, hunched over, two balls of miserable green soul fire ignited in his empty eye sockets, flickering on and off. "Now the incarnation has no effect on that great power. It is estimated that it will be destroyed soon, and I will be severely traumatized by then. The locked opponent with this mark can hit the door at any time, which is really worse! I have to speed up the speed of sacrifice, and strive to recover my strength as soon as possible, and..." The soul fire in the black-robed man''s eye sockets suddenly swelled: "The recovery of the true god has been interfered with. Only by breaking free from the seal here as soon as possible, returning to the world and personally offering sacrifices to several countries, can the recovery of the true god continue smoothly!" The man in black took out a white bone dagger and cut off another finger. Trembling, he picked up the severed finger from the ground and put it in his mouth to chew. In this way, he is giving an oracle to the only sect. On this day, the One Church all over the world fell into a state of madness. They lifted the veil of hypocrisy and crazily killed innocent civilians. Su Mu, who is far away in the sea, has not yet known all this. ¡­ At the moment when the divine pattern was locked, Su Mu felt something in his heart, the mother energy of chaos covered the blood dagger, completely annihilating it. "Ding~ Kill the incarnation of the first apostle Antheuras and get 1 million evolution points." The sea of ??thunder that stretched for thousands of kilometers in the sky dissipated, and everything returned to calm. "Tree God, is it dead?" The slightly fishy sea breeze blew by, and Ye Luo shuddered slightly, his body limply curled up in Su Mu''s arms, like a helpless kitten. "No, what appeared was just an incarnation of him. His real body is far away in the depths of the Arctic Sea, thousands of miles away. When the only teacher in Sakura''s country is wiped out, we will go straight to the Arctic Sea." The Arctic Sea is located at the North Pole of Aquamarine, which is similar to the North Pole on Earth. It is covered with ice and snow all year round, but the climate is more severe and severe. The coldest time can be as low as -100¡ãC. There are even polar ice with strong cold resistance. The empire did not dare to set foot. "good!" After a moment of silence, Ye Luo''s voice was firm, and her blue hair fluttered in the wind: "Tree God, I want to accompany you to destroy the only church in the Sakura Kingdom." "Now I am already a fate, and I will definitely not become your burden." Su Mu was stunned. He didn''t expect Ye Luo to pass countless hurdles that spiritual practice couldn''t dream of after witnessing the death of Antheuras'' incarnation. This is a manifestation of breaking barriers. Anxiuras is the breaking barrier on Ye Luo''s cultivation path. After breaking it, he will naturally reach the sky in one step. In fact, even if Ye Luo didn''t step into the field of fate, it wouldn''t be a hindrance to Su Mu''s actions. No matter where he went, the pulse rank was a rare high-end combat power. If the fate field does not come out, the pulse order is respected. "You''ve never been a burden." If it is really cumbersome, how can it be possible to continue to improve in strength after leaving him. Even if Su Mu didn''t make a move this time, Ye Luo could destroy the only church in the Sakura Kingdom by himself. This is the strength of fate! Chapter 696 "Then, Tree God, let''s destroy the only church in Sakura Country together." Ye Luo smiled, the spring is beautiful. "Stick what you want, don''t dare to ask for it." Su Mu took out the Black Jade Flying Sword from the Origin Realm, and the two stood on the Black Jade Flying Sword embracing each other, Feng Xu Yufeng. With a thought, the Black Jade Flying Sword turned into a streak of light and disappeared into the sky. ¡­ Xidu is the capital of the country of cherry blossoms. The summer here is a bit hot, and it is one of the most prosperous capitals in the world. The vast majority of young people in the country are crowded in this bustling capital, working and living in a hurry every day, and the population is highly dense. At the same time, the Western Capital is also the transportation hub of Sakura Country, connecting various regions of Sakura Country. In this kind of capital city, there are various institutions of higher learning, scientific research institutions, and financial centers. Some people joked that if someone destroys the western capital, then the country of cherry blossoms will not be far from being destroyed. The only church is located in Wannai, the busiest area in the Western Capital, probably meant to be a quiet place amidst the noise. Don''t think that the only church is just a small dilapidated temple in Xidu. In fact, the opposite is true. The only church covers an area of ??nearly 1,000 square meters and was jointly funded and built by many celebrities in the cherry blossom country. The only church outsiders have the impression of a somewhat mysterious church before tearing off their hypocritical veil. Many celebrities are members of it. It has great potential energy and a dense network of relationships at all levels of society. Under such a background, the One Church is not hiding in the gutter like a mouse in the dark. Their location can be found with a random search on the Internet. In the only church in Western Capital, a kindly priest announced with a smile on his face: "My lords, the oracle has been delivered." This priest is called An Yiyuzo, and he is the highest person in charge of the only church in the western capital. He is very powerful, and he is only one step away from stepping into the field of fate. The crowd of believers below shouted frantically. "My lord has finally decided to purify this filthy world!" "Hahaha, the old order is about to collapse after all, and a new world will rise in our hands!" "Our Lord has finally responded to our piety!" An Yixiongsan maintained a kind smile, stretched out his hands and pressed down, and the church was suddenly silent. "Yes, this is the response of our Lord to our piety, this old age of filth, decay, and stench will end at our hands, and a new world of equality, justice, and happiness will come Built from the ruins of the old times!" An Yixiongsan clapped his hands, and one after another, men and women came out from behind the curtain. Among them were mature and charming mature women, some green and immature girls, and some young women who had just become wives. There are also male models with perfect bodies like sculptures, innocent and lovely boys, mature and attractive men. These people have been carefully selected, no matter who you are, you can find what you like. But for some reason, these people are all naked, and their eyes are a little empty, like exquisite dolls that have lost their souls. "Gentlemen, please enjoy it to your heart''s content. After that, use all the power you can unleash to bring down this despicable old age!" "oh!!!!" The wide cathedral was covered with a frantic response. Devout believers turned into terrifying beasts. Chapter 697 At this time, these believers caught in the carnival were shirtless, and the scene was extremely dirty and disgusting. Looking at the extremely dirty and disgusting scene, An Yixiongsan quietly took out a clay sculpture from his sleeve. The face of this sculpture is indistinct, and it is covered with a large robe, with a tentacle protruding from a corner of the robe. Without the slightest hesitation, An Yixiongsan crushed the clay sculpture in his hand, with a false smile still on his face. A large amount of black air was ejected from the broken sculpture, and no one except Yuzo Ashiyoshi noticed that there was an ominous black air permeating the sky above the church. These black qi shuttled back and forth, interweaving each other to form a big net, covering all the believers in the big net. "Let''s have a carnival, let''s have a carnival! Then...dedicate everything you have in this ultimate carnival!" A dark red tentacle came out of his ear unwillingly, slowly Swimming in the black air. A few minutes later, everyone trembled and collapsed on the ground with contented expressions. Those handsome men and women became polluters of rotten stench. Before this, these believers were actually venting their animal desires to such disgusting monsters. I don''t know if they could hold back their vomit if they were conscious. These believers took out their mobile phones from their pockets with dull expressions and began to use all their energy to plunge Xidu into chaos. The kind fake smile on An Yixiongsan''s face disappeared, and became cold and mean: "These trash with impure thoughts have lost their use value, it''s time to turn them into soldiers of our lord." The black air surged, and it couldn''t wait to get into the bodies of these believers, turning them into new polluters. Don''t underestimate this kind of transformation. Although their strength has not been improved much after becoming polluters, it doesn''t mean that they have no threat. If someone slaughtered these polluters with hot weapons, they would fall into the trap of An Yiyuzo. The flesh and blood of these polluters will become the best breeding ground for despair, and all creatures standing on the breeding ground will slowly sink. "Go, warriors of our lord, help all the ignorant people living in this city to break through the fog of falsehood and welcome the truth!" boom! Distorted polluters swarmed out. The polluters in An Yixiong''s hands were not limited to these thousands of believers. During the period when he came to the Cherry Blossom Country to preach, he had transformed tens of thousands of polluters. So many polluters poured out from all directions in terrifying waves. They kill anyone they see, and what is even more frightening is that the people who die in their hands will also become new polluters and join the wave of destruction. Originally, the military strength of Western Capital was able to respond in time even if it encountered such a sudden change, but with the help of those "good believers" before, most of the soldiers were on standby in the camp. Only the guards in Xidu immediately assembled their defenses after realizing that something was wrong, but the guns in their hands only helped An Yiyuzo to expand the hotbed of distortion after killing these polluters. Moreover, the number of these polluters is simply too many. Compared with the tens of thousands of polluters, these guards are just a drop in the bucket. "Everyone hold on, we have already applied to the Sakura Academy for help, and those spiritual masters will come to support soon, everyone must..." The encouraging voice of a guard stopped abruptly amidst the screams . Chapter 698 The situation of such corruption in the Western Capital is not limited to the Western Capital. Similar chaos has occurred in all regions of the world where the only church has been established. This is a worldwide crisis. What caused the panic on this scale was only the residual divine power of an evil god. ¡­ "Tree God, many people are saying which great god is crossing the catastrophe!" Ye Luo giggled, and presented the video played on the phone to Su Mu as if offering a treasure. The title of the video is familiar - "Shocked! Qianli Leihai actually has amazing powers...¡· The picture of the video is very clear, but the shaking is too severe, and there are all kinds of weird screams from the photographer, which is very unfriendly to people watching the video. Although the shooting technology of this video is extremely bad, and the quacking sound like a duck''s voice is even more irritating, it still can''t stop its heat. The screen is full of dense barrage, which covers the content of the video. If you don''t temporarily block it, you don''t know whether the video is composed of barrage. "This is definitely powerful in slaying demons and demons!" "This brother also had a lot of shit luck, and he was lucky enough to see Da Neng make a move and not die." "plus one." "I want to see what Da Neng looks like, but even if I can''t see Da Neng''s appearance clearly, I still think he must be very handsome!" "Handsome? Maybe she''s a fairy." "Leaving aside the mystery of Almighty''s gender, there is one thing to say, this Almighty''s strength is really unfathomable. I''m afraid our patron saints can''t even hit the opponent with a lightning strike." "Wait, did you find out that this ship is not the cruise ship that our Dali Dao Palace took when we were envoys to the Sakura Kingdom?" "Wow, it''s true!" "I have a friend who is one of them. I will call and ask him later." Not long after this barrage was sent out, the following barrage floated lines of ''sorry. '' In the video, the cruise ship overlapped with a blurry phantom and then disappeared, and then the picture also fell into an inexplicable snowflake screen, which seemed to have been seriously disturbed during shooting. A few minutes later, the picture became clear again, the thousand-meter thundercloud dissipated, there was nothing in the sky above the sea, and a stream of light flickered for a few times before disappearing into the sky. The video ends right here. Su Mu secretly said in his heart: "I didn''t expect that there were people around here and took pictures of me fighting Antheuras. If I stand up now, I should be able to harvest a large number of beliefs smoothly." Su Mu thought about it carefully or put this idea aside for the time being. Now is not the best time to stand up. Let''s talk about everything after the only church in the Sakura Kingdom is leveled. "Xiao Luo, remember to turn on the navigation, Yujian can''t fly without navigation guidance." Ye Luo was embarrassed when he heard the words, why does the sentence that Yujian can''t fly without navigation sound so strange. The style of painting is a bit weird. A fairy flying with a sword actually needs GPS navigation. "Don''t worry, Tree God, I have been to the Western Capital, and I will definitely be able to easily find the only church!" Su Mu was silent for a while, and looked at Ye Luo with caring eyes: "The problem is that we are not in the Western Capital now, but just entered the territory of the Sakura Kingdom. Do you know how to get to the Western Capital from here?" Ye Luo was hit hard by Su Mu''s caring eyes, his small face turned red all of a sudden, and his voice was as thin as a mosquito: "Tree God, I''m really not mentally retarded..." Chapter 699 "Little Luo, is the location of Xidu shown on the navigation in the northwest of here?" "That''s right, Tree God, Xidu is in the northwest of our side, 637 kilometers away from here." Ye Luo glanced at the navigation of the mobile phone, and quickly realized: "Did something happen in Xidu?" Su Mu gave Ye Luo an appreciative look: "That''s right, I sensed an unusually strong wave of evil power from the southwest a second ago, and there may be an unexpected and huge change there now." "Accident? Could it be that the cult members of the Unique Church held some evil ceremony in the capital?" Ye Luo quickly searched the various forums in Xidu, and was shocked to find that the time of all the posts was frozen at 5 minutes ago. This means that someone cut off all the signal base stations around Xidu 5 minutes ago, turning it into a ''forgotten city. '' "Come on, everything will be clear when you go there." With the passage of time, the evil fluctuations are rapidly increasing, Su Mu did not dare to delay here too much, and silently accelerated the speed of the flying sword and disappeared into the sky. After about a quarter of an hour, the clusters of high-rise buildings in the western capital came into view. In Su Mu''s line of sight, the sky above Xidu was shrouded in a strong negative energy magnetic field. Even though the sun was shining brightly in the morning, there was no warmth at all. The strong negative energy magnetic field was cold and treacherous. A strange feeling of raw cold. Su Mu didn''t have much affection for the Sakura Country. The Cherry Blossom Country had invaded the Li Country many times and brought too much pain to that land. I don''t know how many ordinary people have been ruined and displaced, and I don''t know how many people with lofty ideals shed their blood and paved a road to the future with their own blood and bones. It''s just that if he just sits idly by and stands idly by, at least tens of millions of people will die inside and become the sacrifices of the only sect. Just thinking about this number makes people shudder. For Yu Gong, to sit back and watch the only sect complete the sacrifice is to support the enemy, which is purely brain-dead behavior. Yu privately said that the current Western Capital has fallen into despair. If anyone can stand up and rescue them from this purgatory on earth at this time, they will definitely be grateful. Su Mu''s gratitude to them is not rare, but it is still possible to make them become his fanatics. "But the current level is not enough, I have to add more fire." A cold smile was drawn on the corner of Su Mu''s mouth. Don''t forget that he is also able to use the power of the evil god. The kind evil god Anzmat not only enthusiastically gave Su Mu his godhead, divinity, and priesthood, but also forced his own power and body to Su Mu. he! The kind that doesn¡¯t work if you don¡¯t accept it! The quality of the evil spirit power now covering the sky over Xidu is very high, and it only needs a little bit, even if the life field comes and touches it, it will be forcibly deformed and transformed. But the quantity is a bit unsatisfactory. Su Mu didn''t have much else in his hands, but he had a lot of evil power forced by Anzmatt. "Then, let this fire burn more vigorously." Su Mu flew over Xidu, raised his hands high, and black twisted evil spirit power spewed out from the evil spirit realm, surrounding his body and turning into a black sun. Cold, twisted, evil. Ye Luo''s expression was as usual, she has the world''s view of good and evil, but when these concepts go against the tree god, then she will stand by the tree god without hesitation. Chapter 700 "Black sun! It''s a black sun!" In the myths and legends of Xidu, there is such an interesting line: the sky is painted with blood, the earth opens the cracks of the abyss, a round of black sun rises, the world will come to an end under its illumination, and then... .. Welcome to the new life! "Myths and legends are true, we are all going to die, we are all going to die, this is the judgment of the gods..." Someone was babbling, his will completely collapsed, tears and snot mixed together, he gave up resistance, and allowed the polluters to break through the line of defense. Even those materialists who don''t believe in myths and legends have to believe the moment a black sun rises in the sky. Otherwise, how do you explain the rising of a big black sun at the time when a devastating disaster happened in the western capital. coincide? No, this is divine punishment! "Everyone, don''t give up resistance, have you forgotten? It is the rising of the black sun that brings new life. This is not the flame of destruction, but the flame of new life, the flame of hope." "It''s true! The strength of these monsters has weakened, everyone hold on, and we must hold on!" Anyway, this thing can be explained in any way, they just need these people to believe that this is the flame of hope. Only with hope can we continue to resist. Sure enough, remarks similar to the above kept appearing in various areas of the Western Capital. Sometimes people are willing to believe a lie even when they know it''s a lie, because they need the support of the lie. Those who had collapsed rekindled their fighting spirit, gritted their teeth and continued to persevere. ¡­ The black sun was burning high in the sky of Xidu, fighting with the evil power of the only religion in the invisible field of vision of ordinary people. Why is it that everyone is evil spirit power, but the evil spirit power of the only church will have such a strong stress response after contact with Su Mu''s evil spirit power? Well, this is easy to understand. Because Su Mu didn''t come to cooperate, but to change the evil power of the only church into his shape... No one can bear this change! If you come to share a piece of the pie, I will grit my teeth and bear it. But what the hell are you trying to turn me into your shape! The evil power of the only church has its own dignity, it would rather disappear than change itself into someone else''s shape. In order to protect their dignity, the evil power of the only church began to mobilize the vitality of the polluters to resist Su Mu''s erosion. This is why those below feel that the Defiler has become weaker. "Resist as much as you want, no one can save you today even if you yell and break your throat." Su Mu seems to have become a bully who does all kinds of evil, but he doesn''t bully the weak and fear the hard, because he eats both the hard and the soft. The evil power of the Unique Church trembled under Su Mu''s oppression. What''s even more exaggerated is that after Su Mu realized that the source of supporting the resistance of the only church''s evil power was the deformed polluters, he also had an idea to mix his own evil power with aura and brutally enter the bodies of all the resisting survivors below. . After receiving Su Mu''s blessing, these survivors who resisted soared in strength like chicken blood, and the deformed polluters were beaten back steadily. Even if these survivors die in the battle, they will not be transformed into new polluters. Don''t forget that they still have Su Mu''s evil power in their bodies. Everyone is evil spirit power, you want to turn my people into your shape just by relying on this kind of rubbish polluter? Shit you! Chapter 701 "Dawn is just around the corner, everyone work hard to defeat these monsters!" "Oh!!!" The rest raised their arms in response. These people don''t know that the gift given by fate has already marked the price secretly. The evil god power of the only church can distort and assimilate beings, forcibly turning them into their own followers. This is not the characteristic of the only church, but a characteristic shared by all evil gods. There is nothing wrong with the aura that Su Mu injected into them, but with the mixture of that trace of evil spirit power, a wonderful chemical reaction occurred. Whether they are willing or unwilling, they will be silently eroded and transformed by this force, and finally become new fanatics. Compared with being reduced to a sacrifice and dying a tragic death, even after death, the soul and body will not be able to rest in peace. The price Su Mu marked for them is really conscientious! Every time a deformed polluter is killed, the evil power residing in the body of these resisters will absorb the weak and negligible evil power in their body. Although the number is small, it adds up. Moreover, it also prevents these imperceptible evil spirits from gathering together after the death of the polluter. This is simply a trick! The evil spirit power of the Unique Church was defeated by Su Mu''s endless tricks and tricks, and Xiao Ban had completely fallen, changing the shape of Su Mu. There is still a small half that is falling, and only a small half of the remnants of the defeated generals are fighting hard. "Hey, it''s just that you want to fight me without conscious energy, it''s still too tender!" The volume of the black sun hanging high above Xidu is expanding rapidly, even the sun''s radiance is blocked. Under the shining of the black sun, the bustling western capital has reached a completely different inflection point. The new changes happened silently, just like the silent spring rain that moisturizes things, everything has already appeared before everyone is aware of it. Under the black sun, the deformed polluters melted like ice and snow, turning into a puddle of sewage. The negative energy conversion magnetic field created by An Yixiongsan''s painstaking efforts did not disappear under Su Mu''s intervention, but changed into his shape and continued to play its original role. Convert the living survivors into his followers. A loud prayer sounded from heaven and earth: "Great tree god, you are the eternal master, the immortal light, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine on the earth forever. " This pious and humble prayer has some kind of magical power, which affects everyone''s thinking and judgment. In a trance, they saw a white jade tree standing proudly under the sky and above the boundless earth. He is God! The first batch of survivors who accepted Su Mu''s power prostrated themselves on the ground devoutly and prayed humbly under the guidance of the dark. "Great tree god, you are the eternal master, the immortal light, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine on the earth forever. " Their prayers blended with the reverberating prayers from the sky and the earth, forming one piece, like a high tide that swamped the remaining survivors. Su Mu intends to turn all the survivors in the Western Capital into his fanatics once and for all. If he succeeds, the Kingdom of Cherry Blossoms will also become his kingdom of God on earth. "Hehe, fate is really unpredictable. Who would have imagined that this action would lead to such an ending." Indulge in, indulge in. After drowning, there is new life. Chapter 702 Su Mu forcibly absorbed all the aura around Xidu, and the massive amount of aura formed a rich sea of ??aura. The aura that was originally invisible to the naked eye has turned into a lingering mist in Xidu, and the fairy energy is faint. Against the backdrop of the lingering mist and the loud prayers, the black hanging high in the sky has a holy meaning. Su Mu took the spiritual energy from all directions as a guide, and based on the vast number of believers, he washed and transformed their bodies. Su Mu is using his own power to enable all survivors to embark on the road of cultivation! The path of cultivation that has already become a spiritual practice in the future will be smoother and no longer ordinary. But still the same sentence, the price of the gift given by fate has already been secretly marked. After the transformation of these people is completed, they will no longer be who they used to be. In a way, they are indeed dead. There is also a new life after death. ......... "Little Luo, the remaining power of the only church in Western Capital is gathered at eight o''clock, three kilometers away from you." Su Mu didn''t forget that there were still the remnants of the only sect curled up in the gutter. This is his gift to Ye Luo. What could be more refreshing than killing enemies with your hands? As for the so-called emptiness after slashing the enemy, I''m sorry, the tree god is the only one in Ye Luo''s heart, where does the emptiness come from? Ye Luo''s bright eyes ignited the flames of vengeance, and the peaceful aura in his body boiled violently, like an active volcano about to erupt! That hot lava will drown all evil. "Thank you, Tree God." "There is no need to say thanks between you and me." A leaf with the brand of Dao floated from high altitude to Ye Luo''s hand. This is the amulet he prepared for Ye Luo. Ye Luo gently rubbed the leaf with suet-like fingertips, feeling warm in her heart. Su Mu looked away after watching Ye Luo leave, he didn''t need to worry about the battle over there, any conspiracy would look ridiculous in the face of absolute power. Su Mu concentrated his mind and focused on regulating and instilling aura. There are more than 7 million survivors who survived, mainly young and young people, and the frail and sick people died almost immediately after the formation of the negative energy magnetic field. That magnetic field is too damaging to life, and it is a life-killing talisman for those frail and sickly groups. Now there are too many survivors of more than 7 million. Tens of thousands of people are crowded together, let alone more than 7 million people? Su Mu directly manifested his real body, turning into a white jade tree that reaches the sky, its roots are deeply tied to the depths of the island, with thousands of branches, and it can move automatically without wind. As long as all survivors in the western capital can see Su Mu from any direction, all they see is the front of Su Mu. This means that Su Mu is perfect and has no weaknesses to target. This is the effect that appears after the realm of chaos has been cultivated. If someone uses rule-level power, they can also discover Su Mu''s weakness. Without rule-level power, the probability of wanting to hurt Su Mu is equal to the death of an omniscient and omnipotent god in the hands of a fool. Thousands of branches waved, and spiritual energy surged, using the energy magnetic field to transform these survivors in batches. Su Mu forgot the passage of time, and everything that happened outside was meaningless to him. He kept repeating this process, and he didn''t even notice when Ye Luo returned. Chapter 7 white 03 In this way, seven days passed in a flash, and Su Mu finally completed the transformation of all survivors. This transformation almost didn''t squeeze him into an empty shell. Su Mu didn''t even have the strength to speak now, and his pale face was lying on Ye Luowen''s soft and delicate thigh, his face numb. Anyone who repeats the mechanical movements 7.38 million times uninterruptedly in seven days will feel sick, and this is still a delicate job, which consumes a lot of mind and spirit, and consumes a lot of spiritual energy. All the Lingshi veins were sucked dry by Su Mu. Who can imagine that this is already the seventh clone sent by the main body after realizing something, why is it called the seventh? Because the first six have already burped... If this is converted into evolution points, it is at least 5 million. "Fortunately, paying such a high price is not without gain, otherwise this time it will really be a loss to grandma''s family." As soon as Su Mu closed his eyes, he was overwhelmed by the torrent of faith. 7.38 million fanatics, what a terrifying number, this is already a power that even the gods with ordinary divine power would covet. Don''t think that the general divine power is weak, the supernatural power above the general divine power is the powerful divine power, and the priesthood of the powerful divine power is full of qualifications. Simply put, if a certain rule represented by the powerful divine power is missing, the world will be distorted. General divine power is also very important. If a world lacks a certain rule represented by general divine power, the basic operation of this world will be greatly interfered with. As long as Su Mu is willing, he can now take these 7.38 million fanatics to another world and quickly accumulate divine power to be promoted to a god with ordinary divine power. These fanatics can provide Su Mu with 150,000 evolution points every day, which is 54.75 million evolution points in one year! This is a very exaggerated figure. More importantly, they are not just a sale, but a steady stream of evolution point production machines! "Now the main body should be starting to evolve the origin world. With the addition of the four basic elements of earth, wind, water and fire, the origin world will be able to become a real world. These fanatics can also enter the origin world after death , rather than vanishing into thin air.¡± Why do some people choose to believe in gods? Because those believers who devoutly believe in gods can be led by the gods to continue to live in the kingdom of God after death, but it''s hard to say whether he was him or not at that time. As far as Su Mu knows, none of the kingdoms of gods in other worlds held high on the crystal wall of the world is a real world, all of them are natural planes with single elements, and it is impossible to evolve by themselves. Su Mu regards the real world as his divine kingdom on earth, which is absolutely unprecedented for the gods in other worlds! After the world of origin evolves into the real world, he is the real creator god! For the creatures in that world, he is the supreme way of heaven! Su Mu couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing when he thought of this: "Perhaps I am the first weakest creation god in history who opened up a real world with this kind of strength." To say that he is the weakest is also compared to those gods of creation, and to gods with powerful divine power, he is also a great existence that is out of reach! "The deduction of the three basic element systems has been completed, and now the only thing left is to evolve. I''m really looking forward to it." Chapter 704 Su Mu''s avatar really wanted to go back to the valley to witness the opening of an era, but it was a pity that Xidu really couldn''t leave. There are still many matters here that need to be dealt with by him. The Western Capital is just a capital of the Sakura Kingdom. Although the population is highly dense and the economy is very prosperous, it does not mean that other areas are completely uninhabited. There are still a large number of lost lambs waiting for him to cut leeks! Anyway, it is the country of cherry blossoms, if you don''t cut it, you don''t cut it. Su Mu''s clone gradually entered the dream. ¡­ Qingxi mountain valley. Now it can no longer be called the Qingxi Mountain Range. The word Qingxi has become a thing of the past, and now its unified name in the world is - the Holy Land of Misty Fog. That''s right, it''s a holy place, not a forbidden place. You named the place where the Almighty lived the Forbidden Land. Do you have any vicious intentions, do you want to usher in destruction? No one wants to die and try to see if an 8,000-meter-tall Yushu can move freely and recover its aura. They can''t say for sure. If it can move freely, it will be a lot of fun. Therefore, what should have been called a forbidden place was unanimously called a holy place. Xidu''s avatar fell into sleep, and the main body in the valley just recovered. Sending 6 clones in a row to aid Xidu is also a heavy burden for him, but he has to do it. The 7.38 million fanatics are really delicious. As a man, it''s okay to be a little bit tired, even if your body is hollowed out and you grit your teeth, you can still squeeze out something. Now it''s finally time to harvest. "Evolution of the four basic elements of wind, fire and water actually only requires 1.5 million evolution points, which is really too cheap, evolution!" The progress of the plan arranged before is gratifying, and a large number of evolution points are recorded every day. As a result, there are too many evolution points, and it has become a boring and uninteresting number. Now that I have money in my pocket, I can straighten my waist. Su Mu changed his previous submissive attitude towards the system, he is rich today, he is an uncle! Just gotta hit hard! The 1.5 million evolutionary points evaporated, and Su Mu blinked and found that he didn''t feel anything. If he hadn''t seen that the reserve of evolutionary points had really decreased by a small amount, he would have thought there was no change. "Hey, is this the life of the rich? Evolve whatever you want, it''s really boring and simple." This thought just flashed across, when an irresistible severe pain hit, Su Mu only felt his head buzzing, as if he was hit hard by a big man with a sledgehammer, and immediately passed out. Before fainting, a thought floated by: "If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t be pretending!" After Su Mu passed out, if he observed from a microscopic point of view, he would find that every cell of him had undergone earth-shaking changes. The four-color basic elements collided violently, and then slowly fused in the collision. At this rate, it is estimated that it will not be completed in a year or so. The chaotic tree in Su Mu''s body couldn''t stand it any longer. The chaotic aura was permeating, and the chaotic aura sat in it. The four hypocritical four elements that both resisted and accepted each other obediently and quickly merged together. The four basic elements of trembling: Brother Chaos is angry, so scary! What is chaos? To contain everything, to cover everything, the basic four elements are only a part of chaos. Chapter 7 white 05 Everything can be supreme........ Chaos. Even the supreme time, space, reincarnation, karma, and destiny are part of chaos. When chaos is separated, everything has its own meaning. So chaos can also be seen as the origin of everything and the end of everything. This is chaos. Of course, this is chaos in the true sense. Su Mu¡¯s chaos is just a baby who has just learned to walk. Even the four elements that make up the world have to be synthesized by themselves. Do you think it is miserable... Perhaps only after Su Mu merges with the Three Thousand Ways can he transform into real chaos. ......... With the dispatch of the big brother of chaos, the four younger brothers get along very happily, and they have become a family with me in you and you in me. After a long time, Su Mu slowly woke up from the darkness. "The back neck of this hammer is a bit big, and I''m still dizzy." Su Mu shook the branch, spit out a mouthful of fragrant pure oxygen, and finally regained his energy. "Uh, how do you feel that nothing has changed after evolving the three basic elemental abilities?" "System." Su Mu replaced the system he hadn''t seen for a long time, and still missed it a little. Name: Su Mu Race: Chaos Tree Realm: Chaos Lifespan: 5000 Talents: Absorption, Life Essence, Plane Dimension, Chaos Body Skills: Supernatural Powers: Wonderful (first floor, additional special effects: control of thunder elements, control of four elements of earth, wind, water and fire, mutant tree body, fog, clone...) Ability: Chaos Realm (first floor, special effect: power blessing) Godhead: Virtual Godhead (Responsibilities: Sacrifice and Hunting) Evolvable ability: no Evolution points: 13 million Aquamarine Heaven Consciousness X1. "It''s obviously evolved successfully." The four elements of earth, wind, water and fire appeared in turn on Su Mu''s branches, and they looked beautiful under the lingering mist. "But why don''t I feel anything? Isn''t it said that the four series of elements are the cornerstone of the evolution of a world?" A flash of inspiration flashed through Su Mu''s mind: "Could it be that we need to open the Origin Realm?" Su Mu''s consciousness immediately sank into the origin world. The little transparent Ling who had no sense of existence suddenly appeared next to Su Mu''s conscious body, with a serious expression, her two little hands clenched tightly, and her big round eyes were very nervous. "Father God, there is a big problem in the world of origin!" "I can feel that it is undergoing terrifying changes!" The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly. It didn''t seem necessary to feel this, it could be seen with the naked eye. Because the world of origin has now become a mess, the distance between the sky and the earth is constantly shrinking, and overlapping will soon occur. "Did you transplant the spiritual plants that were planted in the origin world in time?" "Don''t worry, tree god, I transplanted them all into the valley immediately after I noticed the changes in the world of origin." I don''t know what kind of soul Ling has absorbed too much recently, and a white tail popped out from behind her buttocks. "Ling did a great job." Su Mu stretched out his hand and gently rubbed Ling''s little head, and gave Ling a big compliment without hesitation. "Hee hee, this is what Ling should do." Ling laughed embarrassedly, but the white tail behind her buttocks was wagging more cheerfully, almost turning into a windmill! Chapter 7 white 06 Those spiritual plants were carefully cultivated by Su Mu...Ling. The valley is the place with the most abundant spiritual energy in the Misty Holy Land. There is no one. Putting them there to nourish the spiritual energy for a while will not cause any major problems . "The sky and the earth will become one again, will they be completely integrated later, and then I will be required to play the role of Pan Gu to complete the feat of opening the sky..." Su Mu was a little flustered, the Great God Pan Gu was very good, very good, but after the opening of the sky was completed, he was exhausted and exhausted. He, Su Mu, thought that he didn''t have such lofty thoughts, and he couldn''t sacrifice himself for others. Su Mu stood in the void and was very tangled: "So, should I open it today or not?" boom! Before Su Mu could think too much, there was an explosion in the depths of his mind, which was deafening, and all distracting thoughts disappeared in an instant. The world of origin and the world of evil spirits merged into one, and the earth and the sky became a perfectly round... egg without distinguishing each other. The fuzzy texture of mountains, rivers and rivers is evenly distributed on the eggshell, and there is an inexplicable and friendly throbbing on it, as if he is facing his own child. God''s own child, Su Mu is still a boudoir tree with yellow flowers! What would happen to Zhu Gusheng if it got out. Su Mu couldn''t help but took two steps forward, carefully observing the texture on the eggshell, and a realization came to his heart: he is going to sacrifice... the sky is opened! "Isn''t it Kaitian?! I, Su Mu, am also a time traveler. This kind of routine operation can be done by other time travelers. Why can''t I, Su Mu!" Su Mu was so arrogant that he looked at Eggshell dumbfounded. "The Great God Pangu split the egg with an ax inside the eggshell. I am outside the eggshell now, and I haven''t opened the god''s axe. Do I need to use my own branches to carve out countless holes for this egg?!" Su Mu made up the scene in his own brain, and it was a bit hot-eyed. The great god Pangu raised the ax of the god of heaven and split the chaos with a sound of "Zha", and thus there was heaven and earth. As for him, he held up his branch and poked at the eggshell. It might take a day to poke the eggshell into a hornet''s nest before it can open. "Hey, how could I, Su Mu, a man of seven feet, make such a shameful gesture like embroidery!" Not everyone is Dongfang Bubai, even if Su Mu uses a needle, it is still a Dinghaishen needle! Su Mu shook his head violently, expelling the terrifying picture from his mind. After a while....... "This tree branch can''t go in? What is the method of opening the sky?" Unwilling to be reconciled, Su Mu once again launched the fierce man to poke the branches. Thousands of branches left phantoms in this unknown void, connected into one piece, poking at this seemingly strange place as fast as lightning and like continuous squalls and rainstorms. Soft and bouncy eggshell. Su Mu withdrew all the branches in despair, seeing that the eggshell, which was still calm after being tortured by him, was completely at a loss. A crisp laughter like a silver bell sounded from behind, and Su Mu''s face was blacker than carbon: "Ling, why are you laughing behind my back?" Su Mu turned his head stiffly, his eyes gleamed with a terrible light. Ling immediately stood in a standard military posture without looking sideways: "Father God, Ling is not smiling, Ling is crying sadly." "You didn''t laugh, so why is your body shaking like a sieve? Be conscious, go back and write a copy of "Summer Homework for the Fifth Grade Primary School" for me. If I haven''t cracked the eggshell, I will come and check you later." work progress." Su Mu said with a sinister smile: "If you don''t finish it, don''t blame me for being cruel!" Chapter 707 Ling''s eyes were full of tears, and her tail drooped limply: "Woooooo~ Father God, I don''t want to write 53, I don''t want to take online classes, I don''t want to do my homework, I want to play." Su Mu leaned back tactically, squinting at Ling: "Now you know you''re wrong?" "Yeah, Ling really knew she was wrong, God Father, please forgive Ling this time." Ling''s little tail stood up when she heard that there was a play. "Then tell me what''s wrong with you?" Su Mu asked noncommittally. "Ling''s fault is that she shouldn''t laugh at Father God, Ling promises..." "Okay, I finally admitted it this time, and said that you didn''t laugh, can''t you help but reveal your secrets?" Ling:? ? ? ? ? ? Question marks are all over her head now, and she can''t help wondering whether she has been tricked by God the Father again. "Father, I was wrong, please forgive Ling this time, okay?" Ling hugged Su Mu''s right hand and began to act like a baby, her arm suddenly fell into a softness. Su Mu:...... I remember that Ling was born less than two years ago. What do you usually eat? It''s too soft... Ahh, it''s terrible! Su Mu turned into the stern and selfless Bao Qingtian, and withdrew his arm expressionlessly: "It''s late! Accept the justice trial!" "No, Father God, Ling doesn''t want to do homework!" Ling hugged Su Mu''s thigh tightly, and refused to let go, almost becoming an oversized pendant on her lap. "Give up." "No." Su Mu pinched Ling''s fate by the back of her neck, her eyes were full of murderous intent: "Quickly let go." "No! Even if Ling died here today, she would never let go if she jumped from here!" "Okay, you forced me to do this." Facing Ling''s pressing every step of the way, Su Mu no longer reserves his strength, and he wants to amplify his moves. Pinch the back of Ling''s neck with her right hand, and grasp Ling''s flicking tail with her left hand. Before Su Mu could exert any force, Ling''s body lay limply at Su Mu''s feet as if she had been electrocuted. "Father God, that...you can''t do that there." Lingying slightly parted her lips, exhaled like blue, her eyes were blurred, and Xiafei doubled her frequency, turning into a pink beauty. Su Mu:...... I swear I really didn''t do anything, why did you become like this! The wheels are going to go over my face! Su Mu took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and threw Ling suddenly, Ling turned into a star and disappeared in this spiritual void, and the world finally became quiet. "Wait, Ling''s learning gift package is still with me, don''t forget it!" A thickened set of 53 exercises was realized by Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness, and they were thrown to Ling together. After this short fight, Su Mu regained his composure. "Come on, I''m ready." Su Mu''s face was calm, and his heart was like still water, without waves. In this spiritual void, he no longer maintains his human image. The surging spiritual sea is surging, and he turns into chaos with his body. A chaotic jade tree illuminates this empty and empty world. There are thousands of branches hanging down quietly, and their roots plunge into the boundless vast void. The chaotic air is like a cloud in the crown of the tree, covering Su Mu, like flowers in the fog, and the moon in the water. Hoo hoo~~ A gust of wind came from nowhere. There is no wind in this miraculous void. Now, Su Mu is here. then, The wind rises and the clouds surge. Thousands of branches whizzed, and the chaotic energy surged wildly, covering everything. His domain and the eggshell merged with each other, and there was a loud bang. God, it''s open! Chapter 708 The turbid air sinks and turns into the earth, and the clean air rises and becomes the sky. This is heaven and earth. The earth is muddy and the sky is bright. Between the sky and the earth, there is a chaotic white jade tree standing proudly. It is based on the earth, with roots all over; it is covered by the sky, with thousands of branches. Every minute and every second, Su Mu''s evolution point plummeted like a cliff, plummeting. The evaporated evolution points are used to nourish this nascent world, the sky becomes brighter and higher, and the earth becomes thicker and more condensed. Su Mu''s branches are dancing, just like an excellent painter methodically painting vivid colors on this blank drawing board. The world is no longer dead, there is heat and cold. There are various winds in the sky, some places are gentle, and some places are howling. Thunder rumbled, moist water vapor permeated the air, and it formed into pieces, flowing water gurgling, waves emptied, and moistened the earth. The heavy ground began to move violently, and the plates collided with each other, so there were sunken valleys, raised mountains, and open and flat plains. The energy factor in this world is so rich that it is unbelievable that even a pig can rise up and become a pig demon when it comes. The elements are single, but these single elements are colliding every moment, and new elements are constantly being born to join this new family and become a part of it. The only regret is that no real life was born, everything is so quiet, it seems to be stuck in a corner of the long river of time, waiting for new creatures to appear. The development of the origin world exhausted all the evolution points on Su Mu. Now he is poor and empty, and only a small amount of the spiritual stone veins under his feet are left as rations for the source spirit, and all others are absorbed and converted into evolution points and put into the origin world. In the bottomless pit. Mysterious evolution points have provided too much help to the new world of origin, but unfortunately they are limited in number. If the amount of evolution points is endless, Su Mu can make the new world of origin continue to grow and expand, and finally evolve into an infinite universe There is no problem either. The new world of origin is not big, it is very miniature and pocket-sized, and it can only support 1 billion lives at most. If it exceeds this number, its ecological chain will collapse. As long as it is within this tolerance limit, nothing will happen in the world of origin, and it will be good for those fanatics who are used to house the Sakura Kingdom. It''s just that there are 100 million points of money, but as long as you are willing to spend evolution points, the world of origin will grow rapidly in the explosive period every day. Su Mu looked at this vibrant new world and sighed. With the help of the evolution point, he did not have the same body as Pangu, but the world of origin is also inseparable from the evolution point. What is inseparable here is not to say that the world of origin stopped growing without the evolution point, but the growth rate is very slow, not as convenient and fast as using the evolution point. Who can endure a rattling walk-behind tractor after getting used to luxury cars and supercars? "I don''t have any money to satisfy my little hobbies." The new world of origin is very good, but it is too expensive! Tens of millions of evolution points smashed into it and disappeared without any splash. Su Mu looked at the empty space behind the evolution point column with a complex expression. "I really don''t want to do it myself. This is what the origin world forced me to do. I really don''t want to do this." Chapter 709 "System." The system panel pops up. Name: Su Mu Race: Chaos Tree Realm: Chaos Shouyuan:? ? ? Talents: Pulse of All Souls, Spiritual Liquid of Good Fortune, Master of the World, Chaos Dao Body Skills: Divine Ability: Wonderful (Second layer, additional special effects: control of thunder element, control of four elements of earth, wind, water and fire, mutant tree body, fog, clone, evil spirit power...) Supernatural power: Wanyuan (first floor, special effect: elemental derivation) Divine Ability: Chaos Realm (Second Layer, Special Effects: Power Blessing, Invulnerability to All Magic) Godhead: virtual godhead (powers: sacrifice, hunting, creation, elements, space) Evolvable ability: no Evolution Points: 0 Aquamarine Heaven Consciousness X1. Su Mu looked at the small panel that appeared in front of his eyes, and took a deep breath. "This time it''s really... awesome!" Absorption has become the pulse of all souls. Su Mu admitted that the moment he saw the word "pulsation", he had a subtle feeling of going to the wrong set. Especially after it is combined with Wanling to form Wanling Pulse, there will be more slots. As long as he takes a breath, thousands of living beings can pulsate back? Although the name has a lot of slots, the actual effect is too fragrant. The original absorption was simply absorbing and transforming energy. Now after upgrading to Wanling Pulse, you can input a little bit of your own insignificant energy to fill the opponent''s original veins after absorbing the energy. From then on, life and death are no longer up to you, but Su Mu''s decision. Or after finding the root of the opponent, directly extract the power of his root, in this way. In the past, present, and future, there will no longer be traces of each other. Looking at it from a small perspective, it is a supreme weapon for individuals, but looking at it from a large scale, if the veins of the entire planet become the shape of Su Mu, then who has the final say in this world? At that time, as long as Su Mu is willing, the whole world will become the ration of the Origin Realm. "It''s evil, it''s evil, but I like it!" Su Mu smiled sinisterly, and moved his gaze to the second gifted spirit liquid. You don''t need to look to know that it is upgraded from the life spirit liquid. The pre-upgraded life psychic liquid is a pheasant running on the ground, and the upgraded fortune psychic liquid is a phoenix soaring nine days. It''s just that the prefix has been changed, and this forceful style flew up in a jiffy. Spiritual Essence of Creation: After taking it, you can regenerate your body, regenerate your bones, improve your aptitude, stabilize your soul, recast your foundation, and increase your lifespan for thousands of years. Just these effects are worthy of the word good luck, this is a fetish that is many times stronger than the life spirit liquid. The effect of this continuous movement made Su Mu look straight: "I have become a real Tang monk in my feelings now. If those spiritual practitioners find out about this, they will definitely go crazy." Although the spiritual liquid of good fortune is good, the price of condensing it is not small, and it is impossible to flood it like the spiritual liquid of life. "Creation spirit liquid, life essence liquid, life spirit liquid, the effect of these three spirit liquids is from high to low, but even the lowest level of life spirit liquid is a treasure that can''t be found. Maybe I can form a big net with these three kinds of psychic fluids, catch all the talents in the world, and get them into the net. " There is always one of the three spiritual liquids that is suitable for you, even the demon king and spirit king who has reached the fate field will salivate when seeing the good fortune spiritual liquid. Just by increasing the lifespan of a thousand years, it is too fragrant, especially for those creatures whose lifespan is about to expire, it is a peerless fetish that they dream of and want to obtain at all costs. Not to mention the spiritual liquid of good fortune, even the most inferior spiritual liquid of life can make many spiritual practitioners in the world have their brains turned into dog brains. Chapter 710 Su Mu thought for a while, and felt that there was a lot to be done. Think about the effect of the first innate ability, the pulsation of all spirits. If everyone takes the initiative to take the Tiancaidibao of the Life Spirit Liquid series, while they strengthen and transform these creatures, it means that they have fallen into the Su Mu is in control. Even after death, the soul will be drawn by Su Mu to the world of origin. Whether it''s life or death, they can''t escape Su Mu''s palm. "It''s really strange, I, Su Mu, am obviously a very decent person, why is this ability so full of evil intentions?" "But it''s nothing. There is an old saying that power is neither good nor bad. If you use it righteously, you will be good, and if you use it with your heart, you will be evil. I, Su Mu, can see that I am a kind person, a rare gentleman in the world. It is absolutely impossible to use this kind of power." Power does evil!" Su Mu''s words were so loud and righteous that he almost believed it himself! Move your gaze to the third item: "The dimension of the plane has actually become the master of the world, but why does it always feel weird to put this in the talent column, shouldn''t the master of the world be a title?" Su Mu couldn''t figure it out, and in the end he could only attribute this problem to the system''s poor name. World Ruler: From the past to the present, it is called the universe, and the four directions are called the universe. It has a strong comprehension and control over any rules. "It feels like it has changed a lot, but it seems like nothing has changed." Real knowledge comes from practice, and Su Mu found that this "master of the world" who is more like a title than a talent really made him a step closer to the abilities he had mastered, and he also had a deep feeling for those questions that he usually didn''t know much about, and countless inspirations burst out in his mind. "It feels good, it just takes a little energy." Thinking is a very energy-consuming thing, so when we concentrate on doing a certain thing, we will feel very tired and tired. This is the body''s self-protection mechanism. In this short period of time, Su Mu felt a long-lost sense of hunger. After absorbing a little bit of aura, this feeling disappeared. Su Mu''s gaze continued to move down. "Damn it, why did my lifespan turn into three question marks?" Su Mu saw the three big question marks behind Shou Yuan, and couldn''t help but three question marks appeared on his forehead: "Could it be that my current Shou Yuan can''t even be calculated by the system?" "If this is the case, then the benefits of opening the sky this time are really too great." Happiness came too suddenly, wave after wave engulfed Su Mu like a tidal wave. "Not only have all my supernatural powers been upgraded to one level, but I also have an extra supernatural power. These special effects are really awesome!" The elemental derivation in the newly emerged supernatural power, as long as Su Mu is willing, he can temporarily derive new elements based on the elements he has mastered. Like the element of thunder, it can derive all kinds of divine thunder¡ª¡ª Guishui God Thunder, Bing Fire God Thunder, Yimu God Thunder, Wutu God Thunder, Gengjin God Thunder, Minor Five Elements Hunyuan God Thunder, Big Five Elements Extinction God Thunder, Zixiao God Thunder, Taiqing God Thunder, Haotian Chizha God Thunder, Tai Chi yin and yang righteousness god thunder. Of course, the more powerful the divine thunder, the longer it takes to derive, this is the iron rule. Although the performance of this supernatural power in actual combat is mediocre at present, it is really helpful for Su Mu to perfect his world. Coupled with the existence of Su Mu and the augmented existence of the world master, as long as one is willing to spend time and effort on these rare elements, all of them can be comprehended! Chapter 711 "The new special effects in the realm of chaos are actually invulnerable?!" Su Mu rubbed his eyes, he couldn''t believe it, this special effect is too high-end! Invulnerable to all laws: non-root-level energy cannot damage the domain in the slightest. Seeing this description, Su Mu almost straightened his eyes. After calming down and thinking about it carefully, the effect was actually not as great as imagined. Ten Thousand Laws Invincibility only works on abilities below the root level. The root level is also called the law level. Now his strength is not at the same level as the spirits on Seablue Star. The difference is about the size of a fingertip. The kind of fingertip universe. Even if Su Mu stood up and let others hit him, it would be very difficult for others to hurt him. But it''s not useless, with this special effect, Su Mu can not be afraid of all root-level abilities, which is still very good. And as Su Mu''s supernatural powers continue to upgrade, one day it may not be impossible to be immune to even root-level abilities. "Hiss~~~creation, elements, space." When Su Mu''s eyes moved to the virtual godhead, he really took a breath. It would be a big deal to pick out any of the extra powers that came out later. "Speaking of which, I am already a creation god. Although the world of origin is still very small, as it continues to grow and improve, my godhead will have more and more powers. Will the system not be able to record so many powers." Su Mu looked at the authority at the back, and pondered: "I wonder if I can give these godhead authority to Xiaobai and the others?" As soon as this thought came up, the answer came from somewhere¡ª¡ª Can. Su Mu was able to separate these powers and bestow them on Xiaobai. Note that this is only giving powers, not godheads. If Su Mu strips out these powers and transforms them into godheads and bestows them on Xiaobai, then once they are bestowed, they cannot be taken back unless the godheads are deprived. But granting authority is different, this stripping is not permanent, as long as Su Mu is willing to take it back at any time, and Su Mu can still use these authorities after bestowing, but it consumes more divine power than usual. Visually speaking, the godhead is an employee in the establishment. Unless there is any major change or malicious intentions, Su Mu will not take it back. And the authority is the temporary workers who have not entered the establishment and signed the contract. Su Mu can directly take back the authority if he sees who is not pleasing to the eye. Godhead has a wider scope of authority than authority, and it is more convenient and convenient to use. The most important thing is that it can absorb beliefs. This is something that authority does not have. If you can absorb the faith, you can choose to follow the path of those gods in different worlds. Even after death, as long as the godhead is not absorbed by other gods, then they still have the chance to be resurrected even after thousands of years of death. It''s just that after absorbing the belief, it will be completely bound to the world of origin. If the world of origin perishes, all the gods of the world of origin will be unable to escape. However, the godhead is transformed by the rules of a world, and the relationship involved is of great importance. Su Mu will not easily bestow it on anyone without careful assessment. Authority is an assessment. Whoever performs well will be able to become a full-time godhead and become a true god in the world of origin! With the blessing of the godhead, it is not false to reach the sky in one step! Chapter 712 Why did Su Mu think about bestowing authority? The key reason is definitely not because he wants to be lazy, it is because his personal energy is limited, the world of origin is still very small, Su Mu can take care of everything, what about the future? The world of origin is getting bigger and bigger, and there are more and more things to deal with, and it is too busy to keep busy. Wouldn''t he become a work slave by then? Not to mention the low efficiency, it also loses the meaning of life, and the creation of the origin world is not worth the loss. But it will be different after granting authority and even godhood to his dependents. It is very comfortable to have a special god to take care of him, and to take care of them neatly. He can be a happy hands-off shopkeeper, as long as he grasps the general direction and does not cause too much trouble. "It''s no wonder that all the creation gods choose to create gods after the creation of the world is completed. It turns out that they want to be lazy...too busy and can''t handle things." Suddenly, Su Mu felt that he had discovered the truth of the matter. "I also have to learn a lot from these experienced seniors! We must not destroy this excellent traditional culture!" Su Mu is deeply convinced of this, and bad precedents must not be set. How could it be so much fun to be a Creator God who is diligent in political affairs than to be a fatuous Creator God! "With the God of Creation, how can there be no way of heaven?" Su Mu has already made a decision about the candidate for Tiandao--Ling is the only one for this position. Ling herself is the world spirit of the world of origin, assisting Su Mu to control the world of origin. Although he is only less than two years old, under his tireless teaching of Xuehai tactics, he is already a mature, stable and reliable world spirit. Su Mu found Ling who was doing homework hard on the stone pier, and showed a refined and easy-going smile: "Ling, do you want to have fun?" Ling looked at the smiling Su Mu, her heart was vigilant, and she always felt that Father God''s behavior like this is definitely not a good thing, otherwise it would not be the tone and expression. No one knows Father God better than her, this is purely an instinct evolved after being cheated too much! "Father God, Ling doesn''t want to play at all right now, learning is so interesting!" Ling wrote quickly after speaking, and even made a rustling sound. Su Mu smiled lightly, and saw through Ling''s clumsy performance at a glance: "The voice is exaggerated, the expression is fake, and the acting skills still need to be improved." "Ling, let me know how your homework is doing. It was agreed just now. After I come out, I must finish this set of 53 exercises. If I finish, I will be rewarded, and if I don''t, I will be punished." At this moment, Ling''s face was as pale as paper, and her body was on the verge of falling. Du Juan hugged Su Mu''s arm like crying blood and wailed, "Father God, don''t!" "Then do you want to play now, or do you want to stay here and continue doing your homework?" Su Mu tempted. "Father God, I want to play." Between late death and immediate death, Ling chose the former from her experience. Knowing that the so-called play is a super invincible pit, but Ling can only jump down with tears in her eyes. Because if she doesn''t dance, she will have to be locked up in a small black room by Su Mu, and she will sit upright in front of the screen for online classes! After the online class, I have to do as much homework as the sea. She is just a mature child, and she is less than two years old. Why should she be made to bear such a heavy responsibility at such a young age. "Hey, Ling is a good boy, come on, integrate this ray of consciousness of heaven, and you can go play after it is integrated." Chapter 713 Ling looked at the wisp of heavenly consciousness that Su Mu took out with grief from her heart, and she knew clearly that she would fall into a deep sleep again this time. Others think that I am a little transparent and have no sense of presence. Isn''t it all because I have to fall asleep at every turn, so I can have a sense of presence if I don''t show up less! ? "Father, Ling understands." The little tail behind Ling''s butt drooped listlessly. Su Mu could see that Ling was a little disappointed. It''s not that Ling is hypocritical, Ling also knows what kind of opportunity this ray of consciousness of heaven is, but for Ling, the endless closing of the small black room is indeed easy to make people tired. Su Mu comforted: "Father God promises you, after this fusion is completed, Ling can play wherever she wants." "Really?" "of course it''s true." "Is it okay if Ling wants to be with Father God?" Ling blinked her big round eyes and looked at Su Mu expectantly. "Of course, Ling will follow me forever after the fusion is completed." "Father, can we pull the hook?" A branch of Su Mu hung down and hooked up with Ling''s little finger. "Hanging on the hook, a hundred years..." Ling suddenly realized that the number of a hundred years is just a moment in the long river of life to the Father God, and she immediately changed her words: "It is never allowed to change. puppy." "Father God, you have to say it, otherwise this oath will have no effect." Su Mu was amused by Ling''s childlike innocence and laughed dumbly: "Okay, okay, hanging hooks are never allowed to change, whoever changes is a puppy, is that okay?" Ling''s listless little tail whirled and spun, almost catching up with the windmill. "Father God is the best, Ling will immediately integrate this strand of consciousness." Ling took the consciousness of the Dao of Heaven into her body with familiarity, and ran into the origin world in a hurry, and came to the core of the realm she had been retreating for many years and began to actively integrate the consciousness of the Dao of Heaven. A torrent of information about the operation of the world poured into Ling''s little head. The information is messy and needs to be sorted out bit by bit. If it were Ersha, it would definitely become a useless dog... a wolf. . But Ling is a world spirit who has been baptized by sea-like sea-of-questions tactics. Faced with such a torrent of chaotic information, instead of panicking, Ling began to solve problems in an orderly manner. Ling only needs to glance at the answers to these difficult and miscellaneous questions, and she is a veteran at a glance. It can be seen that Su Mu''s education is still partially successful. Su Mu observed quietly for a while in the dark, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong with Ling absorbing this ray of consciousness of heaven, he exited the world of origin with peace of mind. Now his level is higher than that of Tiandao. Although the front is still not as good as Tiandao, there is no problem in dealing with a ray of consciousness. This is the real reason why Su Mu delayed letting Fang Ling to absorb the consciousness of Tiandao until now. ¡­ After Su Mu exited the world of origin, looking at the dazzling data on the system panel, a thought suddenly popped up: "How strong am I now? I really want to know!" When this thought arose, Su Mu couldn''t sit still. He felt his hands were a little itchy now, and wanted to learn from Brother Pingtou to find someone to fight. "Who should I turn to? To support Xiaobai and the others? That''s too bullying, and there is no sense of accomplishment after bullying." You have seen that adult feel a sense of accomplishment after beating a child until his nose is bruised and swollen, unless the child is a bear and needs a beating, and he will feel very relieved after the beating. "By the way, the evil god of the Far North is still waiting for me to chat with him." Su Mu''s eyes lit up. Chapter 714 Altman once said a famous saying: Happiness is to fight little monsters. Su Mu is deeply convinced of this now. Beating the little monsters can not only relax the muscles and activate the blood, but also make the body and mind happy. It can also obtain a large amount of evolution points, killing three birds with one stone. "Then, it''s decided." "I don''t know what kind of chaos the outside world is now." Su Mu sighed faintly. In fact, all parts of the world are now in chaos. It all started with the sudden inhuman and bloody sacrifices by the Unique Cult all over the world. The Only Church has a total of 21 dioceses around the world except the old nest Anse, and the number of innocent civilians sacrificed by cultists in each diocese is at least one million! The most close to ten million! The total number of innocent civilians who died directly in the sacrifice was 40 million! This has not counted the civilians who died indirectly. If they were added, the number of deaths would be even greater. Even the cruelest World War I and World War II in the history of mankind on earth, the total number of deaths is not as much as the bloody sacrifice caused by the only church! Corpses are strewn all over the field, blood flows into rivers, this is a word that describes the cruelty and tragedy of war here. No one can forget that lingering nightmare. Wang Yang''s blood gathered together to form a river of blood, and there were countless deformed polluters floating on the river. These deformed polluters voluntarily donated their blood and flesh to the blood river, and countless deformed and distorted corpses floated in it. The earth was eroded by these highly polluting blood rivers and became a forbidden place no longer suitable for human habitation. Even ordinary spiritual practitioners dare not step there, because as long as they step on it, they will become deformed polluters. The civilians around the forbidden area who hadn''t had time to evacuate could only watch in desperation as they were eroded by the distorted and chaotic magnetic field bit by bit, and finally became new polluters and twisted walking dead. I don''t know if the only church has reached some kind of agreement with the invaders from other worlds in advance. While the only church is setting off bloody sacrifices, alien invaders behind the space passages all over the world are invading. This is tantamount to making things worse for the countries of Star Aquamarine who are already in a hurry and can''t take care of themselves. Seablue Star was once again severely divided. The most serious first-class big country even disintegrated because of this, and split into several small city-states, which existed in name only. Warlords from all over the country are everywhere, supporting their own self-respect, and allocating land as king. Humans suffered heavy damage, and those monsters were not much better. They were also targeted by the Unique Church. Although they were not involved in the brutal and bloody sacrifice, they also suffered heavy casualties under the follow-up actions of the Unique Church. Monster beasts appeared for too short a time and did not light up their own technology tree, but human beings are different. They have long been the overlords of the old era, and they have sat on this overlord position for thousands of years. There are countless weapons of various horrors. After human beings came to their senses, all countries also went crazy, all kinds of powerful rockets, intercontinental missiles, and high-yield hydrogen bombs bombarded the area occupied by the only church in turn. There are no humans left in those places, only twisted polluters, and the priest of the only church. The decisiveness of the human nation brought the momentum of the One Church to an abrupt halt, and the major parishes were razed to the ground by continuous bombing. It stands to reason that the situation has been contained, but all countries are worried and seem to be worried about something. Chapter 715 The places where the missiles of these countries wash the land are only the only parishes established by the church. After successive missiles washing the land, all the polluters were turned into flying flames in the artillery fire. The real danger to the big country of Planet Aquamarine is not the polluters wandering in the forbidden area of ??the parish. Their fragile strength is vulnerable to modern firearms. What is really harmful is the land left after being polluted by the blood river and the troublesome negative energy magnetic field. Not to mention ordinary people, even spiritual practitioners will be distorted if they step into it for a little longer. The most frightening thing is that these polluted lands and the lingering negative energy magnetic field are constantly expanding outwards. Although the current speed of exposure is very slow, if it is not resolved in time, it will pose a huge threat to the world. This is the real big trouble. As long as the polluted land and the lingering negative energy magnetic field are not completely resolved, these parish forbidden areas have not been truly resolved. Moreover, only these parish branches were hit by artillery fire, and its base camp, Anse, was not damaged at all. The primary reason is that the sea area near Anse has been covered by a distorted invisible position, and all modern firearms will become a pile of scrap copper and rotten iron after entering the distorted position. Su Mu guessed that the rules around Ans have been completely distorted, which is bad news. Because this meant that the evil god who had been sleeping in the deep sea was about to wake up, and his divine power leaked out, forcibly changing the rules around Ans. This sounds very mysterious, but it is actually very easy to understand. If Su Mu is willing, he can also do this. He only needs to open the realm of chaos, and all the rules in the realm will be forcibly reversed and changed. It''s just that there is no need to do this. Although there is friction between him and Tiandao, it is not enough to become immortal. This approach is equivalent to the old Wang next door violently kicking open the door of your house, and then turning your house into his little by little in front of you. Who can stand such a thing. If you let it go, Tiandao will lose all face, and that¡¯s all. If you don¡¯t let it go, after Seablue Star¡¯s rules are completely eroded and changed, Tiandao will have to say goodbye completely. No matter how indifferent the way of heaven is, it is impossible to sit idly by. "After such a long time, no matter how slow Tiandao is, he should have reacted. It is impossible to be as calm as now. Let Tiandao give me a test of the quality of the other party." Su Mu is not a brainless reckless man, the only one who taught blood sacrificed more than 40 million people, who knows what they have done, now Su Mu knows nothing about the other party, if he rushes up without a brain, it is not heroic , That''s called no brain. In addition to testing the hard power of both sides, there are many other factors in the battle, the most important of which is intelligence! If the information is detailed and perfect, even if there is a gap in hard power, it can be smoothed out with the help of this information, unless the gap in strength between each other is too large, and an absolute crush has been formed. Su Mu doesn''t think that after opening up the real world, he will be able to live in seconds. There is nothing wrong with being honest in this dangerous world. He is not a servant of Tiandao, he has inherited the benefits of Tiandao, and there is absolutely no problem in helping Tiandao to eradicate this evil god, but he wants to treat him as a tool man who comes and goes when he is called. Oh, that''s really sorry. What is most anxious now is not him, but Tiandao. "I''d better wait for the arrangement of Heaven''s Dao and the fight with the only teacher first." Chapter 716 Apart from the primary reason, the secondary reason is that Lothar actually chose to stand on the opposite side of the world and was bound with the One Church. Yes, Lothar, who is the most powerful on Seablue Star, chose to stand with Ans''s only church and formed a close alliance. From a geographical point of view, Anse is located in the sea to the southwest of Lothar, hanging far out to sea, surrounded by groups of isolated islands, and there are no other countries except Anse. The only one who can directly pose a threat to Ans is Lothar, but now Lothar has taken the lead in betraying the human front and forming an alliance with Ans. The naval blockade formed by the multinational coalition against Ans has become a joke. However, after making this decision, it had a serious impact on Lothar''s interior, causing Lothar to split. Bounded by Mount Anrosas, which traverses Losar, Losar is divided into two. The north is the old power headed by the great emperor, and the south is headed by Aries, the head of the original golden zodiac. The overall strength of the north is much stronger than that of the south. In addition, most of the military still chose to follow the great emperor of Lothar, exerting a lot of pressure on the south ruled by Aries. But because of the anti-human behavior of the great emperor of Lothar, all countries chose to jointly support the Lothar Free City-State in the south and unanimously resist the Lothar Empire in the north. This is no longer a civil war among human beings. This is a battle of civilizations and survival between all human civilizations and other civilizations. Victory leads to life, defeat leads to death, there is no way to surrender. No one would think of anti-humanity, anti-civilization. There may be some crazy ambitious people trying to join the Lothar Empire in the north, but their subordinates will never be crazy enough to destroy their hometown and civilization. Even the most vicious people have their own belongings. In order to deal with this human crisis, all countries have let go of their prejudices and formed a new community of shared destiny centered on first-class powers such as Li Country, Extreme Ice Empire, and Mousse¡ª¡ª Aquamarine human city-state. With the great help of the newly established human city-state of Aquamarine, the free city-state of Lothar in the south miraculously withstood the fierce attack of the Lothar Empire in the north. But everyone knows that this is only temporary, because the Lothar Empire has not yet used its real power, and the only church is also lurking. It was too quiet, as quiet as if the bloody sacrifice not long ago was not made by them. Faced with this kind of weirdness, even a fool would know that the Lothar Empire and the One Church are planning a more dangerous plan. They tried everything possible to find out, but the result was not optimistic. All the spies, agents, and spies just received the order and there was no movement. The countries spent a lot of money and only got a little bit of news about the scale armor¡ª¡ª Extreme North, danger! Leaving the country, danger! This news is too vague, but countries finally have a way to nod, so as not to run around like a headless chicken. It has to be said that after many countries let go of their prejudices, the burst of energy is terrifying. The top elite think tanks gathered together, based on the existing clues and intelligence, combined with the action patterns of the One Church and Emperor Lothar, after repeated deduction, they finally deduced the goals of the Lothar Empire and the One Church! The extreme north does not refer to the extreme ice empire, but the extremely northern land that is inaccessible. The place where the conspiracy against Liguo unfolded is the east, where there are many space passages and alien races gather. Chapter 717 Su Mu has never forgotten to study every day since he came to this world. He is more aware of the importance of the extreme north to the ecology of Planet Aquamarine than most people. Although the extreme north is inaccessible and is a forbidden area for life, its importance to Seablue Star is unquestionable, and it is a very important part of Seablue Star''s ecological circle. What the think tanks of the countries are most worried about now is that the Lothar Empire and the only church are so crazy that they will melt the continuous glaciers in the extreme north. Once there is a problem there, the whole world will suffer. This is like the complete melting of the glaciers in the Arctic, and the sea level of the world will rise by seven meters. What is even more frightening is that the hundreds of millions of tons of methane buried under the glaciers will be completely released, triggering a series of follow-up reactions that will be natural disasters! The extreme north of this world is much larger than the North Pole. If it completely melts, all the island countries, coastal cities, and half of the inland cities will be submerged by the majestic sea water. At that time, the world''s population may directly evaporate by half! Its unit is no longer millions or tens of millions, but billions! Even Su Mu was taken aback by this exaggerated number. "If they really want to melt the land of the extreme north, once the plan is implemented successfully, the way of heaven will be severely damaged, and it is absolutely impossible for him to sit idly by." "He. Mom is a group of inhuman lunatics." Su Mu let go of his spiritual consciousness, and the terrifying spiritual consciousness covered the northern hemisphere like an abyss like the sea, and all spiritual practitioners with a little keen spiritual consciousness could clearly feel some terrifying existence sweeping across at this moment. The sharper and more powerful the spiritual consciousness, the clearer the perception. They ''saw'' a sacred tree standing on the sky as if it came out of a myth, and there was endless chaotic energy hanging around the tree god. Some daring spiritual practitioners tried to use their spiritual knowledge to peek behind the chaotic energy who exists. Their spiritual consciousness was annihilated by the invisible stand before they got close. In reality, they fell to the ground holding their heads in pain, bleeding from their seven orifices, and their bodies convulsed uncontrollably. If Su Mu didn''t feel that they were malicious, but just out of curiosity, he would have been able to disperse all these spiritual souls in just a moment. The remaining spiritual practitioners quickly thought of who this existence was, and all reverently withdrew their spiritual consciousness, lowering their heads to show their awe, like respecting a god. After Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness completely walked away, these spirit cultivators sat limply on the ground, all wet, as if they had just been fished out of the river. Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness went all the way to the north, crossing the Li Kingdom, Cang Kingdom, the Extreme Ice Empire, and the Far North Kingdoms, and then arrived at the vast Extreme North Ice Field. Such methods are not gods, what else can be called gods? woo woo woo~ The biting cold wind whipped up ice slag and ravaged the clean and clean land. This sound was like a scream blowing from the underworld, and the backs of those who heard it felt numb. Looking up at the extreme northern ice sheet, there is a vast expanse of whiteness everywhere, but it doesn''t look boring. Towering glaciers, flat and open ice fields, complex and changeable ice-eroded landforms, occasional fleeting creatures in the extreme north, and the vast sky clearly visible above form the open and permanent extreme north. Looking at the vast ice fields and towering glaciers can make every creature who steps here gain peace of mind. When night falls, if you look up at the starry sky, you will be able to see the endless stars in the vast sky. Magnificent and gorgeous. Chapter 718 Being in this vast and distant world, we will feel helpless, we will feel our own insignificance, we will examine our hearts, all the confusion and confusion, all the powerlessness and insignificance have the answer at this moment. Compared with the vastness of the world, any creature is always small. That''s why we will work hard to move forward, not just to fight the sky and the earth, to pretend to be tough, but to constantly pursue the vastness and majesty of the sky and the earth that fascinate countless lives! A little impetuousness in Su Mu''s heart was settled here. "So, how can such a pure holy place on earth allow you dirty maggots to defile it." Su Mu''s deep voice sounded without the slightest temperature, just as cold as the glacier here. The cultists of the only church hiding inside the glacier suddenly trembled inexplicably. Their souls floated out of their bodies and came to the lonely and vast ice field. "How is this going?" "Aren''t we inside the glacier? Why did we suddenly come outside?" "Enemy attack! This is the enemy''s mental illusion!" "Everyone, don''t panic. Although mental illusion is mysterious and unpredictable, as long as you guard the spiritual world well, you will be fine!" It seems that there are still capable people among these cultists, who can tell the essence of the matter at a glance. However, in the face of absolute crushing, so what if you know? It''s just a dead understanding. Suddenly, an invisible bolt of lightning tore through the sky and illuminated the glaciers in the extreme north. Silver snakes danced wildly in the air and melted into a sea of ??thunder. The crackling thunder appeared, roaring as if it wanted to shatter all the filth in the whole world before giving up. "Don''t be afraid, everyone, don''t be afraid, this is just a mental illusion, as long as we stick to our hearts..." Boom! ! A thunderbolt as thick as a bucket fell, not as hot as usual thunderbolts, but as cold as ice. The cultist turned into nothingness in the thunder, leaving only a bottomless hole, and the biting cold wind whizzed past, as if mocking their ignorance. The other cultists stared blankly at the hole where they were, as an irresistible chill swept over their bodies, and they felt that their souls were frozen. "Run!" I don''t know who was screaming at the top of their voice, all the cultists were scrambling to escape as if they had just woken up from a dream, wishing their parents didn''t give them extra legs. No, it''s useless to have an extra pair of legs at a time like this. Boom! ! ! Facing their fleeing, Lei Hai in the sky just silently poured out his wrath and wiped them out one by one. Not one of the first group of cultists died, only the bottomless ice cave silently proved what happened here just now. In the iceberg, the corpses of these cultists quickly became stiff, and all the blood and muscles were frozen. The frost spread rapidly, turning them into crystal ice sculptures. Thick fright. It turns out that these bottomless and inhumane cultists will also know fear in the face of death. Su Mu glanced over the hundreds of crystal ice sculptures indifferently, without any fluctuations. boom! A loud noise like a sky-shattering earth-shattering slowly echoed in the far north, and an even more ancient iceberg fell apart and collapsed. The first node, destroy! Chapter 719 After the first node collapsed, the majestic energy contained in it began to shrink, and after a brief contraction, it exploded to the extreme. If no one stopped it, the glaciers with a radius of thousands of miles would collapse. And there are a total of 21 nodes on this vast northern ice sheet. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence or a hidden mystery. This number just corresponds to the 21 parishes set up by the only church in the world. 21 nodes just cover the entire Northland, once they are all activated, the entire Northland will become history. The sinister intentions of the One Church are self-evident. Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness turned into a giant hand that held up to the sky, calmly annihilating the shrinking violent energy. A world-shattering crisis just disappeared without a sound. Everything before is too long to say, but in fact, less than a second has passed since Su Mu discovered the first node and destroyed the node. "Next, the second." Su Mu swept over with his spiritual sense, quickly locked on to the second node, and did the same to destroy the second node together with the cultists inside. In this way, Su Mu successively destroyed the ten nodes that the only church worked so hard to set up in just nine seconds with the force of thunder. Because Su Mu moved so fast, it was really as fast as thunder and lightning; the nodes were far apart, and it was not until the tenth node collapsed that the person in charge of the operation realized it later. "Who is it?!" At the 21st node, a person covered in a black robe roared angrily, the distorted energy on his body violently surged like a tide, and the majestic energy in the node resonated with it, turning the clear In the sky, the crystal-clear glacier is stained with a strange shadow. All the cultists in the node curled up on the ground in pain, holding their heads and making a hissing sobbing sound. Dark red tentacles drilled out of their faces and bodies, piercing through their fully armed protective clothing, and frantically slammed into the cold air. dancing. The tentacles seemed to respond to the twisted energy, jumping with joy. I really don''t know who is the sacred thing shrouded in the black robe. It is just a catharsis of energy, which makes these cultists tend to be distorted, and even the terrifying energy contained in the nodes is affected and resonates with it. The black-robed figure disappeared into the continuous iceberg in a flash. Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness didn''t hide it on purpose, because it''s useless to hide it. It''s only his spiritual consciousness that came here, no matter how hidden it is until it''s exposed, it''s better to start directly than to waste your mind. Su Mu was about to make a move on the eleventh node, and paused slightly: "Oh? I finally found out, I''m really slow." In his perception, there is a powerful existence with strong malice in the north that is rushing towards him. Obviously, he didn''t hide it at all, and he killed ten nodes in a row, but these cultists didn''t notice it. It can only be said that their strength is too bad, and they can''t even notice what happened thousands of miles away. Isn''t Su Mu destroying these nodes with such great fanfare just to attract the attention of these cultists? As long as they are willing to gather together, Su Mu can catch them all. save time and energy. "No matter who you are, if you dare to destroy the arrangement of my Unitarianism, please leave it to me and become a sacrifice!" "Noisy." These people beat up whenever they want, so there is so much nonsense. Chapter 720 Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness forcibly ingested the cultists in the eleventh node, and the roaring thunder sea surged, just a flash of thought, and all the cultists in the eleventh node turned into ice sculptures. The black-robed priest''s lungs were going to explode, he never expected that he would come here, and the other party would dare to fight in front of his face. "court death!" The eyes of the black-robed priest spewed fire, and when he was furious, he made a big move, and the distorted energy formed a field that enveloped Su Mu. This domain looks very muddy and disgusting, and there are several highly rotten giants floating in it. These giants exploded one after another, turning into a disgusting turbid juice. The turbid and foul-smelling juice kept wriggling, as if it was gestating something terrible. They continued to explode, and instead of decreasing in number, they increased in number. From the initial few, they multiplied rapidly, filling the entire field, and filling Su Mu''s surroundings with water. This black-robed priest has a lot of experience in combat, and after just one meeting, he discovered that what came to the extreme north was only spiritual energy, and he didn''t waste energy by using other means. The strongest thing they teach is not the flesh, but their spirit. Psychic attack is their strongest spear. Others mistakenly believe that the distortions that occur in those people are caused by negative energy magnetic fields, but the real root is spiritual pollution. "Hear it? Your inner voice. See it? The truth behind the falsehood." "Humble worm, deform and distort under the great power of evolution." The black-robed man suspended in the field and looked down at Su Mu with a contemptuous tone. "Don''t resist anymore, you, the mud under my feet, will be reborn in the whine." The contempt of the black-robed priest was emboldened. When his domain was opened, Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness was seriously affected. "Ouch, I''m going to be smoked to death!" Su Mu looked at these floating giants, and then watched them explode into cloudy juice, and then the juice exuded a deadly stench, and he was almost suffocated to death. How to describe this taste? A burly man who does high-intensity exercise all day but never takes a bath and changes clothes bought a can of herring from 1982, heated it and went to the old toilet to open it. Throw the golden juice and all kinds of food into the stinky ditch to rot and ferment the thick juice. Whether it''s visually or olfactory, it''s disgusting to the extreme. The black-robed priest twitched his face and laughed out of breath: "Very good, ignorant bug, you managed to piss me off." The black-robed priest let out a loud cry, clasped his hands together, and all the floating giants exploded, and countless turbid juices joined together to form a cage. The juice was gurgling and stirring, and began to make a noisy scream of unknown meaning. If you listen to these screams for a long time, you will fall into delirium, with many crazy scenes in front of your eyes, and countless malicious whispers in your ears. When you choose to resist these images and whispers, you are destined to slide into the abyss step by step. If you choose not to resist, of course it is... directly into the abyss. Whether you choose to resist or choose to give up resistance, you will sink into one body with these turbid juices and fall into a nightmare forever. Chapter 721 "No matter how many times you listen to it, it''s always fascinating." The black-robed priest lifted the hood over his head, revealing a skinny face, with seaweed-like hair sticking to his forehead, deep-set eye sockets, and red eyes, as if he hadn''t slept peacefully for a long time. This black-robed priest is indeed Srode''s elder brother, the only son of God in the church¡ªNorley! Nuo Lei looked intoxicated, a tentacle covered with slippery mucus came out of his nostril, and slowly swam towards his right ear canal. boom! There was a loud noise, and the turbid juice enveloping Su Mu suddenly exploded, drenching Nuo Lei''s face all over. He opened his red eyes and looked at the turbid juice splashing all over the sky in confusion, and whispered in disbelief: "How is this possible!?" boom! The second loud bang followed, and Nuo Lei''s domain was blown to pieces. All the cloudy sap disappeared quickly after being exposed to the air, like a disgusting nightmare. But this is not a nightmare, it just disappeared because of the suppression of the rules. When the domain is opened, the rules of the world will be temporarily changed, and the common sense and rules of the outside world will lose their meaning in the domain, and everything inside is true. But when the domain dissipates, the original rules of the world will return, and everything in the domain will lose its meaning, disappearing like a dream. If any life field on Planet Aquamarine enters Nuo Lei''s domain, if it is not broken in a very short period of time, it will be pulled into the bottomless abyss and sink forever. Unfortunately, the opponent he met was named Su Mu. After Su Mu''s Chaos Realm was upgraded to the second level, there was a special effect called invulnerability. All non-root-level powers will be overshadowed in front of the Chaos Domain. "Disgusting domain." Nuo Lei''s face twitched, and he squeezed out a strange expression: "I sacrificed the masterpieces of tens of thousands of people. In your eyes, can you only comment on the word ''disgusting'' for my dream?" Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness just looked at him indifferently, and the extremely cold air in the extreme north quickly condensed. The greatest insult in the world is indifference. Nuo Lei was deeply stimulated by Su Mu''s actions. His skinny hands tremblingly tore at his own skinny cheeks. His red eyes protruded and stared at Su Mu, sticky saliva dripping: " It''s true! I''m right!" Nuo Lei''s shriveled belly suddenly swelled up, like a woman who was pregnant in October, and the clothes on her body were ripped apart, revealing a nearly transparent belly. There is a turbid juice flowing under the belly, and there are many invisible maggots wriggling in it. These human-face maggots are formed by the venom and curse of the humans he ate. It only takes one to pollute a small town and turn all living beings into polluters. "I was right!" Chi Chi Chi! An extremely cold breath fell, and the world was instantly quiet. Nuo Lei''s head exploded, like a torn apart watermelon, red and white scattered all over the place, and before it hit the ground, it was frozen into frost. The disgusting juice and maggots under his transparent belly suddenly spewed out, forming a blurred human face with its mouth opening and closing: "This is the general trend of the end of all things, and this is an irreversible general trend." "Everything you''ve done is in vain." Chapter 722 "This breath is..." Su Mu looked at this blurred face chattering at him and suddenly felt very familiar. "By the way, it''s the idiot who stuffed his own body into a blood dagger and summoned the flesh and blood ark just to fool people." After confirming the eyes, it was the person he had killed. Su Mu was already tired of them trying to pretend to be aggressive in front of him without much strength. As soon as he thought about it, the extremely cold aura immediately formed a big hand and squeezed it to death like a fly. "It''s no wonder that Monkey King in Journey to the West wants to kill Tang Seng. I have to say, this feeling of peace in the world is really cool!" It took Su Mu a little time to clear up these highly polluting pollutants, and began to work hard towards the remaining ten nodes. After a long chase, Su Mu finally eradicated them one by one. Although these twenty-one nodes were all pulled out by Su Mu, there was always a lingering sense of uneasiness in his heart. "It went so smoothly, it all happened so smoothly." As the focus of the layout of the Lothar Empire and the only church, the extreme north cannot only have such a little defense. Su Mu originally thought it would be a fierce battle, and he was ready to smear the soles of his feet and run away when he sensed something was wrong, but the expected danger did not appear. This is as if someone deliberately designed it in advance. "Maybe it''s because that idiot didn''t include me in the layout?" "No, this is very wrong. I am the real fool if I treat the enemy as a fool." A great man once said: despise the enemy strategically, but pay attention to the enemy tactically. "The other party''s ability to keep jumping around in this world proves that he is definitely not a brainless thing. After such a huge blood sacrifice, it is time to escape from the seal. Even if he has been sealed for a long time and becomes a fool, the anti-human emperor who is closely cooperating with the only church is not a fool. It is impossible not to collect it in advance My Profile. " Su Mu looked at the collapsing iceberg below, and pondered: "It is true that the power deployed by the Unique Church and the Lothar Empire here is also very powerful when looking at Planet Aquamarine, and every node has a fast-growing life field sitting in charge. If there is no action from me, it is absolutely impossible for the countries to take this place without paying a heavy price...." A lightning bolt of inspiration flashed by. "Why do I believe that if the countries are willing to pay a heavy price, they can clear their arrangements?" Among other things, if Su Mu were to arrange it, if he wanted to destroy the entire northern land, he would definitely activate it the moment all the powers of the various countries set foot here. At that time, it will not only destroy the elites of the countries, but also make the plan go smoothly. This kind of operation of killing two birds with one stone, Su Mu didn''t believe that the other party couldn''t think of it. This is not Su Mu''s fantasy, but has a lot of basis. When Su Mu scanned with his spiritual sense before, he found that the twenty-one nodes here in the Extreme North Land were not built recently, but have been built for quite a long time. It must be said that there are not none built recently, but it is the twenty-first node that Su Mu finally destroyed. Since the other party has already built these nodes, why did they hold back? You have to wait until everyone in the countries is in danger to unite and mobilize all forces to target them before taking any action. Don''t be funny, this is not an anti-Japanese drama. Chapter 723 Such a plan to destroy all mankind and subvert the world cannot be decided with a slap on the butt. It takes a long time to plan. If Su Mu were to do it, even if these twenty-one nodes were destroyed, he would still have backup means to ensure that the land of the extreme north could disintegrate. "What is the purpose of the other party doing this?" There are too few known clues, and Su Mu is not omniscient, unable to guess what they are trying to do. But he also has his own method¡ª¡ª Since you can''t figure it out, just use your muscles to get over it. He is not a wise man who is good at layout. Isn''t the muscle that he has worked hard at ordinary times just to be useful at this time? "Originally, I planned to wait for the chess pieces arranged by Tiandao to move first. I didn''t expect that after destroying these 21 nodes, I would actually plan to take the initiative to attack. It''s a trick of luck." Of course, Su Mu wouldn''t just rush to the opponent''s base camp like this. Too many things were buried in the fog, and he had to do intelligence work in advance. Su Mu''s thoughts turned, but his spiritual knowledge casually talked about irrelevant topics: "This time it took more than ten seconds to complete, and the efficiency is getting slower and slower." "This problem is definitely not from me. It must be because the temperature in the extreme north is too low, which has affected my operational efficiency. I still feel comfortable in my old nest." After Su Mu finished speaking, he spent a quarter of an hour carefully scanning the entire northern land, and after confirming that there were no omissions, he returned with his spiritual consciousness. A moment later, Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness suddenly came to this vast white land in the extreme north again, but he still found nothing. "Am I really thinking too much?" Su Mu left here very puzzled. After a while, Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness came here again, but he still found nothing. This time Su Mu stopped talking to himself, and his spiritual consciousness swept across the glacier calmly and indifferently, and then opened the realm of chaos to block all possible prying eyes. Su Mu began to gather the extremely cold air from the extreme north, and used these extremely pure extremely cold air to secretly condense a lifelike eyeball. The vertical pupils in the eyeballs turned slightly, and included the entire northern land. Everything seen by the eyeballs shares the perspective with Su Mu, and any abnormal changes in aura in the extreme north can be discovered immediately. As long as the extreme north is still alive, this eyeball will not die naturally. This is a gadget fabricated by him by using the two major godheads of creation + elements, and it is also a treasure that can make spiritual practitioners fight for blood if it is revealed. Su Mu tossed his eyeballs lightly, and the eyeballs were hidden in the void. Su Mu erased all traces and left this empty and lonely frosty world. This time I really went back, and I didn''t come back again. Since there is nothing recovered after returning several times, there will be no gain if returning many times. Whether he can spot the other party''s fox tail depends on the strength of the surveillance eyes he made casually. Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness spanned hundreds of millions of miles, once again immersing all spiritual practitioners and monsters along the way in familiar fear. These powerful beings were trembling, and they huddled in the corner and prayed for Su Mu to leave quickly. This elusive being was so terrifying that they were almost frightened and shut themselves up! What Su Mu didn''t know was that after he left, a face that seemed to be smiling but not smiling slowly appeared in a crystal clear glacier, cast a mocking glance at the surveillance eye hidden in the void, and then slowly disappeared. Only the cold and bitter wind remained. Chapter 724 "I have cleared the arrangement of the Unique Church and the Lothar Empire in the extreme north, and now only Liguo is left." Su Mu didn''t give much hope to the surveillance eye he concocted. His own spiritual consciousness scanned again and again and found nothing abnormal. What the hell. With the information provided by sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo, Su Mu knew everything that happened there. The east of the country is bordered by many small countries, and the dense space passages are basically located in these small countries. The highest person in charge of the Far North is the only church known as the Son of God, Norley, while the Eastern side of Liguo is handed over to the veteran general of the Lothar Empire in the north¡ª¡ªWaters Brown. This Waters Brown is mediocre. He is already an old man in his seventies. With the huge resources of the Lothar Empire, he can only become a spiritual rank. The resources spent on him can be used to cultivate more than ten pulse levels in other spiritual cultivation, especially how poor his talent in cultivation is. Of course, the Lothar Empire poured huge resources on such a low-level general with such a thankless cultivation talent, of course not expecting him to be able to put on armor and take the lead. Lothar just wanted to prolong his life. That''s right, it took such a huge amount of resources to force him to break through to the spiritual level just to allow him to live for more than ten years. Someone once commented on him: "If Waters Brown were 20 years younger, the world would not have so many countries." He was born in a military family. Under the influence of the family, he has cultivated excellent military qualities since he was a child. At the age of 15, he was sent by his father to the third army of the Lothar Empire to become an ordinary soldier. When he was 16 years old, in order to occupy the rich natural resources of other countries, the third army was ordered to launch a war against this country called Tika. Since then, he has shown amazing military talent, and he has made great progress all the way. From an ordinary soldier to a general of the third army, it took only 5 years! Under his leadership, the third army was victorious and became the strongest army of the Lothar Empire. If you were to rank the generals in this world, Worcester Brown would definitely be at the top. The one who confronted him now was the only general in Liguo - Cheng Jianguo. Cheng Jianguo is also a living legend, no less than Worcester Brown. He joined the army at the age of 10. After overthrowing the decadent dynasty, he went all the way to the north and south. He has experienced more than a thousand battles. He was promoted from a small soldier to a general. Unlike Worcester Brown, Cheng Jianguo is not invincible, he has failed, more than once. At the worst time, the troops he led were almost wiped out, and even the number was almost cancelled, but he still got up from the mud pit, very embarrassed. Every failure did not break him, and he continued to grow, becoming more calm, calm, and more reticent. Back then, the Lothar Empire ordered Worcester Brown to lead the third army westward in an attempt to overthrow Liguo, which had just been founded, and try to turn her into a colony of its own. It was General Cheng Jianguo who stood up and sniped Worcester Brown''s troops out of the country. After that, they never confronted each other again. Chapter 725 Some people say that the Westward Battle made Worcester Brown, who had never been defeated in his life, taste the taste of Waterloo for the first time. Some people also said that Cheng Jianguo actually lost the battle of defense. It was only because of the sudden change in the international situation that Worcester Brown led his troops to withdraw. If there were no external factors intervening, Worcester Brown would definitely be able to into the country. There are different opinions on these two versions, and it is strange that both parties involved are silent about it. After 30 years, two old people who were only seventy years old faced each other across the air in the east of Liguo. We were here 30 years ago, and we are still here 30 years later. Perhaps this is the reincarnation of fate. "The battle of fate?" Su Mu clearly knew that this time maybe the indomitable old general Cheng was really going to die here, because this era has changed. In the world of the extraordinary, strength is the key to victory or defeat. "According to the news from Xiaobai and the others not long ago, the actual situation in the Eastern Hundred Kingdoms is not optimistic. Even if Xiaobai and the others join the battle, they will not be able to turn the tide of the battle. The Lothar Empire did not know what method it used to make the space channel of the Hundred Kingdoms in the East a permanent space channel. Thousands of races flocked to it, and the Hundred Kingdoms have become slaves of thousands of races in other worlds. " A hundred countries is just a general term. In fact, there are only 35 countries, large and small, which is an astonishing number. The total population is as much as 1.2 billion. Now these 1.2 billion people have all been reduced to slaves of thousands of races in other worlds. Some small countries are even worse. All the residents of the whole country have been swallowed up as food. These tens of thousands of races formed an alliance temporarily, and the highest combat power of Seablue Star is no longer the life field, but the state of concentration, and it is even suspected that there is a yin state that is stronger than the state of concentration. The state of concentration condenses the spirit, the spirit interferes with reality, and flowers bloom and fall in a single thought. Weapons like nuclear bombs have lost their strategic significance to the powerhouses in the concentration state. The moment the nuclear bombs are launched, they can rewrite reality in advance without realizing it. No matter how bad it is, you can leave calmly before the nuclear bomb detonates. And after reaching the Yin God Realm, as long as the Yin God is not destroyed, even if the body falls, there will be no danger of physical damage. As soon as the Yin God emerges, he can travel to the North Sea. Above the Yinshen Realm is the Hunyuan Realm. The only Hunyuan is the physical body and the Yinshen Hunyuan. After stepping into the Hunyuan, you can travel to the universe and starry sky and become immortal. Above the Hunyuan Realm is the Dao Realm, which is based on laws and evolves the world. The laws are immortal and the Dao Realm is immortal. Su Mu''s current strength is roughly equal to that of the Yin God Realm, but it is much stronger than the regular Yin God Realm, and even against the Hunyuan Realm, he can make two moves. But there is more than one Yin God Realm appearing in the Hundred Kingdoms of the East, and Su Mu can clear it without letting go of his spiritual sense to check, and he can feel the vast coercion from the east. If he let it go, Xiao Bai, Ye Zhi, Ji, Hei E, Liu Er and the others would be doomed. When all races from other worlds have established a firm foothold in Liguo''s Eastern Hundred Kingdoms and further expanded the space channel, who can say that there will not be a Hunyuan Realm that is more powerful than the Yin God Realm? ! Even Dao Realm! Perhaps for an existence like Daojing, his secrets are not worth mentioning, but in case the other party sees him, Lie Xinxi will put him in captivity, wipe out his sanity, and let others watch. Compared with the collapse of the extreme north, the Eastern Hundred Kingdoms had a greater impact on Su Mu. Chapter 726 Su Mu has one more reason to kill the Only Church and Lothar. "I''m still too weak now, that''s why I''m still powerless after knowing the other party''s plot. If I''m strong enough, no matter what tricks and schemes he has, I can break him with a single punch." "It''s time to really go out, this mountain range is too small, too small." In fact, after Su Mu entered the realm of chaos, he had gradually got rid of the shackles of the earth. The demon king in the realm of fate can transform into a human body, remove the bones in his mouth, and spit out human words, so why can''t he? It''s just because I don''t want to let go of the Misty Mountains. What he was reluctant to part with was not the cultivation environment here, but every plant, every tree, every stone and sand here had a different meaning to him. This is his home after he came to this world. Although it was barren at first, with his efforts, it has become a paradise that all spiritual practitioners dream of. If the mountain is not high, it will be famous if there are immortals; if the water is not deep, it will be spirited if there are dragons. The Misty Mountains are sacred because of him, not him because of the Misty Mountains. Although he was very reluctant to leave this warm home, it was time for him to leave now. What if you are reluctant to leave your sweet home? Su Mu has a lot of ways. "Include it in the world of origin." Su Mu is poor, unlike those rich people who can buy things wherever they go, and they are homes wherever they have a house. He doesn''t have a dime on him, if he doesn''t leave with this mountain range, he will wander the world and become a poor tree with a home and no return! That was too miserable. "Now I have achieved a little success in cultivation. Although it is very laborious to move the earth veins here, I will not give up, because this is my home!" "This world is so vast, I just moved a trivial leyline, even if God knows it, I can''t blame a poor tree that loves my family!" "What''s more, I have shed blood and been wounded for Tiandao, solved the prying eyes of other worlds, and cleared the arrangement of the only church and Lothar in the extreme north. If Tiandao doesn''t agree to my little wish , that is too chilling!" The more Su Mu thought about it, the more he felt that it made sense. He was a hero and made great contributions to this world. When the Unota tribe invaded, it was Su Mu who stood up. When the ancient beast world invaded, it was Su Mu who stood up. When the ''Scarlet Void Moon'' invaded, it was still him, Su Mu, who stood up and took advantage of Seablue Star''s world prestige, counter-invading into a different world and subduing him. When the only church attempted to sacrifice blood to the western capital of Sakura Country, it was he, Su Mu, who stood up. When the only church and the Lothar Empire were about to disintegrate the Far North, it was Su Mu who stood up again. When the only church made the land of 21 dioceses into the forbidden land of the Jedi, it was still him, Su Mu...... Uh, this has not yet come out, but he will prepare to stand up in the near future, and it is not wrong to include this now. All these piles, one by one, which one is not his Su Mu''s hard work. But has he ever asked for benefits from Heaven? Now he just wants to move his home into the world of origin, can''t even this trivial wish be satisfied? If this is the case, then this world is really dark and hopeless! Chapter 727 "Now the extent of my home is the extent of the fog that I release." This is not divided by Su Mu himself, this is recognized by all countries. "The surrounding mountains are my home, and most of the Cangjiang River is also my home. The combined area is not large. There is only one province. The countryside will not have any objections to this." Rumble! The sky was cloudless and the clear blue sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, blocking the scorching sun in the sky. The dark clouds hung low and covered the earth, and the dreary air was overwhelming. Su Mu: "I knew that Tiandao had absolutely no objections, so I was just about to move, and they all came over immediately to arrange a baptismal baptism to make my home look brand new, and I felt embarrassed." Heavenly Way: ...... From where do you see that this is agreeing! ? Tiandao felt that his IQ was forcibly pressed and rubbed on the ground by Su Mu. If he didn''t give Su Mu some color, this tree could open a dyeing workshop for you! Rumble! Thunder bursts in the gloomy and low-hanging dark clouds, and the angry dragon looms in the dull sea of ??clouds, illuminating the dim world as if it were daytime. "Oh, which of us belongs to whom, why are you being so polite, knowing that I like this, and specially sending these brontosaurs here to give me a taste, how embarrassing it is. But having said that, this is also your intention. If I refuse, I would be too ignorant. It would be better if I add a little more of your consciousness. Facing the furious Thunder Dragon, Su Mu smiled and said unmoved, showing the true qualities of a real man. The fierce gust of wind blew past, but only the big tree in the mountain was bent down. Su Mu:...... If Heaven hadn''t intervened, he would have eaten himself today! "I have shed blood and done meritorious deeds for this world, but why can''t I even allow such a small wish as moving? Is this the way of reward and punishment for you?" What Su Mu said was awe-inspiring and righteous. The thunder dragon in the sky, the howling wind paused for a while, and then became even more violent. The whistling wind turned into a sharp and transparent wind blade, which just whirled gently to cut off a mountain top, and the rocks and trees were turned into fine powder under the repeated cutting of the wind blade and scattered with the wind. The violent thunder kept rushing, continuously converging towards the center, and finally condensed into a purple indifferent vertical pupil, which reflected Su Mu''s torso. "It seems that you want to go whoring for nothing. If that''s the case, then you and I will have a fight here before we talk about other things." Su Mu unfolded the Chaos Domain without showing any weakness, and a Chaos Tree rose in the Chaos Sea , facing Tiandao''s purple vertical pupils. Su Mu''s arrogant words completely angered Heavenly Dao, the wind blade buzzed, and everything it touched was annihilated. This is no longer a simple compression of the wind element, but also condenses the power of destruction inside. "The wind of destruction? Then how about tasting my wind of creation!" Su Mu''s branches trembled slightly, like a grand master plucking the strings, playing the unparalleled joy of killing. The emerald green wind blade ejected from Su Mu''s branch, facing the incoming wind of destruction. The laws of destruction and creation are incompatible, and they are automatically entangled, trying their best to destroy each other. Tiandao''s comprehension of the law of destruction is much higher than Su Mu''s comprehension of the law of creation, and the power of destruction gradually overwhelmed the power of creation and gained the upper hand. Chapter 728 Su Mu is fearless. The short training time is his unavoidable weakness, but the existence of the system and his supreme talent are enough to bridge the gap. Su Mu resolutely invested all the millions of evolutionary points obtained in the extreme north into the law of creation. This evolutionary point is just a drop in the bucket for comprehending a supreme law, and all of it can only splash a little splash. But everyone should be clear, just this little splash of water is enough to make countless Tianjiao and Almighty practice hard for decades or even hundreds of years. And Su Mu only needs to invest a small amount of evolution points to catch up with the time spent by these Tianjiao''s powerful penance. Purple vertical pupil was shocked to find that under the pressure of his own law of destruction, the law of creation, which he had been struggling to support, had actually become a little stronger. This made purple vertical pupil feel absurd: When did comprehension of the law become so easy? Can it be said that this tree can continuously strengthen its perception during the battle? ! If Purple Vertical Tong had read fantasy novels, he would have taken a breath at this moment and shouted: You must not keep this kid... Cough cough, this kid is really a genius! Future achievements will not be inferior to mine! It''s a pity that Tiandao didn''t read the fantasy novel, and if he didn''t take a breath, Su Mu''s impromptu breakthrough would not have lost his soul. The law of creation continued to resist the law of destruction tenaciously after receiving powerful reinforcements, and the purple vertical pupil silently looked down at everything that happened below, neither happy nor sad. No matter how strong Su Mu is, no matter how talented he is, it is impossible to keep pace with him in the collision of laws. Because He is the maker of the rules, there is no need to comprehend, all the mysteries are in the heart. He has won from the very beginning, and that is the end point that countless arrogance and power cannot reach in their entire lives. Of course, such a high starting point of the Dao of Heaven is also a kind of shackle, and it is extremely difficult to make further progress on such a high starting point. This is the same as grades. When you can only score 10 points in the test, you still have 90 points to improve. At this time, it is very easy and simple to improve. But when you get 80 points in the test, you still have room for 20 points to improve. These 20 points are not as good as before, and you need to spend more time to work hard. When you can score 99 points in the test, there is only room for improvement of 1 point at this time, and it is extremely difficult to increase this point. If you get 100 points in the test, sorry, the road ahead is over. If you want to go further at this time, the difficulty can no longer be described in words. It requires you to break the original shackles, and there are very few who can do this. So although he was surprised that Su Mu was able to comprehend the laws in such a short period of time in battle, it was the same for him. Of course, the collision between the rules is not simply a score competition, it also depends on the individual''s application. This is the same reason that students can learn more or less under the same teacher''s teaching. Obviously, Su Mu now is just a young child who has just started compared to the vertical pupil manifested by the way of heaven, but he has already been able to walk like flying. Vertical Tong manipulated the law of destruction with ease, while Su Mu manipulated the law of creation and struggled to support under the strangulation of the law of destruction. If he adds a little bit of strength, it will become the last straw that overwhelms the camel, crushing Su Mu''s creation law and winning. Chapter 729 However, he did not choose to do this. His purpose was not to kill Su Mu, but to let Su Mu understand the gap between them in this way. Let Su Mu understand what awe is, and He wants to subdue Su Mu openly, so that Su Mu can do things for Him with peace of mind. This is His real purpose. "The behavior of the previous consciousness is really stupid. It is clear that the gap between us is a difference between clouds and mud, an unbridgeable gap, but I choose to use that weak way to beg the help of this little tree. It is really stupid. " "Everything exists because of me. Without me, there would be no them. It is their greatest honor in this life to let them be kings!" The vertical pupil looked indifferently at Su Mu who was struggling to support below, and secretly calculated how long he could hold on. "Two breaths or three breaths?" Just when he was seriously thinking about this philosophical question, Su Mu suddenly gave up his resistance and dissipated the wind of creation. "I admit that I am indeed not your opponent now, you can choose to kill me now." Su Mu behaved very calmly and calmly, just like those righteous men who died bravely. Is he really not afraid of death? Of course not, as long as it is an intelligent life, it will be afraid of death. This is the instinct of life, even those spiritual practitioners with powerful abilities are also afraid of death. In the final analysis, everyone''s hard work is not to live a long life? So as long as it is an intelligent life, it is afraid of death. The reason why Su Mu behaved so calmly was not because he was sure that Purple Vertical Tong dared not and could not kill him. The current him is the tallest existence in this world other than Tiandao! Kill him, who will fight against the evil god of the only church? Don''t think that the Tao of Heaven is omnipotent. It is true that He is the root of this world, but He can''t do whatever he wants without restraint. Everything has rules and restrictions. The difference from others is that the rules they follow are formulated by Tiandao, and the rules followed by Tiandao are formulated by the world where he was born. No world would choose to give birth to a consciousness that wants to destroy itself all day long, right? No matter how crazy and chaotic the world is, it will not let the consciousness that was born destroy itself. They are one, destroying the world is not destroying oneself? Of course, there are no absolutes in the world, and the world is full of wonders. Maybe there really is such a wonder in this vast universe. Therefore, all worlds will impose new rules on him after the birth of Heavenly Dao, the purpose is to allow them to help themselves grow with peace of mind and help themselves solve some trivial matters. This is the way of heaven. If it weren''t for Su Mu himself to be a creation god who had experience of opening the sky, he would really be fooled by the Dao of Heaven. To put it more simply, Ling is actually the way of heaven in the world of origin. Is he willing to destroy the world of origin by himself? Even if he really wanted to destroy the world of origin, would Su Mu, the creator of this world, agree? Looking at it this way, you can see why Su Mu is so sure that the heavens dare not and can''t really kill him. Again-- The current him is the tallest existence in this world other than Tiandao! Kill him, who will fight against the evil god of the only church? Rely on this group of life fields that have not yet grown up? More importantly, the troubles facing this world are not limited to the evil gods, besides the evil gods, there are also endless alien races who cross the border! Chapter 730 Su Mu can assert that the current Heavenly Dao is absolutely incapable of dealing with these endless crises. Although Su Mu is a little unclear why Tiandao, who is acting so domineering now, showed him that desperate picture in the Dao Palace of Canglan County, which is in conflict with the painting style he is showing now. Although he didn''t figure out what Tiandao was for, Su Mu found a lot of interesting things from that picture. First, the Dao of Heaven may not necessarily be the final winner in that world war. Second, Xi''s whereabouts. Why have everything that happened before been explained, the more critical events and characters are explained more clearly, the first "Gu" who stood up was revealed in front of Su Mu in every detail. Gu is a key turning point in the confrontation between Seablue Star and the ancient gods, and so is Xi. Both of them were the key of the key, the center of the world at that time. But it''s different when it comes to Xi, the scene stops abruptly on the eve of the decisive battle, and no one knows what happened afterwards. Su Mu can only guess boldly that Xi is not dead. Either she merged with Heaven, or she became an evil god. No matter which one it is, it is Su Mu''s personal guess. There is no evidence, and it has no practical significance to him at this stage. Because no matter whether Xi and Tiandao merge into one, or become an evil god incarnation, is it possible that the evil god doesn''t need to get rid of after knowing it? Third, Tiandao and Evil God were definitely damaged beyond repair after that war, and they have not recovered for many years. That''s why the spiritual energy is exhausted. If there is no exhaustion, how can there be recovery. The evil god is doing all he can to harm the world, so why would he choose to sleep forever in a mansion in the deep sea for no reason? Could it be that this evil god has changed his mind and converted to Buddhism? Feeling deeply that I have sinned deeply in the past, so I quietly sleep forever in the mansion in the deep sea, using sleep to atone for the mistakes I made? But let''s pull it down, which one of them will shake his heart when he reaches their level, why are evil gods called evil gods instead of good gods, isn''t it because the root of the laws of these evil gods is ''evil''? Even an inadvertent flip of them may cause very serious consequences to the world. This is the evil god. If the evil gods voluntarily give up their own laws, their own roots, and their own ways, they will really abandon evil and follow good, but they cannot be called evil gods at that time. If you give up the law and still be able to control the law, that would be a big joke in the world. Since both Tiandao and the evil god have been severely injured, it is understandable why Tiandao did not rush over to kill this old enemy as soon as he woke up. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s because he has more heart than strength. Coupled with the opening of the space channel later, and the invasion of thousands of races from other worlds, it will be even worse for him. In such a situation of internal and external troubles, would you choose to get rid of Su Mu, the pillar, if you were a person with a strong desire to survive? Su Mu was sure that the way of heaven would never dare, if he really dared, he would have fought desperately with the evil god as soon as he recovered. So the current situation is not that Su Mu needs to beg for mercy from Heaven, but that Heaven needs Su Mu''s help. To figure it out, it is the way of heaven that asks Su Mu! "So, do you dare to kill me?" Su Mu looked at the indifferent purple vertical pupil hanging in the blue sky, and smiled disdainfully. Chapter 731 The purple vertical pupils were no longer indifferent, but a trace of anger appeared. Su Mu smiled faintly, he knew that he had made the right bet. Su Mu knew very clearly from the very beginning that he would never be Tiandao''s opponent. There were two reasons why he chose to confront Tiandao head-on. 1. In order to show your muscles to Tiandao, there is a saying that good people are bullied by others, and horses are good at being ridden by others. If you want not to be manipulated by Tiandao at will, you must show your muscles to Tiandao, so that Tiandao can clearly understand that you are no longer At that time, it was a small sapling that a bloody angry dragon could handle. Second, in order to test the attitude of heaven. If Tiandao had the intention to kill him after he rose up to resist, then it would prove that everything he thought before was bullshit, then Su Mu would never dare to say anything so arrogantly to kill him. Yet? Without further ado, Su Mu immediately hid in the world of origin. Although the world of origin is a new world, it is also a real world in the final analysis. It is absolutely impossible for Heaven to deal with Su Mu who is shrunk in the world of origin without paying a heavy price. . This kind of behavior of hurting one thousand enemies and self-defeating eight hundred may be done by others in a fit of anger, but Tiandao will never do it, because He is fair. How to be fair? No emotion, just maintain absolute reason. So this is the real reason why Su Mu is confident. What surprised Su Mu was that after he rose up to resist, he didn''t find out that Tiandao had murderous intentions for him. He feels that Tiandao''s attack on him is more like an act of showing muscles. You are the world''s one and only big brother. Is it necessary to show your muscles to a newcomer who has just started? Unless you have something to ask for this young boy who has just started, and if the other party is not willing, you have no way to force it, you will choose to brighten your muscles, let the other party be more conscious and take the initiative. "Since you dare not kill me, then the wind should stop for a while, right?" Shu Tong took a deep look at Su Mu. He had never seen such a bold tree, and he dared to speak to him in such a tone. Su Mu was the first in history. good i remember you... "Why are you stunned? Hurry up and get rid of the wind, or believe it or not, I''ll kill myself in minutes!" Heaven said: "..." There are still people who threaten themselves with their own death, how can it be cultivated! Tiandao ruthlessly removed the wind of destruction, and his big purple eyes stared at Su Mu. "Why are you looking at me like that? You consciously dispersed the dark clouds over my head. It''s so dark that I''m almost depressed, you know?!" Heaven said: "..." He swore that if it wasn''t for the special situation now, he would have to crush this shameless bastard at all costs, so that he would never be reborn forever! "Not yet? Let me tell you, don''t think that depression is not serious. If I suffer from depression, I don''t even know what I will do. Maybe if I can''t think about it, I will join forces with those invaders from other worlds!" There was a killing intent in Tiandao''s eyes. He could accept Su Mu''s rude offense, but he absolutely couldn''t accept Su Mu mixing with those invaders from other worlds. Su Mu shuddered: "Of course, this sentence is a joke. If I suffer from depression, I will commit suicide every minute for you to see. Do you believe it or not!?" Heaven said: "..." Can you put it another way? Chapter 732 What else can Tiandao do in the face of Su Mu''s undisguised threat? Of course, the only choice is to forgive him! "After this crisis is over, I will definitely let you know the fate of threatening me!" Tiandao let go of the harsh words in his heart, and then dissipated the dark clouds in the sky, the sun was shining brightly, and the spring was brilliant. Su Mu looked at the subdued gust of wind and the dissipated dark clouds, and felt so refreshed. It was like pouring a large bucket of Ice Kuo Le in the dog days. His body and mind were about to go straight to the sky. "The taste of threatening the way of heaven is really cool!" Su Mu felt that he should step up his efforts and make persistent efforts to get back what he deserved. Su Mu smiled and looked at Tiandao, just like an old farmer seeing the leeks planted in his field are ripe, this is the smile of a good harvest. "Well, little boy, let''s see if we should calculate the money you have been owed over the past few years, and oh, you scared me just now, and you almost didn''t scare me When it comes to suicide, shouldn¡¯t the mental damage fee also be counted?¡± Tiandao''s purple vertical pupils suddenly widened, looking at Su Mu in disbelief, his pupils were a little loose. He is already in a daze, what kind of world is this, am I sleeping for too long and not waking up? Threatening yourself is fine, but call me Xiaotian! ! ! Also blackmail me! ! ! ! "My dear, don''t be dazed, I haven''t finished yet." "You came to my house and smashed my house without the consent of my master. Do you need to pay for this? In addition, there are lost wages. I originally planned to go to the Eastern Hundred Countries to meet those aliens. Intruders from the world, but you invaded like this, and the time was delayed like this, it''s your fault!" "By the way, there are also youth loss fees, and personal injury compensation fees. There are also protection fees, treatment fees, breakup fees, and reunion fees..." Su Mu racked his brains to list them all. A bunch of Porcelain fees. Uh, it seems that there are some strange things mixed in, but you don''t need to pay attention to these details, if you don''t believe me, Tiandao, the person involved, has nothing to say! "I''ll list the expenses, do you have any objections?" Heaven said: "..." What are these things you are talking about? I can recognize each one when I take it apart, but why don¡¯t I know when they are connected together? I accept the mental damage fee, loss of work fee, and compensation fee, but what the hell are the youth loss fee, breakup fee, and reunion fee! ! ! Tiandao''s vertical pupils narrowed slightly, and just about to say something, Su Mu became alert, and spoke first again, blocking what Tiandao wanted to say in advance: "Since there is no objection, let''s start to formally calculate these expenses." Heaven said: "..." I really want to kill the tree below! Su Mu nodded in satisfaction, why didn''t Tiandao speak? Because he knew he was wrong, otherwise why would he not speak up and refute? ! This alone is enough to prove that Su Mu is really not blackmailing Tiandao, he is doing justice for himself and seeking justice. Su Mu smiled elegantly and casually, the branches floated, and a huge golden abacus appeared under Tiandao''s big purple eyeballs. Swipe! All the branches of Su Mu turned into indistinct afterimages like a convulsion, and there was only the sound of the abacus beads violently twitching in the sky and the earth. Chapter 733 This calculation takes half an hour. Some people may ask why it takes so long to calculate this with Su Mu''s huge spiritual knowledge? Of course, it is to be able to knock more...to seek justice! It is also thanks to the fact that this gleaming local tyrant''s golden abacus evolved from chaotic energy, otherwise it would really not be able to withstand Su Mu''s devastation. "Huh~" Su Mu spit out a mouthful of fresh oxygen exhaustedly. Calculating this account is really exhausting. The road to debt collection is always difficult. Fortunately, Su Mu knows a little about everything, and he also understands a little bit of accounting, otherwise there is really no way Do yourself a favor... justice is done, justice is done. If you don¡¯t believe me, call any accountant lawyer from Seablue Star to come over, even if you pull a carload of bread men from the lawyer/accounting firm, it will be free. Let¡¯s see if they dare to face the evil power of heaven like him Su Always be mighty and unyielding! "Xiaotian, after my careful, scientific, and rigorous calculations, you have to return me a total of 30 high-level spirit stone veins, 80 medium-level spirit stone veins, and 200 low-level spirit stone veins." When Tiandao heard Su Mu''s words, his big purple eyeballs began to twitch. Although Su Mu didn''t know how an eyeball twitched, Xiaotian really twitched. It was a wonder of the universe! "I''d better kill you." Tiandao''s purple eyes and Su Mu looked at each other for a while, and said slowly. Su Mu: "..." "Actually, it''s not my fault. I really know a little about this area. I may have made a small mistake in the calculation process, but it''s not unimportant." Tiandao: "This is very important." If it weren''t for me being the way of heaven, I would have fallen into your way today. Su Mu was choked up by Tiandao''s sudden complaints, why is this style of painting a little bit broken, it is completely different from Tiandao''s character design. But what kind of tree is Su Mu? Su Mu didn''t care about the narrow-minded Xiaotian, and he smiled honestly and sincerely: "There is an old saying that ask for the price and pay back the money. We can negotiate the price of this compensation." Tiandao: "So are you blackmailing me?" Su Mu fiddled with the beads on the branches, and explained casually: "Xiaotian, do you think I am that kind of tree? I have little knowledge, and I am stupid for a tree. It is normal to make mistakes." "Otherwise, shall we recalculate?" Tiandao: "Okay, give me the abacus, I will do the calculation this time." Su Mu:? ? ? How did this way of heaven do it? You actually use an abacus here with me, a little sapling. How is your character? "Where''s the abacus?" Tian Dao remained indifferent. "Cough." Su Mu coughed lightly, and said sincerely, "Here we come." "Forget it, I can''t trust the abacus you gave me, I will use my own." The branch that Su Mu gently flicked froze suddenly, and Su Mu said coldly with an ugly expression: "You can''t trust me?" "That''s right." As expected of Heaven, he always speaks so concisely and clearly. Su Mu: "..." "Who doesn''t know that I, Su Mu, am anxious for the public and righteous. What I love most in my life is to help others and be brave in doing what is right. When I encounter difficulties and need help, I always donate generously and help others selflessly." When Su Mu talked about excitement, all the branches were dancing, and the leaves collided with each other, jingling: "Can this world be better, you are ruining my reputation!" Chapter 734 Facing Su Mu''s plausible words, it was Tiandao''s turn to be silent this time, and he found that he had nothing to do with a big tree with no face and skin. "Sure enough, I still really want to kill you." Su Mu was vigilant, and all the branches and tactics were backward, and he opened the Chaos Domain without hesitation, with a serious face: "The business is important, let''s hurry up and calculate the actual money you need to pay. I don''t think you want the two of us to waste too much time here. " Tiandao looked at Su Mu''s opened chaotic field, and an inexplicable emotion rose. If this kind of emotion is specifically described in words, it is a mixture of helplessness, egg pain, sadness, numbness and other emotions. "Okay." The law of heaven condensed a simple and unpretentious little abacus, which was like a sesame seed compared to Su Mu''s gleaming golden abacus with a length and width of nearly a kilometer. "Hey, Xiaotian, your calculations are too small, it doesn''t fit your status as the Heavenly Dao at all." Faced with Su Mu''s chatter, Tiandao''s inner patience was about to reach its limit, but after thinking about it, what the tree said was actually not wrong. From another perspective, he was safeguarding his dignity. Forget it, this time I won''t bother with him so much. Tiandao silently enlarged his simple and unpretentious little abacus, just a little bit bigger than Su Mu''s glittering big abacus. The Dao above is pervasive, even the dull spiritual cultivators can enter the epiphany after seeing this "simple and unpretentious" "little" abacus that pervades the Dao. "Sure enough, Xiaotian is very powerful, and this little abacus is quite simple and unpretentious." Tiandao felt that after communicating with this big tree, if he could hold back from killing him, his state of mind would definitely improve to a higher level. After Su Mu activated his Great Onmyoji skill silently, he quietly opened up the special effect of Chaos Qi, and the Dao ruled over it, which is indistinguishable from the Dao of Heaven... Well, it''s still a little bit off. Tiandao looked at the chaotic abacus that was completely suppressed by him, and now he felt refreshed, and it was a thousand times more sour than drinking Bingkuole in the dog days! "Then, let''s begin." Before Su Mu finished speaking, the abacus in front of Tiandao and Su Mu began to become ghostly, and the abacus twitched crazily, making it impossible to see clearly. slap~ slap~ The rhythmic impact sounded densely, like drums beating on the battlefield. This is a war without gunpowder. If Su Mu loses, the money he gets will be severely reduced. If Tiandao loses, He will pay Su Mu a huge amount of money. Big pearls and small pearls fall on the jade plate, noisy and mixed. Who would have thought that Tangtang Tiandao would have a showdown with Su Mu in this way. "I only use/You should...." Su Mu and Tiandao put down their abacus at the same time, and said in unison. Tiandao was silent for a thousandth of a second, remembering the words he had seen in the group of creatures through Xi, took it from his heart, and immediately changed his words: "You come first." Su Mu was also silent for a thousandth of a second, and then Chen Ken smiled honestly: "Then I''d rather be respectful than obedient." Heaven said: "????" Heaven is dead, according to the script you read through Xi Na, shouldn''t you politely say to me: "You come first, you come first" or something like that? I was cheated by Xi! ! ! Chapter 735 "You should actually pay me 3 high-level spirit stone veins, 15 intermediate spirit stone veins, and 50 primary spirit stone veins." Su Mu rolled up his abacus with a snap, and the branches used spiritual energy as the pen, the heaven and the earth as the paper, and the pen was like a snake, and listed a series of rigorous data one by one. "No, I just need to pay you 5 intermediate spirit stone veins and 20 primary spirit stone veins." Tiandao''s big eyes put away his calculations indifferently, and listed the data one by one. "Who do you want to send this thing? I can get so much by myself, at least 2 high-level spirit stone veins, 10 intermediate spirit stone veins, and 30 primary spirit stone veins." "I''m risking my life to give you a thunderbolt, so it''s not too much, you are the Heavenly Dao of Planet Aquamarine, these are just a drop in the bucket for you. If you don''t agree, I will die for you! Anyway, death sooner or later is death! " Tiandao was silent for a moment, and Su Mu, who had a low voice, almost didn''t hear: "I don''t have so many ownerless spirit stone veins for you." "What?" Su Mu thought he had an auditory hallucination, and the majestic Aquamarine Tiandao actually said that he didn''t have so many ownerless spirit stone veins for him. This feeling is the same as a billionaire saying that he can''t afford 1 yuan. Well, if these billionaires don''t open online payment, they really can''t take out a dollar of cash from themselves. Su Mu looked at Tiandao contemptuously, at this moment, silence speaks louder than words. Facing Su Mu''s contemptuous gaze, Tiandao''s purple eyeballs twitched again, and explained patiently and seriously: "The aura of heaven and earth was exhausted back then, and the aura revived after tens of thousands of years of precipitation. Most of the spirit stone veins were taken away by me before they were formed to strengthen the seal on the seabed. " Su Mu asked in bewilderment: "That seal existed before, right? It doesn''t take much aura to strengthen it on the original basis?" Tiandao: "What about repairing the crystal wall system?" "The crystal wall system in this world is riddled with holes, and only all other worlds can open the passage connecting the two worlds so easily. If I hadn''t drawn out the spiritual energy to repair the crystal wall system, the current Seablue Star has become a transit station gone." Tiandao knew that what he said was unsubstantiated, and a spiritual light shot out from his vertical pupils, shining on Su Mu''s body. When Su Mu''s Chaos Realm encountered this aura, it was like a cat with its hair blown up. The small chaotic tree in the middle controlled thousands of chaotic qi to rush towards this aura. "This spiritual light will not cause any harm to you, it is just for you to let you see the reality under the prosperity of this world." Su Mu felt that he overreacted to the word ''real'' after dealing with the lunatics of the only church. "I think you can use a new word, the word ''true'' has been worn out by the One Church." Tiandao said indifferently: "The truth they say may not be true. Whose rules can become the only one in this world, so who can say it is not true? All rules are true, and we are just seekers on the road of pursuing truth. " Su Mu was taken aback for a moment, he didn''t expect Tiandao''s big eyeballs to say such words, but it pulled back a lot of Su Mu''s strong cognition line of Tiandao. If you think about it, the way of heaven is the way of heaven after all. Although he is planning to make a big deal with him here, he is still the manifestation of the set of rules in this world. Chapter 736 "Aren''t you the way of heaven? How come you are also a seeker of the way after hearing what you said?" "The way of heaven is limited, but the way is infinite. I am only the way of heaven, not the way. Even the way is constantly pursuing new ways. How dare I say that I am already perfect?" Su Mu suddenly felt that such a way of heaven was against harmony, but after thinking about it carefully, it was also true. The way of heaven and the great way need to constantly pursue evolution. Human beings have entered bronze and iron from slash-and-burn farming, and opened the era of steam and electricity. Isn''t it a manifestation of evolution? Perhaps only the dead do not need to pursue evolution. Tiandao just tasted this topic and didn''t discuss it with Su Mu in depth, probably because the current Su Mu has not yet reached his height. He looked at the spiritual light stagnant outside the realm of chaos, and said, "Don''t worry, that spiritual light has no means of hiding, it just helps you see the reality under the prosperity of this world." Su Mu originally thought that according to his own prudence, he would check it again and again, but he didn''t do it this time. He just scanned it with his spiritual sense habitually, and let go of the Chaos Domain after confirming that there was indeed no way to hide it. The spiritual light shone on him, and Su Mu was in a trance for a while, and came to a completely strange nothingness in an instant. Under his feet was a pitted crystal apple, and there was a dense darkness dormant in the center of the core. At first glance, this mass of darkness looks like a sea urchin covered with spikes, and it is constantly beating, as if it has a life of its own! Su Mu just stared at this spiky sea urchin, and there was a soft murmur in his ears, just like the lullaby his mother hummed when he was a child, and there were many fake and real pictures in front of him, which were not distorted, as if they were A masterful work by one artist. But after watching and listening for a long time, the whispers in my ears became loud and sharp, and the picture I saw became distorted and crazy. A sense of deranged nausea appeared in Su Mu''s heart, and he couldn''t help retching, but there was always a voice in his heart that quietly lured him to look at the sea urchin-like darkness. brush. A cloud of mist appeared, covering the darkness at the core, the feeling of nausea and confusion was still there, but the devil-like voice deep in my heart disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared before. Tiandao appeared beside Su Mu. He was in a thick and inextricable fog, with no lineup and no names. The fog that enveloped him was exactly the same as the fog that covered the dark sea urchin, and it was obvious that the Dao of Heaven had made a move at the critical moment. "When you stare at the abyss, the abyss will also stare at you." Su Mu had a very clear understanding of this sentence at this time. "That''s right, when you stare at the abyss, the abyss will also stare at you." Tiandao''s indifferent voice sounded, but Su Mu could still hear Tiandao''s approval of his words. "That sea urchin-like thing is the evil god." Tiandao: "Yes, and no." Su Mu frowned slightly, Tiandao is here to play tricks on him again, please, you are not those monks, I will not give you incense money for playing this game. The mist flowing on Tiandao paused slightly, and explained: "It''s not that I don''t say it, it''s just that sometimes knowing too much may not be a good thing." Chapter 737 Su Mu stared at Tiandao with incredible eyes: "You actually peeped into my heart?" Tiandao: "I haven''t." Su Mu said with a speechless face: "You still said, I didn''t say this at all. If you didn''t peep, how would you hear it?" The mist flowing on Tiandao''s body stagnated again: "I said there is no, and there is no." Su Mu sighed: "Who made me inferior in strength, inferior to others in skills, and unable to maintain my own dignity, forget it, there is no point in living, I''d better die." Heaven said: "..." Can we put it another way, do you think I will be afraid if you talk about this all day long? "You just need to restrain your soul fluctuations so I can''t hear the voice in your heart." "Okay, I''m showing my heart to you, and you blame me for not being defensive?" Heaven said: "..." My heart is so tired, I really want to continue to sleep. Su Mu had a smile in his eyes. What he did was not for the sake of water. He has been testing the way of heaven since he realized that there were some unknown secrets in that earth-shattering prehistoric war. The answer is very gratifying, Xi, the tool man created by Tiandao to destroy the evil gods, has not disappeared, but has a wonderful entanglement with Tiandao. Maybe Tiandao didn''t realize this, but Su Mu could clearly feel that between Tiandao now and himself in prehistoric times, his thinking consciousness was undergoing some changes. In the past, the way of heaven was ruthless, so it was fair. But after experiencing Xi''s incident, the way of heaven is no longer the indifferent and ruthless way of heaven. Although he is still selfless, he also has his own emotions, just like Xi. emotional changes. Whether this is good or bad for Planet Aquamarine, no one can say clearly, maybe he will not be lucky enough to know what happened in prehistoric times in his whole life. Su Mu suddenly came up with an idea that can be called a fantasy: "Could the current Heavenly Dao be the Heavenly Dao after the fusion of Xi and Tiandao?!" But thinking about it carefully, this should be his overthinking. Can Ling merge with him without his consent? Among other things, Su Mu''s self-protection mechanism will wash Ling''s consciousness into a blank consciousness the moment Ling''s consciousness is forcibly fused. Blank consciousness is a delicious tonic for Su Mu, so how could it affect Su Mu''s thinking. The same principle applies to Xihe Tiandao. Although Xi is powerful, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t do the way of heaven. How can it be possible that his consciousness has not disappeared after merging with him. "I really thought too much, how could such absurd things happen." Su Mu overlooked one point, what if the hope at that time gathered the confidence of all living beings in the world? Everything that happened at that time was buried in the fog of history, and the truth of this incident may only be known to the person concerned. As far as Su Mu is concerned, he prefers the current heaven. "Okay, let''s get down to business." Tiandao suddenly found that he was not used to the serious Su Mu, and always felt that something was weird. "What you want me to solve is the sea urchin in the core, right?" "That''s right." Su Mu said bluntly and confidently: "Forgive me, with my current strength, I will also deliver food to him." Su Mu wasn''t joking, he was just staring at him and almost fell into delirium. If he really met him, he wouldn''t know how he died. Chapter 738 "I know." Su Mu almost didn''t scold her, you know you still let me go, isn''t it just for nothing? God, you know three thousand ways to write ''dangerous''. Tiandao explained: "I didn''t expect you to be able to solve him." Although these words sounded a little uncomfortable, he was despised by the Dao of Heaven, but he had no way to refute, because he really couldn''t beat the opponent! Su Mu rolled his eyes: "It''s good that you know." "You know what the best option is when you''re facing an enemy you can''t beat?" "Crap, of course join them. Haven''t you heard that the way to eliminate fear is to become fear?" Heaven said: "..." The damn familiar taste reappeared. And where did you get these nonsense, but it sounds quite reasonable... "Do you know why I chose you?" "I don''t know." Su Mu replied loudly. "Do you want to know why I chose you?" Su Mu replied without hesitation: "I don''t want to." The way of heaven has been used by Su Mu, and he didn''t care about him at all. He said to himself, "The reason I chose you is that you absorbed an evil god from outside the territory. He came from the same place as this group of dark sea urchins below." Tiandao suddenly stopped being silent, and Su Mu found that he was not used to Tiandao who would not be silent. Is the way of heaven that will not be silent still that way of heaven? And I also learned to say that the evil god below is a dark sea urchin... Could it be that he has also become the person he hates the most! ? Wait, what is Heaven talking about? The foreign evil god I absorbed? "You mean Ainzmat?" A pure evil god is not scary, but if you add the word "outside the domain", the force will be infinitely elevated at once. "That''s right, although I don''t know how you managed to maintain your sanity after absorbing the alien god, but I think since you can absorb him without being affected at all, then you can also absorb the dark sea urchins below. .¡± "I think you may have misunderstood me a bit. I am not of the same size as the dark sea urchin. I will absorb him. He is kind enough not to drown me in the first place." Tiandao has been used to being hated by Su Mu, so he doesn''t care: "I can provide you with support." "What support? Spiritual support? You pay back the money you owe me first." Heaven said: "..." Can we not mention money. "With me here, it will take at least 100 years for the dark sea urchin to break through the seal. Even if those maggots make sacrifices, I can buy you 10 years." Su Mu looked at Tiandao''s serious reduction of the number 100 by 10 times, and always felt a little bit amused. "Pfft." "What are you laughing at?" Tiandao asked coldly. "I didn''t laugh. You were affected by the evil god and had auditory hallucinations." Su Mu looked down at the gnawed crystal apple, as if counting how many holes it had been gnawed out. "You laughed. You are insulting me. You have caused me mental damage fees and personal attack fees. The previous fees are halved." "Whether a man can change his name or surname, if he doesn''t have it, he doesn''t have it." Su Mu said confidently and then added in his heart: "I am now a big tree with no feelings. The word man is exclusive to human beings. It doesn''t matter, anyway, I, Su Mu, have long ceased to be a human being." Chapter 739 Tiandao looked at Su Mu indifferently, and Su Mu looked at Tiandao without showing any weakness. "Also, I want to correct you, your grammatical sentence is wrong." "It''s not that I ''caused you mental damage fees, and personal attack fees'', but that I caused personal attacks on you, which caused you to be mentally traumatized, and I need to compensate you for mental damage fees and personal attack fees." Tiandao was thoughtful after listening, and then said indifferently: "You are right, you caused a personal attack on me, which caused my spirit to be traumatized, so you have to compensate me for mental damage and personal attack." Su Mu once again thought that he had auditory hallucinations, do you hear this is still human? The dignified Heavenly Dao actually blackmailed a weak, pitiful and helpless little tree, and even used what I said! Tiandao looked at the stunned Su Mu, the mist rolled over his body, and he seemed to be in a good mood. "You are naked. Naked extortion. Believe it or not, I will show you right now." Tiandao didn''t speak, but silently condensed a dagger forged with the rules of destruction and handed it to Su Mu. Su Mu: "..." This Tiandao''s behavior is weird, even if he doesn''t take this threat, is he still that Tiandao? Su Mu coughed twice, turning a blind eye to the destruction dagger handed over by Tiandao. Of course, he couldn''t really die for Tiandao to see. Su Mu paused, walked to the pitted crystal apple, pointed to the crystal apple and said, "The pitted crystal apple is the space channel left by the alien invasion, right?" Faced with Su Mu''s stiff topic transfer, Tiandao didn''t continue to hold on to the previous topic, and followed the steps he built for himself and replied seriously: "That''s right, the ''Crystal Apple'' you mentioned is Hailan The star, those pits and pits on it are the space passages left after the alien invasion." Suddenly, an aura not weaker than the Dao of Heaven came out of a potholed ''pothole'', and the pothole began to show signs of expanding. Tiandao was no stranger to this situation, and skillfully fetched the aura of heaven and earth, and fought against the "Heavenly Dao" of this other world. After a while, the sign of the pothole expanding finally disappeared, and the "pothole" remained the same. "How often does this happen?" "Not too often." There were only four words in reply to Su Mu. Su Mu didn''t know what the ''Day of Heaven'' from the other world had paid for this struggle, but he could clearly sense that the Dao of Heaven had become weaker, and the total amount of aura on Planet Aquamarine hadn''t decreased too much. Since the aura is only used to repair the expanded space channel, the aura on Seablue Planet is not actually consumed much. But what about heaven? How does His consumption recover? Su Mu was a little silent, and he already had the answer in his heart. He knew that Tiandao did not absorb the aura of Seablue Star to repair his loss, but consumed his own source. This is the origin of the way of heaven, but the little that was consumed before can turn an ordinary person into a great power in the Yin God Realm! "Why didn''t you choose to absorb those auras just now?" "My origin is too high, aura is useless to me." "This world is already riddled with holes, why do you waste your own resources to repair this broken ship that is about to sink?" Tiandao was silent for a moment, he looked at the pitted crystal apple under their feet, and said indifferently, "I am Tiandao in this world, not a maggot parasitic on her body." Chapter 740 At this moment, in Su Mu''s eyes, Tiandao, who was shrouded in mist, exuded an indescribable light. "Don''t look at me like that. I did this for myself. When Seablue Star dies, all traces of me will also die. I just want to protect myself." Su Mu didn''t feel disgusted when Tiandao said this, but felt that this kind of Tiandao was more real. There are actually many ways to protect himself. He can choose to compromise and find a ''good family'' to take the whole Aquamarine to the past. I believe that the heavens in other worlds will not be too demanding, but will wait for them. But Tiandao didn''t do that. He didn''t complain about this dilapidated and dilapidated world after his recovery. He just awakened the spiritual energy recovery. He didn''t complain about the invading world, but just silently consumed the source to repair it. Seeing these, Su Mu suddenly understood why the Heavenly Dao remained on hold even though the only church was stirring up wind and rain, and did not give birth to the son of the world who eradicates rape and evil. If you don''t want to, you really can''t. It is not easy to maintain the seal of the dark sea urchin. In addition, there are still holes that need to be repaired. Such a way of heaven is worthy of respect. "I''ve decided, I''ve decided to help you." "Why?" Tiandao was a little puzzled, and he found that he seemed to have never understood this big tree that was extremely greedy for money. The human body transformed by Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness stood with his sleeves hanging down, with thousands of galaxies in his eyes, and his expression was calm and breezy. "There is no reason, where righteousness lies, although there are tens of thousands of people, I will go." Tiandao absolutely can''t let Tiandao play this coercion alone, he, Su Mu, is the protagonist of the coercion! Tiandao stared blankly at Su Mu, never expecting to hear this sentence from Su Mu''s mouth. "But I have something to say first, the money you promised me must be paid." In an instant, the raised frame shattered to the ground like this. Su Mu continued unconsciously: "Of course, I don''t ask you to pay now, I allow you to pay in installments." "Do you know what installment payment is?" Su Mu asked, feeling that what he said might be difficult to understand for Tiandao, an old antique who had been asleep for many years. "I''m not old fashioned, I know what installments are. Installment payment is a transaction method. Simply speaking, it means that in some product transactions with long production cycle and high cost, instead of paying all the expenses at one time, it is agreed to pay in multiple installments within a certain period of time. Pay and pay certain installment interest. " Tiandao''s indifferent voice sounded, this time Tiandao gave Su Mu the feeling that why did this Tiandao work as a part-time mother-in-law? "Now that you know, then..." Interrupted by Tiandao''s serious science popularization, Su Mu forgot what the installment payment plan he was going to talk about was. He organized his language and said again: "If the previous space expansion situation does not occur, you must pay me a spirit stone vein on time. Use the spirit stone veins that need to be paid to me in advance." Su Mu paused for a while, and continued: "Remember, you still have to pay it back after you use it, or believe it or not, I''ll show you to death right now." This time Tiandao didn''t hand out the dagger, but simply replied with a word: "Okay." Chapter 741 Su Mu looked at Tiandao in surprise, secretly wondering when Tiandao became so easy to talk, didn''t he act like a domineering president? Why did the painting style suddenly become a gentle Xiaojiabiyu? However, Tiandao''s painting style did not change once or twice. This is basic practice, and Su Mu is used to it. He wouldn''t be surprised if one day Tiandao turned into a woman standing in front of him. We are also men who have seen the world... tree! "In addition, I have an immature suggestion. I hope to build a spiritual network on Seablue Star. You should know what the spiritual network I am talking about is right?" "Please don''t think of me as a primitive person who doesn''t know anything. What Ye Yaxuan, your family member in Liguo Canglan County, is doing is what you said about Lingwang Cafe." Su Mu was complained by Tiandao, causing critical damage -1. With his face, it''s completely painless, heh! "Since you know, I hope you don''t stop me." "reason." Su Mu found that Tiandao was really getting better at talking, and he was able to start listening to other people''s opinions. "Xiao Tian, ??think carefully about what you are doing now, the Seablue Star will be finished sooner or later, why not give it to me." Tiandao was silent and did not speak. He is a collection of Hailan Xingdao, and he can see through the essence of the spiritual net that Su Mu said at a glance. It is true that the spirit net is a life-saving elixir for all the creatures on Seablue Star. With the spiritual network, the number and strength of these spiritual cultivations will no longer be limited to such a small amount, and they don''t even need him to secretly suppress them. These spiritual cultivations can use Su Mu''s spiritual website to gain a firm foothold. Can....... When all living beings have joined Su Mu''s spiritual network system, is this world still his world? Tiandao''s silence was expected by Su Mu. If He agreed, Su Mu would wonder if there was a fraud in it. Su Mu didn''t explain to Tiandao how the spiritual net is good for this world, and how powerful the world will be after the construction of the spiritual net, but silently unfolded the realm of chaos. In the middle of the Chaos Realm, there is a small tree as crystal clear as jade, with a fruit hanging from it. Looking closely, there is no fruit there, but a world, a new world full of vigor and vitality. Su Mu waved his origin world in front of Tiandao as if showing off, and proudly said: "Little God, have you seen it? This is the world I created by myself. I am really amazing! I have become a world at a young age. God of Creation!" Tiandao looked at Su Mu''s origin world and was dumbfounded. At first, he thought it was just a perfect plane, but after careful observation, he found that the tree Su Mu really didn''t lie to him, it was really a world. Although she is still a baby in her infancy, she will grow vigorously under the water of the long years, and such a brazen tree will definitely be able to be carefree. Tiandao looked at the vibrant world of origin, with complicated emotions in his heart. It is envy, jealousy, and inferiority complex. He envied why such a tree did not exist, and why he was jealous of the baby''s luck, and he humbled himself that his world was an ugly inferior product compared with the world of origin. "Little God, having said that, as the God of Creation, I seem to be one level higher than you in terms of personality." "Shouldn''t you be calling me uncle?" Looking at the chattering tree, Tiandao suddenly felt that persistence in his heart was unnecessary: ??"Yes, I agree with your proposal. As long as you don''t harm her, I won''t restrict you." "Huh?" Happiness came so suddenly that Su Mu was stunned. He was already prepared for this proposal to be rejected, but now Tiandao actually said yes! Chapter 742 The way of heaven is so straightforward, and Su Mu is not an inkblot. He smiled lightly and said: "Don''t worry, within five years, I will be able to lead Aquamarine to counterattack the other world!" This is the promise made by him, Su Mu, once a word is made, it is hard to follow up! "Then call it the first five-year plan." Su Mu was shocked when he heard this: "No, no, this name is very inappropriate. There is a supreme being named He. Crab who controls three thousand chaotic worlds. In a single thought, countless worlds will come into being and perish." Tiandao was puzzled and said, "Why have I never heard of such a powerful existence?" Su Mu coughed lightly: "This is what a voice in the dark told me, we should use the code name, why not call it ''Skynet''." "Skynet..." Tiandao slowly chewed these two words, quietly watching the struggling people in the crystal apple: "Then use this." Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it is not a five-year plan, you can use spider webs! With Tiandao''s decentralization, Su Mu will not intervene easily as long as he does not do anything that endangers Seablue Star. This is great news for him. Ever since he knew the existence of Tianda, he has been timid, why? He, Su Mu, is an outsider, isn''t he also an extraterrestrial demon for the Dao of Heaven? What if one day he doesn''t like it and kills him. Now that Tiandao has agreed to his request, it means that Tiandao will not be blamed for what happened before. Su Mu has obtained the household registration in this world, and will not be noticed by Tiandao everywhere. It is a good thing that Su Mu and Tiandao have settled their suspicions. People are refreshed on happy occasions, Su Mu said with a smile: "Then let''s continue to talk about how to deal with the evil god under the sea." "You have already said the answer." "are you serious?" "yes." "I own everything about the dark sea urchin?" Su Mu suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked Tiandao this key question. "yes." "Is this really him? It''s a crazy plan, but I like it!" How many evolution points can that group of dark sea urchins gain after absorbing it? How much divinity? How many godheads? Just thinking about it, Su Mu''s eyes glowed green with excitement. What kind of abyss is this? It''s clearly his Su''s cornucopia and cash machine! "Aren''t you afraid to die before?" Heaven doesn''t understand, this big tree is too awkward, how come I was afraid not long ago, but now I dare to peep at it. "Where the righteousness lies, even if there are tens of millions of people, I will go! For Seablue Planet, for the billions of creatures on this planet, and for you, I, Su Mu, have a duty to do it!" Tiandao rolled his eyes, so you can lie to ghosts. If you were such a tree, you wouldn''t be able to blackmail me! Phew, bad tree. Su Mu didn''t know that Tiandao was complaining about him crazily at this moment, and he said happily: "In order to ensure that the evil god can be eradicated, I need you to grant me a higher authority." Su Mu calmly pointed to the pitted crystal apple and said, "There are too many maggots in this world, don''t you think their existence is too intrusive?" The way of heaven is silent. For him, the choices of these creatures are understandable, because they recognize the way of evil gods. Dao, all spirits have the right to seek. But it cannot be forgiven, they are helping evil spirits to distort the world that raised them. "good!" Chapter 743 "In addition, I also hope that you can help me lock some worlds that are slightly weaker than our world." "you mean?" Su Mu narrowed his eyes slightly: "Aquamarine is not their home. Anyone, strong or weak, can come in and rob. It''s time to go to their home to collect some interest." "There is a ready-made, the world behind the tribe you subdued is the best target." Su Mu frowned slightly: "That''s not a good choice. There are so many gods in that world, and even the evil god Anzmat you mentioned died in that world. His hidden power is amazing." Much stronger than what we''ve seen." "Of course I know, because that evil god was beheaded by Gu Crossover under my guidance." Su Mu was a little dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Gu, a thick-browed man with ''average'' strength, would be so violent, beheading an evil god across the border. From this point of view, Ainzmatt is also very awesome, for the first time in hundreds of millions of years, he can still cheat a corpse! "There is a reason why I asked you to choose the world of all spirits as the first target. Do you ever know why the world barriers of Planet Aquamarine are so weak? After the spiritual energy recovered, it connected to the channel of the world." Su Mu looked at the pitted crystal apple under his feet, and thought of the scene he saw in the Taoist Palace of Canglan County¡ª¡ª The monks on Planet Seablue were no longer satisfied with sticking to this world, they began to actively explore outside until they attracted the prying eyes of evil gods. "Could it be that these worlds were explored by Seablue Star cultivators before?!" "That''s right, at that time it wasn''t called Seablue Star, she was called Mountain Sea Realm, and now most of these worlds are formerly affiliated worlds of Mountain Sea Realm, and before the invasion of foreign evil gods, the Mountain Sea Realm and these subsidiary worlds had established a permanent cross-border aisle. These cross-boundary passages are the potholes you see now, so after the recovery of the spiritual energy, these subsidiary worlds easily reconnected with the mountain and sea realms. " Su Mu suddenly understood why Tiandao would rather insist on carrying everything by himself after waking up, rather than find a powerful world to go to. No wonder his avatar didn''t feel much oppression when he entered the world where the Germination Tribe was. At first he thought it was because his strength was too weak and the world consciousness didn''t bother to suppress him. My horse boy! Although hundreds of millions of years have passed, the evil power of the Dao of Heaven is still there. Of course, these younger brothers, Ma Zai, dare not suppress the boss'' direct lineage. Tiandao didn''t know what Su Mu was thinking at this time, otherwise he would have taken out a dagger of destruction and cut him to death first. The mist flowing on Tiandao''s body is like a stream of water, half of which flows into nothingness. These mist constitute a lifelike three-dimensional picture scroll¡ª¡ª This is a world map of a different world, and it''s still three-dimensional. "This map was drawn hundreds of millions of years ago, and it must be different from what it is now, but some of the nodes should still be usable, and you can use it as a reference." Seeing nothing from Tiandao, this picture scroll appeared in Su Mu''s heart, and he could read and watch it anytime, anywhere. "In the world of spirits at that time, I remember the strongest one was a spirit named Huiguang, who once asked me about the ''Tao''. If his heart has not changed now, you can go to him... .¡± Chapter 744 Tiandao suddenly changed his words and said: "Forget it, for hundreds of millions of years, even the stars in the sky will dim, let alone the gods who have been washed away by the wishes of all beings?" People are fickle. Su Mu blinked, he remembered that the name of the strongest god in the different world seemed to be the Lord of Radiance. This day''s pretentious light is so dazzling! Su Mu discovered that in terms of pretense, the way of heaven is still powerful, and silently conveyed to him just how awesome he was back then. "If the spirits of Huiguang have not perished, you must be careful of them when you go to the world of spirits, and don''t rush to win their trust." "But there is an elf named Rose who should be trustworthy." Su Mu''s face was weird. If there is no mistake, the elf of Rose mentioned by Tiandao seems to be the current Queen of Dark Elves, Queen of Spider God... Alignment is chaotic evil.... This is an evil existence that is naturally opposed to the lawful and kind Lord of Light. To say that He is an evil god definitely did not wrong Rose. Are such teammates really trustworthy? Su Mu''s eyes suddenly brightened: "For the original species of the All Spirits World, Rose is of course an evil god, an evil god, but for me, she is indeed a perfect partner." He didn''t bring flowers and applause to the world of spirits this time, it''s almost the same with wreaths and big mouths. From the very beginning, it was doomed that Su Mu and the gods of the lawful and good camp could not get together. He was born to hang out with chaotic and evil gods like Rose! From this point of view, he is a born villain! "Ahem, I, Su Mu, am a benevolent person, a well-deserved hero in the world of mountains and seas, the savior of justice in the world of all spirits, the savior of evil!" There is no absolute good or evil in this world, there are more grays between the two, and everything is determined by the position. Now he is a member of the Mountain Sea Realm. What you do is justice to all spirits in the world of mountains and seas! This is enough. "My dear, you are still very capable. Besides Rose, is there any other help?" Very capable? ? ? Tiandao''s face hidden under the mist couldn''t help but twitch slightly. If he said this sentence to him with other things, he would definitely crush the other party to ashes. "Forget it, this bad tree is still useful to me now, when he is useless, I must let him deeply realize that the dignity of the Dao of Heaven cannot be bullied!!!" Tiandao rolled his eyes and automatically ignored Su Mu''s disrespect. "Of course there is. There is a place called the Abyss in the world of all spirits. There is a bunch of ignorant consciousness in it. He once became enlightened under my guidance. Even if you don''t get help when you take this there, he will not embarrass you." A mass of streamer shining like a galaxy floated in front of Su Mu, ups and downs. "This is my mark. Apart from being my token, it can also provide you with a cross-border help when you encounter irresistible troubles. You only need to inject your original power into it to activate it. .¡± Su Mu''s eyes lit up, this is a good thing to save his life, the way of heaven crosses the border, where can''t the world be so big? "Xiaotian, do you still have this kind of thing? I don''t ask for more, as long as there are ten more." Tiandao''s face darkened, and he looked at Su Mu fixedly, making Su Mu blush. "If not ten, five will do." "roll!" Tiandao''s answer is always so concise and powerful. Chapter 745 "If you don''t give it, you won''t give it. Why are you yelling so loudly? Your soul will be blown away by you." Tiandao didn''t speak, but silently condensed a dagger with the rules of destruction, throwing and throwing it under Su Mu''s nose, it was as dazzling as juggling. "Don''t think that if you threaten me like this, I will be afraid. If you dare to take back this mark today, I will show you to death on the spot." The dagger of Tiandao Juggling suddenly trembled, and almost missed it on the ground. Why is this threat again, can you have something new? "What I give will not be taken back. If you talk nonsense again, I will hack you to death now!" "What''s fierce? It''s in vain that you are the way of heaven. Isn''t it good to be calm?" Heaven said: "..." Su Mu was stared at by Tiandao''s equally emotionless gaze, coughed twice, and accepted Tiandao''s mark. Originally, he was planning to put this mark on the soles of his feet, but when he saw Tiandao''s destruction dagger suddenly appearing beside him, and flying up and down around him, making a "chichichi" sound, Su Mu resolutely followed his heart , placed it between the eyebrows. The fluttering dagger suddenly flew back to Tiandao''s side as if he was drunk. "How did you get a tattered mark on your body?" The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly, you actually called Scarlet Void Moon''s imprint tattered? Well, it''s really okay if it''s you. There is an old saying that goes well, there are still three nails in a bad ship, not to mention the Galaxy aircraft carrier Tiandao. "What is going on with this matter, don''t you have any idea?" Su Mu said quietly. Tiandao said that he really...knows. "Don''t look at me with that look, I''ll just get rid of it for you." "I''ve been worrying about you for so many days. If I can''t eat or sleep well, it''s over?" Su Mu couldn''t believe it. "Then what are you going to do?" Tiandao''s momentum was half-shortened. "No compensation?" Tiandao suddenly felt that he had believed in a wrong tree, and other people would be very happy to hear that he was willing to get rid of this imprint, but this bad tree actually asked him for compensation. His conscience is really, really bad! "Here you are, here you are. These are some of my insights into creating rules. After you accept them, get out of here." Tiandao casually erased the scarlet mark on his soul, and then the mark between Su Mu''s brows flashed brilliantly, revealing part of Tiandao''s understanding of creating rules. Don¡¯t feel that the Dao of Heaven is stingy. If any god in the world of spirits gets this part of the comprehension, their mouths will be crooked. This will save them thousands of years of comprehension. It''s not a problem either. As for why not give all of them to Su Mu, of course Su Mu''s strength is limited, and if you give too much, it will be for nothing, and it will easily cause unnecessary fatal danger to him. Too many of these perception rules will overflow, ordinary strong people can''t feel it, but in the eyes of those gods, the moon in the dark night is so conspicuous, it will be very difficult for Su Mu not to die... Su Mu comprehended the sea-like comprehension, and smiled happily: "Daodao, you are so kind!" From Tian Dao to Xiao Tian, ??and then Xiao Tian to Dao Dao, what have I experienced. Tiandao looked at Su Mu expressionlessly, and said indifferently: "Get lost." Chapter 746 Su Mu''s eyes were spinning, and all the pictures were stretching, becoming distant and blurred. Only one figure shrouded in mist is still so clear, like an eternal star. No, the stars also fall, but He remains. Today is here, tomorrow is here, and the future is still here. "How can I come here to contact you later?" Tiandao didn''t speak, and when Su Mu was about to leave this void completely, he suddenly heard a faint and ethereal voice, which seemed to come from extremely high and far: "Just call me in your heart." "Okay, Daodao! I remember!" The back of Su Mu''s head suddenly felt a sap, his eyes went dark, and he completely left this mysterious void. ¡­ "Hiss, Daodao''s attack is really ruthless, what a narrow-minded person." Su Mu''s branches drooped listlessly, he kept sucking in cold air, and spit out big mouthfuls of pure oxygen to contribute to the environment of this world. Su Mu rested for a while, recovering from the sequelae of sap, and began to call on the heavens with passion like death. "Daodao, Daodao, is Daodao here?" "explain!" I don''t know if it was Su Mu''s illusion, but he always felt that the voice always had a feeling of gnashing of teeth. "It''s okay, it''s just been a long time no see, I miss you." "roll!" Tiandao was incompetent and furious, and the communication was interrupted here. Su Mu was disgusted by Tiandao. He had the upper hand in this confrontation and was in a good mood. "Well, since we have reached a happy agreement with Daodao, I don''t have to work hard. Let''s clean up the only church and the northern Lothar Empire that are constantly jumping around." Su Mu''s tree body is magnificent, and the spiritual energy around the mountains rises into the sky, forming a tornado around Su Mu. Rinse! When everything returned to calm, the heaven-reaching white jade sacred tree standing proudly between the heaven and the earth disappeared, and a young man who came into the world like a fairy was replaced by a young man. Tall and slender, with a face like a crown of jade, as if carefully carved by heaven and earth; Tiandi Zhongxiu''s eyes are deep and clear without any impurities. If you look carefully, it seems that there are thousands of galaxies swirling in it, which makes you sink; long hair hangs down neatly, It is tied with a white jade-like wooden hairpin, and in the setting sun, Feng Xu is facing the wind, and the clothes are fluttering. Just standing there, there is an indescribable mistyness. If there is a fairy in the sky, then he is a fairy in the sky. All spirits in the mountain range felt something, they looked up one after another, kneeling down on the ground involuntarily, praying devoutly. "Great tree god, you are the eternal master, the immortal light, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine on the earth forever. " Even the most indifferent among all spirits have mixed feelings in their hearts at the moment. Su Mu is their belief and their pillar, but now they cannot follow the tree god. They are expressing their nostalgia and reluctance in the form of prayer. Su Mu''s gaze swept over, and every plant and tree in the mountains came into view. Under his protection, all the spirits in this mountain gained a hard-to-find peace in this world of great conflict. This is their luck, and it is also Su Mu''s luck. "There is no need for this, I will come back, you must not slack off in your practice." The tree god said, will he come back? Great, the Tree God will be back! The tree god did not abandon us! "Just before I leave, let me tell you my sermon again." At this moment, there is a divine light flickering between the heaven and the earth, the spiritual energy is surging, and the mountains and rivers are agitating. Chapter 747 This lecture is one day and one night. Su Mu sits hanging in the clouds, the setting sun dyes the sunset red, and the light gauze is draped, which contrasts with the blue sky. In the middle of the river, there is a demon quietly listening to the vast Taoist sound from the sky, fascinated. There are hundreds of birds in the forest, shaking their little heads obsessively, like a group of students who just entered the school and followed the teacher''s earnest teaching. Tens of thousands of beasts on the earth gathered together peacefully, listening to the vast Taoist voice from the sky together, completely forgetting themselves. This situation is the reason for Su Mu to come out of the mountain. As night falls, the stars rise and the moon shines, coating the world with a silver veil. ding dong~~ The water splashed and splashed, creating ripples on the quiet river. Some fish turn into sharks, and they wear shells as clothes. They have beautiful figures and flawless faces, and there is a pool of autumn water between their beautiful eyes. They quietly left the river, their fish tails turned into slender legs, and the splash of water earlier was obviously their masterpiece. These sharks respectfully saluted Su Mu. They are grateful, and this is to thank Su Mu for his kindness in preaching. These sharks did not plunge into the Cangjiang River to go to the boundless sea with blue waves. For them, this is their home. If Su Mu hadn''t preached the Tao, perhaps they would not have had their mermaid clan in their entire life. In addition to the new race of mermen, there are also clam people who are shy by nature. These clam people are light and about the size of a baby. They shyly hide in the hard shell. The shell quietly opens a gap, and the shell girl hiding inside curiously looks at this strange yet familiar world with clear and clear eyes. Suddenly there was a strong wind blowing in the sky, and the quiet river surged. These shy Shell Girls were frightened and waved their little hands quickly. The shells closed with a snap, swaying in the wind, and finally fell down on the river beach On the ground, the Shell Girls inside were thrown into a coma. After the weather calmed down, these shy Shell Girls opened a gap in the shell heavily, shaking their little heads, their faces full of remorse¡ª¡ª They muttered that it was just a wind, they were not afraid of anything. The shark quietly looked at the group of shell girls who were silent, covered their mouths and smiled lightly, with picturesque eyebrows and eyes. Su Mu''s teachings not only include his insights on cultivation, but also his personal insights on everything. Su Mu didn''t instill too many private goods, and many things need to be experienced and grown by themselves. Hundreds of birds flapped their wings and flew in flocks, and their crisp and clear calls were intertwined to form a beautiful movement, which echoed in this remote mountain forest, and the lingering sound lingered around the forest for a long time. The abdominal cavities of the beasts on the ground swelled, and their cries sounded one after another, many but not noisy, and subtly blended into the cries of the birds flying in the sky, adding a rich taste to the crisp and melodious music. The pure and glamorous sharks sang together, and all spirits were on the same stage, which was wonderful, and seemed like a distant fantasy dream under the ethereal moonlight. When the rising sun rose, the sun shone all over the earth, and the dew dripped down. Su Mu took a step forward, and his figure disappeared into the blue sky. "Tree God!!" "Tree God!!" "Tree God!!" Wan Ling worshiped, and the neat voice condensed into a stream that went straight to the sky. "Great tree god, you are the eternal master, the immortal light, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine on the earth forever. " The pious prayer sounded again, and it lasted for a long time. Chapter 748 "Brothers, work harder, this node is about to be successfully laid, everyone, come on!" A young man with an ordinary appearance and a dusty temperament wiped the sweat from his forehead, rolled up his sleeves, took a large brush in his hand, dipped it in carefully prepared spirit ink, and continued to depict complex and obscure spiritual inscriptions on the jade. "Brother Fang, we want to see you show off your ''Happy Journey'' later." "Thousands of Blood Letters only hope that Brother Fang will reproduce the ''Happy Tour''!" Fang Baiyu smiled bitterly: "Why do you ask me?" "I can''t get enough of it. No one in Canglan County knows about Brother Fang''s ''Happy Tour''. We are lucky enough to help Brother Fang here. We must seize this rare opportunity!" "That''s right, you get the moon first if you are close to the water, Brother Fang, we have already rented professional equipment, and we are waiting for you to go on stage." "We are going to make a copy for each of us and treat it as a family heirloom. Hehe, maybe there will be a few spiritual exercises in our family in the future!" "Jie Jie Jie, Brother Fang, stop struggling and follow us!" Fang Baiyu rolled his eyes: "Since you are a dick, my mother is not a girl." "Actually, even if you''re not a girl, we don''t mind." After speaking, this person was still pretending to be coy, maybe this is the magic little fairy boy! "roll!" Everyone immediately burst into laughter. Those who spoke were ordinary people, they didn''t have any aura, but they were chatting and laughing with Fang Baiyu, a genius who had already stepped into the veins, and it would be unthinkable to put it in other places. Although the former Fang Baiyu was also an approachable and modest gentleman, that''s why he had that amazing getaway. But his approachability is only aimed at the spiritual practice of the same world. In fact, it is not only him, but all spiritual practice is like this. This is also normal, because everyone is indeed in two different worlds. One is monotonous but peaceful, and the other is fun but dangerous. I can''t see any disadvantages yet, but after a long time like this, ordinary people will no longer be the same species in the eyes of these spiritual practitioners, which is a very dangerous phenomenon. Hundreds of millions of years ago, why there were powerful people who fled, but there were more powerful people who stood up for those ordinary creatures, because everyone was of the same race. Only when one of the same race is seen injured or killed does everyone become indignant. When we face the injuries and deaths of foreigners, at most we feel sympathy and sadness for them out of empathy. After Su Mu figured out this key point, he passed this idea to Ye Yaxuan when Ye Yaxuan went to the valley, and now it seems that the results are not bad. Fang Baiyu''s spiritual practice has begun to truly integrate into ordinary people. Now Fang Baiyu and the others made the nodes that Su Mu passed on to Ye Yaxuan, and an average of 50 nodes were laid in a county. The spiritual text of each node was designed by Su Mu for the spiritual network. When all the nodes are laid, they can be activated to form a spiritual network covering a county. After the formation of the spiritual network, Su Mu didn''t worry at all that some genius could affect these nodes without disturbing him, and then steal his fruits. Because the secrets of these nodes that make up the spiritual network seem to come from the spiritual writings on the surface of the jade tablet, but in fact these spiritual writings are just to amplify the effect, and the secret that can really form the spiritual network comes from him hiding in the jade tablet leaves. In other words, the root of everything still comes from him, and without these leaves, the so-called spiritual net would cease to exist. Chapter 749 Of course, Su Mu has always sought stability in doing things. The world is too dangerous, and steady and steady is the last word. How can it be done simply by putting the leaves in it? If someone digs open these jade steles in a whimsical way, wouldn''t they discover the secret? So Su Mu added another insurance. He sacrificed every leaf in advance. If someone digs open the jade tablet and wants to ''study'' these leaves, Su Mu will be able to detect it immediately. At that time, these leaves will become deadly weapons, show these people what is the real art, and after the sound of the boom, everything will be swallowed up. "This alone is not enough, we need to add another layer of insurance to ensure that even the jade stele destroying spirit net can continue to exist." The nodes that make up the spiritual network are essentially Su Mu''s leaves. Those jade stones and the spiritual inscriptions on the jade are just a cover. As long as these leaves are not damaged, there will be no problems with the spiritual network. This was an insurmountable problem for Su Mu before, but after the opening of the sky, this problem is no longer a problem. These laws he comprehend are not vegetarian. Create laws! The chain of the law of creation gushed out from Su Mu''s palm, pierced through the void, and sank into the leaves inside the jade tablet. The bodies of these leaves have undergone wonderful changes. Although their appearance is still leaves, they are no longer ''leaves'', and now they have become the embodiment of space. Then these leaves slowly faded away, and they were endowed by Su Mu with the concept of''everything'' being invisible. In other words, unless someone can also use the power of the rules, these leaves cannot be seen at all. And this is just the first layer of insurance. After seeing these leaves, if you don''t use the power of space, it is still difficult to erase them by ordinary laws. This is the second line of insurance. After the law of creation is not over yet, the next step is the law of space! The chain of the law of space submerged into the void, blended with these leaves, and dragged them into other dimensions. This is the third insurance to prevent the great powers who happen to have space-like laws from discovering the secrets of these nodes and destroying them. With this layer of insurance, unless the visitor has a higher understanding of the laws of space than Su Mu, the probability of wanting to find the leaves that Su Mu hides in many dimensions is negligible. After the insurance was completed, Su Mu hadn''t stopped what he was doing, and the next step was the third rule¡ª¡ª The Law of Sacrifice! If the previous spiritual network was just a pure spiritual reserve network, allowing spiritual practice to use spiritual skills at a lower cost, then after adding the sacrifice law, all areas where the spiritual network is built will form a spiritual network. central ecosystem. Sacrifice is two-way, and when something is sacrificed, an ''equivalent'' reward can also be obtained. People can get what they want by offering sacrifices. The more expensive the thing sacrificed, the better the level of reward that can be obtained from Su Mu. The items sacrificed can be material or one''s own beliefs. Of course, Su Mu does not accept such things as longevity, soul, emotions and desires. It is useless for him to ask for these things. He only accepts sacrifices that he thinks are valuable. How to judge whether it is valuable? All this depends on the self-judgment of the virtual godhead residing in the spiritual net. Chapter 750 Why does a spiritual net involve the virtual godhead. Of course, it is because this requires the deployment of the virtual godhead, otherwise it is just a spiritual network with so many functions. For Lingwang, the virtual godhead is equivalent to the relationship between the system and the computer. Without the system software, no matter how good the configuration of the computer is, it is still a mess. After installing the virtual godhead system software, the spirit net can operate normally. The virtual godheads in these spiritual nets are all projections of the virtual godheads, roughly the projection of Su Mu exploiting the virtual godheads, and the virtual godheads exploiting himself. Worthy of being a family! He also assigned numbers to these projections. sh-01, the translation is Shanhaijie-01 projection. After the spiritual network is laid, according to this format, it will be sh-02, 03, 04. ¡­ If a spiritual net is laid in the world of all spirits, according to his naming style, it should be: wl-01, 02, 03...... Exactly the same as Su Mu, he is a standard naming waste. "The 1.0 version of Lingwang is perfect at present, and we will upgrade and improve it according to actual needs in the future." Su Mu quietly admired his masterpiece and then left lightly. He also didn''t go to Canglan Dao Palace to chat with Ye Yaxuan. Because he was afraid that his charm would be too great, what if he turned Ye Yaxuan into an idiot? That''s terrible! Su Mu went all the way to the north. He wanted to go to the capital of Liguo first, where he would discuss with the elders of Liguo to set the tone for the future. By the way, he would give Ye Zhi and Ye Luo a stand. . Unless he is going to forcibly distort everyone''s thinking, otherwise this work will be difficult to carry out. "I hope the trip to Kyoto will go well." After Su Mu sensed the direction silently, his fingers were a little vacant, and ripples appeared in the space in front of him. Su Mu''s figure disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he was already thousands of miles away. It is not so fast to ride a rocket, and the word so close to the end of the world is the best interpretation of this. After a few leaps, Su Mu came to the capital where he left the country without blushing and heartbeat, and it took less than 10 seconds to go back and forth. Of course, this method also consumes a lot of aura, but a few long-distance space crossings almost made his aura recovery speed unable to keep up with the consumption speed! It was exhausting. Su Mu reached out to wipe away the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, and his figure changed for a while, becoming an ordinary young man. The water element condenses into a wide and bright full-length mirror. Su Mu looked at the ordinary young man in the mirror and smiled faintly: "Becoming so ordinary will definitely not affect the normal order of society!" Su Mu chose an empty alley and floated down, walked out of the alley and blended into the endless crowd. However, Su Mu still seriously underestimated his charm. Even if he tried his best to hide it, he still attracted the attention of passers-by, especially women! The one who takes one step and turns back three times belongs to basic exercises, and it is even more exaggerated to stick to the same place directly. If you don''t know it, you may think that they are rooted under their feet. Su Mu looked up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle: "Why? Why is this? I have tried my best to appear ordinary, but I still attracted the attention of these people. It is difficult to be a human being, and it is even more difficult to be a handsome person like me. It is really difficult for me! " Chapter 751 This is really not Su Mu''s narcissism, the Tao appeared after the aura recovered. Although these people don''t know what the ''Tao'' is, when the ''Tao'' appears, everyone will naturally get close to the ''Tao'' under the instinct of life. Su Mu is the Tao now, and this is why he frequently attracts the attention of passers-by. As for why most of the passers-by were women, it was probably because he was so outstanding that even hiding his fairy-like face was useless. This is the same as the sun in the dark night, even if you want to hide yourself, you can''t do it. No way, strength does not allow it! Su Mu quickly realized this, and completely concealed his aura, and these passers-by woke up one after another, secretly wondering why they cared so much about an ordinary person. "He looks very ordinary, nothing special, why do I keep looking at him?" "Ah, Oppa''s face still looks seductive." "My old lady''s Prince Charming turned into a bad horse, woo woo woo!" Realistic words pierced Su Mu''s heart like a steel knife, piercing his strong heart full of holes. The corners of Su Mu''s mouth twitched slightly, this is so fucking realistic. Can you stop letting me slap myself in the face so quickly. That''s all, that''s all, it''s a big loss for these stupid women not to see my interesting soul under my ordinary appearance. I, Su, don''t care as much as they do. Su Mu blended into the crowd silently, and after distinguishing where the place with the most aura in Kyoto was, he strolled all the way towards his destination. Stealing half a day''s leisure, many scenery that are easily overlooked by people are connected together, making people overwhelmed. Because Canglan Prefecture is adjacent to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, monsters and beasts emerge in endlessly, with a strong martial atmosphere, and the living is relatively rough. The architectural style is solemn and simple. Under the baptism of years, women and children in small border towns dare to swing their knives at monsters. This is not the case in Kyoto, where the history is precipitated, like a lady who has read poetry and books, even a corner that is glimpsed inadvertently is also a poem. It seems that there is no evil effect brought about by the recovery of spiritual energy here, and every plant and tree is so quiet and peaceful. There is confidence in this tranquility and peace. More than 80% of the country''s elite geniuses are gathered here, and each of them is the most eye-catching child of heaven when they go outside. Geniuses from the outside world gather in this ancient city with a long history, and if a brick is thrown down near the Taoist Palace in Kyoto, there are at least three or five geniuses from the outside world. This kind of grand occasion made the spirit of the Kyoto area much higher than that of Canglan County, which caused a lot of obstacles to Su Mu''s trip. "So, if you want them to sit down calmly and listen to my opinion, you still have to frustrate their enthusiasm first." Without an intuitive and accurate cognition, how can others sit down and listen to you honestly? "This is really a troublesome way of life." While thinking, the Dao Palace arrived. Su Mu stretched out his hand to catch a fallen leaf that was blowing not far away, the law of good fortune surged in his palm, and the rich vitality burst out from the fallen leaf, soaring straight into the sky. Such a strong vitality immediately attracted the attention of many spiritual practitioners in the Dao Palace. "what''s the situation?" "Such a strong vitality, it means that a treasure of heaven and earth was born near my Dao Palace! Why don''t you all go forward together?" Chapter 752 The loud voice of a burly man with stubble all over his face came: "Haha, you should stop thinking about it. Only the virtuous treasures are powerful. This treasure should belong to me." "Damn it, didn''t you say that the Mad Monarch is out on a mission?" The other spiritual cultivators turned ugly when they heard the thunderous voice. Who in the entire Taoist Palace does not know that the virtuous person in the mouth of the mad lord Han Xiu is a person with hard fists. His words are in layman''s terms: You guys don''t have hard fists like me. On the other hand, don''t blame me for not reminding you, if anyone dares to snatch this treasure from me later, don''t blame me for catching him and beating him to death! A group of spiritual practitioners silently looked at the thick unicorn arm on Han Xiu''s arm that could run horses, recalling the feeling of being punched by him, their bodies could not help but silently parted a passage to both sides, and watched the big muscle bully go all the way. "It''s really unlucky, I thought that the opportunity of Mad Monarch and the others to carry out the mission would fall on our heads, but he didn''t come back sooner or later, but he came back at this time, this is God''s mercy! " "It would be great if Jue Jian and Emperor Yan were here, and it would be nice for us to watch a dragon fight outside." "Hey, don''t think about it, they probably won''t be back until tomorrow, and now the Mad Monarch may be secretly enjoying himself." "It''s hard, brother!" A genius spiritual cultivator sighed and sighed, looking at me and looking at you with sad faces. "Han Xiu is a domineering dog. I don''t believe it if we work together to make a big ticket. We big guys can''t beat a madman together!" Some spiritual cultivators rolled their eyes and stood on the high platform to shake their arms for a while, but no one gathered to respond. "Brother, it''s not that I''m hitting your confidence, nor are we demeaning ourselves. The mad king''s dog-mother does indeed have domineering capital." "Mad Lord Han Xiu, became a spiritual practitioner at the age of 16, and became a pulse ranker in less than two years. I heard that Captain Zhongli is very optimistic about Han Xiu and wants to recruit him into Kunwu." "Damn it, this dog. Mother. It''s really lucky to raise it. Why didn''t anyone find out my outstanding talent?" "You can pull the chicken. If you can even get into Kunwu, then I can be the captain of the Azure Dragon Guard." "Why? Look down on people, let''s make gestures!" "Come and see if I don''t beat you to death!" Looking at this style of fighting if they don''t agree, I really don''t know how these two grumpy brothers have survived to this day. "Stop beating, you won''t be able to kill anyone like this." There were some people watching the excitement, who didn''t think it was a big deal, and fanned the flames with a playful smile on their faces. "Stupid birds, stop fighting, Juejian and Emperor Yan are actually back!" "Tsk tsk, what day is it today? Why are the great talents who are rarely seen on weekdays all gathered together today?" "Don''t ask, it''s confidential." "Tsk tsk, one mouthful is an old pedant." "Who cares what he is doing so much? It has nothing to do with us. I only know that this time it will be a good show." "Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since we had a good fight in the first ten days of our Taoist Palace. Maybe this time they will fight because of this natural talent and earthly treasure. Then we can feast our eyes." "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go, let''s go!" Chapter 753 From a distance, everyone saw a young man with an ordinary face sitting lazily on the stone pier, leaning wantonly against the big tree behind him. The leaves rustled in the breeze, and the mottled light and shadow cast by the sun also changed together, making the greenery abundant. On the treetops, Xia Chan sang "I know" and "I know" non-stop, and beside the boulder lay a big dog with cloudy eyes, its legs resting under its jaw, panting heavily, its tail was weak gently waved. This situation and scene give people an indescribable natural harmony. Boom boom boom! Deafening explosions continued to sound, smoke and dust were everywhere, and even if they were hundreds of meters away, they could feel the strong shock coming from under their feet. Everyone looked up, and saw two muscular devil-muscular men twisted into a ball, punching each other to the flesh, the strong wind generated by the fight raged, and the bluestone floor under them was shattered like Ling Chi The ground is full of ditches and ravines spreading outward. All the spiritual cultivators were arguing like ants that exploded. "Who is this well-dressed muscular man who can be on par with the barbarian Kuangjun!" "I don''t know, it looks very unfamiliar. Could it be a genius from other states and counties?" "My Daoist Palace gathers all the talents, how can I miss such a strong man when looking at the talents of the world." "Not necessarily, maybe he is learning from Shilipo Sword God? First find a deep mountain where no one knows, and wait for a successful cultivation before coming out." "Then I can only say that this brother is really hot!" "Speaking of which, how could this muscular man in a green tights fight with the madman? Although the madman is full of muscles, he won''t find someone to fight for no reason." "Maybe it''s because of the love between muscular men?" A voice came faintly. Everyone looked at the throbbing muscles of the two muscular men, and their teeth ached for a while. This picture is so beautiful, I can''t even imagine it! boom! A fist the size of a casserole blasted the air in front of him, and the collapsing air flow wrapped in a violent fist force was about to tear everything in front of him. Kuangjun''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he put his arms on his chest in an attempt to block the explosive punch, but everything he did was useless. The fierce fist shattered his clothes through his body, leaving him like a fluttering butterfly, leaving only the bright red underpants. The loose and shattered stone slabs under his feet collapsed and splashed, splashing in all directions outside. This level of power is comparable to that of a machine gun, and when it falls on the human body, it will be a bowl-sized blood hole! Kuang Jun fought hard, the veins on his body exploded, and the force of the explosion caused his legs to sink deep into the floor, and the surrounding earth suffered along with it, with spider web-like cracks spreading rapidly outward. boom! The muscular and muscular man in a green tights looked at the struggling tyrant with a blank expression, and added more strength in his hand, which became the last straw that broke the camel''s back. The mad monarch''s body was directly blasted out, and his legs plowed the earth into two deep ravines. Whoops, whoops! The madman was panting heavily, and a white column of air flow spewed out from his mouth, swirling in smoke and dust. "I have to say, among all the opponents I have fought, your strength is well deserved!" "But¡ªthe battle of spiritual cultivation has never been determined by whoever is stronger. Today..." "You are not my opponent, the next one." Before the Mad Monarch finished speaking, he was ruthlessly interrupted by the green tights. Chapter 754 Lingxiu''s eyes and ears are so vivid that he can hear clearly even a distance of 1,800 meters. Lingxiu, who is watching the battle around him, can hear clearly what the muscular man in the green tights said. "Pfft!" Ling Xiu, who was watching the battle nearby, couldn''t help laughing out loud on the spot, and the laughter seemed to be extremely contagious, contagious to everyone who heard it. "Hahaha, I am happy to die, I finally saw that the muscular barbarian Kuangjun is deflated, it''s great!" "Hey, although this brother with unique dress taste looks unfamiliar, you are our brother from today on." "It''s the first time I''ve heard that the madman can say ''not my opponent''. Now don''t think about it, his face has turned black." "One thing to say, it''s more refreshing to see the mad king deflated than to drink a bucket of Ice Kuo Le on a hot day to pay his mother back!" Now the mad gentleman doesn''t need to think about how those sissies are laughing at him, the toughest guy in the Taoist palace. The mad gentleman''s face became extremely gloomy: "Arrogant and ignorant little grasshopper, you will pay the price for your arrogance!" "Roar!" The madman screamed loudly, his body became as red as a branding iron, and white hot steam exuded from his pores, whining like a steam engine with its horn stretched. The black and white pupils gradually lost their minds and were filled with killing intent. The short hair like steel needles stood on end, and the muscles all over his body continued to expand. "I want you to die!" The Kuangjun supported the ground with his left hand, and every muscle in his body exerted force at the same time. The high-temperature circular air wave spread slowly with a roaring explosion. Even the spirits watching the battle couldn''t react. "Mad Lord, this guy has gone crazy, this time, that brother is in trouble." "I can''t help it. It''s okay if the mad gentleman doesn''t go crazy. After he goes crazy, only Yan Jingxi, who is number one on the list, can stop him." "Can Ye Luo not do it?" "I''m afraid you are not a fool, Ye Luodu has already stepped into the field of fate, and he is no longer in the same world as us." While these people were discussing, the Mad Monarch had already appeared behind the muscular man in the green tights. He clenched his palm into a fist, the phalanx of the middle finger protruded, and the fist was lingering with high-temperature bursting steam. Ultimate. Explosive Punch! With this punch, even the ships and tanks will explode, not to mention the more fragile body of the human body, which will definitely be blown into a cloud of blood mist by this punch. "I said, you are not my opponent." Faced with such a fierce and violent punch, the hunky man in tights just turned his head slightly sideways, his hair was blown away by the hot air waves, and he flipped his right palm to clasp the madman''s fist. This bursting punch fell into the palm of his hand and disappeared without a trace like a mud cow falling into the sea. The hunk in tights tensed his muscles, and his left hand quickly clasped the madman''s arm and threw it forward violently. call out! The Mad Monarch''s body flew backwards at a faster speed than before, and the stiff red underpants cracked and turned into a flying butterfly. An unyielding bird flutters in the wind. Su Mu turned his head for a long time when he heard the sound of the underpants cracking, and successfully escaped his eyes. "No wonder those superheroes who like to play hand-to-hand combat have to customize super pants. Otherwise, when the pants break, failure is a small matter, and image damage is a big problem!" Chapter 755 "My day, what did I see?!" "Ah, my eyes are going to go blind." "Shocked, it turns out that this is the true appearance of the Mad Monarch." "It''s miserable, it''s too miserable." "The mad king reveals the bird, the world is terrified." "Mr. Luniao?" "Hiss, brother, your naming ability is really overbearing!" Others watched the unyielding little bird fluttering in the wind, and even the top ten peerless geniuses in the Dao Palace Tianbang were dumbfounded. They coincidentally had a premonition: Maybe from now on, the title of Mad Monarch will become Dew Bird Monarch...... This made everyone shudder. No matter how strong he is in the future, people will never forget that he was beaten to the ground in battle. This battle made everyone clearly realize for the first time how important a pair of strong pants is to a soldier. This is the last bottom line of image and dignity...... thump! The mad lord smashed the floor into a "too"-shaped deep pit. With the character of the mad lord, as long as he doesn''t die, he will get up again and fight that muscular man again, but... His underpants exploded into red butterflies and flew into the underworld. No matter how brave the madman is, no matter how thick-skinned he is, he can''t go into battle shirtless. When he heard the name ''Lu Niaojun'', Kuangjun''s face turned red, not from anger, but from embarrassment. At this moment, he wished he could find a crack in the ground and get in. He felt that he was going to be nailed to the pillar of shame in the Dao Palace. From then on, everyone would no longer remember his strength, but only remember that he was beaten to the ground today. When fighting people¡ª¡ª Mad Monarch: "I am one of the strongest below the pulse rank." Other: "You have exposed birds." Mad Monarch: "I have defeated countless powerful enemies." Other: "You have exposed birds." Mad Monarch: "If you mention this again, believe it or not, I will punch you to death." Others: "Help, Mr. Lu Niao became angry from embarrassment, the beast is going to kill people!" ¡­ The madman only feels that he is socially dead. "No, my mad monarch must not bear such a stigma, I must find a way to divert everyone''s attention." "Juejian and the others must have been peeking at Lao Tzu''s jokes in a corner of the scene. If you die, everyone will die together! I can''t bear this title alone!" Mad Monarch felt that he was a fucking genius, and immediately thought of a solution. The Mad Monarch grabbed two big stone slabs one behind the other to protect his vitals, and the spiritual energy flowed into his throat and screamed, "This ''person'' is not a human being, it is transformed from heaven, material and earth treasures, as long as you get it, you can enter Fate field! Even if you can''t get it, just fighting with it will be of great benefit." "If you don''t believe me, let''s see if my strength has become stronger again!" The Mad Monarch was lucky enough to obtain the secret method of rage not long ago from a certain secret realm, and his strength surged upwards. However, because he had not fully mastered the secret method, the two stone slabs were stirred into one by force. Pile of limes. When the slate turned into dust, all the male cultivators went crazy. Of course, it''s not because he''s greedy for his body, but because everyone thinks that Lu... what the madman said is very likely to be true! Originally, they still took it as a joke, thinking that this is the self-help strategy of the madman. How can heaven and earth treasures become human beings? Do you think this is the world of cultivating immortals? Chapter 756 But when they discovered that the strength of the Mad Monarch had really increased, everyone began to be skeptical. Could it be that the mad lord has mastered some kind of secret method to temporarily become stronger, and he can''t think of it for a while to trick us? But after the stone slab held in the hands of the mad lord shattered into slag, everyone realized later that what he said was true! The fact that the power cannot be perfectly controlled is the ''sequelae'' that will only occur after the breakthrough! If it was really some kind of temporary boosting secret method, how could it be possible that Yi Kuangjun''s talent didn''t master it? At this moment, all the male cultivators turned into detectives, and started the brain supplement mode, deducing all these self-deductions. Ever since, everyone''s eyes lit up. A breakthrough can be achieved just by a beating. If this treasure of heaven and earth is snatched, isn''t it true that he can break through to the field of fate as he said? ! Isn''t it possible to be exploded? Everyone is a real man, a pure man, just do it! Just as everyone was brainstorming, the Mad Monarch had already disappeared without a trace while taking advantage of the effect of the secret technique. He really can''t stay here any longer, the longer he stays, the more embarrassing he will be. After all, he is also a respectable person, how can he continue to be a joke for everyone''s entertainment. As for whether what the madman said was a lie, Su Mu said that it was really not. The muscular man in the green tights was a fallen leaf that he enlightened with the law of creation, and somehow he became a peerless treasure in the eyes of these spiritual practitioners. However, in terms of efficacy, after defeating it and taking it on the spot, it is indeed able to break through the life field. As for the crazy king who said that it can break through after being beaten by it, you are probably thinking about farts! But beat it.... It''s totally impossible okay. Before finding out the details of this muscular man, I am afraid that only veterans like Zhongli who come to the field of life can forcefully subdue it, and it would be nothing for those newcomers to the field of life. This is the mystery of the law. Su Mu changed his sitting position, looked at this group of spiritual practitioners who were eager to try, wanted to but dared not, and had a thought, motioning the muscular man to mock these spiritual practitioners. After receiving Su Mu''s instructions, the muscular man immediately said in a muffled voice: "You cowards and bitches, aren''t you peeking at my body? Come on then, only the one who can beat me can have me. " The corners of Su Mu''s eyes twitched slightly, asking you to mock you, is that how you mock? Brother, I remember that when I created you, I didn''t add some messy attributes to you! Why are you so philosophical from the moment you speak! The other spiritual cultivators were also disgusted by the words when they saw this powerful and muscular man, but after they finished listening, their eyes became fiery again. Mr. Luniao really didn''t lie to us! "Brothers, we don''t need to talk about morals with him to deal with this evil heretic, let''s go together." "That''s right, it not only humiliates Lu... Mad Monarch, but also humiliates all of us, and humiliates me Dali Dao Palace, which is unbearable!" "What you said is very true, come on!" There are so many courageous people, even if you don''t get this treasure of heaven and earth, wouldn''t it be a pleasure to be beaten up by him to break through the bottleneck? With so many people, it''s a shame for everyone to lose face together. Maybe some girls are excited when they see their wealth From it? With such beautiful fantasies, these spiritual practitioners rushed forward side by side. Looking at these running little quails, the big man in tights showed a cold smile: "It''s just what I want!" Chapter 757 From the moment it was created, it knew that its lifespan was limited, and it was unwilling to die so easily, and now the opportunity came. The tree god has given it a chance - as long as it can defeat all these spiritual cultivations in the previous way, it can have a normal lifespan! "Come on, you self-propelled chickens!" "Hey, little demon, let you know just how powerful you are!" A raging fireball appeared in the hands of Lingxiu, and before he could throw it out, he was kicked from behind by his companion and fell to the ground. The fireball lost control and flew forward, and was extinguished by a large number of water spirit spells before flying one meter away. "Are you a fool? Even if ten of this kind of natural and earthly treasures are damaged by spiritual magic, you won''t be able to pay for it!" Facing the almost murderous gazes of his companions around him, this Lingxiu figured out what happened at this time, got up from the ground and smiled brightly. The top ten pharmacists in the Dao Palace Tianbang stood up and said loudly: "I am a pharmacist, and I say that the degree of familiarity with these heavenly materials and earthly treasures is second to none, and no one dares to recognize the first. Seeing the unseen is the great opportunity we are waiting for. So before I make a move, I would like to let everyone know that if this treasure of heaven, material and earth is damaged due to the spirit technique I am waiting for, most of the efficacy of the medicine may be lost, so I hope that everyone will never use the spirit technique to bombard it. . " Pharmacist, as one of the top ten in the list, he has a very high reputation. He is famous for refining panacea, and his knowledge of heaven, material and earth treasures is second to none. , changed to melee combat. Anyway, with so many people here, they can consume each other to death, and they may not be able to get a share of it by then. Su Mu shook his head secretly when he saw this: "If these spiritual practitioners choose to use spiritual magic to concentrate fire and bombard from a distance, they may not have a chance, but now they choose to fight melee under the command of this person, it is really stupid." The big man in the green tights has dao marks of the law of the earth element on his body. As long as he stands on the ground with both feet, he is a brave warrior with infinite strength and endless physical strength. It is really whimsical to use human sea tactics to consume this wrestler. "If you don''t go, then I will go!" The wrestler never said a word to these people, kicked his right foot hard, and his whole body flew into the sky like a fired shell, and hit the spiritual center with lightning speed. It was like a boulder fell into a calm lake and stirred up thousands of waves, and the surrounding spirits were overturned by the huge impact. The wrestler always kept in mind the instructions of the tree god. His thick carrot fingers were like musicians plucking the strings. Their ferocious strength turned into bone-piercing gentleness, which shattered all their clothes. Everyone has become the second generation of the mad king. At this time, they don''t care whether their strength has improved. It is the right thing to get out of this naked, naked, terrifying hell! If they were one step slower, their image would be completely ruined. It wasn''t until they faced the wrestlers in person that they could feel the suffocating pressure, which was more terrifying than death. You don''t even need to observe them, you can feel the strange eyes of their companions, so they burst out with the strongest strength in their lives. At first glance, I thought they really broke through after being beaten... Chapter 758 The wrestlers did not pursue these fleeing spirits anymore, because according to the tree god''s rules, they had already been successfully defeated. His goal is to do spiritual practice with the remaining clothes still standing here. "Don''t be afraid, everyone, their strength has really increased, shoulder to shoulder!" With the previous testimony of those warriors, everyone is more convinced of their own judgment. The picture suddenly became a little difficult to describe, probably using these words to describe it in detail¡ª¡ª Men on left and right, men on top of men, strong man locks men... The sound of clothes bursting rhythmically continued, and colorful rain began to fall from the sky. Lishi was bathed in the rain, looking at these white-cut chickens, he was ecstatic. "It''s mine, it''s all mine." "Ahhh, don''t come here!" "If you want to run now, it''s too late! Be obedient and become a white-cut chicken!" Su Mu sat on the big stone pier and closed his eyes to rest his mind, turning a blind eye to the ugly scenes that happened here. Anyway, all these things were done by Lushi alone and had nothing to do with him. Those female cultivators have long since disappeared, probably they are glad that they did not go up with them, otherwise the scene... After the wrestlers have swept away the wind and swallowed the mountains and rivers, after defeating hundreds of Lingxiu, no Lingxiu dared to fight him, and they all ran far away, for fear that if he accidentally caught up with him, it would become their eternal shadow . Even the peerless geniuses on the celestial list are the same. What is the Tianbang? It means that the Taoist Palace will hold a competition every year. The top ten winners will get rich rewards. . Later, some good people called the list of the top ten as the sky list, and the list of the bottom fifteen as the ground list. Although this so-called celestial list is a bit like a queen''s mother-in-law selling melons and boasting, it is undeniable that they are indeed the most outstanding geniuses in the country. These geniuses will definitely not choose to shoot easily before they are sure, otherwise, as long as they are lightly hit by that muscular fighter, they will also become a fresh white-cut chicken. From the corner of their eyes, they had already seen the expectant eyes of other spiritual cultivators, and it was definitely not expecting them to defeat this warrior and avenge them. But expecting them to end up in the same way...... This is very real. "Everyone, this change of state is beyond our imagination. As long as he touches it lightly, our clothes will... I think it''s time to let go of unnecessary pride." "That''s an extreme statement. Such ferocious characters only attack male cultivators. If our entire army is wiped out, we won''t be able to raise our heads in front of them in the future." "The Dao Palace has trained us, if we continue to sit and watch this thing go on like this, the reputation of my Dao Palace will be ruined and become a laughing stock in the world!" The other spiritual cultivators were also very distressed when they heard the words. It was the first time they had experienced such a horrific battle in their lives. Others are either dead or injured in battle, but when it comes to them, why does it become a philosophical scene? But what can they do, this muscular fighter is really terrifying, as long as he touches it lightly, his clothes will burst. Some people want to ask is it not possible to use long-range attacks? However, the cheating thing is that the pharmacist suggested that they had better adopt a close combat method. If they injure this precious medicine and cause the loss of medicinal properties, they will lose a lot. This is the key to whether they can break through the life field! Chapter 759 "Pharmacist, your knowledge of elixir far surpasses all of us here, we will do whatever you say." Pharmacist: ...... What can I do, I am no match for this muscular fighter out of ten. The pharmacist smiled awkwardly: "I''m not as experienced as you guys in actual combat. It''s okay to let me identify the properties of the medicine, but let me direct the battle. Isn''t that difficult for a strong man?" "I think Brother Yan has already thought of a solution with his wisdom." Yan Jingxi wears a pair of ordinary black-rimmed glasses. He is not handsome, and is as ordinary as his glasses. If you just look at his appearance, if you throw it into the crowd, you will be an unknown passerby. But he has a special temperament, his eyes are calm, his expression is indifferent but not indifferent, just standing there can make people feel at ease. Yan Jingxi pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said calmly: "I think everyone has realized that we are not its opponent at all by the means of close combat." "Brother Yan''s words are too absolute. Its strength is indeed not weak, but in the end, it is only by relying on this shameless tactic that it can gain the upper hand. If we desperately want to take it, it is nothing but Little effort." Yan Jingxi glanced at him indifferently, and said indifferently: "But have you ever thought about which one of you was its enemy in the previous confrontation?" Yan Jingxi said meaningfully: "If its target is not our clothes, then it will not only damage our clothes, but our physical body will also be broken into pieces just like those clothes." This kind of simple thing is not unexpected to everyone, it can only be said that the authorities are confused, and everyone is confused by the appearance of this funny battle. After Yan Jingxi pointed it out bluntly, it was only then that everyone realized that if the other party had murderous intentions from the beginning, it was not just their clothes that were ''dead'', and they couldn''t help breaking out in cold sweat for a while. "Brother Yan, what do you think we should do?" Everyone looked forward to the confident Yan Jingxi. Yan Jingxi''s glasses reflected a cold luster: "Report this matter to the Sishenwei immediately. This kind of incident is no longer something we can get involved in." "What? This is a treasure that transforms into a human form. As long as you swallow it, not to mention the achievement of the field of life, it is not false to break through to concentrate." "Senior Brother Yan, as a reserve member of the Azure Dragon Guard, you asked all of us to take the initiative to report to the Four God Guards. Could it be that you want to use your power for personal gain?" A voice that was neither yin nor yang sounded from the crowd. The person who spoke also knew the energy of Yanjingxi, so he deliberately made his voice erratic and unable to lock on. His words stirred up thousands of waves, and everyone was in an uproar. Man is a sensitive and suspicious creature. When the treasure appears in front of you, who can guarantee that you will not be moved, once you are moved, you will unconsciously become defensive and suspicious of other people. Even the most ordinary words and deeds will be infinitely magnified, and finally get the conclusion you want¡ª¡ª Yanjing West wants to use the Four Divine Guards to monopolize the treasure! As long as this inference is a little rational, you will know that it is completely nonsense. Yanjingxi is the core seed of the Taoist Palace, but as long as the four gods are called, facing this kind of treasure, will it be selfless to give the treasure to Yanjingxi? . The Four Gods Guardian Monks have more meat than meat, and it would be a great fortune to be able to share his share of the pie at that time. Chapter 760 "madness!" Yan Jingxi let out a low cry, but he didn''t see any movement. The man who was talking indifferently before seemed to be knocked down by an invisible truck, and his body flew backwards, blood spilled out like he didn''t want money. "Use your rusty brains to imagine why this kind of treasure of heaven and earth would inexplicably appear in front of the gate of my Dao Palace, and why it was just teasing me, but not killing me." "Don''t it know that we are here to catch it?" Great profits make people dizzy, these people have no time to think about the meaning behind Yan Jingxi''s words, they only know that as long as they can grasp this kind of treasure, they can become one of the few people with the highest status in Liguo. This kind of temptation, just thinking about it, makes people unable to refuse. "Everyone, don''t listen to his nonsense, he just wants to steal the treasure!" "Melee combat is not enough, then use long-range bombing, and the loss of medicinal properties is better than watching the treasure fall into other hands!" "If anyone attempts to notify other forces to intervene, everyone will attack!" In the face of these pointed words, Yan Jingxi did not do anything else, but looked at these spiritual practitioners who were dazzled by the benefits indifferently, without joy or sorrow. These people didn''t even think about it, the commotion here was so loud, even if he didn''t notify, Dao Palace would have noticed it long ago. But the Four Divine Guards didn''t show up for a long time, probably because they were afraid of something. Now they actually want to break the unspoken rule of not becoming. This is jumping repeatedly on the edge of the abyss-using life to die. Yan Jingxi was indifferent by nature, and he should have reminded him that it was up to these people whether they lived or died. "I didn''t expect that the spiritual cultivation here is not just a straw bag where Jin Yu has been ruined outside, but it is a good seedling." However, Su Mu didn''t have the intention of poaching the wall. After reaching an agreement with Tiandao, all creatures on Seablue Star will be under his control. They are already his pawns, so why talk about poaching. This is the power he has justifiably acquired. "It''s almost time to play, it''s time to end this boring game." Su Mu stretched his waist, pointing his finger at the wrestler, and its strength soared to the field of death like a rocket. Under Su Mu''s random finger, this threshold of countless spiritual cultivations, which is eager to be pierced, bursts like floating bubbles with a light poke. When the wrestler reached the field of death, a field with earthy yellow luster spread out from him as the center. The speed of this field is so fast that all the spiritual practitioners present were enveloped by the field before they could react. The weight of gravity on them soared, everyone seemed to be carrying a heavy mountain, and the bones in their bodies were rattling under pressure. At this time, not to mention running, even normal walking has become a luxury. Everyone is crawling like a turtle, and it is difficult to move. They still have to bear the astonishing heavy pressure, and the musculoskeletal and internal organs are struggling to support this terrible heavy pressure, and they dare not relax. Some of the weaker ones were crushed to the ground like a toad, blood spilled out from their pores, dyeing them into blood men. This is the first time a wrestler has used the domain, and he is not proficient. If it were an old-fashioned life field here, he would be able to use the powerful power of the domain to wipe out all these people in just a moment. As long as the wrestlers are willing, killing them is no more difficult than crushing an ant. Chapter 761 At the moment when the field of wrestlers appeared and enveloped all spiritual cultivation, a spiritual light soared into the sky from the depths of the Dao Palace, and the soft position moved from far to near, covering the position of the wrestlers in the blink of an eye. These spirit cultivators immediately slumped to the ground like dumplings that had been boiled, and the out-of-focus pupils were the joy of the rest of their lives after the catastrophe. It wasn''t until this time that they had a clear understanding of why the field of fate could become the pillar of a country. If a life field recklessly destroys the city, he doesn''t need to do anything, he only needs to expand the field to turn a city into a dead city with extinction! This is simply a walking nuclear bomb! "Your Excellency must not only come to my Dao Palace to satisfy the pleasure of bullying the small, why don''t you come in and have a talk?" A peaceful and old voice slowly sounded from a distance, the voice was very soft, but everyone could clearly hear it. "This voice is... Palace Master!?" Everyone looked at this muscular man in horror, they didn''t expect the palace lord who hadn''t seen him for a long time to come forward, it seemed that what he said meant that he planned to receive him in person. Lishi ignored the invitation from the Lord of the Taoist Palace, but just took back the domain, walked to the stone pier respectfully and half-kneeled on the ground, waiting for Su Mu''s next order. It wasn''t until this time that everyone realized that there was a lazy young man sitting on the stone pier. "Good job, now, you are free." A chain of laws appeared from the boundless void, like a frightening dragon swimming around the body of the warrior, and finally rushed into its heart. Complicated divine patterns appeared on the body of the warrior. The divine patterns flickered and intertwined with each other, quietly changing the essence of the warrior''s life. When the divine pattern disappeared, he changed from a puppet creation to a real life! The Hercules brows were filled with excitement, he knew very well who bestowed this good fortune, so without saying a word, he gave Su Mu nine solid head-knocks, which was to thank Su Mu for his good fortune. Su Mu didn''t stand up and refuse, because he deserved this gift. Without Su Mu, a wrestler would be just a leaf falling with the wind. If there is any difference between him and those fallen leaves outside, maybe he is the only one who fell from the trees growing in the Dao Palace. How grateful Lishi was, how solid these nine knocks were. How real, these spiritual practitioners lying on the ground felt a strong sense of vibration, the small stones on the ground were shaken three feet above the ground, and the sky began to rain stones. When the wrestler finished knocking, the nearby ground sank several meters...... "The kindness of the tree god, I will never forget it in my life. I would like to follow the tree god forever, and be a servant of the tree god, in order to repay the tree god''s kindness. I have no complaints, and I hope the tree god will do it!" Lux raised his head and stared at Su Mu with fanatical admiration. A thick thread of belief flew out of his body, flew into the underworld, and merged into the belief network in the world of origin. This warrior actually became a fanatic, willing to sacrifice his life, soul and even all fanatics for Su Mu. "In this case, then you will be called Ada from now on." "I have a name, I, Ada, will have a name from today!" Two streaks of crystals slid down Ah Da''s cheeks, and Ah Da burst into tears: "Ada thank you for the tree god''s name." With a name, it is considered a complete life. This name is not a simple symbol for Ada, it represents the affirmation of the tree god. Chapter 762 If it weren''t for Ah Da''s kneeling, none of these spiritual cultivators would have discovered that there was actually a boy sitting on the stone pier. They stared blankly at the young man sitting on the stone pier wantonly, and their three views were greatly impacted. "Whoever can give me a punch, tell me by the way that I am dreaming." boom! After a muffled sound, the speaker stared at a panda with dull eyes: "It hurts so much, which means I''m not dreaming, so I''m crazy, or the world is crazy." "Fate... Fate, a Fate actually kneels on the ground in such a humble way, who the hell is that young man?" If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, these spirits would never believe what they saw. No, even if they saw it with their own eyes, they still couldn''t believe that a pillar of the country actually knelt down in front of a young man respectfully and begged him to take him in. Not to mention these spiritual practices, even the old man in the depths of the Daoist Palace who was full of smoke for his whole life couldn''t help but be surprised. This is really... amazing! Who could have imagined this scene, not even the rich novelists from Liguo dared to write it like this. Because the law of Liguo stipulates that no one can use any means to criticize, smear, or fabricate the fate of any person in the world. Those who violate it will be put in prison for decades, and at worst, they will die without a whole body. Not only leaving the country, all countries have introduced similar regulations, some countries are even stricter, as long as there are remarks that smear fate, kill Wuhe! But such a magical scene actually appeared in front of their eyes, who the hell is that young man? As if to answer the doubts in these people''s hearts, Ah Da began to pray devoutly: "Great tree god, you are the eternal master, the immortal light, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine on the earth forever. " There are also prayers sounding in the dark, echoing continuously in their hearts, in their ears, and in their sea of ??consciousness. "Great tree god, you are the eternal master, the immortal light, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine on the earth forever. " Tree God, Eternal Lord, Immortal Radiance, Protector of All Things, Enlightener of All Beings... Any one of these titles makes people tremble, but these titles are all gathered together, gathered on that young man. "True God, He is the true God!" A young man whose seven orifices were bleeding from the weight of gravity shouted in a chant-like voice. God? That''s right, only a true god can make a strong man of pulse rank cross that threshold easily, and only a true god can make a life field so humble as an ant. All the unreasonable things before have been explained, and under the influence of the silent prayer, a seed has been planted in the hearts of these spiritual practitioners. Without watering, they will naturally grow and germinate, and finally grow into a towering tree. In this world, the most difficult thing to overturn is the three views of people, and the three views of people are also the easiest to overturn. Sometimes, all it takes is a small wedge to produce a different flower. Now, here comes the wedge. "Ada, let''s go, follow me to meet the owner of this place for a while." Chapter 763 After Su Mu finished talking, he strolled on the broken ground, and every time he took a step, the broken ground in front of him recovered. "Tree God!" "Tree God!" "Tree God!" The earth rejoices, the world rejoices, and He celebrates, the presence of a distinguished guest. Su Mu frowned slightly, feeling something in his heart, raised his head to look at Xu Ming, in a trance, he saw an existence shrouded in mist, nodding slightly to him. "Dao Dao is really vigorous and resolute." Su Mu could clearly feel Fang Tiandi''s intimacy with him. If anyone dared to attack him, he would be a villain from Tiandi, and he would be blacklisted by Tiandi, and his actions would not go smoothly. If Su Mu''s personality is improving and is equal to the way of heaven, he doesn''t need to take action against him, and the world will automatically take action for Su Mu to destroy the other party! So how did those who said they would go against the sky every day survived, Su Mu expressed his doubts. Su Mu walked slowly all the way, Lingxiu respectfully bowed his head and parted on both sides, forming a straight road, watching Su Mu''s leaving back with admiration and fanaticism. Seeing this scene, the old man in the Taoist Palace did not use Jianmu to interfere, neither could nor dared to. Because just when this thought came up, a numb feeling of imminent disaster flooded his whole body, and a picture that made his scalp numb flashed in front of his eyes like a stream of light. He knew that if he insisted on going his own way, something terrible would happen. Although the old man felt bitter in his heart, he was also very grateful¡ª¡ª At least such an existence is on the side of the world. That''s right, it''s the world side, not just the human side. Human beings are just a part of this world. Although Su Mu''s heart will be biased towards humans, he will never favor humans, because this is the basis for the operation of this world. After realizing this, the old man quickly made a decision¡ª¡ª A decision that in the eyes of others is tantamount to the ravings of a madman. "Everything I do is for my sake. All the stigma and infamy, let me, an old man with one foot in the coffin, bear it all." For the rejuvenation of the country, countless people have worked hard, but they are still one step away. Now this opportunity has come, and he must not miss it like this! because-- He is the Lord of the Mist! It is a myth that has a great affection for Li Guo! That''s right, the old man had already guessed Su Mu''s identity, and he had already guessed Su Mu''s identity as soon as the grand prayer sound appeared. "Let me, an old immortal, shine one last time before stepping into the coffin." The old man clutched an embroidered handkerchief embroidered with a nameless flower and covered his mouth, bowed and coughed in pain, his throat was sweet, and the white and elegant flower was dyed a round of dazzling scarlet. There are shocking fibers in the blood. The old man''s skinny fingers brushed the red flower gently, the red color dissipated, and the whiteness remained. "Soon, soon." "Without my maintenance, your physical function will completely fail within a week, and even if I exhaust my source, it will be impossible to save you." A peaceful voice sounded in this dim tunnel. The old man just smiled lightly when he heard the words: "I am very satisfied that I can live to this day with your help. I can''t continue to be selfish and drag you down like this. Let it all end like this." "I hope to be able to negotiate with this existence as a human being. This is my duty as an elder from the country." Chapter 764 The dim corridor fell silent again, and after an unknown period of time, the voice came again: "As you wish, old man." puff puff ~ There was a slight muffled sound, and several wooden life-sustaining pipes were slowly pulled out from the old man''s body. The rich life factor dissipated, and under the restraint of the invisible force, it turned into an emerald-like film that perfectly fit the old man''s body. Body. The old man who was originally described as haggard suddenly became more than ten years younger, and his spirits recovered a lot, and he was full of energy. "Thanks, old friend." "There is no need to say much between you and me." The old man smiled, "Yes." He tidied up the creased corners of his clothes and combed his hair meticulously. A clean image is the most basic respect for people. The old man walked out at the pace of dragons and tigers. When he reached the end of the corridor, he stopped and said apologetically: "If this trip goes well, you can do what you want to do. If it doesn''t go well, you have to trouble your old friend to stay in charge of leaving the country for another 20 years." "It''s okay, 20 years is just a snap of my fingers to me." The old man pursed his lips and didn''t say much. 20 years is indeed very short for a life like Him, and it is just a matter of sleeping in normal times, but now the only church and the Northern Lothar Empire have joined forces to stir up turmoil in the whole world. These 20 years have not been imagined so easy. If nothing happened, it would be fine, once something happened, it would be a major event, a major matter related to Li Guo''s life and death, would he really be able to stay out of it at that time? The old man also thought of this, and added: "If it develops to that point in the future and things cannot be done, you can take the core of my Dao Palace and leave." Silence, or silence. I don''t know if he heard it, the old man laughed at himself, and left here with full of apologies. Before the individual and the country, he always chooses the country first. For this reason, he has made many difficult choices and lost many precious things. Even though he would lose sleep for countless days and nights because of this, he has no regrets. Because he got a lot too. In just fifty years, Liguo has grown from a poor and undeveloped country to the second largest country in the world. From not having enough food and clothes in the past to today''s big fish and meat, it is warm in winter and cool in summer. From being bullied internationally in the past to being widely respected today. From kneeling in the past to standing today. From earthen houses and tiles in the past to today''s high-rise buildings, there are rows upon rows. From the oxen and horses in the past to the steel torrent today, there is an endless stream. From the yellow and thin face in the past, to today''s strong physique and glorious face. Time was short, and he hadn''t made everyone rich. Time is still short, and there are still many disadvantages in this society that need to be improved. Time is short, and there is still a long way to go before real revival. However, this country is slowly standing up, becoming stronger, and striding towards a bright future. This country and all citizens of this country will surely be able to live a prosperous and happy life with their own hands in the future. These are what he got. He didn''t know the weight of what he lost and what he got, and this question may never be answered. He only knows that he has no regrets in his life. Chapter 765 "People like me are really selfish to the extreme." The old man looked at the warm sun from the sky and felt the fragrance of flowers blowing in the distance, feeling inexplicably emotional. Soon, he suppressed this meaningless emotion and became that cold and rational palace master again. The old man hurried to the palace where the Taoist Palace specially entertained guests. This may be a benefit of the revived spiritual energy, even the elderly over half a century old can walk like flying under the nourishment of spiritual energy. ¡­ Along the way, Su Mu had a panoramic view of the scenery along the way to the Taoist Palace. The architectural styles of the Taoist Palace in Kyoto and the Taoist Palace in Canglan are similar. They are also built on the mountain, and the buildings are row upon row. The further inward, the more abundant the aura is, which is visible to the naked eye. Ordinary people live here for a long time, even if they don''t have the qualifications to practice, their bodies will be free from hidden diseases under the nourishment of spiritual energy, and they will live a long and healthy life. "This spiritual energy is also mixed with pure life factors, and the aptitude of all living beings in the palace will be subtly improved." "This life factor gives me a very familiar feeling, is it the world tree?" Su Mu has obtained great benefits from the fragment of the World Tree. It can be said that without the fragment of the World Tree, Su Mu''s current growth would never be so rapid. After getting the inheritance of the World Tree, he can detect everything related to the World Tree. Su Mu looked up, his eyes flashed with spiritual light, piercing the void, and he saw a "little" tree full of vitality in a complex formation, struggling to absorb the spiritual energy between heaven and earth and grow vigorously. What''s weird is that Su Mu actually sensed the breath of heaven from this little tree. "Could it be that he is the original trump card of the Heavenly Dao?" Su Mu thought about it carefully, and felt that the discrepancy should not be too big. I don''t know when the last essence of the World Tree appeared in this world after an endless space storm, but Tiandao, a collection of laws in this world, must be able to perceive his appearance. This layout may have appeared a long time ago, but Su Mu and Tiandao reached a good cooperative relationship due to a combination of circumstances, so this extremely slow-growing World Tree has changed from a hole card to a spare tire. This is not a bad thing for him. The heaven and the earth have the same power when they are transported, but the heroes are not free when they are transported away. With the help of Heaven, the World Tree will become the patron saint of this world, but is He really Him at that time? I have to say that the fate of the world is really wonderful. Because of Su Mu''s acquisition of that fragment, the essence of life has completed a qualitative leap, and since then he has embarked on a real fast track, but he has also stepped into the sight of heaven. Fortunately, everyone reached a happy consensus in the end, and the worst situation did not occur. And because the seedlings of this world tree lacked the inheritance in that fragment, it was difficult to find a way forward; and it happened that the spiritual energy had just recovered, and its growth was seriously disturbed. But he also benefited from this. He is no longer a hole card of Tiandao, a puppet, but a complete life. No matter from which angle you look at it, there is a great cause and effect between Su Mu and this World Tree seedling. Su Mu''s fingers flashed with inspiration, and he brushed away dragons and snakes in the void. Heaven and earth are paper, aura is ink, inheritance is the basis, and a talisman is carved out of the seal. Su Mu''s movements became faster and faster, and in the end even Ah Da couldn''t keep up and couldn''t see clearly. All he knew was that the aura between heaven and earth was constantly gathering at Su Mu''s fingertips, forming a storm of aura that swept across the Dao Palace. Chapter 766 Su Mu wrote all the inheritance obtained from the fragments into this talisman. This is just returning the property to its original owner, ending the cause and effect between Su Mu and the World Tree seedlings. The inheritance in the talisman is the dream of countless beings no matter which world it is placed in. Even the gods in the sky will become greedy and become mortal when they see it. Even the dullest person will be baptized by the law engraved in the talisman by Su Mu seal at the moment of obtaining this talisman, reborn, and embark on the broad road of cultivation. As long as he doesn''t die, he will at least be the supreme being of heaven and earth when he grows up. The talisman was completed, and the world was shocked. When the last stroke was made, a vast Taoist sound resounded between heaven and earth, and he subconsciously praised Su Mu. After the talisman was formed, it gave birth to spiritual wisdom, and did not think about running away, but instead entangled Su Mu intimately, for fear that Su Mu would not want him. This is also normal. Su Mu created him, so it is naturally impossible for him to have the idea of ??running away inexplicably. After such a talisman appeared, even Tiandao, who lived far away in the boundless void, opened his eyes and looked at Su Mu, showing surprise: "I didn''t expect the core inheritance to be in Su Mu''s hands. The fate of the world is really mysterious." Tiandao was very tempted by the core inheritance of a world tree that raised three thousand worlds, but after careful consideration, he calmed down his greed. The current He is no longer what he used to be. Furthermore, Su Mu, a thick-skinned and borderless tree, is already His only partner, and the Dao of Heaven also cares about face. Dirty things. "But... I really want it!" Tiandao looked at the talisman in front of Su Mu, eager to see through it, if he could integrate the things in this inheritance into himself, that ball of dark sea urchins would be nothing. He can punch one by himself! It also saved him from being threatened and manipulated by Su Mu, a wicked man. "Daodao, I know you are here, don''t pretend to be dead, come out to pick up the guests." A sinking voice rang in Tiandao''s ears, and after listening to the content, Tiandao''s color was blacker than carbon. "I still really want to kill you!" Su Mu smiled indifferently, threatening all over the place, just listen to it. "Daodao, are you sure you want to kill me? This inheritance will disappear after I die. Do you want this inheritance?" Su Mu said casually while teasing the talisman. Tiandao''s face darkened by three points again, and in the end reason overcame his impulse, and he said word by word: "I want it!" "Then you are right?" The fog that shrouded Tiandao''s body shook, but there was no answer. At this time, he is extremely entangled in his heart. On the one hand, he has the unparalleled and peerless inheritance, and on the other hand, his dignity (force) and strictness (rigor), no matter which one it is, it is difficult to make a choice. "Daodao, if you don''t want me to hang up first." "etc." Tiandao''s weak mosquito''s voice came out slowly: "I am Daodao." Anyway, in front of Su Mu, a big tree with a shameless face and a dark heart, he is no longer compelled. As long as His voice is small enough, it is impossible for others to know! Perfect plan! Su Mu grinned when he heard this, showing a sad smile. "Well, Daodao is so good, this is the copy of this inheritance, take it." so cute...... This word made Tiandao almost die of shame. "I may become the shame of Heaven in all realms." For a moment, Heaven burst into tears. Chapter 767 "go." A stream of light shot out from the talisman, and disappeared into the void. A thousandth of a second later, a dreamlike streamer appeared beside Tiandao, Tiandao subconsciously intercepted the streamer in a trance, and the inheritance inside turned into a torrent of consciousness and poured into Tiandao''s mind. This unrestrained torrent of consciousness is very terrifying. If it is replaced by any life field, their brains will be washed away by the information in the moment they come into contact, and they will become a complete idiot. But for Tiandao, that''s the case. Even though his strength is now much weaker than in its heyday, a weak tiger is still a tiger, and the foundation is there. The mist circulating on Tiandao''s body shook again and again, and he never thought that this precious inheritance would be so easily in his hands. If there is a price to be said, it is probably because his shame level has plummeted... "You just gave it to me?" "Otherwise, why bother with whom? What''s yours is mine, and what''s mine is mine." The heavenly mist trembled, goddammit, mine is yours, yours is still yours, the skin of this tree has not been seen for a few days and has become thicker! "I have accepted this favor. I can unconditionally agree to your request. In addition, this is the follow-up part of the last time I passed on your understanding of the law. I will give it to you first. Remember not to rush forward." As soon as Tiandao finished speaking, he seemed afraid that Su Mu would make some strange requests, so he immediately added: "You are not allowed to make those strange requests." Su Mu smiled honestly: "Hehe, don''t worry, I, Su Mu, am a refined and easy-going tree, an upright gentleman, how could I have those weird thoughts, you really misunderstood me." Su Mu smiled, and the heavens were terrified. "You... If you dare to make those weird requests, I will die with you!" "Ok, no problem." The more readily Su Mu agreed, the more Tiandao felt that he had dug a bottomless pit for himself. Tiandao was uneasy: "How about changing the condition just now?" "No, Daodao, I''m not talking about you, an existence at your level can''t follow what it says, so there''s no reason to go back on it. Of course, if you don''t keep your word, Daodao, then I have nothing to do, who told us to be soft-spoken. " Tiandao''s eyes widened, he really wanted to repent, because your tree is too terrifying! But what can he do, if he repents, he will really be unable to hold his head up in front of this seemingly simple and kind, but actually shameless tree. Tiandao is an honest Daodao. He broke his teeth and swallowed it with tears in his eyes. "By the way, this brazen tree is here to discuss cooperation with Li Guo. If I help him here, he won''t be able to really kill me when he cheats me in the future!" As soon as Tiandao''s eyes lit up, it was like a blind student who had discovered Huadian, and the indifferent voice of Dao sounded in the heart of the seedling of the world tree. The content is also very simple. "Assist him with all your might." The World Tree Seedling looked at the young man who was not a guest in the world in disbelief, and his heart was shocked. He never expected to hear such words from the indifferent mouth of Heaven. His three views were severely impacted for a while. "Who the hell is that boy!?" "His hope of the world." Chapter 768 Tiandao didn''t have the nerve to tell the details, that would be too embarrassing. After saying it, His indifferent and majestic image completely collapsed. I can only use this sentence to prevaricate, and the effect is unexpectedly good. The World Tree seedling didn''t have the slightest doubt about what he said. There is a deep relationship between the seedlings of the World Tree and the Dao of Heaven. It can be said that if there is no Dao of Heaven, there would be no seedlings of the World Tree today. Tiandao has great kindness to the World Tree seedlings, which is why the World Tree seedlings are willing to assist Tiandao. He is very aware of the crisis this world is facing. When the evil god wakes up from his long sleep, not only a country will be overthrown, but the whole world will be overturned! The World Tree seedling stared blankly at the young man who couldn''t see through, and said in a deep voice, "I understand." "Remember to let him know that this is my sign." After Tiandao finished speaking, he disconnected the communication, stayed in his old den and turned into a home, addicted to the sea of ??learning and couldn''t extricate himself. World tree seedlings: ? ? ? How could the inviolable and lofty way of heaven in my impression become humble? The illusion must be my illusion! When the boss speaks, the subordinates must of course do their best to complete it. The World Tree seedlings racked their brains to think about how to let the other party understand that this was the order of the boss of Heavenly Dao. "It is absolutely impossible for Tiandao to show favor to anyone, even if he can save the world." Because when it comes to saving the world, in fact, He is also reluctant, probably, maybe... right. "Oh~ I realized, this young man must be dissatisfied with him in some way, so he specially asked me to knock him from the side." When the World Tree seedlings realized it, he would pass the words on to the young man without any changes, so that he could recognize the reality. "It''s inappropriate. I''m stupid. It''s easy to have the opposite effect. It''s better for Zhao Xingguo to negotiate with him." Zhao Xingguo is the name of the old man. There are thousands of other names like this. It is also the succession of these tens of thousands of people that made Li Guo take the fast track from a poor and backward country to the top of the world. The voice of the World Tree seedlings sounded in the old man''s ears: "This existence can fully cooperate with Liguo, but remember to tell him clearly: this is a sign from heaven, let him not be petty and coquettish, and keep a normal heart." It''s the way forward." If Tiandao knew that his consciousness was misinterpreted by the World Tree seedlings, he would have to cry and faint. He obviously made the World Tree seedlings inadvertently imply that Li Guo''s full cooperation is due to him, but after what you said, it became a suppression... Although suppressing Su Mu is something Tiandao dreams of, the price is very heavy. He still holds a condition in his hand, and Tiandao no longer has the courage to suppress Su Mu. The old man was shocked, and looked at the young man playing with the talisman not far away. Although he had tried his best to raise his cognition, he still found that he had greatly underestimated the other party. The old man smiled bitterly: "It turns out that the myth has always existed." Here comes the fatal problem he has to face, what should he say so as not to anger an existence of this level. "That''s a really tricky question." The old man rubbed his sore temples, took a deep breath, and walked quickly to Su Mu''s vicinity. "Hi, respected Lord of the Mist, I am Zhao Xingguo, the founder of Dao Palace, and the Great Elder of Liguo. It is a pleasure to meet you here." Su Mu copied a copy of the inheritance in the talisman, sent it to the seedling of the World Tree, and looked at this respectable old man calmly. "Hello, there is no need to be polite, just call me Su Mu." Chapter 769 Of course, it is impossible for the old man to really call Su Mu that. The aura is revived, and the strong will be king. The threat of modern firearms to spiritual practice is a cliff-like decline. After reaching the life field level, you can even be free from nuclear bombs! One person can destroy a country. In front of a strong man of this level, no matter how noble the bloodline is, the ancient nobleman, the politician no matter how high the status is, and the rich man no matter how rich he is, he must greet him with a smile. What''s more, it''s an existence like Su Mu who doesn''t know how much stronger than the life field. However, the old man did not flatter and grovel, respect was earned by himself. If you treat yourself like a dog, you will never be able to stand up again. "I don''t know what your majesty is here for?" The old man showed Su Mu a standard social etiquette. Su Mu learned how to return the gift to the old man, and said straight to the point: "It is for cooperation, and it is also for the world." The only thing that is taught is that the old man also knows some information more or less through the saplings of the world tree, so Li Guo and the few allies that have maintained good relations with Li Guo are the least affected countries in this disaster that has swept the world. But this does not mean that they can really stay out of it. If the sky collapses, everyone will be doomed. This is also the root cause for many countries to let go of their past prejudices and cooperate with each other. Therefore, the old man was not surprised when he heard the second half of Su Mu''s sentence. What really caught his attention was the first half of the sentence-cooperation! Although the old man had roughly guessed the purpose of Su Mu''s trip, his heart couldn''t help but beat heavily when he really heard Su Mu say the purpose of the trip. "I don''t know how your Majesty is planning to cooperate?" The old man asked directly and neatly, without going around in a cloud like other politicians. "I want to build a spiritual network in the country, and at the same time, 30% of the national net income produced within five years of leaving the country will be converted into spiritual stones for me." As the second largest country in the world, Liguo''s annual net national income is an astronomical figure, even if it is only 30% of it. The 30% of the net income from leaving the country is already worth the joint income of many other countries. The first reaction of any politician in other countries after hearing this condition is absolutely to refuse. What a joke, no matter how strong you are, you can''t act like this. Taking away 30% of the net income will have a very serious impact on every country''s plan for the coming year, let alone five consecutive years! And there is also a spiritual net whose origin is unknown. The old man didn''t answer immediately after listening, even with the endorsement of the World Tree seedlings, but after hearing these two conditions, even with his iron and blood decisiveness, he couldn''t help hesitating. Because behind this fluffy words is a reality as heavy as a mountain. He had to seriously think about the impact of agreeing, and what impact would be caused if he didn''t agree. Making such a decision is very, very difficult. Su Mu didn''t urge him either, but just stood there quietly waiting for the old man''s answer. After a while, the old man''s resolute face was as serious as iron, and his eyes were as sharp as a eagle soaring in the sky: "What can I get when I leave the country?" The old man''s rhetorical question has already shown his inclination, what is needed now is Su Mu to answer his question. There is no unilateral cooperation that can last for a long time. Unilateral contribution is not called cooperation, it is kneeling and licking without dignity and bottom line. Facing this question, Su Mu just smiled lightly, stood with his sleeves down, and said calmly: "The top of the world." Chapter 770 The simple four words "Top of the World" immediately made the old man''s pupils shrink. These four words are the long-cherished wish of countless people with lofty ideals who have thrown their heads and sprinkled their blood to pursue the founding of the country. It is also the long-cherished wish he has pursued all his life, and it is also the vision and goal of hundreds of millions of Li Chinese. The old man knew that he could no longer refuse Su Mu''s cooperation. Not only him, as long as it is a sane politician, it is impossible to reject this vision. The old man believes that Su Mu has this ability, because he is a myth and an untouchable existence. "May I take the liberty to ask Your Majesty, what is the spiritual net that His Majesty is talking about?" This is not to blame for the omission of Liguo''s intelligence. Now Canglan County is Su Mu''s basic base. Everyone has obtained tangible benefits from Su Mu, so how could they harm their own interests under such circumstances. This is as absurd as if you let a happy and happy person commit suicide on his own initiative. "The spiritual net is an interesting gadget I compiled. When placed in the spiritual net, everyone from spiritual practice to ordinary people can benefit from it. It allows spiritual practice to cast spiritual spells faster and easier. It can also give ordinary people the possibility to become spiritual practitioners." "The price, the price we pay for using the spirit net." The old man was very calm, and he was not dazzled by the blueprint drawn by Su Mu. Instead, he raised a crucial question to the point. Don''t talk about giving but only talk about gains, only talk about returns, either cheating or abducting or having a bigger conspiracy. This is a truth that the old man has learned over the years. "Faith, the price of using the spiritual net is that users need to offer their beliefs, or something that I think is valuable." Su Mu didn''t lie, and gave the real answer directly, which was meaningless and too low-level. When he heard the word faith, the old man clenched his fist unconsciously. Liguo is not a god without faith, on the contrary, everyone has faith in gods, not just one, but many. But those are just illusory legends, and it doesn''t matter to believe in them. Even if they believe in them, it is impossible to have any practical impact on leaving the country. But the person in front of me is an existence that has entered reality from mythology. If you believe in him, where will Liguo''s future go? He might really become a sinner who left the country because of this. Su Mu saw the anxiety in the old man''s heart, and said bluntly: "I have no interest in your dominion. This world is too small, but it is just a corner of the vast time and space." "There are still too many worlds waiting for me to explore. After thousands of years, when the sea is dry and the rocks are rotten, and the sea is mulched, everything will become the dust of history, and I..." Su Mu''s fingers were a little weaker, water-like ripples appeared in the space in front of him, and the sky full of stars appeared, bright and gorgeous. There is a sacred tree that is difficult to describe in words, standing in the boundless void. When the stars move, everything will disappear, but he will never change. "Still hanging above the galaxy, sit and watch the changes in the world, the birth and death of the galaxy." The old man looked longingly at the unreachable sacred tree in the boundless sky. This longing and yearning is the pursuit of perfection in life. Although Su Mu is still far from perfect, for the vast majority of people, He is already perfect. The old man quickly regained his senses, and said with an embarrassed wry smile, "I''m sorry, I made His Majesty laugh at me." Chapter 771 "It''s just because we have different perspectives, you are the leader of a country, and I am a seeker of the road." "Seekers, it''s really enviable. If I were 20 years younger, I would definitely join this event." Su Mu could feel that the old man was serious when he said this. "Maybe, but I think if you were 20 years younger, you would still choose to devote yourself to your current career." The old man was quite surprised when he heard this. He didn''t expect this ''person'' who had never met him to know him so well. If he was 20 years younger, he would probably look enviously at those spiritual practitioners who pursue the Dao, but after the envy is over, he will still devote all his energy to his current career. This country always needs someone to forge ahead. The kind of romantic affairs of three thousand guests in a house full of flowers and drunkenness, and a sword in fourteen states are left to those talented young people. "Why?" the old man asked, he wanted to hear Su Mu''s answer. "Because you are the pillar that supports this country, and the captain who commands this country to ride the wind and waves and forge ahead with high spirits." "Haha, Your Majesty''s words are biased. In fact, I am not the cornerstone of this country, but thousands of ordinary people who are unknown, but work hard and forge ahead." "Without me, Zhao Xingguo would still be Li Xingguo, Tang Xingguo, and Wang Xingguo, but without their hard-working people, Liguo would not be able to take off today. If there is no them, I, Zhao Xingguo, have great abilities, so what can I do? " Su Mu looked at this hale and hearty old man with awe. It has nothing to do with strength, it only exists in the heart. There are always such people and things in this world that are worthy of respect. "Your Excellency''s body seems to be..." Su Mu didn''t finish speaking, and the meaning behind it was self-evident. The old man said open-mindedly: "It''s an old problem, but I don''t have any regrets after being able to live for so long." "What if I can bring you back to normal?" "Your Majesty, don''t make fun of the old man. I know my body well. It is hard to cure." Su Mu said calmly, "What if I can?" "Haha, if it''s really possible, then it would be great, but..." The old man''s voice changed and became solemn: "This old man will not change his position because of this." "If Your Majesty wants to use this to bribe the old man, then the old man can only eat the sugar coating and throw the shell back." The old man is very beautiful, and what he said is also interesting, which makes people unable to hold grudges. "These are two different things. It doesn''t matter whether the cooperation is agreed or not. It doesn''t matter. I just don''t know what you think?" "Of course I am willing. I wish I could live a long life, haha." The old man was really cute, and then he asked: "After the spiritual net is successfully built, will all the people under the influence of the spiritual net benefit from it?" "Yes, all people in the range of the spiritual network will be nourished by the spiritual network. Ordinary people live under the spiritual network for a long time. Even the elderly can walk like flying and live a long life; even ignorant children can The qi and blood are strong, and all diseases are free.¡± "The spiritual net will open an era where everyone is like a dragon." "Everyone is like a dragon, what a beautiful wish." The old man never thought that one day he would hear this beautiful word in reality. Chapter 772 "Then, I, Zhao Xingguo, are willing to advance and retreat with Your Majesty." "However, if His Majesty has the intention of harming and enslaving the people of my country, I will leave the country..." The old man''s eyes were full of evil spirits, and he was angry with himself: "I would rather the jade be broken than crumbled!" "Don''t worry, Your Excellency, I, Su Muzhi, are not here." Faced with the old man''s ''threat'', Su Mu readily accepted. It is precisely because of such unyielding iron bones that Liguo made a miraculous leap. "With Your Majesty''s guarantee, I, Zhao Xingguo, will definitely do my best to assist Your Majesty, and try not to hinder His Majesty." "Your Excellency is serious. Within five years, Liguo will definitely be able to return to the top of the world. This is my promise." Su Mu paused, and continued: "After five years, you can decide whether to continue using the spirit net." Li country is the most populous country in the world, with a total population of 3 billion, which is ten times the total human population of another world. The total amount of all intelligent life can only reach 3 billion. Su Mu has just built a spiritual network in Canglan County, and he has gained a considerable number of believers. This is still without the use of life spirit liquid. If life spirit liquid is used, let alone ordinary believers, even fanatics will spring up like mushrooms after rain. As long as one tenth of the people can turn into fanatics, the power of faith Su Mu will get is massive. If most of the one-tenth fanatics are powerful spiritual cultivators, the power of faith that Su Mu can get from them will be multiplied several times! The power of faith that each creature can provide is different, and the stronger the soul strength, the more power of faith that a creature can provide. Of course, it doesn''t mean that the more powerful beings provide more power of belief than ordinary lives. Otherwise, there would be no division of belief levels. There is such an ancient proverb circulating in a different world¡ª¡ª No matter how powerful a shallow believer is to a god, it is not as important as a fanatical fanatic! The shallow believer, the pious, the fanatic, the holy spirit. These are the four levels of believers. It is easy for shallow believers to understand that only when they encounter something will they think of praying to God and worshiping Buddha. It is worth mentioning that because the different world is sparsely populated and the population resources are scarce, every god keeps a close eye on the believers. A believer can only believe in one god at most in his lifetime. If he is found to be in a hurry, and any god chooses to believe a little bit, then he will definitely be very, very miserable after death. In order to cope with this situation, the gods jointly built the Wall of Unbelievers, also called the Wall of Despair. Any believers who are volatile will be driven into the Wall of Unbelievers after death to endure eternal torture until their souls turn into gravel. . And the ending of the unbelievers will not be too good. After death, they will not be received by the Kingdom of God. Their souls will also have to pass through the wall of the unbelievers, but they will not suffer too much torture, but will go through memory obliteration. Then throw it into the abyss.... In the next life they will become an abyss worm, where they will live a happy (miserable) happy (light) beautiful (short) life. Therefore, all the intelligent beings on the main plane of the different world rarely have unbelievers, let alone the kind of weird believers who go on and on. Chapter 773 A devout is a devout believer. Unless there is a major change that subverts the Three Views, very few devout people will change their beliefs. They are the backbone of the gods'' belief network and the main force that provides the power of belief. Above the pious are the fanatics, the number is very rare, and they are the elite among the believers. Every fanatic is very important to the gods, and some new gods who have just ignited the fire to raise the kingdom of God to the sky will even selectively focus on every fanatic. If the Power of Faith provided by a superficial believer is 1 unit, then the power of faith provided by a devout believer is 20, and that of a fanatic is 100! At the same time, fanatics are also an important core of the expansion of the Church of Gods. Devout members will spontaneously center on fanatics. The cohesion and deterrence of religious groups with fanatics are far superior to those of ordinary religious groups without fanatics. Because fanatics can become the carrier of god consciousness at critical moments, church orders without sufficient numbers of fanatics will struggle. Above the fanatics is the Holy Spirit, fanatics are one in a million, and the Holy Spirit only appears once in a hundred years. They are born with the ability to sense the power of rules and can use them as they wish. The power of the holy spirit after adulthood is enough to rival the projection of gods in the mortal world. Even some powerful holy spirits can overthrow a true god. We are all on the same level - users of the rules. Just ask how it is possible for a strong man of this level to become a believer of a god. That''s why there will only be one case of the Holy Spirit occasionally appearing in a hundred years. But as long as it appears, there is no doubt that the strength of the church with the Holy Spirit will rise by leaps and bounds. Other churches will also tacitly choose to avoid it until the Holy Spirit dies and is led back to the kingdom of God in heaven by the gods they believe in. After returning to the Kingdom of God, the treatment of these holy spirits is also staggering. The power of faith they can provide is ten times that of fanatics, and they are the darlings of the rules. Naturally, they are treated at two levels from ordinary believers. Their memory will not be washed away, and they who retain their original memory will become the right-hand man of the gods, and their status is very detached. Now the recovery of spiritual energy in the mountain and sea world has just begun, and many peerless geniuses have not yet grown up. Who can say that there will be no geniuses at the Holy Spirit level. Once they all become Su Mu''s believers, then Su Mu''s strength will be strengthened at super-light speed like sitting on a curvature spaceship! "Your Majesty, I have decided to hand over all the spirit stone mines agreed upon before to Your Majesty. Of course, this is not free of charge. I hope that the four alchemy formulas that Your Majesty gave me before will be exclusive to Li Guo within one year. Possession." "During this year, all the benefits from these alchemy formulas belong to Your Majesty. A year later, I will take the initiative to push these four alchemy formulas to other countries for the benefit of Your Majesty, and 40% of the benefits will be regularly converted into equivalent spirit stones and delivered to Your Majesty every year. " Su Mu raised his brows, he didn''t expect the old man to take the initiative to cut the meat, and he still cut such a large piece of meat, which was unexpected. Su Mu didn''t ask the specific reason, which was indeed a good thing for him, and it was not necessary to clarify the reason behind it. As long as his power always crushes an era, then there can be no mistakes in this cooperation. Chapter 774 Su Mu was very satisfied with the old man''s promise, and he was not hesitant to hand over more good things to Li Guo. Anyway, those things will be released sooner or later, and it is better to hand them over to Li Guo than to other countries. Of course, Su Mu will not pin everything on the complicated human nature. In many cases, human nature cannot stand the test. In order to ensure that no one would have unreasonable thoughts after getting these things, it is better to give these things to the two sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo. "Just leave these matters to my spokesperson in Liguo. In the future, you can go to them directly if you have any questions." "I don''t know who the spokesperson of the crown is?" "Ye Zhi and her younger sister, Ye Luo." A trace of astonishment flashed in the old man''s eyes, and his expression was a little bitter. He had suspected that there was something wrong with the sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo a long time ago, that''s why he accepted Ye Luo as a closed disciple, in order to observe whether they were spies from another country. But he had calculated everything, and he never thought that Ye Zhi and Ye Luo would be Su Mu''s spokespersons in Liguo. "It''s no wonder that the agreement signed by His Majesty last time appeared directly in the meeting room, that''s why." Su Mu smiled, and just said: "They are indeed my spokespersons, but they are also members of Liguo." "I hope so." "In fact, Ye Zhiyeluo didn''t do anything to endanger Li Guo. On the contrary, it is because of them that I can cooperate with Li Guo today." "Otherwise I wouldn''t do such troublesome things with my temperament." Su Mu said lightly. The old man believed it when he heard it. In fact, the last sentence Su Mu said was complete nonsense. Even if this matter troubles him, Su Mu will have to do it. The divine power transformed from the power of faith is really delicious! The reason why the old man believed it was not because he was hit by the reduction of dimensionality of the halo of reducing intelligence, but because the information received by everyone was hugely different. Su Mu knew the wonderful use of the power of faith, so he worked tirelessly to arrange the spiritual net, in order to collect the power of faith and transform it into evolution points. But the old man knew nothing about this matter, which made it easy for the old man to believe what Su Mu said, because in his opinion, there was absolutely no need to lie at Su Mu''s level. This has something to do with the Dao of Heaven. If he still lied to a mere mortal like him, it would be too unreasonable. Well, if the old man knows Tiandao''s evaluation of Su Mu, he will definitely flip his opinion 360 degrees. But putting these aside, what Su Mu said in the first half of the sentence is true. Ye Zhi and Ye Luo did not do anything that endangered Li Guo. He didn''t want the two sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo to completely go to the opposite side of Li Guo because of him. That would be cruel to them. "Let''s talk about the business first. You can rest assured to hand over everything to Ye Zhiyeluo. It''s time for me to leave now." With a flick of Su Mu''s fingers, a law of creation turned into a chain and rustled out of the void, gently sinking into the old man''s body. At the same time, a drop of life essence liquid also disappeared. After the law of creation enters the old man''s body, it automatically generates new organs based on those decayed organs to replace them. This process is not comfortable. Given the old man''s current physical condition, he couldn''t bear this kind of transformation at all, and the life essence liquid was injected to allow the old man to complete the transformation smoothly. Chapter 775 The seedlings of the World Tree shot immediately as soon as the law of creation appeared. Creation can be used to create as well as to destroy. The human body is a complex and sophisticated machine, and it only takes one part of it to make a mistake, which is enough to cause the whole machine to collapse. But his strength is obviously far from Su Mu''s, and the chain of laws has already submerged into the old man''s body just after he made a move. "What are you doing?! If something goes wrong with him, even if I die, I will smash one of your teeth!" "If you want him to live, it''s best not to act rashly, otherwise it''s hard for me to guarantee what the consequences will be." "Also, I don''t like your tone now, so..." Chi Chi Chi! The four basic elements between heaven and earth became violent, and the four basic elements continued to gather together, but at the flick of a finger, they condensed a beam of energy that was enough to turn a city into ruins, and actively greeted the World Tree seedlings with a blast coming attack. The energy beams came first and then struck together with the attack of the World Tree seedlings, and the sky and the earth suddenly lit up, like a small sun rising high in the sky, emitting infinite light and heat. Everything around was submerged in the infinite hot white light. The terrifying high temperature of more than 3,000 degrees baked the earth, and the scorching air waves distorted everything around. The hard ground turned into a flowing liquid under the high temperature, and finally turned into a hard crystal. Under the illumination of white light, it reflects bright and gorgeous light. After an unknown period of time, the white light dissipated, and the mountains in the distance remained the same. Only the tumbling heat waves and the gleaming hard crystals on the ground proved that everything that happened before was not illusory. The World Tree seedling looked at the crystals covering the ground in a daze, and he knew clearly that he had lost, and the defeat was a complete mess. If Su Mu had murderous intent in his heart before, he no longer exists now. If Su Mu hadn''t stopped the light beam at the last moment, the entire mountain range and even most of Kyoto would be turned into ruins. And this was just a casual blow by Su Mu. "This is the gap between me and you..." World Tree sighed lightly, and finally understood why Tiandao chose Su Mu as his partner, because his power was already in two planes that never intersect with the current creatures in the mountain and sea world. One is heaven and the other is earth. If the difference in strength is not too great, everyone will still be envious and jealous, thinking about working hard and trying to catch up. But when the gap in strength reaches the level of crushing, all envy, jealousy, and competitiveness become meaningless. The World Tree seedling sighed and extinguished his thoughts. "No, Old Zhao is at the center of the fight, he won''t have..." The face of the World Tree seedling changed drastically. Zhao Xingguo was the first person willing to be friends with him, and he held a very special place in his heart. If something really happened to Zhao Xingguo because of the previous confrontation, he would have to feel guilty for the rest of his life! The World Tree seedling quickly let go of its spiritual consciousness, but luckily the worst outcome he expected did not happen. Zhao Xingguo is in another space dimension, the previous bombardment did not harm him, the rich life energy will be wrapped into a big cocoon, and the fluctuations from above are reassuring. Chapter 776 The World Tree seedlings guarded Zhao Xingguo and protected him. In fact, it is very difficult for others to hurt Zhao Xingguo who is in another space dimension, or it is an impossible thing to do. I am afraid that only the strong ones in the Yin God Realm will come. But all of this has nothing to do with Su Mu, and now he has come to hundreds of eastern countries thousands of miles away. A hundred countries in the east of Liguo. The confrontation between Li Guo and Lothar has been going on for quite some time. During this period of time, Li Guo and Lothar basically didn''t meet each other very much. Everyone was busy doing their own things, and there was a sense that the well water would not interfere with the river water. But anyone with a discerning eye knows that this is just the calm before the war, and the moment the final arrangement is completed is the beginning of the decisive battle of life and death. If you win, there will be no worries in the world of mountains and seas. If it is defeated, the Hundred Kingdoms will become a sharp knife deeply inserted in the mountains and seas by the alien race and the world. This sharp knife will quickly weaken the mountain and sea world, even if Tiandao tries his best to remedy it, it will be difficult to restore this decadent trend. This station seems to be less eye-catching than the North-South Lothar War, but the degree of importance is actually far more than the North-South Lothar War. It is a pity that there are very few generals in this world who realize this. Worcester Brown was one of the very few. Although Cheng Jianguo didn''t know it beforehand, he gradually figured it out during the confrontation with Worcester Brown. It''s not that Cheng Jianguo is inferior to Worcester Brown, it''s simply because the information and intelligence they get is completely different. Even Su Mu didn''t know that this place was a very important place for the world of mountains and seas before he met Tiandao. It''s a pity that by the time Cheng Jianguo figured out the key to this, it was already too late. It was too late to ask for help from Liguo urgently, and all means of communication were disrupted. Now Li Guo''s military department may still think that everything is normal, even if they find something is wrong, there is nothing they can do. The rush to aid cannot be accomplished overnight, even with such advanced technology now. And that kind of long-distance space transmission technology has just sprouted, and there is still a long, long way to go before it matures. It is impossible to rescue Cheng Jianguo overnight. The current Cheng Jianguo Department has become a truly solitary army, isolated and helpless, and has been surrounded by Worcester Brown''s troops and other alien groups. The only thing Cheng Jianguo can do now is to persist, persist, and persist. As long as he persists until the support from Liguo and other countries arrives, all plans of Worcester Brown will burst like bubbles in the sun. If he really can''t hold on anymore, Cheng Jianguo is going to let Li Guo launch a nuclear bomb here, even if this place becomes a dead place with no grass, even if he has to bear the eternal infamy, Cheng Jianguo will not hesitate! As long as Worcester Brown''s plan can be thwarted, no matter what the price is, it will be worth it! From the day he set foot on the battlefield and grabbed the steel gun, he had the consciousness to die on the battlefield. It is a great fortune to be able to live for such a long time. He is very satisfied. The only thing that makes him sad is that there are so many young and strong people here. He brought them out, but was powerless to bring them all back. Chapter 777 "Ye Zhi, take your sister and leave here when you find a chance after the battle." "This world has changed, and it is no longer hot weapons that determine the outcome of a war, but strong men like you. You are my hope for leaving the country, as long as you are still there, there is still hope for my departure. " Cheng Jianguo coughed twice, the wrinkles on his face were crowded together, full of bitterness. "Don''t rush to refuse. In fact, you also know that you and Ye Luo will not be able to reverse this fatal situation if you stay here. This is a task, a task that is more difficult than staying here and waiting to die." Living is more difficult than dying. This is especially true when you need to move forward with a heavy burden on your back. "I know, but I still decided to stay." Ye Zhi was wearing dark golden armor, and her heroic face under the helmet was full of iron blood. "Why?" "Because our reinforcements are coming, as long as He comes, all of Worcester Brown''s plans will become a joke." clang! The sharp war blade was unsheathed, the blade flickered coldly, a lingering bloody smell came out, and the temperature in the camp dropped a lot in an instant. "We only need to do one thing well now-persist! Persist! Persevere!" Ye Zhi, the female general, lightly covered the visor with her left hand, and pressed down the visor lightly. The visor fit together, revealing only a pair of pupils that were as hot as the scorching sun. "Cheng Shuai, I will leave the tedious task of directing to you. I will turn into a sharp blade and pierce the enemy''s heart!" After Ye Zhi finished speaking, she left the camp without delay, with a heroic demeanor. The thick door curtain was pulled open, and the scorching sun in the sky cast hot golden light, and Ye Zhi''s figure quickly disappeared in the bright light. "Our blood will not be shed in vain! This battle must be won!" ¡­ Ye Zhi was dressed in military uniform and stood on the stage that had been temporarily set up, scanning the neatly lined up Lingxiu with burning eyes. A chilling aura emerged spontaneously, and even the clouds and mists in the sky were shattered by the iron-blooded chilling aura. At this moment, she was no longer a woman named Ye Zhi, but an iron-blooded general who was invincible in Li Guo. "I know that we are deeply surrounded by Lothar and alien races! Many people will die in this battle." "Maybe it''s you, or maybe it''s me. We can be afraid, we can be afraid, but we must not be cowardly, let alone retreat, behind us is the home we need to protect! " "Soldiers, hold the weapons in your hands tightly. Steel is the footprint of our progress. I will take the lead in the charge and tear apart this group of dogs, mothers, and bastards together! Until the last drop of blood in the body is drained!" Woo~~~~~ The wild horn sounded. This is a war horn made by Li Guo based on information found in a secret place, which can boost morale. After the sound of the horn, all the soldiers subconsciously entered the state of preparing for battle. They concentrated on grasping the weapons in their hands, and their eyes were no longer confused. They were as sharp as goshawks soaring above the nine heavens! Boom boom boom! A strongman grabbed the drumstick and struck the big animal skin hard. The bloody red tassels fluttered in the wind, and the thunderous drumbeat resounded through the entire camp. The spiritual inscription on the animal skin drum was shining brightly, and an invisible ripple spread rapidly, and finally enveloped the entire army, injecting new strength into every soldier. Ye Zhi drew the knife out of its sheath and pointed the blade forward: "Wind! Wind! Strong wind!!!" "Wind! Wind! Strong wind!!!" All the soldiers hissed in unison, and the slogans resounded through the sky, covering the reckless horns and thunderous drums. Chapter 778 "Did you hear that?" A well-groomed silver-haired general with a calm demeanor and the charm of a mature man looked into the distance with his cane. "What did you hear, Your Excellency?" Behind him, a half-orc with a lizard head hissed out his red and smooth tongue. "The note of war, the rhythm of death." If you only look at his appearance and think that he is only about 40 years old, when a man is at his most attractive, who would have imagined that he is now an octogenarian. This cane-wielding general is none other than Worcester Brown. "My old friend is ready, let me see him off for the last time now." Worcester Brown narrowed his eagle eyes slightly, and his tone became cold. "All soldiers listen to my orders! In this annihilation battle, the Klein Zerg and Synthetic Beast Legion will attack first. The purpose is to wipe out the opponent''s vitality as much as possible. The Dopan Modo cast a large-scale battlefield spirit technique to cover the Klein Zerg and the Synthetic Beast Legion from a distance, and the Knights of the Silver Hand joined forces with the Wings of the Blood God to cut off their rear from the flanks......." Orders were continuously sprayed out like Gatling machine guns with blue flames, and these aliens mobilized after receiving the orders. Some of them are Zerg, some are Orc, some are Human, and even synthetic beasts transformed by alchemists, but there is no trace of Lothar soldiers. Because these Lothar soldiers did not come to fight, but to die. They had already doomed their fate from the very beginning¡ªto be the rations of these alien races. This is one of the conditions of the agreement between the emperor of Lothar and the current pope of the only church and these alien races. Only with this anti-human agreement can there be a scene of alien races obeying the orders of Worcester Brown. . ¡­ A large number of Zerg that looked like hyenas drilled out of the ground and rushed out of the distant plain. Their average size was about 1 meter long and 40 centimeters high. This is the most basic unit of the Klein Zerg - Dread Beast. The average strength of the Horror Beast is around mortal level five. The muscles of the whole body are highly developed. It can jump up to 4 meters away in a full leap. Its jumping ability is also very amazing. It is two meters high in one leap. Claws, strong enough to tear thin iron sheets with ease. After opening the mouth, you can see that there are three layers of sharp shark teeth inside, and their jaws can reach 270 degrees after opening! There are a variety of deadly germs in it, as long as they are bitten by them on the battlefield, it means death. The number of these terrifying beasts is like a tide like a sea, initially estimated to be no less than 100,000, all over the mountains and plains, it makes people''s scalp go numb. On the other side is the proud work of alchemists - synthetic beasts. According to the world division of alchemists, these synthetic beasts belong to level 3 synthetic beasts. The strength of level 3 synthetic beasts cannot be underestimated. Converted to the combat power of this world, it is the spiritual level! The number of these synthetic beasts is about 10,000, and they are synthesized by combining the most powerful parts of various ferocious beasts through alchemy. The most terrible thing is that their bodies have been remodeled by these crazy alchemists, and then mixed with various dangerous alchemy mechanisms, making them into even more dangerous half-flesh, half-mechanical monsters. Even if it is stronger than them, a careless mistake will be in danger of death! Chapter 779 The deadliest thing is that the Horror Beasts of the Klein Zerg and the Synthetic Beast Legion of the Alchemist did not act alone, and the Dopanmodo Spirit Masters, who are proficient in various battlefield spiritual arts, provided them with long-range assistance in the rear. . Not to mention that in addition to them, there are powerful alien legions such as the Silver Hand, Blood God Wings, etc. watching from the sidelines. Once Liguo shows signs of decline, these alien races will gather together and share the food. Fortunately, Liguo is not fighting alone, because Lothar is aggressive, and a large number of foreign races have joined forces to invade across borders. The hundreds of countries in the east have also put down the barriers of the past, and under the call of Cheng Jianguo, all the surviving troops have gathered together. , Fight against the enemy together. Although these troops are not as brave as the Huben Army who came to support from the country, they can still pull the trigger with their fingers. The modern army is different from the ancient times. As long as they undergo systematic training, they can also explode with impressive power under the premise of sufficient weapons and ammunition. Moreover, due to historical reasons, the frictions between the countries in the Eastern Hundred Countries seem to be very frequent, which has led to this place being a good place with simple (sturdy) folk customs, and the people here are all happy (poor) (Fierce) help (extremely) (evil) good people. The survivors of the Eastern Hundred Kingdoms hate the Lothar Empire and the foreign races that invaded across borders more than anyone else. Especially after their families, their relatives, and their jobs were all wiped out, these "good people" all turned into thugs full of revenge. ¡­ In the rear, dozens of Dopanmodo spiritualists waved their wands, danced and joined together to cast a super-large battlefield spirit that could cover all fear beasts and synthetic beasts. The ups and downs of the accent seemed to have some kind of mysterious magic power, which caused the surrounding aura to vibrate crazily. The Dopanmodo tribe is a powerful humanoid race. Their skin color is dark blue with strange lines on it, which is a natural spiritual script. The more and more complex the spiritual texts, the stronger the power of this Dopanmo people. The vast majority of people of this race were born spiritual masters, and they were able to use spiritual arts relatively skillfully when they were children. There is no need for deliberate training. After reaching adulthood, these Dopanmodo spiritualists will be able to naturally enter the pulse stage. Fortunately, God is fair, this group of people envied by many creatures has low fertility, and the increase in strength will not prolong their lifespan, otherwise this group will quickly develop into a terrible disaster. Groups of strange energy shot out from the staffs in their hands, and dozens of groups of energy flew over the battlefield, connecting with each other, forming a large energy network invisible to the naked eye. The fear beasts and synthetic beasts running below immediately gained a powerful boost. They are stronger, faster, stronger and more explosive. This increase is nothing if taken alone, but when all the points are gathered together, it forms a frightening qualitative change. It can be said that with the blessing of the battlefield spiritual skills of dozens of spiritual masters of the Dopanmodo tribe, the strength of these fearful beasts and synthetic beasts has increased by more than 50% compared to before! This is the power of the Dopanmodo spiritual masters! Chapter 780 Hundreds of thousands of fear beasts launched a high-speed charge, the ground roared and trembled under their trample, the gravel on the ground was shaken off the ground and fell quickly, and this process was repeated continuously. The earth-yellow smoke and dust were thrown high into the air and wrapped together to form a long sandstorm. "Roar!" With a thunderous beast roar, these high-speed charging fear beasts speeded up again, turning into a torrent of death that devoured everything. After the fortifications, the troops from the Li Kingdom and the Eastern Hundred Nations stared solemnly at the rapidly approaching torrent. Although they were all well-trained elites, they still couldn''t help feeling their scalps tingling after facing the torrent of beasts charging. . Gulu, some soldiers with relatively immature faces were sweating in the palms of their hands, their mouths were dry, and their bodies were trembling uncontrollably in the face of this dense animal horde. A veteran soldier next to him stared bull-eyed, raised his broken voice and cursed: "You are afraid of it. Damn, no matter how powerful these beasts are, can they still block the gunfire and shells?" "Later, you just listen to me, and when these bastards come into range, I will use your skills when you play with women, pull the trigger in your hands hard, and shoot it. Mother! " Not to mention, the fear in the hearts of the surrounding recruits really dissipated a lot after this broken gong yelled. Scenes like this also appeared in various places in the battlefield at the same time. When the Horror Beast was still 3 kilometers away from the battlefield, a missile with a long tail flame appeared in the sky. These guided missiles fell head-on with a tearing airflow, and before they detonated, the Synthetic Beast Legion, which was clearly distinct from the Horror Beast, made a new move. Their beast mouths opened wide, a section of dark red gun barrel popped out from the depth of the mouth, and there was a powerful energy fluctuation from the muzzle, as if some attack was brewing. The next moment, white light suddenly appeared, and countless dense energy beams shot out from these dark red gun barrels. The energy beams collided with the missiles flying down in the sky, exploding clusters of crimson fireworks high in the sky. With the selfless help of the Lothar Empire in the north, a loyal ally of alien races from all over the world, these alien races have a full understanding of human methods. This batch of synthetic beasts is the finished product specially produced by alchemists in response to the long-range bombing of humans. After the brief firefight ended, the synthetic beast''s red barrel gradually cooled down. Humanity''s first round of bombardment ended in brilliant fireworks. In an unnamed small mound far away from the battlefield, several alchemists flattered the alchemist directly in front of them one after another. "Master Palu deserves to be hailed as the most outstanding genius in the millennium. In just a few days, he made these synthetic beasts into weapons that can perfectly restrain the long-range bombing of the mountain and sea humans." "We are so lucky to be able to work with Palu-sama." "Follow Master Palu''s wisdom and martial arts, and it won''t be long before all these stubborn little bugs will be crushed to death!" The Palu-sama they are talking about is an alchemist wearing a traditional alchemy robe and a bronze mask on his face. Palu looked indifferently at the fireworks exploding in the sky in the distance, and the icy blue flashed in Jiyiyi''s eyes, and said without any emotion: "The mountain and sea world that the ancient sages taboo deeply, now it seems that it is nothing more than that. .¡± Chapter 781 "Hey, Palu-sama''s words are wrong." The other alchemists glared at him, but Palu, a well-known alchemist, did not have such a good temper. The character of the alchemist, who has been immersed in all kinds of weird and cruel alchemy experiments for a long time, has long been distorted. Gloomy and scary, moody is used to describe people like him. The alchemist chuckled and spoke like flying: "It''s not that the mountain and sea world is too weak, it''s Master Palu that you are too strong!" This flattery immediately hit Palu''s heart. That''s right, it''s not that the Mountain Sea Realm is too weak, but that he is too strong, even stronger than the sages of ancient times, that''s why he has the current crush. "It is said that in ancient times, only the top powerhouses could enjoy the infants and young children of the Shanhai people. According to historical records, the taste of infants and young children is very delicious, especially their livers can melt away human tongues without much treatment. It just so happens that I have a cooking recipe in my hand, waiting to kill these stubborn bugs After being crushed to death, I hope Master Palu will appreciate it! " "Coincidentally, I have an ancient alchemy formula that I obtained at a great price, which uses their livers as the main material. Later, you can collect their livers and give them to me after you have a good meal. As long as we take this mixture, our spiritual power can be greatly increased. " Every word of these alchemists revealed a kind of twisted cruelty. It is cruel to eat people and use their organs as alchemy materials. These alchemists will never accidentally kill a good person if they draw ten and kill nine. In other words, the word good man has disappeared among these alchemists. Because it is difficult for a good person to survive in that hopeless world. The sudden shrill whistling sound interrupted the chatting of these alchemists. Palu stared at the dense missiles flying in the distance in disbelief, and lost his voice: "How is this possible!?" According to Lothar''s intelligence, the missiles launched earlier are already in their inventory, and after successful interception, it is impossible to organize a bombing of this scale. But the scene he saw in front of him really told him that this was not an illusion, but the reality that was happening. Boom boom boom! The guided missiles dragged their long tail flames and mercilessly submerged into the hordes of fearful beasts running below. Violent explosions appeared one after another. These guided missiles exploded and released destructive energy. There was no skeleton left of the terrifying beast, and it turned into a wisp of green smoke to end its sinful life. The remaining energy turned into a ring-shaped shock wave sweeping everything, setting off scorching air waves and flames, which spread rapidly outward. All the horror beasts within 3 kilometers were thrown high, their internal organs and bones crumpled into a ball, and then fell heavily on the ground like a rag doll under the action of gravity, spitting blood and foam, and their muscles unconsciously twitched. Convulsed, doomed to die. This round of guided missiles came so suddenly that all the alien races had no time to react before the Horror Beast was wiped out by the entire army. Not only the Horror Beast Army, but also the Synthetic Beast Army was destroyed in a devastating manner. Even if they are half-flesh, half-mechanical dangerous monsters whose strength has reached the spiritual level, they cannot withstand the astonishing power of the missile explosion. Chapter 782 When the aftermath of the missile dissipated, the land was covered with desolation, red, white, and scorched and cracked land, just like the graffiti of a clumsy painter. A strange smell of meat permeated the air. Everyone who smelled the smell of meat did not experience stomach churning or faint nausea, but swallowed saliva in disappointment. This tempting meaty aroma is really delicious! Anyway, the Horror Beast and the Synthetic Beast are not humanoid creatures, so how could everyone have any psychological barriers. "I love his mother, mother, I almost scared me to death." "Hahaha, no matter how strong these bastards are, they are no match for our technology. If they are bombed by a missile like this, they will all die!" "Hey, as long as the ammunition is endless, these bastards will die as many as they come!" Unlike the joy here, the alchemist''s side looks gloomy. Those 10,000 synthetic beasts are all their property. Don''t look at the small number of these 10,000 synthetic beasts, but what you need to know is that their strength has reached the spiritual level, and they will not fall below the average level when fighting with ordinary beasts. downwind. If this is placed in any city, it only takes one day to turn it into a purgatory on earth. But such a powerful legion was wiped out here because of intelligence errors, and the hearts of several alchemists headed by Palu were bleeding. "Wo, S, Te, Bo, Long!" Palu jumped out word by word, a dangerous red glow appeared in his cold electronic eyes. The expressions of the other alchemists were also very unfriendly. Some of their dissatisfaction was aimed at Woster, but more of them were aimed at Palu. Because of their trust in Palu, they put all their belongings on Palu''s body, and now all their belongings have turned into a wisp of smoke. It makes them how not to hate. The alchemists in that world are a very realistic and rational group. When the other party can no longer bring them benefits, or even greatly damage their original interests, let alone their companions and friends, they dare to kill even blood relatives. After Palu noticed the murderous intent of these temporary partners, he suddenly turned his head to stare at these alchemists, and said with red light: "Don''t forget, you are not my opponent together, if you want to become a test product bring it on." Under Palu''s undisguised malice, these alchemists also temporarily regained their sanity. But the killing intent in his heart still couldn''t be calmed down: "Master Palu, we are not targeting you, it''s just that our family is here with us, you have to give us an explanation." "An explanation? What kind of explanation do you want?" Palu laughed sinisterly. "I hope you can compensate us for our loss." "Okay." Palu''s body swayed in place, leaving an afterimage beside the alchemist. A cold mechanical arm protruded from the sleeve robe, and five mechanical fingers were clasped on his face, as if grabbing a balloon. With a light force, his head was like a smashed watermelon , Red and white flowed all over the place. Palu casually threw the corpse aside like trash, and the blood flowed out into a stream. An ordinary low-quality energy crystal fell on the corpse. Palu pretended to regret and said: "Although this crystal is of average quality, I still hope that you will be satisfied with my compensation." Chapter 783 "Do you want compensation too?" Palu asked gently. The faces of the other alchemists turned pale immediately, and they broke out in cold sweat. Only then did they remember how cruel Palu was. This is a ruthless person who turned a city into a dead city for his own experiments, and was able to live well after being wanted by multiple alchemy societies. "I also ask Palu-sama to forgive me for my unintentional offense." "Master Palu, the heavy loss we suffered this time was caused by Worst''s deliberate concealment of key information. He must double the compensation for our losses! Especially the compensation for Master Palu''s loss!" "From my point of view, this human being has evil intentions at all. I suggest that Master Palu become the new commander of the coalition forces. Only in this way can the current unfavorable battle situation be reversed." Palu glanced indifferently at this group of alchemists who seemed to be flattering on the surface, but actually had ulterior motives, and did not speak. The water of the joint battle of the various worlds is much deeper than these alchemists want. Let alone him, even the great alchemist who can create a level 8 synthetic beast is in danger of dying if he is not careful. These idiots who don''t know the truth still want to use him as a pawn to find their way at this time, just as he is an idiot. Palu gave a sinister smile of unknown meaning, and tapped the bronze mask''s brows with his mechanical fingers. Secret energy fluctuations slowly spread out, and his figure began to blur, before disappearing into the mound in an instant. The second after Palu disappeared, the alarm device outside the mound issued a shrill alarm. The expressions of the other alchemists changed drastically, and they activated their prepared methods one after another to prepare to escape from here. Although their reaction was already very quick, they were still a step slower. boom! There was a deafening explosion, the mound shook, and a large amount of earth and rocks collapsed, burying the alchemist in the mound who had no time to escape. A stunning girl in a white robe, without makeup, with the beauty of heaven and earth gathered in her body, withdrew her creamy white jade fingers, her crimson eyes looked calmly at the collapsed mound, and after confirming that the life characteristics inside had disappeared, her figure disappeared in place . This stunning girl is none other than Xiao Bai! Xiaobai and the others are Ye Zhi''s confidence in being able to hold back the coalition of foreign races! A moment later, Palu appeared in the distance, his electronic eyes flashed a huge data stream, and he looked at the collapsed mound with lingering fear: "Where did this monster appear suddenly!" Palu was about to approach the collapsed hill to collect specific data, when a crisp sound came from his robe. His complexion suddenly became very ugly: "The pocket watch is broken." The pocket watch that Palu was talking about was a popular ancient treasure that he bought for a lot of money. It was very powerful, but also tasteless. The pocket watch has only one function, and it can break in advance when he is about to die, giving an early warning. But it is impossible to determine where this danger comes from. In ancient times, this pocket watch was jokingly called the call of death... Although most alchemists died after their pocket watches were broken, alchemists with conditions would still have such a pocket watch, and some of them managed to escape. Palu''s personality is indifferent and twisted, he is not a fool with zero IQ. Combined with the current environment, he quickly came to a conclusion¡ª¡ª If you stay here again, you will die! Chapter 784 With his Palu ability, the world is so big that he can''t go anywhere. He has long been fed up with that twisted world. Now is a good time to get away. Palu took off his left arm without hesitation, and the mechanical arm fell into the air and squirmed like a stream of water. Palu carved an alchemy circle on the ground, and several high-energy energy crystals were embedded in the nodes, and the circle was activated. He was muttering words, and his right hand kept pouring a large amount of materials into this mechanical arm, and it didn''t take long before he formed a ''human'' exactly like Palu. The only thing that can tell the difference between them is probably their eyes. One is hollow and numb, and the other is as gloomy as water. Palu threw the soul fragments he had prepared into the body of this ''person'', and this ''person'' became a little more popular, and after a few seconds, he was no different from Palu. Even if those great alchemists came, it would be difficult to find that this ''Palu'' turned out to be a synthetic beast! Palu painfully replaced most of the spare equipment he had prepared with the synthetic beast. With a sullen face, he activated the concealment device, then chose a direction at random and turned into an imperceptible gray shadow and left quickly. The synthetic beast turned around and quickly returned to the camp at the rear to ask Worcester Brown for an explanation. '' What Palu didn''t know was that not far away from him, there was a young man with outstanding appearance and always showing a "monkey" smell in his behavior, squatting on a tree and watching him all the time, six monkeys hidden under the golden hair The ears trembled slightly from time to time. "Finally the order is placed, Ji, now you can collect the net." In the different space, a black shadow flashed past, and shuttled quickly in the different space dimension. ¡­ The coalition forces on Worcester Brown''s side didn''t know from the beginning to the end that when they set foot on this battlefield, they were monitored in real time by six ears that had received warnings from Aries and Pisces in advance. Their every move did not escape Liu Er''s monitoring, and Liu Er passed the information to Ye Zhi immediately. But just knowing these precious information is of no use, there is no possibility at all to reverse this desperate and mortal situation with their current strength. The opponent''s apparent power is already able to crush them. Don''t look at the fact that they successfully wiped out the Horror Beast and Synthetic Beast Legion with the help of the information they provided, but for the powerful coalition forces, this loss is not worth it at all. carry. These are just consumables, which are specially used to consume consumables from the Li country and the hundreds of countries in the east. Putting these aside, there are even more terrifying powerhouses hidden in the dark¡ªthe Concentrating God Realm, and even the more terrifying Yin God Realm. A strong man of this level can easily plow them several times if he comes out. The so-called leapfrog fighting in the high-energy world of the mountain and sea world will become more and more feeble as the realm continues to improve. No matter how strong the life field is, it will not be able to cause fatal damage to Dingshen, unless he has a weapon above the Yinshen realm in his hand. However, the price of activating this kind of weapon in the field of fate is very heavy. Some weapons with weak background and weak foundation are forced to activate the power of the weapon before they are blown into mummies by the weapon... Although Xiaobai and the others carried the life-saving cards given by Su Mu, they couldn''t hold back the strong people who appeared here like a cloud. Killing one or two would have no effect at all, but would expose them, which would be even more unfavorable. Chapter 785 This is also the reason why Cheng Jianguo, an old general who fought in the South and North, seemed so desperate, allowing Ye Zhi and Ye Luo to take the opportunity to break through and escape, because this was doomed from the beginning to be a losing war. The only thing they can do now is to use all means to perform to their heart''s content, delaying time and waiting for Su Mu''s arrival. That''s right, it''s acting. Only an excellent ''performance'' can arouse their interest. Once the other party loses interest in their performance, all of them will disappear into the world like gravel in less than three seconds. This is the high-energy world. It is no longer ordinary fighters who decide the outcome, but those who are absolutely strong. ¡­ Worcester Brown calmly looked at the projection screen of the battle ahead, with a playful smile on his face. "It''s kind of interesting." Worcester Brown''s thumb gently rubbed the harpy with a layer of fine padding: "But if you think this is over, you''d be wrong, it''s just It''s a small appetizer." "Queen, is the flesh and blood of these terrifying beasts enough to form the Klein Creep?" "Of course..." A cold and greasy voice sounded from behind Worster, like a poisonous snake curled up in a dark and damp corner. An extremely glamorous enchantress with purple lip gloss stuck to Worcester''s back. She lightly wrapped her porcelain-like jade arms around his chest, lightly scraped Wurster''s cheeks with her hard black fingertips, and slowly licked his earlobes with her long, slippery tongue with a fishy-sweet smell. "Not enough." The gentle whisper like a sympathizer sounded softly, but the content made people shudder: "I still need more death, more flesh and blood." "As you wish, my princess." Worcester Brown turned around and gently held the arm of the Queen of Worms, lowered his head and gently kissed the split mouth on the back of her hand. A large number of young maggots gushed out of the mouth like a flood, and Worcester Brown''s mouth was immediately filled with maggots. He chewed these maggots indifferently, bursting his mouth full of juice, with a look of extreme enjoyment. It''s as if what you eat is not maggots, but delicacies cooked by the most outstanding chefs in the world. The corners of the eyes of other alien races twitched when they saw this scene. They had seen love across races, but they had never seen a human being fall in love with a fat wriggling maggot! Yes, maggots. This beautiful bewitching girl is nothing more than an illusion of her spirit, and her body is a fat maggot. The fat on this worm queen''s body is like countless tires piled up together. When wriggling, you can clearly see a large number of small maggots shaking off from the gaps in the tires to the creep on the ground, sucking the energy of the creep and quickly becoming A new horror beast. The Klein Zerg grew up in this way. After tasting the ''food'' in his mouth, Worcester Brown took out the embroidered handkerchief pinned to his chest to wipe off the yellow and green juice from the corners of his mouth, and re-stretched his eagle walking stick and said lightly: "It''s time to send those meat animals to It''s the battlefield." "If we don''t send them to the battlefield, these meat animals will be eaten up by our clan." The alien who spoke has five heads, but only the middle head has open eyes, and the other four have five heads. Head eyes closed, silent. Chapter 786 This five-headed, strong and mountain-like monster is called Ta Chi (ch¨«), and it comes from an alien race called Anyu. The strength of their race is well confirmed. One head is the mortal rank, two heads are the spiritual rank, three heads are the persuasive rank... By analogy, the strength of this five-headed Anyu monster is his fate. For every head of the Anyu tribe, there is an extra talent and an extra life. Coupled with their monster-level physique, it is a nightmare that many creatures are unwilling to face. The Anyu people are cruel and cruel, and when they are hungry, even the same people are just food for walking. The meat animals that Ta Chi talked about were the nationals of hundreds of nations who had not escaped in time and were captured by the alien coalition forces. Under the compulsory order of Worcester Brown, these nationals were kept in captivity and protected, and other alien races devoured them. It wasn''t Wurster''s conscience that he kept these citizens just to turn them into weapons to defeat the allied forces of the Li Kingdom. ¡­ A large group of ordinary people whose hands and feet were bound with ropes marched numbly towards the battlefield. "Hurry up, Lao Tzu, you two-legged sheep." "Ethan, you idiot, these fat and delicious sheep are not trash, they taste much more refreshing than your sister." "Rett, I can still remember the smell of your dead ghost daddy." The two two-headed Anyu''s stinky spittle flew across the sky, their red eyes fixed on each other''s head, and their mouths flowed. "Shut the fuck. Shut your dung mouths, you idiots, if you have time to fight among yourself here, don''t fuck. Hurry up and send these two-legged sheep to the battlefield, we can enjoy the meat quality sooner More tender young children." An Anyu with three heads cursed. "Whoever is talking nonsense and delaying my best time to enjoy the food, I will chop him up tonight and become my ration!" The group of monsters stopped their cursing and fighting, and vented their anger on the numb humans ahead. They raised the iron whips in their hands, and slammed them hard at the staggering humans. These iron whips are all specially made, with fine barbs inlaid on them. A random whip can scrape away a large amount of flesh and blood, the wound can be seen deep in the bone, and the lungs and viscera can be shattered. Ordinary people would not survive long even if they were not whipped to death on the spot. These ''dead'' will automatically become food for the Anyu. And those who couldn''t walk anymore, and those who slowed down their movement speed, would be picked up and torn in half by the surrounding Anyou monsters and stuffed into their mouths, chewed a few times, and then swallowed them into their stomachs. The hot blood splashed and fell to the ground, and was quickly covered by the raised dust. The other people continued to walk forward numbly with weak legs, across the land that was once stained red with blood, towards the end of destruction. It''s not that they dare not resist. They also rebelled violently. It''s just that all those who dared to resist became the food of these cannibal monsters in the end. When all those who dared to resist were eaten up, the remaining unarmed people gradually became numb. No matter how much they resisted, they would just become food in the mouths of these monsters. Human beings, ordinary human beings, all the resistance in front of these monsters always seems too pale and powerless. Chapter 787 "Sir, there are a large number of civilians from hundreds of countries on the front line, what should we do? Please instruct!" The signal soldier in the trench looked at the group of numb civilians in the distance, subconsciously breathing heavily, holding the communication device in the palm of his hand Wet with sweat. The bodies of the other fighters, especially those from the Eastern Hundred Kingdoms, couldn''t stop shaking slightly. There is excitement, there is joy, but more worry and fear. They are afraid that their superiors will order them to shoot these unarmed and innocent civilians, their relatives, their best friends, and their countrymen. ''Huh~huh~huh~'' There was silence in the communicator, and in the silence was the sound of heavy and suppressed breathing. "Sir, they have entered the shooting range, please issue an order as soon as possible." "Don''t urge me, don''t fucking urge me!" The voice in the microphone was brutal, like a beast in a desperate situation. "Sir, there are still a large number of alien races behind them, please give orders as soon as possible!" The communications soldier also roared almost at the top of his lungs. Whoops, whoops, whoops~ After yelling this sentence into the microphone, the communications soldier''s face was covered with tears at some point. His left fist was tightly clenched, his nails were embedded in the flesh, blood dripped and fell on the ground, and he didn''t feel anything as he swung a circle of dust away, staring at the microphone without blinking. Waiting for the order to be issued. "I''ll give this order." An old voice sounded from the other end of the microphone. The young communicator immediately recognized that the owner of the voice was Cheng Jianguo, the highest commander on the front line. The correspondent''s throat suddenly became very dry for some reason, his hands and feet felt inexplicably weak, and his heart was beating wildly, like the deafening roar of an evening bell ringing at sunset in his chest. He licked the corners of his cracked lips, breathing more and more heavily, and a drop of sweat fell into his eyes, which was so painful that he didn''t dare to reach out to wipe it. At this moment, it seemed that someone had pressed the pause button with the remote control panel, and everything became stagnant. "Help me to cover the entire battlefield with my voice. I have something to say to all the fighters who resisted stubbornly and to our compatriots." hum~ An invisible ripple spread out from the center of the base camp. Cheng Jianguo''s vicissitudes of voice sounded slowly on the battlefield: "My name is Cheng Jianguo. I am a soldier from Liguo, and I am also the supreme commander in charge of the entire battle situation." "Now the enemy sends our relatives, our friends, and our compatriots to the battlefield in order to break our will, which is despicable. This battle of hearts....they won. " "However, my soldiers, my compatriots, we have no way out. From the moment the foreign race stepped into our world, it is doomed that there is no option to surrender and beg for mercy in this war. This is a battle of civilizations, a war between human civilization and alien civilization. There is no surrender, no begging for mercy, only life and death. " "Sooner or later, we will all die, and our corpses will rot into dry bones, and after thousands of years, they will turn into handfuls of yellow sand. After thousands of years, perhaps we have long been forgotten by future generations. But the green hills are still there, the green water is flowing, and our descendants can still run freely in this vast land. " "However, if we choose to step back, our traces will be erased, and human beings will no longer have today, nor will they have a future." Chapter 788 "Now, our civilization is behind us, and we have no way back." "Let''s stop here, no matter how you choose, I will respect your decision." Cheng Jianguo took the initiative to end the call. This was not an unqualified mobilization, nor was he a qualified commander. "Hehe, I am really a derelict commander. As a commander, I have never made the most favorable decision for the battle situation, and I have never successfully initiated a qualified mobilization." As he himself said, he is indeed not a qualified commander, he has been from the beginning. Compassion does not command soldiers. This is an unchanging truth since ancient times. A moment of kindness may lead to a total loss. Cheng Jianguo stood up, his cloudy eyes full of bloodshot eyes suddenly became extremely sharp, like a peerless sword drawn out of its sheath, sharp enough to pierce the body and tear the soul. "However, I am the supreme person in charge of this war. Anyone can be weak and retreat, but I cannot." "I don''t have the right to restrain the soldiers of the hundreds of countries in the east, but at least I can order my son who left the country." "Notify number zero, once I die on the frontline battlefield, immediately activate all the backhands." Cheng Jianguo smoothed the wrinkled corners of his clothes, wiped off the sweat from his temples, and ordered the internal staff to connect to all the correspondents of the Huben Army. "I have one last order to give to all the soldiers of the Huben Army. Help me connect with all the correspondents in the Huben Army." rustle~~ Due to the interference of the aura, the voice of the communicator seemed a little distorted, and there would be rustling noises from time to time. "My sons from Dali, are you willing to launch another charge with me, an old bone with half a foot in the soil?" rustle~~ The rustling noise sounded again. I don''t know how long it has passed, maybe one second, two seconds, or three seconds? The rustling noise was drowned out by the resolute and calm slogans. "Wind! Wind! Strong wind!!!" Cheng Jianguo clenched his fists tightly, and there was fire in his eyes. never say hello to the night Old people please Nirvana at the end of the day roar at the fading light Although the sages were defeated by the darkness Poetry can''t finally set the sky on fire never say hello to the night Sage dances in Biwan Cry out for the good deeds drowned by the stormy waves roar at the fading light A madman is like Kuafu chasing the sun While singing, I suddenly feel the belated sadness never say hello to the night dying hallucinations Blind pupils burst out with the brilliance of shooting stars Roar at Dissipation of Light (Note) If you indulge in the past, there will be no present, let alone a future! "Wind! Wind! Strong wind!!!" Li Guo''s flag fluttered in the strong wind, and it was as red as blood. ¡­ "Hahaha, I thought that the old man Cheng Jianguo would say something, but I didn''t expect to let these two-legged sheep choose for themselves." Ethan, who had two heads, covered his belly and laughed wildly, tears burst out of his laughter. "Rett, you eggless idiot, do you dare to come and bet with me?" "Ethan, you bastard with a mouth full of dung, how do you want to bet?" Ritter''s fat body made waves. "Just bet on when those fat two-legged sheep will give up resistance." "Okay, the loser will lie down obediently in the pot." "Just what I want." The two Anyu monsters cracked their mouths and sneered. "I bet they won''t exceed an ounce." "Then I''ll bet they won''t exceed half anz, Ethan, you fucking bastard with a mouth full of dung is doomed, hahahaha!" Note: This poem is called "Don''t Go Gentle into That Good Night". It uses Gao Xiaosong''s translation. This section is an excerpt. Interested students can go to Baidu to search it. There are many translations Chapter 789 Ainz is the unit of time for the Anyu people. One Ainz is almost equal to half an hour, and half anz is about 15 minutes. The two Anyou monsters, Ethan and Rhett, followed the alien allied forces and saw too many scenes with similarities and minor differences¡ª¡ª When the flag of the coalition army appeared at the end of the horizon, there was no imaginary resistance, and most of the forces quietly evacuated here. The speed at which they fled was beyond the reach of the coalition forces, but Ainz was gone in just half a day. Only a group of ordinary ordinary people remained. Oh, right. There are still a small number of spiritual practitioners and soldiers who did not evacuate, and actually wanted to resist them in a whimsical way. Although these two-legged sheep are extremely stupid, they have to admit that the taste of these fools is much more delicious than those ordinary two-legged sheep. Thinking of the taste of those stupid two-legged sheep, Ethan and Rhett salivated. "Hey, no matter whether this bet wins or loses, I''m determined for that bastard/idiot." The two fat and strong Anyu people looked at each other at the same time, then turned their heads away, and they lived in peace. It''s just that another sleeping head has awakened at some point, and murderous intent is brewing. "Hurry up, Lao Tzu, you two-legged sheep." Ethan looked at the pregnant woman who was walking at the end with a little girl and a big belly, and a fierce light flashed in Dou Da''s eyes: "Damn, tell you to hurry up, but you still want to walk on purpose In the end, since you deliberately disobeyed the order, then die for me!" Whoooo! ! ! The powerful and heavy iron whip waved in the air, bringing out a shrill howl of ghosts and wolves. boom! The ragged pregnant woman reflexively pushed away the little girl beside her when she heard the sound, bowed her waist quickly, and hugged her stomach with her hands. In the next second, her thin body was thrown several meters away by the iron whip, and her body was like a rag doll hitting the yellow sand flying heavily on the ground. The amniotic fluid broke, and the blood gushed out between the legs, converging into a small stream. The thin mother''s pupils were dilated, and the bloody severed arm was still tightly hugging her stomach. The blood stained some festered teeth and slid down the corners of her mouth. Mouth opened and closed, unable to utter a complete sentence: "My child, my ... child ..." she died. The corpse quickly became cold, and blood stained her hair, her clothes, and her body red. Only the pair of bloody severed arms still tightly hugged his stomach. "Mom!!! You don''t want to die, I don''t want you to die, dad is gone, and you and brother are gone now. You still said you would give me a younger brother, you said you would never leave me behind, we pulled the hook, we pulled the hook..." A little girl crazily threw herself beside the cold corpse, her thin body curled up, clinging tightly to the corpse, her hands hugged her mother tightly, her little gray face nestled against the bloody broken body. arm. "I don''t want you to go, I don''t want you to go, I don''t want..." The sound of sobbing and sobbing was like a cold wind blowing from the extreme north, hovering faintly in everyone''s heart. Chapter 790 "It''s really noisy!" The iron whip full of barbs swung down, blood spattered, and the little girl''s sobbing stopped abruptly. "The world is finally quiet." Ethan withdrew his iron whip, stuck out his tongue and licked the minced meat hanging from the barbs, with a refreshed look: "Sure enough, the tenderer the two-legged sheep, the better the taste." Two streams of dead energy that could not be detected by ordinary means were sucked into Ethan''s other head with closed eyes. Everything before was just an excuse he was looking for in order to absorb the dead energy. "What do you two-legged sheep look at, do you want to die?" Ethan hated the eyes of this group of people. Such eyes disappeared after killing the last idiot who dared to resist. But....... It''s showing up again now. "It''s just a mere meat animal, a lamb that walks on two legs, yet dare to look at me, Mr. Ethan, with such eyes. If that''s the case, then you all should die!" A young man with glasses stood up. He tried his best to straighten his spine, but his legs were still trembling uncontrollably. Although his voice was trembling, he was very serious: "We, Not two-legged sheep." "We are humans!" Ethan looked at the young man with glasses, as if he heard a big joke: "Hahahaha, what''s the difference?" "It doesn''t matter if you are a human or a two-legged sheep, but they are all meat animals, and they are our food!" "We are humans." The young man wearing glasses miraculously no longer trembled and was afraid. He calmly took off the dusty glasses, carefully wiped off the dust on the lenses with his sleeves, and repeated word for word: "We are humans!" Human beings are actually very small and fragile. It could be just an accidental fall, a bruise can be life threatening. But they are so great and strong. In the era of slash-and-burn farming, the ancestors dressed in animal skins and naked feet led their clansmen to overcome thorns and thorns, looking for fertile and fertile land, and settled down. Wielding ridiculous wooden sticks and stone axes, he uses his flesh and blood to keep ferocious beasts out of his homeland. Civilization has gradually replaced the barbaric, and it has multiplied and grown under the sacrifices of generations. They have their own language, they have their own culture, they have their own etiquette, and they have their own costume movement. Their footprints began to open up, their living space began to grow rapidly, and the beasts that ate people were driven back to the mountains. From slash-and-burn farming to iron plow and ox farming. Human civilization is like a spark ignited on the grassland, burning blazingly, lighting up the dark night sky. The wide roads are all over the land, the surging rivers and lakes are calm, and human beings have successfully occupied a place in this world, and then...... Become the overlord of the new era! There are many high-rise buildings in the city, the lights are feasting, and the flow is endless. Outside the city, there are steel behemoths slowly sailing towards the ocean, and there are spaceships sailing into the vast space. Human beings are small but strong. Ethan crunched the iron whip held in his right hand. He admitted that he didn''t like the look in the eyes of the other party, and the tone of the other party: "Aren''t you afraid of death?" The young man didn''t speak, but calmly took back his glasses and stared at this Anyu monster calmly. The moment the little girl''s sobbing stopped, the extremely cold storm hovering above their heads also dissipated. But they didn''t feel any warmth, they were falling, falling into an even colder abyss. Their hearts also became riddled with holes as they fell. Something broke, and something, revived. Chapter 791 A cruel grin appeared on the corner of Ethan''s mouth: "Since you want to die, I''ll let you do it." boom! The young man''s body exploded, turning into a cloud of blood mist. The square-frame glasses were deformed under the huge force, and twisted into deformed shapes. The lenses inside exploded, and the broken lenses splashed everywhere. They were painted with a layer of blush by the blood mist, and were embedded on the cracked ground. "A two-legged sheep is a two-legged sheep, and it is ridiculous to try to resist." Ethan took a step forward and crushed the deformed frame completely, and said with a smirk, "Fucks, from now on, every half anz, whoever falls last will become Lao Tzu with these three-headed and two-legged sheep." The food in your mouth, hahaha!" The people at the back all stopped and stared at the blood mist blown away by the wind in the sky, and at the cold mother and daughter on the ground. Silent. There was a nameless flame burning fiercely, and their fear, their cowardice, and their evasion were like weeds being burned away by this nameless flame. The anger in everyone''s heart is constantly rising, like an active volcano that is about to erupt, accumulating, accumulating, and then... Go straight to Xiaohan! Many people in this world have always been protected by those who are most brave and fearless. When a disaster strikes, these ordinary people will run around like panicked mice. They watch the massacre in horror, and then become numb, and begin to feel accustomed to everything around them. but...... The instinct engraved deep in the soul and in the genes will never choose to be silent. Human beings are tiny, like a tiny speck of dust in this infinite world. But remember, they never lack real courage. "You bunch of useless two-legged sheep actually dare to look at me with such eyes, then give me all to die!" Ethan is very clear about these meat animals called humans. This kind of resistance only needs to kill the leader of them, and the rest will lose all fighting spirit like frightened birds, screaming and messing around Flee, let him slaughter. boom! boom! boom! The iron whip kept rising and falling, and the blood mist exploded in clusters. However, more and more people stood up and rushed towards the supervisor of the Anyu tribe. Although because of the ropes, these people were all tripped and fell to the ground, throwing them off their backs. But they still flocked to the supervisor one after another. Heroes have never been just spiritual practitioners with extraordinary abilities. You, me, him, can all be heroes. "Scumbags, I''m not two-legged sheep, I''m human! They''re your ancestors!" "Beast, sooner or later, our human flag will appear in your world and kill you all!" "It turns out that the meat of your group of beasts tastes no different from those of those pigs, hahaha!" "Ah! Lao Tzu''s legs! Die for me, die for everyone!!!" Chi Chi Chi! Ethan''s other head suddenly opened his eyes, and the two strong dead air turned into a deadly scythe, mercilessly harvesting the lives of these ordinary people. Just like harvesting wheat, wherever the death qi passes, there is a piece of death. but...... Still no one took half a step back, everyone seemed to be crazy, advancing one after another. "Crazy, crazy, all crazy." Rhett watched the crazy scene, and for some reason, a chill surged in his heart for no reason, as if he had fallen into an extremely cold ice prison without a trace of temperature. Chapter 792 "Ah!! Get the hell out of here!!! You idiots, why don''t you hurry up and help me slaughter these useless two-legged sheep!?" Ethan punched a middle-aged man in the face, his head sank softly with a crisp sound, but his mouth was still biting Ethan''s muscles tightly. Ethan was dripping with blood from being bitten, the iron whip in his hand had no strength to swing, his aura had been exhausted, blood was flowing from the pupils of his other head, and his vision began to blur. Ethan wanted to escape, but the surroundings were blocked by these humans, and there was no way out. "Get out of here, don''t come here, get out of here!!!" Ethan roared with all his strength, trying to hide the fear in his heart. His body was covered with human beings, and each of them used their hands and teeth to tear off new flesh and blood along the wound. His resistance became weaker and weaker, and finally fell to the ground with a plop, lifeless. Before, he never thought that he would die like this one day. All this happened so suddenly, all the supervisors of the Anyu tribe didn''t realize that Ethan turned into a corpse. "Kill! Kill these humans quickly!!! Otherwise we will all die!!!" The people are not afraid of death, so why should they be afraid of death. Rhett didn''t know why these humans suddenly became so crazy, he only knew that if he didn''t do anything, he would die like Ethan. The Anyu tribe only sent a small number of supervising troops to escort these civilians, and their large troops were scattered more than ten kilometers away. The number of supervising troops sent to the front line was too small, and these supervising troops disappeared without a trace like a drop of ink melting into the sea in front of the angry crowd. By the time the Anyu army found large-scale turmoil ahead and rushed forward to suppress it at full speed, most of these supervisors were already dead. The large troops of the Anyu tribe did not take the lead in exchanging fire with the soldiers standing in the military defense, but instead fought with these unarmed civilians. Worcester Brown, who was coordinating the overall situation in the camp of the alien allied forces in the rear, never expected such a magical situation to occur, and the group of Anyu supervisors would be so stupid. Again and again, he aroused the anger of human beings, and messed up the psychological battle that he thought was a sure thing. "These stupid pigs!!!" Worcester Brown punched the conference table, furious. Originally, after successfully performing the psychological attack, they would be able to successfully take down the opponent''s position without much effort, and quickly eat away all the vitality. But now, because of the behavior of the Anyu people, the soldiers and civilians of the other side are united and united, and it is impossible not to pay the bloody price now. "Xion, my love, send all the Zerg under your command to the battlefield, these idiots have lost their use value." The queen heard that her mouth split into four petals, and an invisible sound wave spread out quickly, ordering all the Zerg army to press on. "The original battle plan remains unchanged. Now everyone, please fully cooperate with the Klein Star Zerg to take down this group of stubborn defenders in one fell swoop." Worcester Brown forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart, and quickly issued a new order . "In addition, the original interest share of the Anyu people will be distributed by everyone after this battle." This group of seemingly incompatible aliens didn''t bother to care about the life and death of the Anyu people. The most important factor for them to form this alliance was their interests. Wouldn''t it be great to be able to share more benefits with one less ally now? Chapter 793 They weren''t worried that Worcester Brown would trick them in this way either. The covenants signed by these alien races are not paper texts without any binding effect. If the covenants signed by them are violated, a great price will be paid. And more importantly, the Anyu people are stupid, not to mention, there is no strong backer, and there are only a few life fields in charge. They are different. Behind them are big men whose strength has reached the God Forging Realm, and some even have the platform of the Yin God Realm. The Forging God Realm and the Yin God Realm are not easy to mess with. They are more dangerous and terrifying than the Fate Field. They are walking destructive natural disasters, and they are truly one person against one country! If Worcester Brown breaks the established rules without authorization and damages the core interests of these alien races, these Forging God Realm and Yin God Realm will choose to join forces. In turn, the Lothar Empire and the Unique Church in the north can make them lose Desperate. The so-called ally relationship is based on the interests of the northern Lothar Empire and the only church who sold all the creatures in the mountain and sea world. If this pair of loyal ball traitors harmed the core interests of their race, how could they still wear the same pair of loyal ball traitors. This is also the reason why Worcester Brown generously threw out the vested interests of the Anyu people. Only by throwing out this big piece of fat can everyone continue to smile and ''sincerely cooperate''. ¡­ Ahead, the high morale of the Anyu tribe was interrupted by the sudden chaos. Although the Anyu people have many heads, their IQ has not multiplied. In their life, they only have to eat. The more they eat, the faster their strength grows. "Kill, kill these two-legged sheep for me!" The butcher knife is swinging down. Big and big heads were cut off. At this time, everyone scattered and fled in all directions. This is not surprising. Those who provoked everyone''s anger have been torn into skeletons, and the ropes that bind them have also been cut. If they don''t run away at this time, will they stay and wait to die? Xio said that they are now unarmed, even if they are fully armed, they are not opponents of the Anyu tribe at all. Everyone suffocated their strength to escape, and the leader of the Anyu clan behind him suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of a wonderful idea. Originally, he was still worrying about how to drive away these fearless two-legged sheep and complete the top-secret task assigned to him by the great Lord Brown himself. It''s all right now, I don''t have to think about this unsolvable century-old problem anymore, these two-legged sheep know the troubles of Lord Ta Chi, and take the initiative to flee forward, what a caring cooperation. Ta Chi: No one understands these two-legged sheep better than me. Now we only need to chase them like prey to complete the task perfectly and get the benefits we deserve. "Don''t hurt them, you group of brainless idiots, put away the weapons in your hands, and don''t hurt these two-legged sheep!" "They are all our precious wealth. Every time someone dies, the wealth we can share will be less!" Having said that, these murderous Anyu tribes also put away their weapons, and wailed like ghosts and wolves behind them like uncivilized barbarians. Some of them were afraid that they would run too fast after letting go of their speed, surpassing these fleeing civilians, and deliberately suppressed their speed, shrinking their hands and feet. They did this only to get more humans to eat after this battle. Chapter 794 These Anyu people didn''t notice that their formation had become a mess. If they had a bird''s-eye view from above, they would find that their original one-line formation had become scattered dots. In a high-energy world, it is not necessary for all cultivators to strictly follow the requirements of formation. Letting them disperse without chaos can maximize their destructive power. As long as the general''s order can be issued accurately. Now the Anyu tribe has become a mess, and it is difficult for their command system to convey orders, which is very fatal to the battle on the battlefield. Cheng Jianguo is worthy of being a legend who broke out from the war-torn war years in Liguo, and he saw through this rare fighter right away. Looking at the scattered Anyu tribe, he couldn''t help but waved his arms excitedly: "Notify the artillery unit to carry out long-range bombing on these dogs, mothers, and Chinese troops, to attract the attention of these beasts, and create opportunities for the night watchmen .¡± "Notify Ye Zhi that when the cannon fires, immediately find the right time to enter the battlefield and eliminate the opponent''s vital forces as much as possible. The action time this time is only five minutes. After five minutes, no matter what the result is, they must retreat and must not fight with them. " "Others are preparing to respond to the fleeing civilians, and immediately use incendiary bombs to bomb the target area for one minute after the night watchman evacuates." Incendiary bombs are a type of bomb, and the notorious white phosphorus bomb belongs to incendiary bombs. Thermite incendiary bombs have a burning temperature of up to 3000¡ãC and are mainly used to burn down buildings and fortifications. The combustion temperature of napalm incendiary bombs can reach about 850¡ãC, the combustion time is about 1-15 minutes, and it has strong adhesion. The destructive effect on flammable targets is more than ten times higher than that of explosive bombs. This is a deliberate combat deployment aimed at the arrangement of the Klein Zerg. All this information is due to Liu Er''s terrifying monitoring talent. Intelligence is the first thing to fight in war, and only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you be victorious in every battle. With the detailed information, Cheng Jianguo is sure that this war will continue to a stalemate - as long as the Forging God Realm and the Yin God Realm don''t end in person. ¡­ Orders were issued in an orderly manner, and the artillery units in the rear began to bombard the center army of the Anyu people. As long as the strength has reached the pulse level or above, the strong can ignore this small missile. However, the backbone of the army is basically the ordinary level and the spiritual level. Even the average strength of Ta Chi''s personal guards is only low-level, and they cannot resist the long-range bombing of artillery units at all. Some people may ask why the bombing was not carried out in the first place when the large forces of the Anyu tribe first appeared within the bombing distance. It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t. At that time, although the Anyou tribe''s large army was in a square formation, the strong pulse ranks inside were all wary of missiles that might appear. After their cooperation, the defense range formed is enough to cover the entire phalanx. At this time, using missiles to bombard in advance will not have any effect except wasting precious ammunition. But it''s different now. The Anyu tribe''s own strength has reduced their intelligence. The strong people who can intercept these missiles have been seriously out of touch with the Anyou tribe who chased and killed humans. They simply cannot form a good defense against these Anyou tribe. Chapter 795 Boom boom boom! ! ! The missiles exploded one after another, and the strong men above the pulse rank of the Anyou tribe who were around the pulse rank shot and intercepted the incoming missiles in advance. But the other Anyu tribes were not so lucky. They had no power to fight back against such small bombs. These low-level Anyu tribes were blown to pieces, with blood, muscles and bones smeared all over the ground, just like the world. Purgatory. Chaos is growing. A crystal clear crystal skull hanging around Ta Chi''s neck suddenly emitted a dazzling red light, his face became pale, his spiritual energy flowed to his throat, and his voice spread to the entire battlefield. "All pulse ranks are centered on me, move closer to me, gather formation, and prepare to meet the enemy!" However, the sound of the missile explosion on the battlefield was deafening, and only the Anyu people who were close could barely hear it. The nearby Anyu tribe moved closer to Ta Chi, barely forming a defensive formation to meet the enemies who did not know where they would appear. The Anyu tribe in the distance was completely in a mess. Under the trend of survival instinct, those low-level Anyu tribe spontaneously fled towards the place where the pulse-level strong people existed. They were bombed to the point of crying, and some Anyu who were unfortunately tripped were trampled to a pulp by those fleeing behind. Far more people died in chaos than in missile bombings. The defensive formation that Ta Chi managed to straighten out was immediately dispersed by the fleeing Anyu tribe. Ta Chi''s nose almost crooked from anger. If this continues like this, his team will be completely ruined! "You stupid pigs, if you dare to approach again, you will all be killed without mercy!!" In Ta Chi''s mind, it doesn''t matter if all these low-level Anyu tribes are dead, as long as nothing happens to his elite team, Ta Chi will still be a powerful figure. "Since you don''t listen to my order, then there is no value in existence, all of you should die!" Chi Chi Chi! ! The rest of his four heads suddenly opened their closed eyes, and streams of red light shot out, weaving into a big net, and all the Anyu people touched by the big red net became the size of peas of minced meat. Ta Chi''s sudden attack slaughtered all the fleeing low-level Anyu tribe, the blood mist filled the air, and blood rained from the sky. ¡­ Worcester Brown watched this scene through the real-time projection, his frown slightly stretched: "These Bizhu Anyu are finally useful. They died well, died well! Their flesh and blood will become the best nourishment, watering out the most beautiful creep in the world. " The Creep of the Creestar Zerg is a more basic unit than the Dread Beast. It is formed based on flesh and blood. The better the quality of the flesh and blood, the stronger the effect of the Creep. When Creep is formed, it will automatically devour all organic matter and convert them into new Creep. Creeps will release a special factor that stimulates special organs in the Klein Zerg''s body, making all Klein Zergs that act on the creeper more powerful. At the same time, the creep is also an energy supply station. As long as the creep exists, these Zerg can obtain a steady stream of energy supply. By absorbing the energy stored in the creep, the insect queen will gather a large number of violent soldiers in a short period of time, forming a terrifying sea of ??insects, devouring all living life. Chapter 796 On a small mound one kilometer away, there was a heroic female knight in black battle armor, looking coldly at the farce not far away. Ye Zhi''s ten fingers fluttered up and down like dexterous butterflies, and the spirit scripts imprinted on the black armor quickly lit up one after another, a dull and extremely depressing feeling of imminent disaster enveloped the hearts of all the Anyu people. This feeling is like in a sweltering hot summer day, the sky suddenly darkens, the air is so heavy that it is hard to breathe, lead-filled dark clouds cover the earth, and the cold wind relentlessly tears everything apart. The sky and the earth are filled with sand and rocks, creating chaos. The roaring thunder loomed in the clouds, brewing terrifying energy that would destroy everything. "Annihilate in the thunder." Ye Zhi''s palms overlapped and turned outwards, and the palms were aimed at the Anyu tribe a kilometer away. The astonishing energy fluctuations turned into a real coercion spreading outward from Ye Zhi as the center, pressing the surrounding land down several meters. Ugly cracks quickly spread outward, and the land collapsed layer by layer, turning into dust. Stab it! ! ! A dazzling thunder light became the only color between heaven and earth, and all resistance was meaningless under this mighty thunder. The Anyu people along the way disappeared in the boundless thunder before they could react. Their flesh, muscles and bones evaporated in an instant, turning into a wisp of blue smoke. Ta Chi looked at the thunder light that traversed the sky and the earth, his face was extremely ugly. If he can''t bear this blow, all his ambitions and ambitions will disappear in smoke. "My Ta Chi is the natural overlord of the Anyu tribe, there is no way I will die here, break it for me!!" boom! Ta Chi''s five heads looked at one place at the same time, and five blood-colored beams of light shot out from his mouth, and there was a sound of vicious curses in the blood-colored beams of light. Hearing this sound was like falling into a frozen hell In it, everything from body to soul was frozen. A strong bloody smell emanated from the blood-colored beam of light. Smelling this smell was like coming to Abi Hell. Grim hands stretched out from the bloody mire below, trying to drag people into this endless hell. The five venomous and cold blood-colored beams merged into one, facing the God of Destruction that purifies everything. The blood light and the white light collided fiercely, and after a brief pause, the sky and the earth suddenly turned pale. The Anyu tribe, who was watching the center of the energy confrontation, covered their eyes and screamed. The light burns into coke. The bloody light and white light turned into a dark void, constantly shrinking inward, and when it reached the critical point, it exploded again after a thousandth of a second. The tyrannical energy storm ravaged the earth, like a 12th-level hurricane, devouring all life within a kilometer. Within a kilometer, it became an absolute forbidden zone of death. After an unknown amount of time, the raging energy storm slowly dissipated, revealing a 100-meter-wide crater with a diameter of a kilometer. There are a lot of crystals inlaid in the giant pit, and a ray of sunlight penetrates through the thick cloud of smoke and dust to shine on these crystals, and these crystals shine brightly in an instant. All the Anyu people within a kilometer were left dead in this deadly energy storm. They were all members of Ta Chi''s team, and they were all buried here. The surviving Anyu tribe stood there stupidly, staring at the deep and dark pit in disbelief. Their bodies were as stiff as a piece of wood, and their eyes were empty and lifeless. Chapter 797 "It''s gone, it''s gone." Those Anyu who were lucky enough to survive repeated this sentence dully. All their beliefs and wills, which were already on the verge of collapse, were completely destroyed by this energy storm. The Taft patriarchs they were following all disappeared after the energy storm disappeared, and they had lost hope of surviving. "Everyone listened to the order and attacked the remaining Anyu tribe indiscriminately for one minute until all these beasts were wiped out." A voice as clear as a silver bell rang out, and the next second, spiritual practitioners who couldn''t wait to bombard the surviving Anyu clan with spiritual spells. The overwhelming spiritual storm submerged these Anyu tribes. One minute later, hundreds of thousands of Anyu tribes were annihilated, and the ground was covered with blood, silently telling the cruelty of war to other peepers. "withdraw!" These spiritual orders are strictly prohibited, showing amazing military accomplishment, and evacuated to the rear without delay. Two Bingdilians in gorgeous battle armor were cut off to prevent Worcester Brown from sniping. As long as the other party appears, the methods Ye Zhi and Ye Luo sisters secretly prepared can come in handy. But the strange thing is that the expected sniper did not appear, and the other party seemed not to care about their evacuation. Ye Zhi''s right hand subconsciously grasped the handle of the knife pinned to her waist, and an ominous premonition faintly flashed in her heart. ¡­ "Hurry up!" "The big guys move faster, and you can enter the safe zone by running two more steps. As long as we don''t die after arriving in the safe zone, we will definitely not let everyone suffer any more harm!" "Hurry up and arrange people to help those compatriots who are exhausted." The soldiers of the Eastern Hundred Kingdoms were even more excited and burst into tears. If it weren''t for the military orders, they would have been unable to hold back and joined the aid team at this moment. "Xiao Mu, there is an old man here who can''t walk anymore, come here quickly." Hearing this, a young soldier under the age of twenty ran quickly to an old man with gray hair, and said enthusiastically, "Old man, let me carry you." "Thank you, boy...cough cough cough cough~~~" Before the old man finished speaking, he suddenly fell to his knees, hunched over and coughed violently in pain, as if he wanted to cough out his heart, liver and lungs before giving up. The soldier named Xiao Mu panicked, thinking that the old man had some kind of disease. "Brother Wang, call the doctor quickly, this old man is ill." Xiao Mu quickly recalled the first aid knowledge he had learned to slow down the old man''s body, and at the same time let the people around him avoid it to facilitate the air flow. "Cough cough cough cough ~~~~" However, less than two seconds later, the old man''s cough became more severe, and a big mouthful of foul-smelling black blood sprayed on Xiao Mu''s face. Xiao Mu''s nostrils were filled with this weird stench, which was like the smell of rust mixed with the smell of rotten internal organs. The marching rations were spit out. Strange to say, the old man miraculously recovered after coughing up black blood. He got up from the ground in a hurry, with a kind smile on his face: "Young man, thank you for your hard work." Xiao Mu was stunned for a moment, feeling a little strange, but he couldn''t say why, but subconsciously replied: "It''s okay, as long as you''re okay." Looking at the black blood on Xiao Mu''s face, the old man''s kind smile deepened. Chapter 798 Cough cough cough cough ~~~~~ The old man stopped coughing, but the sound of violent coughing came from Xiao Mu''s surroundings one after another. It was like a contagious virus that quickly spread and spread among the survivors and the rescue team. "Strange, why are there so many people coughing?" Hearing the coughing sound, Xiao Mu''s throat also started to itch for no reason, and he twisted his body uncomfortably, suppressing the itchy feeling forcibly. But the more I endured it, the more intense the itching became, and there was a strange tingling sensation in the abdominal cavity. This feeling is even more unbearable than ten thousand ants crawling up and down the throat pipe. It comes from the bones and soul. Every organ, every muscle fiber, every bone, every minute and every second of him is under tremendous torture, from extreme heat to extreme cold, from extreme cold to extreme heat. Beads of sweat appeared on Xiao Mu''s forehead and slid down his temples. He knelt on the ground in pain with his hunched body, but his face and body were as red as boiled prawns. An inexplicable raving whispered in his ears. "A foolish and blind traveler lost in the nameless gray fog, to pursue me is to pursue the light, the truth, the true detachment! The truth of the world!!" Xiao Mu''s consciousness fell into endless delirium, where he saw a grotesque world, a world called ''real''. Cough cough cough cough ~~~~ Xiao Mu''s throat sweetened, and he spat out a mouthful of black blood. At this moment, he felt that he had lost something important, but he had gained something more important. Xiao Mu got up easily from the ground, his appearance remained the same, but the enthusiasm on his face was stronger than before, and the invisible gray-black airflow slowly swirled around him, and he laughed ''hohoho'': "I am the disseminator of the truth, the true guide, the changer of the times, and... the eternal king without wings!" The gray-black air flow exploded in all directions, like a turbulent tide that quickly drowned all the rescuers, and left quickly after a brief contact, intertwined and swarmed towards the fortification hundreds of meters away. Only by careful observation can they find that their total volume has increased a little compared to before. "Ahem~Brother Wang, why do I feel that something is wrong in front of me?" "Something''s wrong? No, but my throat is really itchy all of a sudden." "Probably because the smell is so irritating that it caused some kind of allergic reaction in your organs." "Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be a big... cough cough... ask... cough cough cough cough." The communication between the two came to an abrupt end, and all the sounds in the fortification were replaced by coughing one after another. Everyone knelt down on the ground in pain, with hunched bodies, dilated pupils, and sinking consciousness. After they spurted out the black blood in their throats, they returned to normal, looked at each other, and smiled enthusiastically in tacit understanding. Lingxiu on duty saw the pupils of the soldiers coughing and constricted, and without thinking about it, he pressed the button to activate the alarm device. But as soon as he had this idea, he was shocked to find that his body couldn''t move! A face with a warm smile became the last image before his retina. The Wingless King strolled leisurely in the fortifications, and all the soldiers and spiritual practitioners stared at his back with fanatical eyes, just like watching the true god of faith. Chapter 799 "I saw your anger, saw your powerlessness; I heard your weeping, and heard your weakness." "It all stems from this rotten and stinking old age." The Wingless King walked to the commanding heights of the fortifications and opened his arms, embracing the world: "This decadent and stinking era will collapse under the smear of your blood, and a brand new utopia will rise on the ruins of the old era." "Oh!!! Great Wingless King, we will all build an ideal world under your light, and let black wings spread all over the world!" These ''people'' all had enthusiastic smiles on their faces, puffed up their chests, strode proudly and confidently away from the first line of defense, and rushed to the second line of defense. When Ye Zhi and Ye Luo led the team back to the first line of defense, they were horrified to find that the fortifications had been covered with a kind of black blood. The black blood wriggled like a living thing. Earth, rock, steel, clothes... They all became part of it under the creeping erosion of the black blood. The black blood wriggled and formed a human figure. Bubbles continuously emerged from the human figure, and the bubbles exploded one after another. A fishy-sweet smell came out. Some spiritual practitioners in the back became dizzy and their limbs became weak just by smelling it. If it weren''t for the companions who hurriedly supported them, they would have collapsed to the ground. "You are finally here, the destined one." Ye Zhi looked at this black-blooded man who was neither yin nor yang, raised his hand, and a thunderbolt struck him, saying hello politely. The black-blooded figure was overwhelmed by the lightning. "It''s useless, I am the disseminator of the truth, the true guide, the changer of the times, and the eternal king without wings!" "You are my established family members, come, follow the truth deep in your heart, explore this illusory illusion, tear away the fog of ignorance, and pursue the footsteps of the truth." An aria-style chant sounded, and a big hand made of black blood tore apart the thunder light curtain. The surrounding black blood surged like a tide, layer upon layer, forming a wave as high as 100 meters. The fingers of the black blood''s big hand slowly closed, locking and freezing the space around Ye Zhi and Ye Luo, and the power of any space-related abilities and props would be greatly reduced. "Come on, my established family." boom! Before the words were completely finished, the wave was unstoppable and heavy, but it stopped as if it had hit an impregnable high wall. "Complementary domains? No, it''s actually the integration of domains. It''s interesting. I haven''t seen such an interesting thing for a long time." In layman''s terms, domain complementarity is 1+1=2 in mathematics, which is the ideal state for domain complementarity. Please note that not all fields can achieve complementary effects. It''s like you combine a water attribute and a fire attribute field. I''m afraid it''s not because you think you''ve lived too long, and you want to change your tricks to cool off earlier. If the two fields that are barely on the same side complement each other, although it can''t reach 1+1=2, even if it can increase the power by 30%, it is quite an astonishing improvement. It is equivalent to enhancing the grenade into an RPG, which is only 30% of the effect. If the degree of complementarity reaches 2, perfect complementarity, a small grenade can be directly upgraded to a nuclear bomb for world peace! Chapter 800 There used to be two life field-level couples who took advantage of the huge improvement in domain complementarity to become the tyrant of one side, and ordinary forging gods had no choice but to die when they met them. And domain fusion is more terrifying than domain complementation. It is no longer as simple as 1+1=2, and it directly leaps to the level of (1+1)3=9! With a perfect level of domain integration, even if one day accidentally provokes the Yin God Realm, he can escape. Although domain complementarity is rare, it is not without it, but domain fusion is rare. In the long years of the Wingless King, he has only seen two domain fusions. Its rarity can be imagined. A world composed entirely of pure thunder keeps out the oncoming Kuroshio, no matter what methods the Kuroshio uses, it will still be difficult to break through that thin barrier. Ye Luo''s domain gave new possibilities to her sister''s domain. The two domains merged with each other, and it was indistinguishable from each other, erupting a shockingly terrifying energy. It actually blocked the Wingless King, an old monster left over from ancient times. "Showing such talent at such a young age, I really deserve to be my intended follower." The Wingless King smiled instead of anger. Only such rare and peerless geniuses are eligible to be his followers, and mediocre people are not even eligible to be his servants. "Then, I''ll be a little more serious." The words of the Wingless King fell into the ears of the spiritual cultivators hiding behind the two sisters, and they turned into noisy and chaotic murmurs, which were full of despair, madness, and resentment. "You are here, I know, come on, join us, we will become one and be liberated." "Why did we lose the light?" "My lord, why did you fall from the sky as great as you, who can save this dying world." "Don''t run away, face the despair of the world, use your blood relatives to form the boat of Duer, it will carry us to the other shore." With this murmur, their pupils gradually lost their color and turned into the color of black blood¡ªturbid and decayed. But subconsciously squeezed out a warm smile on his face, this smile is very comfortable at first glance, but after a long time, it will produce an extremely strong sense of disgust, wishing to tear off this hypocritical mask of enthusiasm. These devotionals think so, and they do. Looking at the image reflected in the Kuroshio, unspeakable anger began to appear in their hearts. Why, why is your smile so hypocritical. Why, why your expression is so empty. Why, why are your muscles so stiff. They hate everything about themselves, and under the urging of this emotion, they began to have spiritual practice to actively transform all these imperfect things. Their hands firmly grasped the two ends of their own skins and tore them out forcefully, only to hear a tearing sound, like tearing cloth, their faces were divided into two by themselves with the bridge of their noses as the middle boundary. The bright red muscle tissue was exposed to the air, but these people showed gratified smiles as if they felt no pain. Black blood began to ooze out of their eye sockets quickly, dripping down with viscous asphalt. These pitch-like black blood gathered together, as if gathering all the evil in the world. There is no temperature at all, only endless coldness. Ordinary people just take a look at it, and their souls will be polluted, distorted, and assimilated. "The prelude to the carnival begins to play, step into the party of despair, when everything returns to silence, it is the time for you to be naturalized." Chapter 801 Lingxiu, who was originally protected by Ye Zhi and Ye Luo, became a dangerous factor because of the Wingless King. Even Ye Zhi and Ye Luo''s spirits were polluted to a certain extent after hearing the voice of the Wingless King. If their strengths had not been greatly increased after the fusion of their domains, they might have entered the end of those spiritual practitioners now. The wingless king, in charge of the law of ''evil''. Just a look, a word, or an action can detonate the darkness in the heart and become a breeding ground for ''evil''. Evil will pollute all living beings and eat away all goodness. After a few seconds, all the spirits except Ye Zhi and Ye Luo turned into faceless monsters with torn skin and ''black blood'' flowing from their pupils. The faceless monster twisted its body in pain in the black blood, and there was no harsh monotonous noise from its wide-open mouth, like a jammed tape recorder. The black blood flowing out of their eye sockets is the evil in their hearts. When their bodies are completely covered by these evils, they will be completely distorted into malicious concepts. When the last spiritual practice was covered by malice, the area within a kilometer has become a sea of ??evil thoughts. Under the filthy, slippery, and icy sea, twisted and vicious faces slipped past from time to time. On this sea of ??evil thoughts, there is only one domain barrier struggling to support. Ye Zhi was wet all over, as if she had just been fished out of the water, her complexion was extremely pale, and her condition was extremely bad. Ye Luo''s strength is much inferior to that of her sister Ye Zhi, and it is already difficult to maintain the integration of the fields, let alone freeing up her hands to help her sister. Now Ye Zhi''s body is overloaded with aura, and he swallows all kinds of elixir to replenish aura without money, and the mottled aura is forcibly transformed by Ye Zhi to supplement the brand new bottomless pit created after the fusion of domains. This kind of behavior is a great waste of these elixirs, and it will also cause very serious damage to one''s body. It is a medicine that is three-point poisonous, so why not these panacea that contain abundant energy. The conflict of medicinal properties and mixed potency made it impossible for any spiritual cultivator to dare to use it until he had to go through layers of treatment. Swallowing all of them like Ye Zhi does not want money is definitely a suicidal act. If it continues like this, even if Ye Zhi can survive afterwards, she will become a useless person because of her damaged foundation. The Wingless King looked boredly at the weak resistance below, and ended the game prematurely. "The arm of a mantis is like a cart." The five fingers of the Wingless King snapped together, and the crazily surging sea of ??malice condensed into a giant tens of meters high. In its palm is a field filled with brilliant thunder, inside which are the two sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo who are struggling to support. The evil giant slowly lowered its head and looked at the two people in the field, with its blurred face and mouth wide open, as if mocking their overreaching. Viscous black blood slid down his body like dense raindrops. These detached evil thoughts turned into twisted monsters in mid-air, swarming with giggles. One, two, three, four..... There are as many evil thoughts as there are people polluted by the Wingless King. They are jealous of all good things, all good things should not exist in this world. Ye Zhi looked at the domain barrier blackened by evil thoughts, and knew that this time she had really reached the end of her life. "I''m really...not reconciled." Ye Zhi sighed inwardly. Chapter 802 The meaning of life lies in the existence of death. Without the presence of death, life becomes a void. But besides death, is there anything else that supports the meaning of life and fills this missing hole? Ye Zhi thought, this probably happened. Family affection, love, sex and even material things can all be the medium to fill this void. Ye Zhi has never experienced love, and she doesn''t have much need for material things. All she wants is for her family to be alive and healthy. But this simple vision was shattered after that day. She lost her parents, her sister was also terminally ill, and her life became gloomy. Until, she met the light that gave her life a new meaning. He is a big tree, but such a tree has injected new hope into her gloomy world. From that moment on, she knew she had been rescued from that abyss of hopelessness. In addition to her younger sister, she has a unique pillar in her life. Su Mu became the meaning of her going on. "I''m really not reconciled." The corner of Ye Zhi''s mouth smiled bitterly. Obviously she has just found a new meaning in life, obviously she has gained the motivation to move forward, obviously this time is so short, obviously... The one Ye Zhi can''t let go of now is her younger sister Ye Luo. After experiencing that upheaval, her heart was greatly traumatized, and she was always smiling, but she always held an alienated attitude towards the world. Maybe the tree god didn''t even know what kind of darkness was in Ye Luo''s heart. In this world, Ye Luo only cares about Su Mu and Ye Zhi. If she left, it would be hard for Ye Zhi to imagine what her sister would look like. but....... Ye Zhi couldn''t accept that her younger sister ended her life here, she still had a lot of good experiences, she shouldn''t just die here. "Ye Luo, remember to use your eyes to record this world for me in the future!" Ye Zhi looked at her sister reluctantly, and the bitter smile under the visor became gentle. When Ye Luo heard this, her heart shrank tightly, and an indescribable sadness overwhelmed her like a tide. The voice coming from her ear suddenly became blurred, as if it was floating from a very high and very far place, her heart was falling into the bottomless deep sea. In the deep sea there is no light, no temperature, no sound, very cold, very cold. Ye Luo''s pupils were as black as ink, as cold as the bottomless deep sea. "This level of despair..." The Wingless King looked at Ye Luo in surprise, he never expected that he would be mistaken. "This level of despair is truly beautiful!" The Wingless King disappeared in place, and the evil giant''s head squirmed and re-condensed into the Wingless King. Under the obliteration of the long seal, his invulnerable body has long been reduced to ashes. What''s even more tragic is that his soul was also severely traumatized during this long seal. If it was in his heyday, even if the domain merged, it would be nothing but his face would be polluted and twisted into a drop of evil. Facing these defenders, with a single thought, all within a radius of ten thousand miles will be turned into a world of evil. He originally planned to find a small world to drill after fulfilling his promise, and pollute that small world to cultivate and recover. But now he decided to change his mind. If there is a choice, who will break the three rounds. Chapter 803 The speed of flow between different worlds is not equal, and when he distorts and assimilates a small world, he may not know what the mountain and sea world will look like here. What''s more, the world is undergoing drastic changes that are rare in billions of years, and the opportunity to transcend is imminent. He has already missed it once, and he will never allow himself to miss it again this time! Ye Luo is the perfect vehicle for his recovery. As long as he can occupy Ye Luo''s body, he, the wingless king who has caused countless worlds to sink, will once again let the fallen black wings descend! "It''s not enough, this level of darkness is not enough, let me add another strength to you." Question: How can a person fall into the bottomless abyss and perish forever? Answer: Destroy his most cherished things little by little under his watchful eyes. The Wingless King learned patience during the long seal, but at this moment he didn''t want to wait any longer. All the evil thoughts attached to the domain barrier began to launch suicide attacks. Kacha~~ A crisp sound came from the energy barrier, and an undetectable crack slowly climbed up the barrier. Those evil thoughts immediately swarmed towards this crack like sharks smelling blood in the vast ocean. The cracks just expanded rapidly between the fingers, like ugly centipedes covering the entire domain barrier. All this is too much to say, but less than a second has passed before and after. Universal time scales have lost their meaning with these high-energy beings. These evil thoughts rushed into the domain along the cracked gap. The Thunder in the field fought back vigorously to buy Ye Zhi time to self-destruct. Ye Zhi took out a leaf that was placed close to her body. The leaf was not surprising in appearance, no different from ordinary leaves, and its material was like gold or jade. When Ye Zhi injected his own aura into the leaves, a spiritual light shot up into the sky, reaching the sky, looking from a distance like a beam of light penetrating the sky and the earth. The texture veins on the leaves show a series of ancient and clumsy patterns, silently explaining the truth of the world to the world, and the chaotic atmosphere slowly permeates from the leaves. In the field, Lei Ting retreated three feet and shrunk into a small ball to show his submission. Those cold evil thoughts immediately melted like ice and snow after encountering the scorching sun. The Wingless King''s pupils constricted, and he said in a daze, "Law-level!?" There is still a transitional stage between the Yin God Realm and the Primordial Realm, and the old antiques of the ancient times like the Wingless King are generally called the law level. When spiritual cultivation comprehends any law to a certain extent, and the body and soul are polished to a perfect roundness, one can enter the Primordial Realm. The Wingless King''s strength before being sealed was at the Hunyuan Realm, but like most of the Hunyuan Realm, he had some flaws in his body or soul, and he was not perfect. This is also the norm, after all, it is not easy to break through the level of Hunyuan Realm and step into Hunyuan, not to mention the perfection of soul and body. "This world has just recovered, how could there be a law-level existence!?" "Could it be that this is a conspiracy designed by them, and they want to use the hands of others to take back the authority I got." With the help of the Unique Church and the Lothar Empire in the north, the Wingless King escaped from the seal. In exchange, the Wingless King had to help the Unique Church and the Lothar Empire take down the defense lines of the Eastern Hundred Nations and kill all the creatures in the Eastern Hundred Countries. All sacrifices. Chapter 804 The Wingless King is an existence that cherishes his life very much. So many great powers who were superior to him were destroyed in that catastrophe. But he survived and plotted against the powerful law of evil. Even though he was sealed for hundreds of millions of years because of this, he was willing to do so. He only needs to wait for the recovery to come, and he can use the law of evil to conspire for the possibility of transcendence. The Wingless King is very clear about how he obtained the Law of Evil he has mastered, and he is also very clear that those existences have always wanted to take back the Law of Evil he has mastered to complete the most critical piece of the puzzle. So he cherished his life very much, and very carefully verified all the information before coming. In order to ensure the authenticity of these news, he even forced Worcester Brown, the Son of God in the only church, to sign a contract. As long as there is false information, Worcester Brown will be driven out of his wits. "Damn it, they didn''t hesitate to sacrifice a son of God in order to obtain my law of evil!" The Wingless King has a deep understanding of the One Church, otherwise he would not have been able to obtain the powerful law of evil from it. The Son of God is the only very special existence of the church. Their number is very rare. Their strength varies from weak to strong. But no one dared to underestimate any Son of God, because they were the only ones who could listen to the oracle of the ancient god and communicate with the ancient god for a short time. It can be said that without the Son of God, all teaching places lose their meaning. Because the ancient gods cannot be seen, heard, heard, or detected. Only the Son of God can reluctantly accept the oracle from the ancient god, and the others will fall into endless delirium the moment they see the ancient god, their sanity will fade, and they will become crazy lunatics. The number of God Sons in the Unique Church is now rare, which is related to the deliberate suppression of Heavenly Dao. Now Worcester Brown is the last Son of God. If Worcester Brown dies, they don''t know how many years it will take to find a new Son of God. Time is life, and since the existence who sleeps forever in the deep sea has signs of awakening, how can the heavenly dao still sleep. Without this only surviving son of God, even if they obtained his law of evil, they would have lost the opportunity to wake up the existence that sleeps forever in the deep sea. This is what it means to say that if you are not careful, you will lose everything. unless..... The other party found a way to awaken that existence without the Son of God! Only then did the Wingless King realize that he was very likely... definitely cheated! He is just a knife in the opponent''s hand, and it loses its value after it is used up, and the law of evil can be recovered at that time. withdraw! The Wingless King, who had maximized the talent of Congxin, just made a new decision without hesitation in an instant¡ªwithdraw! But before retreating, you must grab this perfect carrier! "It seems that the original power has been consumed." Although the Wingless King is a big boss who will bring his heart flow to the extreme, he can plot the law of evil, and it can also show from the side that the Wingless King is not a cowardly rat. When it comes to critical times, he does not lack decisive perseverance. As long as Ye Luo can be snatched and this once-in-a-lifetime perfect carrier is obtained, it''s nothing to spend a little of the source, this is a completely worthwhile deal. Chapter 805 "kooisayai...." The dull and rapid incantation sounded, and the evil that was dispelled by the chaotic air seemed to be injected with a booster, and it was equal to the chaotic air. "Not enough, not enough." The Wingless King turned his hands over and stamped on the top of the evil giant''s skull, and a drop of the essence of evil quickly penetrated into the evil giant''s body. After being injected with the essence of evil, the unconscious giant of evil thoughts began to scream in pain as if it had been lingering. Its huge body is like boiling water, bubbling and bubbling, and every time a bubble bursts, a viscous black liquid will flow out. The black liquid and the evil thoughts in the domain echoed each other, ticking and falling on the barrier of the domain that was riddled with holes. Every time a drop of black liquid falls, the size of the giant of evil thoughts will become smaller, and the evil thoughts in the corresponding domain will be stronger. In less than a second, the giant of evil thoughts melted, leaving only a small half, inhuman. The domain barrier turned into a large icy ball suspended in the air. The black liquid on the surface of the sphere scrambled to open eyes of various shapes and bloodshot eyes. Without exception, these eyeballs give people an extremely cold feeling, and the malice that thickens into substance is chilling. The eyeballs turned left and right, and finally stared at Ye Luo without moving. The unseen evil surges, the unheard evil sings. This is an orgy of sin. They are constantly seducing the darkness hidden deep in Ye Luo''s heart, and at the same time providing protection for the evil thoughts in the domain barrier, which in turn suppresses the pervasive chaos. Jie Jie, the Wingless King, laughed strangely: "There is also a difference in the level of laws. Although the laws you master are mysterious, they are still too young to suppress me like this. Let me loose!" This thin chaotic energy began to retreat steadily after the evil thoughts revived. The leaf that Ye Zhi sacrificed was after all only a leaf that had been refined by Su Mu''s sacrifice. Although it was mysterious, after the sacrifice, she concentrated and retreated, and the Yin God would also have a headache for it, but... The Wingless King is a ruthless person who survived the extremely cruel ancient times. Even if he was greatly damaged due to the long-term sealing power, seriously, it is not something the Yin God can resist. Not to mention a leaf that ''can only'' give Yinshen a headache. This is not because Ye Zhi and Ye Luo are too weak, but because the enemy is too strong. This is like a newbie who has just left Novice Village and suddenly meets the world''s ultimate boss in the wild. Unless your surname is Ma and you are born to a GM, you can only wash your neck and wait to die. This sudden change was full of twists and turns. In just two or three seconds, it was like riding a roller coaster, going up and down. Ye Zhi''s brows were tightly furrowed, and she, who had experienced many battles, could tell at a glance that only a leaf bestowed by the tree god could only deal with this unknown monster. The younger sister was sinking rapidly, her breath became strange and dangerous, Ye Zhi knew that she could not delay any longer. "Tree God, if there is an afterlife, I would also like to be a grass, always by your side." Ka Ka Ka ~~~ The pure spiritual energy in Ye Zhi''s body began to crystallize, and a large area of ??spiritual energy turned into crystal clear ice crystals. The cold air overflowed, and her aura instantly increased several times. The ice crystals spread rapidly from the inside to the outside, and Ye Zhi''s long black hair, which was as smooth as a waterfall, turned into bright and gorgeous crystal silk. Ice crystals quickly covered every part of Ye Zhi, and a drop of moist crystals slipped silently from the corner of his eyes. pat~ The crystal teardrops were smashed to pieces. Ye Zhi turned into an eternally frozen crystal beauty. Chapter 806 This is a nameless forbidden move mastered by Ye Zhi, it can condense aura into a special form of ice crystals. Once the spiritual qi crystallized, it could not be reversed. Within one minute after the crystallization, Ye Zhi could gain the power beyond the limit. But after one minute, Ye Zhi''s body will disintegrate into the most basic particle state, and her soul will be scattered. ¡­ Su Mu, who was on his way through the space leap thousands of miles away, suddenly became alarmed, a cold and biting killing intent flashed in his eyes, and the world changed. When the sky sends out murderous intentions, the stars change places; when the earth sends murderous intentions, dragons and snakes rise from the land; What if the gods in charge of the laws of heaven and earth are murderous? The space was twisted into pieces by invisible big hands, and the cracks spread from the void, forming a deep space crack. The whistling dead wind was blown out from the space crack, and the thousand li high altitude became a forbidden land for living beings. The surrounding world was suddenly bleak, and the intent of killing was everywhere. The vast monsters living in the mountains below whimpered, and a shadow of imminent death shrouded every life in this land. Every cell in their bodies is trembling deeply, from the meridian steps that are just about to step into the field of death, down to the most common beasts, they are all prostrate on the ground and trembling at this moment. "No matter who it is, no matter where you are, I, Su Mu, will swear to kill you today!" Su Mu was really angry. If he was fighting against the realm, Su Mu wouldn''t be so angry. But now the opponent is completely relying on his own strength to attack Ye Zhi and Ye Luo unscrupulously, which has already touched Su Mu''s bottom line. Whether it''s Ye Zhi, Ye Luo, or Xiaobai and the others, as long as it''s a fight between the same level, Su Mu will not wantonly intervene. This is their path, and from the moment they set foot on cultivation, there is no safety at all. Every step forward has to go through a cruel test. Even he, Su Mu, did not dare to assert that he would not die one day. After practicing for a lifetime, no one can live a lifetime without worry under the protection of others. Even if Su Mu was willing, Ye Zhi and Xiaobai would not. They didn''t want to be Su Mu''s burden and drag Su Mu down. If there is that day, they will choose to leave quietly. Only by sharpening yourself can you grow and become Su Mu''s help. Regarding the choices of Ye Zhi and Xiaobai, Su Mu never interfered. But Su Mu absolutely cannot accept that someone can break the rules by relying on his own strength to reach the sky, and wantonly cause killings. Now it was no longer a fight between children. Some adults ended up disregarding their shame and broke the rules first. Is it true that Ye Zhi and the others don''t have a backstage? ! With a thought of Su Mu''s mind, his spiritual consciousness locked onto the leaf bestowed on Ye Zhi in an instant, and using that leaf as a beacon, he escaped into the underworld, spanning billions of miles in an instant. In an instant, a huge spiritual consciousness that cannot be described in words appeared in the extremely high and far away Qingming. Rumble! ! ! ! Thousands of miles above the first line of defense, thunder exploded in the sky, dark clouds were densely covered, thick fog enveloped the earth, the bright sky was darkened, the scorching sun turned into a cold fireball, and the temperature instantly changed from the scorching summer to the Cold winter. The face of the Wingless King, who was still grinning strangely below, changed drastically. He looked up at the dark clouds above his head, but he couldn''t see anything. Chapter 807 The robbery cloud in the thousands of miles of green and dark slowly turned, and a divine eye of punishment stared at the wingless king below indifferently, as if looking at a dead person. "No...impossible!!!" Two streams of viscous black liquid spewed out from the eye sockets of the Wingless King, all previous calculations and thoughts disappeared at this moment, and now there is only one thought left¡ª escape! Only then did he realize how absurd his previous thoughts were. Where is the master of this chaotic qi, what kind of law level is it? I am afraid that I was not his opponent in his heyday, let alone his half-crippled self now. "I am your mother''s only church!!!" The Wingless King was so remorseful that he cursed in his heart. If time could be turned back, he would definitely choose to crush Worcester Brown to death on the spot, even if he had to bear the backlash from the only church. Anyway, no matter how bad he is in this state, he can''t be much worse. As long as there is evil in the world, he can continue to live on with the help of the law of evil. As long as he is still alive, he, the Wingless King, may have a chance to stand up. Think back then, didn''t he obtain the Law of Evil in this way? It''s not because he''s strong enough, it''s just because he''s tough enough. Anyway, the only church believes in the existence that sleeps forever in the endless deep sea has not yet awakened, as long as he does not take action, no one in this world can kill him...... Before God''s Eye of Punishment appeared, he always thought so... But now he knew that he was wrong, very wrong. He obviously just wanted to eat a small fish, but in the end he provoked a prehistoric giant crocodile. The Wingless King panicked to the extreme, and the law of evil he mastered was exuding unprecedented fear. This is something I have never seen before, and you have never been so afraid when you were sealed by the heavens with him. But now, he was terrified to the extreme. This means that as long as it falls into the hands of the master behind the God''s Eye of Punishment, he and the law of evil on his body will die, and there will be no dregs left. What made him tremble even more was that the Law of Evil, which had been forcibly planned to win, began to forcibly escape from him at this time. The Wingless King was dumbfounded. Didn''t everyone discuss it at the time, to carry things together and enjoy the blessings together? ! Why the fuck do you want to leave me so much now! ! What about the vows and promises you made back then? The Wingless King never dared to let the law of evil go away like this. If he really let the law of evil go away, death might be the best ending for him. "No, this must not happen." The Wingless King changed his previous submissive image in front of the law of evil, and chose to strike hard. If you want to die, everyone will die together, there must be no one between you and me to live! "My... my lord, I am willing to offer you the law of evil, and beg you to forgive my offense." The Wingless King''s knees were weak, he knelt on the ground with a plop, and kowtowed wildly. It''s not fake, it''s real! The knocked mountains and rivers shook, and the earth collapsed. The law of evil residing in his body was dumbfounded. He always felt that the Wingless King was extremely thick-skinned, but until now, he realized that he still far underestimated the lower limit of the Wingless King''s integrity. If it were him, he would definitely... Make the same choice! Chapter 808 "My lord, I am the law of evil. All the previous actions were taken by this despicable villain forcibly commanding my strength. I am willing to offer my loyalty to you." The law of evil was not willing to fall behind, and sold the Wingless King in a backhanded manner. The Wingless King glared at the law of evil that appeared beside him. This law of evil looks like a dense group of black silk threads entangled together, each of these threads is icy cold, not as evil as imagined, and the black mist is transpiring. It is pure evil, but not evil. Because evil is part of heaven and earth. There are four seasons in the sky, and there are two extremes of good and evil. Pure evil, only the endless coldness, can freeze the soul of a person, and then fall into the bottomless abyss. The rules are not visible, even if the image of the rules is realized directly in the field of fate, it will suffer heavy damage. Ye Zhi in the ice crystal was severely injured just by glancing at it, fine cracks appeared on the ice crystal, and most of her aura quickly weakened. At this time, the manifested law of evil is the strongest, and its power is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. It is beyond the reach of human beings to fight against the rules. But at this time, he is also the weakest, and once he suffers the slightest injury, his vitality will be greatly reduced. Su Mu watched the farce below with cold eyes. He is not a three-year-old child, how could he easily believe the words of the Wingless King and the Law of Evil. The Wingless King who knelt on the ground and kowtowed wildly, and the evil law who wanted to exchange the Wingless King''s limit for a one-for-one coincidentally broke out into trouble. A very hidden spatial fluctuation appeared, and the Wingless King turned into a cloud of black liquid and disappeared into the space. Before he obtained the law of evil, he was known as a peerless genius born once in a million years, and he was a rare character who could manipulate space to perfection. Wingless does not mean that his wings are broken, but that all the space is his wings. Space is formless and phaseless, and everything you see is wings, so it is wingless. After the law of evil manifested, the power of the dense black silk threads was fully unleashed, the sky and the earth became the domain of evil, and the surrounding sky and earth began to target Su Mu. Low dark clouds, flashing thunder, ubiquitous air, noisy dust and even pure spiritual energy all became Su Mu''s enemies. Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness felt a strong malice from this world. The gathered spiritual energy began to explode in a series. The explosion of such a volume of spiritual energy directly raised a huge dazzling light cluster, and a ring-shaped shock wave slowly spread outward. The hard and thick fortifications below were crushed like tofu dregs in front of this shock wave, and the surrounding towering mountains and wide lakes were all razed to the ground. All the animals living inside didn''t know what happened, and their vision was filled with endless white light, disappearing together with the mountains in an instant. A huge mushroom cloud rose high in the center of the explosion, and it was clearly visible even hundreds of kilometers away. Those invading alien races stared at the rising mushroom cloud in horror, their legs trembling. They couldn''t imagine what would happen to them if they were near the battlefield. Just the escaping coercion can turn them into dead bodies. This is the high-energy world, the high-energy world where the mighty power belongs to oneself. Even those Klein Zerg who are not afraid of death and don''t know what fear is are trembling under this devastating power. And this is just a small aftermath. Chapter 809 Billowing thick smoke covered Su Mu''s God''s Eye of Punishment manifested by his spiritual consciousness. Before the aftermath of the explosion dissipated, the peaceful air turned into a deadly killing intent, launching a second wave of attacks. After the aura exploded, the thousands of degrees of high temperature mixed with toxins turned into ferocious dragons with wide fleshy wings. The wide fleshy wings shook violently, setting off a wave of highly poisonous and deadly scorching air towards Su Mu''s spirit. knowledge. These toxins are not common viruses in the human world, but a special virus that is specifically aimed at spiritual consciousness. As long as it is even half-stained, even a law-level existence will collapse and decay in just a few breaths. Even Primordial Realm didn''t dare to allow their spiritual consciousness to be contaminated with this kind of poison. It is not so much a poison as an extension of the law of evil. Evil is ugliness, blemish, filth, great evil, and taboo. One wave of ups and downs and another wave of ups and downs. The law of evil either does not move, or a move is a method of thunder, only one blow will kill. The shining wild thunder was infected by malice, and changed from a divine thunder that purifies the world to a filthy fierce thunder. The low dark clouds formed an airtight cage, which complemented the scorching poisonous wind that swept down below, and made Su Mu''s heart ache. All escape routes of the transformed God''s Eye of Punishment were sealed off. retreat? At the moment when the Law of Evil struck, there was no way out. The God''s Eye of Punishment was submerged by the poisonous scorching wind and the filthy thunder. The ferocious poisonous hot wind and the filthy thunder''s power are certainly terrifying, and can wipe out life in a thousand miles, but it can deal with Su Mu who has mastered the rules. In terms of existence, it is simply like a mayfly shaking a tree. The real lore means of the law of evil is the original power hidden in it. As a rare law in the world, He gave birth to the existence of self-spiritual intelligence, so that he would not do the kind of stupid things that you slowly test one by one. The collision of rules is far more terrifying than ordinary people imagine. If you can''t stop it, you will die! The loser will be completely erased by the rules, no past, no present, and no future. After finishing all this, the law of evil didn''t just stay in place and wait for the unknown result. All his threads shrank into one point and escaped into the void. Together with the Wingless King, they rushed towards the two sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo. Cultivating immortals, without a physical body, there is no one in strength. After encountering a strong enemy, you still need to consume your source to barely contend with it. It is extremely difficult to recover after the source is used up, which is why the Wingless King didn''t take down Ye Luo and Ye Zhi immediately at the beginning. If you have a compatible physical body to make a boat, this may not be the case. Ye Luo is incomparably compatible with the Wingless King, and even more so with the Law of Evil. As long as he can occupy Ye Luo''s body and find a remote small world to drill into, it won''t take long for him to recover from the sinking of that world. That''s why when he first discovered Ye Luo, he and the Wingless King made an agreement to snatch Ye Luo''s body. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Su Mu, a prehistoric giant crocodile, stood behind Ye Luo, who was just a small fate. The cowardly king without wings is not qualified to compete with Su Mu, the only law of evil that can compete with Su Mu. The previous begging for mercy was just a show, and the alliance between them may be really fragile, but under the long seal of hundreds of millions of years, you have already had me in you and you in me. In this case, it has long been a prosperity and a loss. How could they really betray each other. Chapter 810 It''s just that the Wingless King and the Law of Evil are really shameless. In order to paralyze Su Mu, they can even do things like kneel and kowtow. Fortunately, they are the existences who have mastered the rules. If the story of this battle is spread, the Wingless King and the Law of Evil will be forever nailed to the pillar of shame in the long river of time. They will become their demons when they preach in the future... The Wingless King traveled through the space, looking for the dimension where the two sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo lived. At the moment when they acted earlier, the two sisters Ye Zhi and Ye Luo were dragged into a different dimension by Su Mu. They seemed to be still in place, but it was just a projection, as visible as the moon in the mirror. Can''t touch it. They are already separated from reality by an unknown distance. In space, there are distant galaxies separated by a line. The law of evil returns to the Wingless King, looking for the space dimension where the two sisters are. "Is it resolved?" The Law of Evil looked contemptuously at the wingless king who had reached a new height: "Hehe, solve it? Tell me how to solve it? My strength is not one in ten, and I don''t have a physical body to use as a boat. Even if I consume my original power, the effect will be greatly reduced. How can I solve it so easily for an existence that also has mastered the rules. " The Wingless King is used to being despised by the law of evil, and he doesn''t take it seriously. He can even kowtow and kneel. Such sarcastic remarks are just a warm breeze to him. "So it didn''t solve the problem. Why did you come back?" The Wingless King asked indifferently. "Don''t forget the end after being eroded by my original power. If the other party''s soul and body fall together and end up personally, I will back off by three points, but what came here is only his spiritual consciousness, how can I easily eliminate it? of the original power. Infected by my original power, he can''t take care of himself now, so where will he have the time to chase you and me? "The law of evil snorted coldly. "It''s true, your law of evil is indeed the most difficult law in the world." The Wingless King''s words were really not bragging. The law of evil is indeed the first and most difficult law in this world. If it gets a little bit like tarsus maggots, ordinary laws can''t solve it at all. After being praised by the Wingless King, the Law of Evil asked in satisfaction: "Is there a good place for you to go after grabbing the flesh?" "Of course, don''t forget that the worlds I have traveled to are countless, and naturally they have been arranged for a long time. The current world has changed, and it is no longer the world we knew before. If we cooperate, we will benefit, and if we divide, we will lose. " "Hehe, then according to your words, you and I have been working together for a while." The Wingless King and the Law of Evil looked at each other, and had strange thoughts in unison. "It''s just a coward, but he dared to plot against me. When I snatch the body and recover my vitality, I will definitely crush you to avenge my calculations back then." "Hey, idiot, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking now, how you fell into my hands back then, and now you still can''t escape my palm!" They are not good gentlemen, only by completely devouring each other''s spiritual knowledge and soul can they become a complete one. These words are just to give everyone a step down, and the next step is to look at their own methods. Just when the two were hypocritical, hypocritical and snakelike, the outside world was changing. Chapter 811 "Why is there no record of this level of existence in our database? Those idiots from the Intelligence Agency are a bunch of idiots!" Worcester Brown cursed in his heart. The aftermath of the previous confrontation shattered the spirit technique he had cast, and he suffered a backlash, and was seriously injured. If he hadn''t stopped being a human being, he would have been seriously injured and unconscious by this time. The sudden appearance of Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness on the battlefield obviously exceeded Worcester Brown''s expectations, and what exceeded his expectations was Su Mu''s strength! Faced with the existence of landslides and ground cracks in a wave of hands, personal wisdom and planning are extremely pale. He didn''t even need to look at the group of alien races behind him to know what they were thinking at the moment, and he was afraid that there were 10 out of 10 people who were already thinking of quitting. "Gentlemen, our country''s think tanks have long foreseen this possibility in this battle, and we still have hope in this battle." Worcester Brown took a deep breath, his face regained his composure, and he slowly turned around and raised the eagle body in his hand Flicking the cane on the sand table, he said calmly and calmly. He clearly knew that he must not show cowardice at this time, otherwise these alien races who were willing to sacrifice their lives would definitely choose to retreat. No matter how good the distribution of benefits is, it must be taken with one''s life. "It''s not that I don''t believe what you said, it''s just that there is no evidence for what you said. Please show me a thing or two." The alien who spoke had four arms, and each arm held a weapon. He had a strange face, obsidian-like antlers on both sides of the skull, a third eye in the middle of the brow, and red hair. Ru Yan, surrounded by three white fireballs around his body. His name is Chibai, he comes from the ancient beast world, the blood of the saint race flows in his body, he is very powerful, he is a real genius in the ancient beast world, he has already glimpsed the Yin God realm after only a hundred years of cultivation. After receiving the sound transmission from the big boss hiding behind the scenes, other foreign races also spoke out and asked each other. "That''s right, what we are going to face is the law-level who comprehends the law, and may even be the Hunyuan-level who controls the law and changes the universe." "With an existence of this level, even if all of us attack together, we will not be able to do anything to the other party. Please make it clear to the general as soon as possible." "Why did the general keep silent? Could it be that he is really trying to trick me into being your pawn?" "General, don''t forget the clauses in the contract when you signed the contract that day. If the general breaks his promise, the consequences are something that none of us would like to see. General, don''t make mistakes!" "What are you guys doing? Don''t forget your current identities!" Some people questioned and forced others to stand up and support Worcester Brown. The queen squirmed, her beautiful cheeks didn''t feel warm at all, and her voice was like the cold wind blowing in three or nine days. "If you continue to behave like this, then I, the Klein Star Zerg, will accompany you to the end!" The Queen of Zerg alone cannot make these alien bosses afraid, but the Klein Star Zerg behind her is not something to be messed with. After the Queen of Worms appeared, these alien races did not push too much, but still stared at Worcester Brown, asking him to give a practical explanation. Worcester Brown straightened his back, bowed his head and gently kissed the back of the insect queen''s hand, raised his head and said confidently: "I understand everyone''s questions and anxieties, and I ask everyone to be calm, don''t worry, have you forgotten this?" Who led the agreement this time?" Chapter 812 These alien races from all over the world came across the border to invade the origin of the world and snatch all the resources. They were originally in a competitive relationship, and many alien races had even beaten people''s brains into dog''s brains. It''s just that the lobbying of the Lothar Empire and the only church is not enough to make these alien races put down their hatred and form an alliance. Behind their alliance, there is an invisible hand manipulating everything. That is Antheuras, known as the taboo of immortality and the source of eternal disaster. The faces of these alien bosses changed when they heard the words, and some people couldn''t help but say: "The taboo of immortality, the source of eternal disaster-Anxiuras!?" This appellation seems to have some kind of magical power, all the noisy voices are silent, and needles can be heard in the wide hall. An indescribable depression enveloped everyone''s hearts, and there were faint sounds of prayers and sacrifices in the silent hall. The body of the alien tycoon who had called Anxiuras by his name before fell out of the void as if hit by a heavy truck driving at high speed, with blood mixed with internal organs spurting out from his mouth. The name of the true god cannot be spoken outright, and those who speak out the name of the true god will generally die a miserable death. Even the true gods are like this, let alone the evil gods? So in the world of fantasy, don''t just shout to go against the sky, go against the sky, because after you shout, you will really be in great trouble, and death will be the lightest punishment at that time... These alien tycoons keep their eyes on their noses and their hearts, just like old monks who have settled down and turn a deaf ear to the tragedies in the world that are happening before their eyes. Isn''t it just spitting blood, more spitting would be good, as far as his physique is concerned, he can''t die. It wasn''t until the dark wind disappeared and the murmurs faded away that the alien bosses who knew these ancient secrets began to discuss carefully through sound transmission. "If that existence really recovers, it''s better for us to return to the original world immediately." This Anxiuras is none other than the man in black who was sealed in the bronze hall. However, this statement is not accurate. Instead of saying that the man in black is the taboo of immortality and the source of eternal disaster, it is better to say that he is just a projection of Anxiuras. The real Antheuras is still sleeping forever, and his indescribable body is still sealed under the bronze hall. Rumor has it that the moment Antheuras wakes up, the world he is targeting will fall into endless chaos, the boundary between life and death will be disordered, and the dead will become immortal disasters, spreading death with confusion. This process will never end, and will not stop until the world is exhausted in endless torment. "No, if that existence is really awakened, we will definitely not have any senses. He is only close to awakening now, but it is still far away from the real awakening." It''s not easy for an existence of the level of Antheuras to wake up from eternal sleep. Don''t look at the alien who lost half of his life just calling him by his name, and feel that Antheuras has already awakened. If he really woke up, that reckless alien would not just lose half his life. "I don''t think this one and only church has such a great ability, and it should be a clone of him that appears here. Although he is the source of eternal disaster and immortality is taboo, but relying on only one avatar may not be the opponent of this unknown existence, right? "Another alien race was pushed out after receiving the sound transmission and asked. Chapter 813 Don''t look at these alien bigwigs who are used to pushing with force, but it doesn''t mean that they are brainless reckless men, and they are all cunning and ghostlike when it comes to critical moments. Just based on a few vague clues, I deduced something. If there is really only one clone, they have to carefully consider whether they want to continue this muddy water. Worth Brown didn''t dare to play the game at this time, and said bluntly: "That''s right, my only church has only managed to free a projection of the great old god from the seal." The strange eyes of these alien bosses hiding in the void flashed, but they were not in a hurry to interrupt Worcester Brown. Worcester Brown went on to say: "His clone has recovered the strength of the Primordial Realm under our sacrifice, and crushing this unknown law level is as easy as crushing an ant. but......" "But what?" "However, if you invite that majesty to fight, your interests will inevitably drop sharply. It''s up to you to decide how to choose." If possible, Worcester Brown still didn''t want to invite Antheuras'' clone. In order to free him from the seal, they ended up being enemies of the whole world. His existence is related to the future layout of the only church, and no mistakes are allowed. If there is a slight mistake, he is a sinner of the only church. But the Hundred Kingdoms in the East is also a crucial part of the plan, far more important than the layout of the Far North. There has already been a failure in the extreme north, and the hundred countries in the east will never allow failure here! After hearing the words, these alien bosses flashed their spiritual thoughts, silently calculating their gains and losses. The benefits that can be shared here are also crucial to the world behind them, otherwise it would not take a lot of effort to quietly teleport them, the big guys whose strength has reached the state of concentration and even the state of yin. They will not speak recklessly without thinking about a result. "In my opinion, I''d better wait and watch from the sidelines for the time being, and it''s not too late to make a decision after the battle situation over there becomes clear." "Your Majesty''s words are justified, so let''s follow what your Majesty said." Worcester Brown was also struggling. The words of this alien boss gave both sides a buffer time, and he was naturally so happy. The spiritual art of monitoring is relatively unorthodox, and its practice is very difficult, so few people practice it. Worcester Brown''s spirit technique was broken, and the other bosses could only stare blankly here. "Brother Chibai, I heard that your sky-gazing mirror is one of the most famous monitoring artifacts in the ancient beast world. It can reflect everything from Qingming down to Jiuyou on the mirror. This is a good time to use the sky mirror! " The corner of Chibai''s mouth twitched, and he quickly waved his hands to explain: "Your Excellency praises it, it is true that the Sky Observing Mirror is as wonderful as you said, but what I have in my hand is just an imitation of it. The miraculousness inherited by this imitation is only one ten-thousandth of it. How can we peep into a battle of this level. " After some bigwigs from different races heard that it was an imitation of the sky-gazing mirror, they put out their thoughts of killing people to seize the treasure. If it''s just a mere imitation, it''s not worth their shot. The old man standing behind Chibai is not easy to mess with. Chibai is hesitant, although this is just a copy given to him by the ancestor, but in terms of its miraculousness, it far surpasses most of the world''s treasures, so it can''t just be damaged here. Chapter 814 "Hehe, we will naturally not let Chibai Mianxia lose a treasure for nothing. If the imitation is damaged, we will also give equal compensation." "That''s right, brother Chibai, it''s time now, don''t hide it anymore, at this time, insight into the trend of the battle is more important than anything else!" "Afterwards, the share of Ancient Beast Realm increased by 2 points." The increase in income of two points is not low, and with the compensation they promised before, Chibai has earned back a lot. You said something to me, and after getting the promise of benefits, Chibai took out an oval bronze mirror with satisfaction. The mirror was very small, only the size of a palm, and obscure runes were engraved on the edge. A bronze snake is entrenched on the mirror frame, with its head and tail intertwined. The mirror surface is like water, and the shadows are so shadowy that it is hard to see clearly. Chibai made complicated handprints, the sky-watching mirror was suspended in the air, and the bronze ouroboros was swimming slowly, the mirror surface was radiant and the runes were brilliant. The small bronze mirror became the size of a house in an instant, and the image of Ying Ying Zhuo Zhuo became clearly visible as if the clouds and mists were lifted to see the sun. ¡­ The dense fog of smoke and dust covered the blue sky, and the evil dragon and fierce thunder passed through the dense fog at high speed, turning into a chain of laws as black as ink. These law chains are intertwined with each other, forming a big net that covers the sky, all the beauty, hope and warmth are gone under this big net, leaving only endless cold, cold and dead silence. Even if they only pass through the mirror, they can clearly perceive the viscous and cold soaring malice, which is chilling. After seeing this chain of laws composed of the laws of evil, many messengers with only the strength of the pulse level aroused the evil in the depths of their hearts, and their bodies were deformed. flow out. Even Mingchang''s mind was quickly eroded after seeing this chain of laws. This is the power of a Hunyuan Realm''s powerful firepower when it is fully fired. Although it is only one-thousandth of his heyday, it is not something these spiritual practices can stop. Just one glance, and it caused a devastating disaster. If this is in a densely populated place, the Law of Evil does not need to appear. Just the picture projected in the mirror is enough to turn a city into an absolute realm of life. If it is not clear in time, even the environment there will be distorted by the radiation of the law. The other big bosses of different races did not dare to neglect, and quickly united to seal the picture in the mirror. All kinds of runes overflowed with light, forming a layer upon layer of airtight seal barriers, restraining this power in the seal. The cold and deadly sense of ominousness in the hall slowly dissipated. But those Lingxiu whose eye sockets are bleeding black blood have been completely deformed, and there is only one dead end. Puff puff! These deformed spiritual bodies ignited clusters of red-white flames, burning them together with the black blood. The flames here have not yet burned out, and a hazy light suddenly lit up in the center of the battlefield. This group of twilight was very inconspicuous at the beginning, and it would have been hard to find if it weren''t for the masters who watched the battle. They looked at this glimmer of light with ugly expressions, and a long-lost palpitation came to their hearts, as if this inconspicuous glimmer of light was the culprit that made their hearts jump! "If you get hit, you will die!!!" Chapter 815 It was just the projection of the mirror that made them tremble with fear. They couldn''t believe how they would feel if they were on the battlefield at this moment. I''m afraid that under such terrifying coercion, even blinking is a luxury! Chi Chi Chi! The hazy twilight expanded violently, and it was like a small sun had risen in the center of the battlefield, emitting infinite light and heat. The dazzling light beam pierced through the dense smoke and dust, and the cold and dead law chain melted like ice and snow under the light of the light beam, as if it had never appeared before. "How is this possible!!" A hoarse voice sounded, the sound was like someone rubbing two rusty broken iron sheets vigorously. The other bosses followed the prestige, and an old man with a pale golden clock engraved behind him came into view. The old man''s body was looming, sometimes illusory, sometimes solid. When they saw the pale golden clock engraved behind the old man, they couldn''t help being shocked, and their expressions changed again and again. What does this light golden clock that makes many big shots look like? It looks the same as all clocks, with 12 divisions, representing 12 hours. The light golden clock engraved dial is full of cracks, just like a piece of precious porcelain has a regrettable crack, and there are gravel-like things falling out of the cracks, but these gravel just disappear into nothingness as soon as they appear. The strangest thing is that there are no three most common pointers on the dial, only one pointer that has been broken by a large part moves back and forth alone. This pointer, which was too short by a large amount, was moved forward by one point, and the old man''s figure became solidified by one point. But when it moved back, strange phenomena appeared in the figure of the old man again, and his body began to become unreal, as if what appeared here was just the projection of some kind of equipment. The body of this aging old man is sometimes solid, sometimes illusory, and there is a decayed smell from the inside to the outside. "This is... the time wheel?! It''s actually the old ghost of Honglian!" The pupils of the boss who had heard this title suddenly shrank, and his voice subconsciously lowered by three points: "Isn''t it rumored that he had an accident when he took that step, and died?" "The red lotus old ghost has strange means, so it''s not surprising that he survived." "Damn it, this old ghost has always been domineering and ruthless. It''s not a good thing to appear here now." "Fellow daoists, who is this red lotus? Why do I faintly feel that you are very afraid of him?" Some new bosses are very unfamiliar with the name Honglian. Seeing that everyone is extremely afraid of such a decaying old man, they can''t help but ask curiously. "See that time wheel behind him?" In order to prevent everyone from violating the taboos of the old red lotus ghost, some veteran bosses quickly explained via voice transmission: "It was sacrificed after he slaughtered all the creatures in the world he was born in. His relatives, lover, His offspring were tortured to death by the cruelest means, and became the core of the time wheel. This is a peerless fierce god, don''t look at him for more than a second, as long as it takes more than a second, you will offend him. I have already stated clearly his taboos, if any of you offends him at that time, don''t blame everyone for standing idly by and refusing to save him. " The newly promoted boss hurriedly looked down at his toes, as if the truth of the universe and the true meaning of life were contained there. Chapter 816 "No, how did the time wheel of Old Ghost Honglian become like this?" "The red lotus old ghost came back from the dead, the legend is true! At this time, the wheel has the effect of reversing time, rewriting reality, and reversing fate! It is a Taoist weapon that sacrificed a world!" "Jiejiejie, the time wheel is the magic weapon of the old ghost of the red lotus. Now that the time wheel is damaged, his state is sometimes solid and sometimes illusory. The old ghost of the red lotus is not in a good state." These words had a lot of meaning, everyone was a smart person, they all looked at each other and then looked away, the atmosphere suddenly became treacherous and turbulent. if...... If you can get the time wheel, then even if you get nothing in this trip, there is nothing to regret. This is a Taoist weapon that can be used even in the chaotic state! Now the recovery of spiritual energy in the mountain and sea world has just begun, and the cultivation system that has been disconnected for countless years has just started. In many places, the cultivation system is seriously lacking. But you must know that the cultivation civilization in the ancient times of the Mountain and Sea Realm has radiated thousands of worlds. These worlds have been more or less influenced by the cultivation civilization of the Mountain and Sea Realm. All cultivation systems are set with the Mountain and Sea Realm as a reference. So it''s basically the same. Magic weapon, magic weapon, spiritual weapon, spiritual treasure, Taoist weapon. These are the five grades of practice tools, the lowest for magic tools and the highest for Taoist tools. Dao artifacts can only be used naturally by those above the law level, and those below the law level need to pay an extremely heavy price to use them. Ordinary spirits can''t use even if they get the Taoist weapon, unless the spirit in the Taoist weapon voluntarily consumes the source of the Taoist tool. Because it contains the truth of the law, a mortal who wants to control the law is as ridiculous as an ant trying to shake a giant steel beast. Ordinary spiritual practitioners holding a Taoist instrument are like a three-year-old child walking in a busy city with a lot of money in his hand. Instead of benefiting from it, it will cause a disaster of death. Every man is innocent and conceives his crime. Possessing heavy treasures without strength is courting death. But this is completely different for these big guys who have stepped into the Yin God Realm. As long as they can get the time wheel and find a corner, they can use the time wheel to comprehend the law of time! When they successfully pass the test, they will be invincible in the world who have mastered the law of time! It wasn''t just one person who came up with this idea, and the other bosses also figured out the key point after a thousandth of a second, and immediately stared at the time wheel swinging back and forth behind the old ghost of Honglian with extremely hot eyes. Being able to obtain this time wheel is equivalent to mastering a path to promotion to the Primordial Realm, and mastering the possibility of controlling the law of time! "Fellow Taoists, the old ghost Honglian is extremely vicious and heinous. In order to sacrifice evil weapons, slaughter relatives, and destroy the world, they will do everything possible. This beast is a heinous crime. I will never stand by and do nothing when I see it! Kill this beast and seek justice for those souls who died tragically! " A voice that was neither yin nor yang sounded slowly, the voice was erratic, and it was impossible to pinpoint the speaker. It seemed to come from all directions, and everyone had the possibility of saying this. The person who spoke was extremely vicious. In order to drag everyone into the water and reach a temporary strategic alliance, he did not hesitate to use a precious one-time magic weapon to take the lead. Let everyone become a potential person who speaks out and kills the old ghost of Honglian. Facing the undercurrent and the murderous environment, the old ghost Honglian turned a blind eye to and turned a deaf ear to, his cloudy eyes fixed on the picture in the sky-viewing mirror without blinking. Chapter 817 These bigwigs are also decisive in killing and killing. Seeing that the old ghost Honglian seemed to be completely immersed in the picture of the sky-gazing mirror, they all shot at the same time, rushing towards the old ghost Honglian with killing moves. The old ghost Honglian''s eyes were still fixed on the picture in the sky mirror, as if these deadly moves were nothing more than the breeze blowing on his face. boom! ! ! So many deadly killing moves overwhelmed the old ghost of Honglian, but these alien bosses did not show any joy, because... The moment all their ultimate moves came into contact with the old ghost of the red lotus, the incomplete pointer in the dial behind the time wheel was lightly moved, and these ultimate moves disappeared one after another. Yes, these ultimate moves completely disappear after the hands of the time wheel are moved. like... Never been the same. Cold sweat fell from the foreheads of these alien bosses in an instant. There was no energy fluctuation, but the pointer of the time wheel moved forward slightly, and all their attacks disappeared like a dream. This phenomenon is completely beyond their comprehension. The more they know, the more they realize how small they are. Only arrogant and ignorant people don''t know what fear is. "The foundation of enlightenment, hahaha, it really is the foundation of enlightenment!" The old Honglian ghost who was still lifeless before suddenly laughed, and for the first time the breath of a living person appeared on that dead face, and the muddy eyes were full of old tears Crossflow. The strange thing is that His tears are exactly the same as the gravel flowing from the cracks on the dial. These gravel-like tears were flowing freely, and as soon as they fell, they disappeared without a trace. Two sharp gazes that were as sharp as peerless swords shot out from those cloudy eyes. These gazes seemed to be able to stab people''s souls, and all the bosses present felt chills all over their bodies under the gaze of these gazes! "The hope of transcendence, I... finally found it!" The pointer on the time wheel behind the old ghost of Honglian started to spin counterclockwise rapidly. The red lotus old ghost changed from a grey-haired old man with wrinkles on his face to a middle-aged man with a strong body, full of energy, calm and powerful eyes, a beautiful beard on his chin, and full of adult masculine charm in the blink of an eye. man. The pointer continued to rotate counterclockwise, because the middle-aged man was not in the peak state of Honglian Old Ghost. click~da~ When the pointer stopped turning, a man was wearing a dark golden battle armor, with long black hair draped casually behind him like a waterfall, holding a blood-red square sky painting halberd, with an incomparably handsome face, and a mysterious divine pattern like a red blood lotus imprinted on the center of his brow , his eyes flickered, and the double-eyed boy with a Kalachakra hanging behind him appeared on the spot. "Time is really a wonderful thing. No matter how many times I experience it, it can still make me feel alive." The intoxicating voice slowly rang in the ears of all the alien bosses: "What do you think?" "Ah!! Old Ghost Red Lotus cheated on his corpse!!!" A big man with a mouse head screamed like a woman, and the strong sound wave shook the hall into dust, and dust fell from the sky. If it weren''t for the fact that those fate fields were under the protection of these big bosses before, I''m afraid it has become a cloud of blood mist mixed with these dust. "Your answer...I don''t like it very much." Chi! I didn''t see Honglian making any moves, a red light flashed past, and the rat-headed boss exploded into a cloud of blood mist. Chapter 818 A black evil spirit burst out from the blood mist, and the speed of the evil spirit was extremely fast, even the meteors in the sky were no more than that. The Heisha didn''t rush towards Honglian, but turned around and flew out. "Escape? No matter how big the world is, it is only within my square inch. Where can you escape?" Honglian clasped her hands, and the hands of the time wheel behind her moved slightly forward by one notch, and the black evil spirit stagnated in mid-air as if someone had pressed the pause button. puff~ An undetectable sound sounded, and Heisha shrank inward, turning into a black spot invisible to the naked eye, and finally flew into the incomplete pointer. The gloomy light flickered on the incomplete pointer, and the rotation speed slowed down a bit. "It can only be delayed for such a short time, it is really wasteful." Honglian looked at these bosses indifferently, like a ruthless butcher looking at pigs waiting to be slaughtered. "Presumably after killing all of you trash, it should be able to delay a lot of time." Guren spoke the most arrogant words in the calmest tone. These big guys have been able to cultivate to this level along the way, and none of them is a straw bag that is completely accumulated by the treasures of heaven and earth. If Honglian really intends to take action against all of them, they will die and smash Honglian''s body a tooth! "Master Honglian, the era that belongs to you has passed away. For thousands of years, it has become an illusory legend. If we don''t flip through the classics, no one will know that there was a peerless killer named Honglian. Bar." Honglian''s eyelids drooped slightly, and she said unmoved: "I was in the past, I am in the present, and I will still exist in the future, overlooking the vicissitudes of the world, and the stars are changing. And you are just an inconspicuous little wave splashed in the long river of time, fleeting. " "It is true that we do not doubt that Master Honglian has such power, but we are not animals to be slaughtered. If you want to kill us, are you really ready for this?" Guren laughed out loud as if hearing a big joke. "Isn''t your rubbish just like livestock to be slaughtered? Kill you in one thought." "Trash? Even the real Hunyuan would not dare to despise us like this. You are just a dying antique, so what right do you have to dare to utter such wild words?" "Under the rotation of the time wheel, from today onwards, you are all like a passing cloud." "Then let us wait and see to see whether we will become a passing cloud, or you will become the last extinct voice in the ancient times!" "You rubbish bastards are naturally not worthy of Honglian''s shot. I will be enough." An extremely indifferent voice sounded behind these big guys, just hearing this voice seemed to come to a cold and dead world . The extremely indifferent voice hadn''t finished yet, and these bosses felt strange waves coming from their bodies, as if something was gestating in their bodies, quietly absorbing nutrients, and when the time was right, they would break out of their bodies out. These bosses quickly looked down, and suddenly found that there was a scarlet crescent mark on their bodies! "Scarlet... Void Moon!?" "I didn''t expect that there are still people who can remember my name. It''s really good. In order to reward you, then you should be the first to die." "My children, I can''t wait to be born." Boom boom boom boom! ! ! The chest of the person who spoke before was throbbing violently, and a huge meat bun bulged in the middle of his chest, as if there was some evil being conceived inside. Chapter 819 The sarcoma was beating like a strong heart. Every time it beats, the sarcoid swells, and at the same time, his body is rapidly depleted, and the majestic energy contained in the flesh and blood has all become the nutrient of the sarcoma. He hastily sealed the throbbing sarcoma, trying to cut off the energy supply channel, but what made him horrified was that these seals didn''t have the slightest effect. The monster in the sarcoma was still absorbing the nutrients in his body and growing stronger. "Save...save me! As long as you are willing to help me cut off the energy transmission channel, I am willing to open my treasure house to you, and let you choose from it!" He hoped to ask other people for help, but what made him desperate was that none of them made a move, just looked at him indifferently, at the throbbing sarcoma on his chest. "I understand, I understand..." He laughed bleakly, his eyes became extremely resentful, and he stared at the alien bosses who were watching from the sidelines: "I curse you all to be bad!" Die! I will wait for you below." After he finished speaking, he no longer fought against this sarcoid, and took the initiative to send all the energy in his body to this sarcoma. With the help of this unlucky guy, the sarcoma grew bigger and bigger. In just a few breaths, it grew from the size of a fist to a huge sarcoma with a diameter of half a meter, which was attached to his chest, plopping. Keep beating. The light in his eyes dimmed, and his body was completely withered, like a shriveled corpse that had been drained of all water. "Come out, my child." Scarlet Xuyue didn''t care about the human tragedy happening in front of her eyes, she looked at the throbbing sarcoma with soft eyes, just like looking at her beloved child. Siah! As if in response to Scarlet Void Moon''s call, the sound of cloth being torn came from the sarcoma. A large opening was torn out of the sarcoma, two pale white claws protruded from the ruptured sarcoma, a dark red blood shadow jumped out of the sarcoma, and obediently stopped at Scarlet Xuyue''s feet. What kind of monster is this? It looks roughly like a monkey that has been peeled off its skin. Its ten pale sharp claws are inserted into the soil, and its abnormally developed muscles are all exposed to the air. It has a long tail, and the end of the tail is actually the head of a poisonous snake! This poisonous snake raised its head high, stared at these alien bosses, and kept hissing and spitting scarlet snake letters. The black mucus slid down the snake letters, corroding the surface into a scorched pit. . What''s even more creepy is that the face of this skinned monkey is exactly the same as that of the dead man, just like... This skinned monkey is the soul of that man! The others felt a chill in their hearts, and they already knew what kind of monster this scarlet mark would breed through the appearance of this unlucky guy. They don''t want to end up like this themselves. "Reverend Red Lotus, Venerable Scarlet, everything before was bewitched by this beast, but we never had any unreasonable thoughts from the beginning to the end. Now that the culprit who acted recklessly and spoke bad words has been punished, we should be able to calm down a little bit. Let go of your anger. The most urgent task now is to solve the unknown existence in the sky-gazing mirror. I don''t know what the two venerables have to say. "An old man with gray hair stood up with a smile. Chapter 820 Before that person''s body had cooled completely, other bosses came up to curry favor with Scarlet Xuyue and the others. The world is so hot and cold, all alliances are imaginary, and cold interests are eternal. "Giving your ** to my children is the best help." "Your Majesty really likes to joke around." The old man smiled awkwardly, and recommended himself cheekily: "Although I think I''m not talented, I''m willing to do my part for Your Majesty." "Only those who survive are eligible to become my slaves." The words "servant" were so harsh to the ears, the old man''s face turned red, after all, he was also a big boss in his own world, but in Scarlet Xuyue''s mouth, he turned into a lowly one. servant! It''s just...deceitful! but...... Scarlet Void Moon is a veteran Hunyuan whose reputation resounds throughout the heavens and worlds. He has lived for an unknown number of years. There are countless avatars walking around the world. His strength, means, and supernatural powers are all unpredictable. Every avatar should not be underestimated, with powerful strength and a vengeful personality. If they can, those who know the inside story really don''t want to offend such a terrifying existence. Scarlet Xuyue looked at the red-faced old man indifferently, didn''t say much nonsense, her divine sense turned, and the crescent moon marks branded on them began to thump and thump. Seeing that Scarlet Xuyue didn''t seem like a joke, these bosses really wanted to detonate the scarlet marks on everyone, and they really couldn''t sit still at this time. "Your Majesty, my great-great-grandfather Sanyang Master once had a relationship with Your Majesty, I hope you will forgive me!" The dark blood glow covering Scarlet Void Moon''s body faltered, withdrawing the supernatural power injected into his body, and the crescent moon imprint disappeared immediately. Of course, not all bosses have a relationship with Scarlet Void Moon like this boss, and not everyone knows the horror of Scarlet Void Moon. A few of them who are ignorant of current affairs and obstinate diehards choose to flee for thousands of miles because of their supernatural powers. But it''s a pity that they overestimated themselves and underestimated Scarlet Void Moon. Just after fleeing not far away, the scarlet mark suddenly detonated, so there were a few more skinned monsters at Scarlet Xuyue''s feet. Kill chickens and monkeys! Looking at those gloomy skinned monsters, these bosses very wisely extinguished their small thoughts. They also follow the gourd''s advice one after another, reporting their families with connections, and exchanging resources for their lives without connections. Scarlet Xuyue glanced at these flattering spirits indifferently, gently stroked the top of the first skinned monster''s head with her palm, nodded and said: "You guys really have a heart." These bosses were flattered and hurriedly knelt and licked: "Where is it, it is really a blessing in my life to be able to get acquainted with the Venerable!" "Your Majesty is able to accept our small gift, that is worthy of us." "Your Majesty is indeed as broad-minded and open-minded as the rumors describe. He is really a role model for my generation!" There is no surprise to all the Scarlet Void Moon that happened in front of me, this is human nature. As long as he is strong enough, no matter how magical things are, they will become reality. "There is no need to talk about these nonsense anymore, Honglian and I will lead all the following matters. You..." Scarlet Xuyue swept around, her tone extremely cold: "Who has any objections?" Chapter 821 "No, no, it''s my blessing that His Holiness can lead us. As long as His Holiness doesn''t let me go to death on purpose, I will fully obey His Honor''s arrangement!" It was the old man who responded first. To be able to do his own thing in front of so many bosses and continue to kneel and lick, from a certain point of view, this old man is also a rare talent. Scarlet Xuyue has always been generous to this kind of talent who knows current affairs. "As long as you obey the arrangement, your kindness will be indispensable afterwards..." Before Scarlet Xuyue finished speaking, she was interrupted by a deep voice. Worcester Brown stared fixedly at Scarlet Void Moon: "What you are doing now has seriously affected the interests of our church." Worcester Brown stood up so suddenly, so suddenly that even the worm queen at the side didn''t have time to react, her beloved lover directly confronted Scarlet Void Moon, the terrifying hybrid that traversed the world. "Oh, then you may die." Scarlet Xuyue said indifferently. The skinned monster squatting obediently at his feet had a fierce look in its eyes. Scarlet Void Moon is the Supreme God who gave birth to them, and now there are weak toys like bugs who dare to offend their Supreme God, this is an unforgivable original sin! call! ! The scarlet blood shadow flashed past, and the pale sharp claws slapped heavily from top to bottom, the air between the claws was torn apart, leaving five stern scratches, and the airflow under the claws collapsed, forming a dangerous and fatal death storm. The death storm enveloped Worcester Brown, and his body was torn into pieces at this moment. "Squeak!!" The skinned scarlet monster squeaked and laughed out of joy. This act of massacre seems to bring it great joy. They were born this way. It is a ferocious and bloodthirsty killing weapon. The death storm dissipated, and the flesh and blood slowly squirmed and gathered together, as if someone pressed the replay, and the torn into pieces of Worcester Brown appeared on the spot. It''s just that at this time, his pupils were as black as ink, and there was no white in them. "Long time no see, Scarlet Void Moon." ''Worster Brown'' squeezed out a smile uglier than crying and greeted him cordially, like meeting old friends whom we haven''t seen for a long time. "squeak?" The skinned monster looked at the ''resurrected'' Worcester Brown in disbelief, and after a brief moment of bewilderment, he was furious. Its extremely muscular legs jumped vigorously, and a sonic boom cloud exploded under its feet. The ground was chapped and torn apart, and was smashed into powder by the residual force. Before it rushed to the front of ''Worster Brown'', its body exploded into a cloud of blood mist with a ''bang''. Muscles, bones, and organs are mixed together, so disgusting. "It''s really noisy. These little bastards of yours should be disciplined." Shrouded in blood, the pupils of Scarlet Xuyue shrunk slightly, with inexplicable fear: "It''s you...Anxiuras, the taboo of immortality, the source of eternal disaster." "I didn''t expect that after so many years, you still haven''t improved at all, and your methods are still so...clumsy, as ridiculous as children playing around." "It''s just a doppelg?nger who dares to speak nonsense in front of me, you are courting death!" If Anxiuras, who was in its heyday, stood here, Scarlet Void Moon would naturally retreat three feet, but now Anxiuras is just a clone of him, and it''s not worth making him extremely afraid. Chapter 822 "Hehe, you can try it." Antheuras was not afraid at all, and he didn''t know where his confidence came from. Scarlet Void Moon''s indifferent eyes were shining with dangerous light. Although He appeared here is only a clone, but the strength of this clone has reached the Primordial Realm, and it is suitable for testing Anxiuras. "Scarlet Void Moon, don''t forget the purpose of our coming here." Hong Lian saw the eagerness in Scarlet Xuyue''s heart, and sent a voice transmission warning. The burning flame in Scarlet Xuyue''s heart suddenly extinguished without a trace as if a basin of piercing ice water had been poured on it. "I understand, but after the plan is completed, I need you and me to kill the disgusting bastard Antheuras." "I refuse, it''s not in my interest." Honglian rejected Scarlet Xuyue''s request without hesitation, and he would never do anything that didn''t benefit him. Scarlet Xuyue had expected Honglian''s refusal, but she was not disappointed, because the two of them are the same kind of people in the final analysis, and reason is always greater than emotion. "As long as you are willing to help me get rid of Anxiuras, I can reduce the original distribution of benefits by 10%, but this scumbag corpse belongs to me." "At least 20%, otherwise, I refuse." Scarlet Xuyue''s dull face couldn''t help but twitch slightly when he heard the words, giving up 10% of the profit would already make his heart bleed, if he gave up 20% of the profit, it would be cutting his flesh! After quickly calculating the pros and cons of some of the gains and losses in his heart, he could only hold his nose and let Honglian''s flesh-cutting behavior. Because as long as he can get the body of Anxiuras, he has the possibility to spy on the Dao Realm! Compared with the 20% interest, Antheuras'' corpse is more important. "Yes, but Antheuras'' body must be intact." "Can." Guren''s answer was also clean and neat. After the two completed the exchange of interests, they reached a new tacit understanding. Hong Lian took the initiative to stand up and said: "I don''t care what filth you have before, but now is not the time to solve the filth between you. On the contrary, we all have common demands, why can''t we form a temporary alliance?" There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. This is the life creed of people like them. Of course, if someone harms their interests, they will use the cruelest means to kill them without hesitation. "Okay, but..." Anxiuras took a deep look at Honglian and Scarlet Xuyue, and said meaningfully: "I want to share your interests, otherwise, I have no reason to form an alliance with you." "Hehehe." Hong Lian''s smile was not fleshy. "The human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant, and excessive greed is not a good thing." "If you want to feel the anger of my teaming up with Scarlet Void Moon in advance, you can give it a try." Honglian doesn''t want to let this benefit go out, anyone who dares to step in now is making him an enemy. Never die. Anxiuras'' eyes flickered, and his spiritual thoughts transmitted to the dull-looking queen: "Don''t start all the backups that Worcester Brown has prepared, and wait for my order." "Obey, my god Antheuras." A deep, indelible sadness flashed in the Queen''s eyes. She knew that her lover, Worcester Brown, had just completely left her and gone to a far, far away place. Chapter 823 The three of them were about to continue wrangling, when the sky mirror suddenly changed, and the ouroboros snake entrenched on the sky mirror suddenly made a harsh noise of ''clicking''. Immediately afterwards, the mirror body also trembled violently. The picture in the mirror was like a clear and calm lake where a naughty child threw a stone into it, and the reflected mirror image rippled and became distorted. rather vague. "not good!!!" Some big guys looked at the distorted and blurred mirror without realizing it, their hairs stood on their backs like a light on their backs, and they quickly backed away to open the distance without even thinking about it. In this distorted and blurred mirror image, a little bright golden light rises. This golden light grows from small to large, and it fills the entire mirror surface after a thousandth of a second, like the midday sun hanging high in the sky, emitting infinite light. light and heat. The temperature in the hall rose sharply, and the air was like hot water boiled in a kettle, and hot white mist was blowing out. The scorching air waves rolled, and the distant scene became distorted. In Chibai''s horrified eyes, the layers of seals disappeared like melted candles under this terrifying temperature. When the seal disappeared, the terrifying temperature suddenly doubled again. The telescope in the very center has become a dangerous heat source, where the temperature is as high as 10,000 degrees Celsius. You must know that even the real surface temperature of the sun is only 5,500 degrees Celsius. Some of the life fields and minds that were closer to the sky mirror were ignited on the spot and turned into burning torches. Their domains and supernatural powers were extremely pale in front of the temperature hotter than the surface of the sun. In less than a second, their bodies and even their souls were burned away, turning into wisps of blue smoke. Just the escaping residual heat turned the surrounding walls, floor, and soil into curls of green smoke, and the air ignited bubbling bubbles. The structure of these bubbles is extremely unstable, and they burst open just after they formed, forming a series of explosions, releasing trembling energy, constantly impacting their defensive barriers. What frightened them the most was that this deadly heat source was collapsing inward, brewing more dangerous energy, and it might explode in the next moment. It''s just the energy after the bubbles exploded in a row that made their defense barrier crumbling. If the heat source in the center exploded, what kind of terrifying impact would it cause after the explosion at such a terrifying temperature? Just thinking about it would make one shudder. I''m afraid that within a hundred miles, it will become a high-temperature extremity, the mountains and rivers will be burned, and there will be no birds or animals left. "escape!" This thought arose at the same time, and under the threat of life and death, these alien bosses erupted with surprising power. It is true that the Eight Immortals are crossing the sea, each showing their supernatural powers, and the speed is faster than the other. I wish my parents would give me eight more legs, and flee outside at all costs, like birds and beasts. but....... To their despair, the moment the golden glow rose, the space around the hall was blocked. It was as if they had hit an invisible wall of air, and no matter how precious space props they used, they couldn''t break through this seemingly weak space barrier. The space barrier has formed an unbreakable cage, imprisoning these alien races who have caused countless slaughters, waiting desperately for the arrival of the end of the flames. Chapter 824 Hong Lian held the Fang Tian painting halberd in her hand and stabbed straight forward. The space rumbled and oscillated, the scorching air waves split into two, and the ground under her feet split into a deep abyss, bottomless, like a legendary hell The door swallows everything. However, this extremely powerful halberd fell on the invisible space barrier, but disappeared like a mud cow into the sea, without causing any waves. After Su Mu took charge of the law of space, his supernatural powers arose on his own, and many of his moves were self-understanding. Even the Wingless King, who manipulated the space and traversed the world, was nothing but an axe in front of him. Su Mu''s consciousness consumed a lot of energy. The cages carefully prepared for these mice hiding in the dark were not as simple as they imagined. This seemingly thin layer of space barrier is connected with this world, and attacking this layer of barrier is equivalent to attacking the space barrier of this world. For other laymen who want to use their strength to break the trick, it is better to wash up and sleep. After Honglian tried it out, she quickly realized the reality, and it is not impossible to tear the space barrier of the layer. It just needs him to attack a point with all his strength dozens of times in a row. He no longer wasted his efforts, the divine pattern between his brows flickered, and a bewitching blood lotus appeared from the bottom of his feet, and the lotus bloomed layer by layer, forming an absolute domain that isolated everything, and firmly sheltered him in it. Seeing that Honglian had given up breaking the space barrier, Scarlet Xuyue simply didn''t bother to continue exploring. He appeared here as just a clone, but he didn''t have such a great ability to break through this space barrier. bang bang bang! The skinned monster squatting obediently at Scarlet Xuyue''s feet exploded, turning into a cloud of blood mist, which formed a blood barrier without wind. Twisted runes rose from the barrier of blood and light, and the runes were intertwined, shining brightly. These runes are like little tadpoles swimming on the blood light barrier, isolating the terrifying high temperature. Red Lotus and Scarlet Void Moon are both selfish existences, and the life and death of other people has nothing to do with them, even if they are all dead, they will not have the slightest fluctuation. Only Anxiuras has an ugly face and is in a dilemma. He will not protect these people, nor will he not protect them. If he protects them, he will definitely suffer a lot of trauma, and Scarlet Xuyue, who is watching from the side, might do something. It would be even worse if they didn''t protect them. Most of his schemes fell on these leaders. It''s not a big deal for them to die, but it''s a big deal for them to destroy his schemes! "Your Majesty Antheuras, please save me." At this time, these alien bosses were all in a state of distress, no longer the calm and lofty attitude they had before, their skin was dry and chapped like the land that had been dry for several years, their eyes were scattered, and their spirits were sluggish under the scorching heat. Anxiuras'' face twitched, and he selectively protected those alien races with tokens. As for the other cannon fodder who were persuaded by interests to come to participate, he didn''t have so much energy to manage their lives. this....... That''s life! Antheuras propped up a field, including several alien leaders including the queen of the Klein clan. "No, according to the signed contract, you can''t do this!" "I curse you! I curse you for failing this operation, and I curse you for eternal calamity!" "Even if I die, I won''t make it easy for you people!" This strong man in the concentration state is also an out-and-out werewolf, and after feeling desperate, he actually thought of self-destructing! Chapter 825 "No, I still have a secret method here, and there is still hope for us to become one!" However, it was too late for him to say that. No one expected that this werewolf would be so decisive, and he would explode as soon as he said it. Self-explosion is not a treat for dinner, once it is turned on, it is like a bow and arrow that is off the string and there is no possibility of turning back. It is not easy for ordinary people to blow themselves up, and they have to practice the corresponding secret technique. Except for a very small number of extreme people, no one would think of practicing this kind of secret technique that is harmful to others and not beneficial to themselves. However, they met such an old man who likes to go to extremes, and specially practiced a series of secret techniques to strengthen the power of self-destruction...... His physical body rapidly inflated like a balloon filled with nitrogen, and in an instant he turned into a giant fat man with a diameter of 10 meters. The violent aura escaped from his pores, and these violent energies churned together to form energy vortices, obliterating everything in the center...the air. "Together... let''s die!" boom! How terrifying it would be for a powerhouse at the concentration level to self-destruct. Its power would be as powerful as several large-yield nuclear bombs exploding at the same location at the same time. When this power is confined to a narrow space, this power will be doubled upwards. There was only an earth-shattering loud noise, and the body of this werewolf-level concentrating powerhouse exploded, and the violent energy was vented, wantonly impacting everything around, even the space barriers were temporarily distorted! If there is no barrier of space barriers, all living beings within a thousand miles will be destructively impacted, leaving a bottomless pit. Those who suffered in the first round were those who were stupefied and dumbfounded. The domain barriers they opened were like bubbles that burst like bubbles under the impact of this devastating and terrifying energy. Losing the protection of the domain, their well-tempered and proud physical bodies were wiped out in an instant. Without exception, those at the fate level were all killed on the spot, not even a single bone was left behind. Other bosses of the same level threw out all kinds of treasures as if they didn''t want money, to resist this terrifying impact. But all this is but a dying struggle. because....... The shock wave caused by his self-explosion aggravated the already extremely unstable ''little sun'', causing the ''little sun'' to detonate in advance. The shock waves produced by the explosion will not cancel each other out, but will only be superimposed on the original power to form a more terrifying and deadly impact. If it is said that the power of the self-detonation of the former concentrated powerhouse was several nuclear bombs, then the superimposed power of the little sun detonated in advance is more than ten times that of it! boom! ! There was a deafening bang, and the world was deaf. A sound wave of this level falling in a small county town is enough to raze that county town to the ground! Ka Ka Ka! Cracks began to appear in the hard space barrier, but none of the big bosses of the alien race showed joy when they heard the voice. Their faces at this moment were a thousand times uglier than those of dead parents. Even if the space barrier is really broken now, they will not be able to survive. The domain barrier they were struggling to support was shattered under the more violent energy impact, and all the treasures were turned into pieces under the shock wave. Their skin, flesh and blood, bones, and organs were exposed to the endless energy radiation. Their entire bodies were like sandmen piled up with gravel, which turned into gravel again when blown by the strong wind, and disappeared with the wind. "My day!" x3 Honglian and the others also looked ugly. What they regret most at this time is not that they didn''t break the space barrier, but why they didn''t crush all these bugs to death before that! Chapter 826 The fierce bursting energy torrent engulfed everything, and the defensive barrier propped up by the three red lotus disappeared in the surging energy torrent. The rock-solid space barrier was crumbling from the bombardment. Su Mu didn''t strengthen the space barrier, nor did it need to be strengthened. The torrent of energy released after the space barrier is broken can turn the majestic mountains into vast plains, change the course of mountains and rivers, and overturn the fields. But in an instant, all the life around will step into the river of forgetfulness in ignorance. but...... This neighborhood has been reduced to the world of alien races, their destruction and death is the best answer to Planet Aquamarine. Only dead aliens are good aliens. Su Mu''s manifested God''s Eye of Punishment glanced at the three defensive barriers propped up in the space barrier, and withdrew his gaze indifferently. "I''ll deal with you after I''ve dealt with the Wingless King bug." ¡­ "Have you not found it yet?" The exaggerated energy fluctuations outside the space can be felt even by the two people in the space, making the law of evil shudder. In ancient times, during its heyday, there were many more exaggerated fluctuations than this kind of fluctuation. If a Hunyuan Realm lets go, it can even destroy a small world! But that was when it was in its heyday, and now His strength is not one in ten, and he has consumed a lot of origin. I thought I could contain Su Mu for a while, but I didn''t expect it to be less than a few seconds, and the blockade he arranged was like paper The same was punctured. "Soon, soon." The Wingless King was also flustered, but seeing the law of evil who was even more flustered than him, the Wingless King could only force himself to be calm and said with confidence. If he also showed panic, with the Wingless King''s understanding of the law of evil, the opponent would definitely turn around and run away without hesitation. "You said before that it''s going to be soon, but now it''s still too soon. Your surname is Luo anyway, can you have a sense of time!" The law of evil is fierce, and He is the aggregation of evil. If he manifested into life, with sores on his head, pus on the soles of his feet, and bad water in his stomach, it would be him. Ka Ka Ka ~~ The space around them was cracked, like glass that could not bear the heavy pressure, and every crisp sound that fell to the ears of the Wingless King and the Law of Evil was like an earth-shattering loud noise. "It...it''s cracked!" "I really know!" "It''s really cracked!" The law of evil screamed like a frightened girl. "Stop making noises!" The Wingless King also had an ashen expression on his face. The Wingless King is an expert at playing with space, and it is precisely because of this that he is more aware of the horror of space turbulence! Space rupture is a very dangerous phenomenon, especially when encountering space rupture on the way of space shuttle, it is really bloody mold in eight lifetimes. After the space is broken, it will cause space turbulence. Once you are involved in the space turbulence, you will basically die. The luck is against the sky, able to survive the turbulent flow of space, and then smoothly exiled to an unknown place. It may be a peaceful wilderness, or it may be the interior of a star that releases infinite light and heat... If you''re lucky, you''ll probably die happily...without a whole body. If the luck is even worse, it will still be the kind that will die without a whole body, and the process will be very painful and miserable. Chapter 827 oom! A big hand formed of space fragments suddenly appeared in the space dimension of the Wingless King and the others. The surrounding space cracks that could tear apart the strong in the Yin God realm looked like a well-behaved child in front of this big hand, quietly and automatically heal. The chaotic and dangerous spatial turbulence was wiped out as soon as it was brewed. The wind stopped. "What''s going on?" The Law of Evil asked puzzled. It is a good thing for the space to restore stability, but the hateful law instinctively feels something is wrong. It was as if something was staring at them. The Wingless King''s face was mournful, and cold sweat kept dripping from his forehead. "He, He is coming!" "Who''s here?" The Law of Evil was taken aback for a moment, and then after he figured out who the Wingless King was talking about, he suddenly shrank into a black dot, and wanted to run away without even thinking about it. However....... The surrounding space is as strong as a load-bearing wall inlaid with high-strength alloys. The law of evil slammed into the solid space barrier, and it turned into a puddle of mud and slowed down from the invisible space barrier. Slow down. At this moment, the Law of Evil looked unspeakably ridiculous, but the Wingless King couldn''t laugh. He looked at the slowly sliding black mud from a distance, and tears rolled in his eyes. Only then did he bewilder and realize that his previous series of decisions were outrageously wrong! Showing off your poor spatial ability in front of a powerful person who has mastered the laws of space is really going to the toilet with a lantern! When it comes to the subtlety of using space, Su Mu thinks that he is absolutely inferior to the Wingless King who has been playing for tens of thousands of years. The Wingless King can use the power of space of 1 unit to produce the effect of 1.5 units. And he, Su Mu, can''t do this, he can only change the rules of space. To put it simply, Su Mu only needs to flip the rules, no matter how exquisite the Wingless King''s technique is, it''s useless to show off. The basis for survival has been changed, and you are still playing with an egg. Ka Ka Ka ~ The frightening crisp sound appeared again, this time it was not a fatal space crack, but¡ª¡ª Space collapses! In the perception of the Wingless King, the vast and boundless space rapidly collapsed inward, and the impregnable space barriers not only did not disintegrate during the process of collapse, but were constantly superimposed repeatedly, finally forming a space maze with nine bends and eighteen bends . It''s crazy! Even if Su Mu didn''t do anything and let the Wingless King move freely inside, he couldn''t guarantee that he could break through the repeatedly superimposed space maze. Once lost in it, this life is completely over. Wandering inside forever, no time, no direction, no beginning, no end. Life has lost its meaning. "Wingless King, you idiot! You idiot! Pigs are thousands of times smarter than your walnut brain!" The curse of the law of evil seemed to come from a very high and far place, becoming ethereal, slender, and finally disappeared. The Wingless King found that the distance between himself and the Law of Evil was rapidly increasing, although he was close at hand, he was separated by a galaxy of stars. The surrounding space was brutally crumpled into a meaningless endless loop. And he is just a bug stuck in this endless loop. There was a bitter smile on the corner of Wuyi''s mouth, he already knew his end, it was something more terrifying than death¡ª¡ª Lost in this collapsed space cage. What punishment is more painful than this? Probably no more. It''s ironic that a superbly powerful man who plays with space ability is lost in a ''simple'' space cage. Chapter 828 The law of evil was horrified to find that the Wingless King was clearly in front of him, but he would never be able to get close. The law of evil is panicking now. "It fell, this time it really fell." Although the law of evil cannot touch other law abilities, have you never eaten pork or seen a pig run? Having been cowardly with the Wingless King for so long, the Law of Evil can now more or less guess his situation. It is because of knowing that it is frightening. Chi Chi Chi! The source of evil turns into a crystal-like thread that penetrates the space, and this space is like a thousand-layer cake, layer by layer. Every time the source of evil thinks that he is about to succeed, but the cold and ruthless reality kindly gives him a big mouth. The origin of evil tried its best to get close to the Wingless King, of course not because of their epic love story in the long seal. It''s just that the origin of the evil is very clear, and only by rescuing the Wingless King can he escape from the predicament. He firmly believes that the Wingless King is only temporarily lost in the space, and with the other party''s outstanding talent, he only needs to give him a beacon, and he will be able to escape successfully. Well, this brilliant idea can probably be realized in thousands of years. With a thought, Su Mu threw the collapsed spatial cage into the spatial dimension where Ye Zhi and Ye Luo were. More on the Law of Evil, that interesting ''toy'' that gave birth to self-awareness, later. ¡­ Everything that happened here is a long time to say, but in fact, less than half a second has passed. The destructive power of the energy torrent released over there has just spread. If someone observes through the International Space Station, they will find a bright sun appearing in the land of hundreds of countries in the east. It is so bright and dazzling that it can be clearly seen even in outer space hundreds of millions of miles away from the earth''s surface. This ''sun'' is expanding and spreading outwards. The vast green, clear blue, and thick gray-black all dissipate little by little under the spreading shock wave. On this macroscopic scale, its speed is slow, and the disappearance of those green, blue, and gray-black will not produce any feeling. But on-the-spot observations will reveal that the sun is spreading rapidly with every breath, hundreds of meters, kilometers, ten thousand meters, one hundred thousand meters... The strange thing is that an invisible barrier has risen to the west of this ''sun'', firmly blocking the spreading shock waves outside a stretch of fortifications. The vast green is the forest, the clear blue is the streams and lakes, and the thick gray and black are the mountains. All of these were wiped out under the shock wave and ceased to exist. Along with it, there are also a large number of alien races. Whether it is the millions of Klein Zerg, or a single powerful high-level synthetic beast, or an extraordinary Dopanmodo spiritualist, there is no difference in the face of this devastating disaster . Annihilated together in the aftermath of this catastrophe. The only church''s well-prepared backhand also disappeared in this devastating impact. Palu, who was imprisoned in the distance, was very fortunate. If he had bought a pocket watch that could predict death, if he hadn''t been caught by the condor called Ji while running, he would have died in this catastrophe just like these former comrades in arms. Chapter 829 grunt~ The soldiers huddled in the trenches stared dumbfounded at the scorching sun rising in the distance, and at the ashes and ashes of the mountains, their throats rolled, and they swallowed with difficulty, still feeling dry and trembling. "What the hell happened there?!" "I don''t know, this power has exceeded the limit of our imagination..." "Maybe...it''s the battle of the gods." These soldiers look at me and I look at you, and they can''t tell why. All languages ??are eclipsed in the face of this catastrophe. If it weren''t for the space barrier built by Su Mu to block all the power of the shock wave, these soldiers would be blinded when they looked directly at the high-temperature and bright shock wave, and then they would all be killed by the high-energy radiation that swept over them. This devastating catastrophe has exceeded their imagination, and the most powerful thermal weapon invented by human beings is no more than this in the face of this catastrophe. No nuclear bomb can erase a small country with a medium-sized land area from the map, and the catastrophe that Su Mu single-handedly brewed can! If his physical body and spiritual consciousness merged into one, it would not be difficult to erase Li Guo casually. This is still restricted by the extremely firm and stable laws of the mountain and sea world. If it is in a world with weak laws, Shen Lu will destroy the star easily. This is the high-energy era of extraordinary coming! Cheng Jianguo stared fixedly at the shock wave that radiated infinite light and brightness and suppressed the sun in the sky, his expression was gloomy. Only at this moment did he clearly realize how terrifying an individual''s power is when it reaches a certain level! Although he is an octogenarian, he is not an old man with dizzy eyes. Cheng Jianguo has clear ears and eyesight, and his thinking is very enlightened and advanced. In addition, his rich experience makes him see far more and more than others. Far. "If there is no horse leather shroud in this battle, I must tell all the elders to vigorously promote cultivation after returning. In this era when great power belongs to oneself, if there is no top powerhouse to sit in command, it means losing nuclear deterrence!" Cheng Jianguo didn''t know whether a nuclear bomb could kill a strong man of this level, nor did he know how terrifying the limit of this strong man was. But he knows very well that the era of nuclear deterrence is about to step into the dust of history after today''s war. The future era belongs to the era of superhumans whose mighty power belongs to themselves! A transcendent person with a cultivation base that reaches the sky will replace the status of the nuclear bomb and become a brand new deterrent force! Only countries with top powerhouses will usher in peace! ¡­ "Then... is that a catastrophe?" Palu asked shakily. There was deep admiration in the extremely cold and sharp eyes: "Heavenly Tribulation? No, that''s God''s punishment! It''s God''s punishment from the tree god!" Xiaobai, Liuer and Hei''an were also heartbroken watching the rising sun, and couldn''t help but began to pray devoutly: "Great tree god, you are the eternal master, the immortal light, the protector of all things, and the enlightener of all living beings. May your prestige and kindness shine everywhere, and may your holiness and immortality shine on the earth forever. " This prayer seems to have some mysterious magic power, and it sounds in the trenches and in the ears of every soldier. They stared blankly at the shock wave blocked by the invisible barrier, with blank expressions. "It turns out that there really is a god in this world!" Chapter 830 The transformation of the Three Views is an extremely difficult thing, especially to reverse the mature and stable Three Views is even more difficult. Unless it''s completely fooling them into believing that the sun really does rise in the west, that''s about the same. But sometimes it is extraordinarily simple to change it. You just need to meet certain things at a certain place and at a certain time. The stubborn three views will change into other shapes like soft clay. Su Mu didn''t expect Xiaobai''s prayers to cause such a clever chemical reaction. Most of these soldiers have already begun to try to believe in him. This will bring great convenience to his future plans. These are all things for later, so I won''t mention them for now. ¡­ "Come out, I know you''re not dead." The God''s Eye of Punishment indifferently glanced at the tumbling and steaming flames below, but there was still no response after a long while. "Since you are not coming out, let me invite you out." raging! The flames ignited ragingly, burning the blue sky red. The sea of ??flames where the temperature dropped sharply rose again, 3000¡ãC, 3500¡ãC, 4000¡ãC, 4500¡ãC, 5000¡ãC...... The high temperature of 5000¡ãC is almost the same as the surface temperature of the sun, and this exaggerated temperature has not stopped rising, and is still rising. The ground surface, which had been melted for hundreds of meters, disappeared again for hundreds of meters. The hard rock was burned into hot magma, and the magma flowed slowly. The abundant groundwater resources in the ground had all dried up. The environment has become extremely harsh, and this place has been completely reduced to a purgatory on earth, with high temperature and poisonous gas, and the life field is a little deeper. If you fail to evacuate in time, you will die in it directly. "Hehe, the eyeball on the top is really young, and it chose to raise the overall temperature at the same time, after all, it is still too young. Not to mention consuming a lot of aura for no reason, it still can''t achieve the desired effect. " I don''t know if this clone of Antheuras has been sealed for too long. When someone is by his side, he can''t help but want to chatter. Not at all like Honglian and Scarlet Xuyue on the opposite side who are so taciturn and full of force. "God Anthuras, how can the opponent''s combat experience compare to one-thousandth of yours? If it were you, you would definitely not make such a stupid mistake." Anxiuras laughed three times: "Of course, if it were me, I would definitely shrink the sea of ??flames and compress all the power to one point, so that the opponent in the center would be able to fully enjoy it." "My god is wise and worthy of being a god whose reputation radiates to the heavens and all worlds. This kind of method really makes me wait..." Before the alien had finished speaking, his eyes turned into copper bells, filled with bewilderment and shock, and the rest of the words turned into a cluck like a rooster. The other alien races were also shocked, subconsciously opening the energy barrier. Anxiuras frowned slightly, thinking to himself that the quality of spiritual cultivation in this class was really bad. "It''s really a fuss, and I don''t know how you have cultivated to this point." Anseuras turned his head to look outside the barrier, his pupils shrank suddenly, and saw that the sea of ??flames outside was rapidly concentrating towards them. "I... grass!" Chapter 831 `Anxiuras did not expect that what he said would become a prophecy (), I am afraid that this power has not been enlightened by the master! "It doesn''t matter, He is still too young. Although he thought of gathering the sea of ??fire, he never thought that it would take time to gather the sea of ??fire. It only takes a moment for me to get out of the sea of ??fire easily. If I were him, I would definitely turn this loophole into a bait, and arrange other killing moves around the sea of ??fire, waiting for the enemy to take the bait. " Anxiuras Zhizhu lightly commented in his hand. These alien bosses raised their heads and looked up after hearing the words, only to see the red sea of ??fire burning outside, and there was nothing but the burning flames. At this moment, the sea of ??flames that exploded brought them peace. At the same time, they were also secretly frightened by the fearfulness of this old monster, Anxiuras. If they used this ''loophole'' to deploy a killer move, Anxiuras would probably see it through right away. At that time, if He will use his tricks, they will not know how they died! Antheuras quietly looked at the sea of ??fire outside the barrier and stood with his hands behind his back, without saying a word. A horse who can''t comprehend the meaning of his boss is not a good horse. These bigwigs from other races started flattering wildly in unison again. From this point of view, there is really no difference between high strength and mediocrity. "As expected of God Antheuras, your wisdom is like the boundless sea of ??stars in the vast starry sky, and all the conspiracies and tricks are clearly visible in front of your wise eyes." "Hahaha, God Anxiuras is truly unparalleled in wisdom and bravery. To be an enemy of you is to seek death!" "I''m already looking forward to what kind of expression that person will have when we appear under his nose." "Not to mention being crushed in terms of strength, the God of God is still surpassing him in terms of IQ. It is my life''s luck to be your follower!" ¡­ Anseuras listened to the sound of flattery flattering quite a lot, and the corner of his mouth inadvertently raised an imperceptible arc. "Hehe, I''m already tired of hearing these flattering words, so I don''t need to say any more." Anxiuras said insincerely. "Where, this is what we say in our hearts. In our hearts, God is the lighthouse that guides us forward..." An Xiulas waved his hand to signal that they should stop talking nonsense, and these alien bosses immediately fell silent, obediently like elementary school students in front of the class teacher, waiting for An Xiulas to speak. "Get ready. After you get out of the sea of ??flames, you can find your own way of life. The farther away the better, the next battle is beyond your reach." "Follow God''s decree!" Anxiuras nodded noncommittally, and took the oil bottles to pick a weak node and rushed there. The sea of ??flames formed flood dragons belatedly and rushed towards Anxiuras. However, Anxiuras, who had already been fully prepared, was extremely fast, flying out of the sea of ??flames almost in the blink of an eye, and all the flaming dragons behind him were lonely. "You think I''m on the first floor, but I''m actually on the fifth floor! Compared to me, you''re still a little too young!" Antheuras shouted. "Really?" Before he could be complacent for a second, Su Mu''s calm voice sounded in his ears, and Antheuras''s heart skipped a beat, feeling something was wrong. As the saying goes, ominous premonitions always come true, and this time Anseuras has a new understanding of this saying. Chapter 832 Qiang äf (qianghong)! The resounding and clear phoenix cry resounded through the nine heavens, when the fire dragon with its teeth and claws rushing out of the red sea of ??flames, gathered into one, and turned into the vermilion bird of the ultimate fire. The bright and warm Nanming Lihuo burns away the cold and evil energy permeating the world. , Punish evil and eliminate changes. Suzaku lives in the south, and holds Nanming Lihuo. This is the fire of hope, the flame of light, and the flame of purifying the world that will burn thousands of worlds! There was a scorching flame burning in the phoenix eyes, and everything that could be seen was ignited, and the red-white flames were connected into one piece, burning all the land. Moan! The deafening dragon chant resounded through the sky. An invisible cold wind blows between heaven and earth, a group of cyan wind entangles in the east, and a pair of cyan indifferent vicissitudes of life dragon eyes are reflected in the strong wind. When the sound of the dragon chant faded away, the howling wind came to an end. A blue dragon whose body is unknown for thousands of miles appeared in the east, and the cloudless sky was self-generated, covering the thousands of miles of dragon body. The indifferent dragon''s eyes hang down, the slender dragon''s beard flutters in the wind, and the vigorous and powerful dragon''s body looms in the sea of ??fog. The power of the dragon is pervasive, without anger and self-prestige, the heaven and the earth are awe-inspiring, and the drop of a needle can be heard. The thick staring yellow halo spread out, holding up the continuous sea of ??flames, and in the center of the thick yellow halo, there was a very quiet and deep blackness that swayed like ink. If the thick yellow halo is the land of virtue, then in the center is the unfathomable black water. The blackness meanders, like a mysterious black snake hovering over the yellow halo. The yellow halo moved slowly, gradually revealing a mottled tortoise shell entrusted to thousands of miles of flames. This mottled tortoise shell fully shows the vicissitudes of the world. The limbs under the feet are like heavenly pillars supporting the huge body of the giant tortoise, and there is a mysterious black snake hovering on the mottled tortoise shell. The giant black snake hissed upwards, and the pale golden vertical pupils exuded a sense of nobility and holiness. Xuanwu, one of the four elephants, guards the sacredness of the north. The thunder was shining, and the bright thunder intertwined together, forming a pair of majestic and solemn tiger eyes. The tiger''s eyes scanned the sky and the earth, like a noble and solemn king patrolling his own territory. "Roar!" The deafening roar of the tiger pierced through the heavens and shook the netherworld below, and the sense of killing between the heavens and the earth rose. When the soldiers behind the space barrier heard the roar of the tiger, their hearts began to beat uncontrollably, like a beating. The sound of the war drum detonated the blood flowing in their bodies. The western white tiger, one of the four elephants, can kill and fight with his hands! Qinglong, Xuanwu, Suzaku, and White Tiger, the four elephants of heaven and earth, are gods raised by nature and inherently holy. "This is... four elephants!?" x3. Scarlet Void Moon and Anxiuras are both people who have experienced the blood-stained heavens and worlds, and it is precisely because of this that they are more aware of the horror of the four images. When the four phenomena gather together, the billions of stars in the heavens and the world will tremble for it. Although Honglian has not personally experienced that era full of blood and fire, she knows how noble and terrifying the four elephants are from the scales of claws in the ancient books handed down from ancient times. The ten of them added together are also delivering food to Sixiang. It''s fine to challenge the limit in life, but after death, it''s hard to be half-dead and still have to challenge the limit. Why! Doesn''t he just have the Kalachakra to manage time adequately? Why let him suffer such a big tragedy! Chapter 833 "No, this is not the real Sixiang!" Unlike Red Lotus, who only learned about the Four Elephants through fragments of ancient books, Scarlet Void Moon and Anxiuras both came from that era. Although he didn''t have the ability to enter the Dharma Eye of the Four Images at that time, he still had a clear understanding of the four images that shocked the heavens. "The four images have been wiped out of their origin, and unless the Dao of Heaven spares no effort to consume a large amount of their origin to re-breed a new four images, there is absolutely no possibility of resurrection." "Hehe, I have to say that this brat is really talented, he is able to master the supernatural powers of transformation at such a young age, and even grasps a trace of the true meaning of Sixiang, which is enough to pretend to be real to people who don''t know. " Hong Lian looked at Scarlet Xuyue in surprise. He had been in contact with Scarlet Xuyue for so long, and it was the first time he saw the withdrawn and silent Scarlet Xuyue say so many words at once. "But it''s a pity, you should never, never have met me! I once fought fiercely with one of the four elephants and survived, so stop here for your clumsy blindfold!" "Dirty fool!" Su Mu''s realistic God''s Eye of Punishment looked at the scarlet virtual moon muttering indifferently in the sea of ??fire, just like looking at a jumping clown. These four images are not real at all, but the formation he realized by selectively combining his own power system after absorbing part of the inheritance transmitted by the heavenly dao¡ªthe four-image Hunyuan array! Besides, the white tiger belongs to gold, and the green dragon belongs to wood. As long as you are not blind, you can see that there is something wrong with these four images. The four elephants guard the four directions respectively, and the pure to the extreme attribute energies are connected to each other, forming a vast array covering thousands of miles of land. The magic circle is a world of its own, cutting off the connection between the outside world and the inside of the magic circle. Unless the magic circle is forcibly broken, it is impossible to take half a step out of it. The aura within a thousand miles was drawn out, making it a barren land of aura. From the moment the magic circle was formed, Honglian and the others could never think of mobilizing the laws of the outside world and the aura of heaven and earth. That is to say, from this moment on, within a thousand miles, all are Su Mu''s home courts. This kind of situation is very fatal to any level of spiritual practice. However, the four-element magic circle completed at the beginning also has a lot of shortcomings. The first is the huge supply of spiritual energy. If it is replaced by any life field, it will be squeezed into a mummy by the magic circle the moment it is first touched. The second is that only the energy of the four images can be used in the four-element magic circle at present, and rashly using other energies will break the balance of the magic circle and cause the magic circle to collapse. After the magic circle is shattered, it will cause serious backlash, which is really hurting the enemy by one thousand and self-damage by eight hundred. But Su Mu has no choice. The physical body is still a hundred and eight thousand miles away from here. To use one against three with only spiritual knowledge, or to fight against three powers who have mastered the power of law, it is too much for Su Mu''s spiritual knowledge alone. It took a while. One accident is the death of the soul. "However... with the assistance of the four-element magic circle, it should be enough for me to drag me until the arrival of the main body." Su Mu''s consciousness was thinking like this, and slowly sank into the four-element magic circle, manipulating the four-element magic circle to deal with the enemy. boom! The first to attack is the white tiger who is in charge of killing and fighting in the West! Billions of thunderbolts pierced through the heaven and earth, Chibai and their sights were engulfed by endless white light. There is no way, more energy is self-willed. Scarlet Void Moon confronted the billion trillion thunderbolts without showing any weakness. "Destroy, Thousand Gods!" Chapter 834 A red phantom emerged from Scarlet Xuyue''s body. When it first appeared, it was only the size of a baby. In the blink of an eye, it swelled against the wind and turned into a majestic giant with a height of a thousand meters. The giant''s chest, back, arms, and thighs were covered with heads of various shapes, not only from humans, but also from other races. These heads are not too many, and the total number is exactly one thousand. The thousand heads are densely packed together, and they look like mushrooms piled up one by one from a distance. "Hee hee hee." "Giggle." "Hahaha." "Jie Jie Jie." "Roar!" "Hum Chi Chi." All kinds of laughter and cries resounded from the bottom of everyone''s heart, even those at the level of Anseuras and Honglian couldn''t help but feel agitated after hearing this sound, wishing to see everything in front of them. All destroyed. Chaos field. This is one of Qianshen''s constant force fields, which can disturb the minds of others. The weaker the strength, the greater the impact. Even if the six senses and five senses are closed, it will still be affected. This already belongs to the level of law. After ordinary people heard this chaotic magic sound, they were directly distorted and turned into a monster who only knew how to kill. The mouths of these thousand heads opened together, and vortexes appeared in the mouths, and the vortexes exuded a strong suction force, and the trillions of thunderbolts were actually continuously sucked into them by the thousand mouths. The belly of the thousand-meter-high giant is comparable to a bottomless pit, and it has swallowed so many thunders, but there is no change. Scarlet Xuyue folded her arms and proudly looked at the weird and ugly Qianshen: "All attacks are futile in front of Qianshen." Su Mu''s spiritual consciousness covered the towering giant with a height of one thousand meters, and he quickly analyzed it. Su Mu''s current consciousness is so terrifying, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a quantum computer. Just a face-to-face analysis of Qianshen. "I didn''t expect that these thousand gods are actually made of flesh and blood. It seems that they are not composed of pure supernatural powers and spells, and there is no change after absorbing so much energy. This is very abnormal." Energy is conserved and will not disappear or increase for no reason. What surprised Su Mu the most was that after these energies were ''eaten'' by Qianshen, he couldn''t feel the energies at all. "Let me see where all the energy you eat goes. I sincerely hope that you can still have such a good appetite in the future." While Su Mu''s thoughts flashed, new changes suddenly took place in the Thunder Sea below. There are four other attributes in Thunderclap, which is always the same. The fusion of the four attributes of earth, wind, water, fire and thunder has produced a brand new change. Students who have studied chemistry know that when any two different chemical elements are fused together, they will produce very magical chemical reactions, and some can even form new substances. Although the four elements are pure and are the cornerstone of the evolutionary world, this does not mean that they are single. There are countless changes in nature evolved on their basis, and there are thousands of infinite changes in fire alone, not to mention the other three elements. Su Mu has not yet reached the point where he can perfectly control the laws of the four elements, but he is far beyond the countless spiritual cultivation in the world. These four attributes are fused with Thunder respectively, and every point more or less will have different changes. The most insidious thing is that this kind of change is silent, even Scarlet Void Moon and the others can''t find anything by scanning with their spiritual sense. In this way, Qianshen began to devour the subsequent energy with a thousand mouths. Chapter 835 Qianshen''s thousand mouths suddenly let out mournful wailing, and these wailing sounds formed a substantial sound wave, which actually scattered a lot of billions of thunderbolts. All kinds of divine thunders exploded in Qianshen''s mouth, Geng Ren Yin Yin Fire Thunder, Gui Xin Heavy Water Thunder, ** Yin Thunder... These divine thunders mixed with other elemental changes emerge in endlessly, warmly entertaining Qianshen. Qianshen was so excited that his mouth exploded. The perfectly round and uniform Qianshen breath began to become disordered, this is a good opportunity to analyze Qianshen. The strange thing is that Scarlet Xuyue didn''t make a move in the face of Qianshen''s strange situation, but began to prepare other magical powers. Su Mu left a part of his mind to firmly focus on Scarlet Xuyue and the others, and the rest of his consciousness took this opportunity to quickly analyze it. At this time, the blasted divine thunders became an excellent tool to help Su Mu analyze them. These divine thunders actively decomposed into harmless spiritual energy, covering Qianshen in an instant. Reiki is originally neutral and peaceful, a high-energy substance beneficial to living beings, but it will show different properties in different environments. Now these auras are not only harmless under Su Mu''s control, but also have a nourishing and repairing effect. How could Qianshen, who acts on instinct, stop it. When the aura completely covers Qianshen, except for the most important core, the secrets of Qianshen can be seen at a glance. "What an inhuman lunatic." Qianshen''s towering body as high as a thousand meters is just a cage, and the densely growing heads on its body are the real body. They were not beheaded by Scarlet Xuyue, their bodies still existed, but they were entangled with each other, covered by the outer skin of Qianshen. These heads were carefully ''selected'' by Scarlet Void Moon when she traveled through the Ten Thousand Realms. The fate, date of birth, and attributes of the owners of these thousand heads are exactly the same, there is no difference. These thousand lives are not dead, nor are they alive. Before they leave the body of the thousand gods, they are in an unknown state of superimposition of life and death. Just like Schr?dinger''s cat, before the box is opened, it can never be found whether it is dead or alive. And the secret that Qianshen was able to devour Thunder without any problems was also related to these thousands of superimposed lives. Scarlet Void Moon fused and intertwined these thousands of lives through supernatural powers to form an individual, and this individual possessed the nature of the law of devouring. However, different from the law of devouring, the individual formed by these thousand lives can only absorb and process a single energy. Once the absorbed energy is mixed with multiple attributes, and if the amount is too large, it will exceed the processing of Qianshen. limit. In the end, it will cause Qianshen''s devouring ability to lose its effect. Scarlet Xuyue''s voice inside the barrier was cold: "I didn''t expect Qianshen to be found out so quickly, and his strength cannot be underestimated. But don''t think that my Qianshen has been cracked just like this. The real horror of Qianshen has not yet been staged. I hope you can taste it carefully. " Su Mu was about to destroy Qianshen in one go, when Scarlet Xuyue''s spell here just finished. Su Mu, who had been watching the movements here, suddenly had a creepy feeling in his heart, that was... The feeling that death is near. Su Mu''s spiritual sense escaped without hesitation, and at the same time detonated the aura covering Qianshen. The five energies mixed together to form a black energy ball, enveloping Qianshen in it. Chapter 836 puff puff ~ The inside of the black energy ball is uneven. There are spikes of different lengths protruding from the inside out. It looks like a sea urchin covered with spikes from a distance. These protruding spikes exude a dead breath, and the black energy ball becomes dim and pale visible to the naked eye, as if all the essence has gone away. The power also plummeted like a cliff. It could have easily killed the law-level ones, but now it can only obliterate the concentration. Even so, the spiritual practitioners hiding in the Anxiuras barrier were still sweating profusely. "Is it because we are too good, or the times are changing too fast?" "This kind of war is not something we can participate in! Just an inconspicuous aftermath will take our lives!" "Going to the Mountain Sea Realm, this is the stupidest thing I''ve ever done in my life!" These bosses want to cry but have no tears. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be a carefree toubob in their original world? Why do they have to come to the mountain and sea world to take this muddy water! Just a casual fight can crush them into slag. There is deep despair in the eyes of all the alien bosses. Scarlet Void and the others are too lazy to think about what these little bugs are thinking, if they don''t hinder them, that''s all. If they become a hindrance to them, don''t these little bugs be crushed to death? There is still a certain amount of time before Qianshen breaks through the black energy ball. At this time, Honglian and Anxiuras need to make a move. "Honglian, Anxiuras, don''t watch the show there, we must make a quick decision." Honglian raised her head thoughtfully to look at the sky covered by the Four Elephant Formation, and said solemnly, "Okay." "Time wheel. Tribulation." Ka Ka Ka ~ The hands of the time wheel fiddled slowly, and the invisible power permeated, and finally merged into the bloody halberd held in Honglian''s hand. hum! Hong Lian held the blood-colored halberd with ease and stabbed straight into the void. The air on both sides of the halberd''s blade separated like a stream of water, and circles of transparent ripples swayed in the void. The ripples spread very quickly, from when the eucalyptus pierced to when the ripples spread out and covered the thousand miles around, it only took a split second to go back and forth. When the ripples covered the small world in the Four Symbols Formation, they disappeared. It seemed that nothing had changed, but in fact it had already happened quietly. Su Mu looked at the disappearing ripples with incomparable solemnity: "The entire four-element magic circle is melting, returning to the state before it was formed." Kalachakra. Kalpa, can hit the target back to the previous state. If this magical power is not used well, it will be a humanitarian guard who saves lives and heals the wounded, but if it is used with the heart, it will become a life-threatening talisman for the enemy! Su Mu would never allow the Four Elephant Array to be beaten back to before it was formed. Without the assistance of the Four Elephant Array, his spiritual consciousness would not be able to deal with Honglian and the others for too long. Although the law of time is one of the supreme laws, it is not unsolvable. At least there are other Supreme Laws that are on par with the Laws of Time. Time, space, reincarnation, fate, karma. These five supreme laws coexist, and no world or living being can escape these five supreme laws. But Su Mu''s biggest trouble is that he cannot use other law powers other than the non-four-element magic circle. There are still many areas that need to be perfected and improved in the newly created four-element magic circle. The rash introduction of other law powers will lead to the premature collapse of the four-element magic circle. "Fortunately, although the other party has obtained the authority of the law of time, it is only the first glimpse of the door." Only law can fight law! Chapter 837 Only law can fight law. Although the law of the elemental system is not as good as the law of time, one of the highest laws, it can also achieve the effect of offsetting the effect of the law of time when the amount increases. boom! The aura riot from the outside world was forcibly absorbed by Su Mu as a supplementary channel, and the effect was immediate, and the signs of retreat stagnated, and there was no longer any change. Only Su Mu knows that this stalemate is short-lived, unless the law of time is forcibly broken, otherwise it will take only a moment, and the situation of retreat will still happen. At this time, the disadvantages of the battle of consciousness are revealed. Spiritual consciousness is no more able to absorb, refine and store aura than the physical body, it can only mobilize aura. When Su Mu traveled to the extreme north before, he encountered a group of crooked melons and dates, and he could easily crush them all to death with a single move of his mind. What he is facing now is not those crooked melons and jujubes in the extreme north, but the power that has obtained the authority of the law. If you are a little careless, your soul will fly away, and Su Mu will not be allowed to deal with them, delaying the time to wait for the arrival of the physical body. But compared with the aura in Su Mu''s physical body, these little auras are the difference between a small puddle and a vast ocean. These auras are too little and too mixed. "It doesn''t matter if you can block the first catastrophe, the general trend is irreversible." Guren''s eyes were indifferent, and the pointer in the dial of the hour wheel behind her moved again, and the pointer pointed to II impressively. "The time wheel. The second robbery." Chi! The blood-colored halberd swung out again, this time it was no longer as light and calm as before, the halberd was powerful and heavy, obviously the halberd was only two meters long, but the moment it was swung down, it seemed to be a A giant soldier capable of tearing apart heaven and earth. The air within a hundred miles was suddenly smashed by this halberd, and the escaping air flow turned into thousands of sharp arrows, forming a storm of arrows covering the sky and covering the earth, which entered the boundary of the magic circle with lightning speed and exploded The roaring sound continued to hit the ears, deafening people''s ears. In the second catastrophe, the explosion was like a gust of wind and rain, and the offensive continued continuously, violently bursting, and it was difficult to resist. Su Mu''s pressure doubled instantly. Those spiritual practitioners from the outside world stared in horror at the spiritual eye of the storm that went straight to the sky above the four-element magic circle. That storm spiritual eye absorbed all the spiritual energy within ten thousand miles, causing the land with rich spiritual energy to experience the symptoms of spiritual energy exhaustion! The most intuitive feeling is that the originally rich aura has become extremely thin, like a person living in an oxygen-rich area suddenly coming to a low-oxygen area. If he cannot adapt, he will die! "Who is fighting inside?" These spiritual cultivators looked at the spiritual eyes that were horrified, and asked in a voice. "The tree god, it must be the tree god!" A soldier said devoutly and continued to bow his head to pray. Originally, they did not believe in the sky, the earth, or the common people''s ghosts and gods, but only believed in scientific spirituality. At this moment, the soldiers also began to shake their beliefs. "Tree God, please win!" They are extremely clear, if the tree god fails, what kind of solution will be waiting for them. I''m afraid they can be erased from the map at will in an instant. Xiaobai and the others stared worriedly at the storm-spiritual eye that was reversing the aura, and their hearts unconsciously clenched into a ball. "No, we just stay here like this, we can''t do nothing." "Even if we lose our minds and sacrifice our lives, we must go all out!" Chapter 838 "Xiaobai, tell me, how to do it!" Their strength is no different from those ants on the side of the road in front of this level of battle. Not to mention participating, just getting close will be bombarded and killed by the aftermath. Even so, even so they do what they can. Even if it is... To pieces. "The tree god once said: ''Faith is powerful, it is invisible and intangible, but it is real.'', the only thing we can do now is one thing - preaching! To spread the belief of the tree god to the maximum extent, as long as all the survivors of the hundred eastern countries can believe in the tree god, then it will definitely bring help to the tree god! " "Understood, we have been consciously doing this matter since we came here, and now it is almost time to close the network and see results." Liu Er scratched the back of his head, turned his head to look at Ji, who was covered by clouds and the sun: "Ji, please take us to the shelter we built earlier, the faster the better." "Leave this matter to me." "Go to the shelter, I want to lobby the garrison here and the survivors." Ji and they said with some concern: "Xiaobai, human beings have a lot of hatred for us. Will you appear so hastily to promote the belief in tree gods..." "No problem, I know the highest commander of the defenders over there, and there will be no problems." "Okay, then we will divide into two groups, without further ado, let''s go now." After finishing the conversation in a few words, Xiaobai went to the second front of Liguo alone, and Ji took Liuer and Heie to the shelter they had built here. These large and small shelters add up to a dozen or so, accommodating a large number of disaster victims and refugees who were too late to evacuate. The sum of their scattered numbers is also a very large number. Under Xiaobai''s leadership, Liu Er and the others have been intentionally taking in these victims and giving them corresponding protection. Now is the time to reap the fruits. The flowers bloom on both sides, let''s not mention it for now. ¡­ Anxiuras glanced at Honglian and Scarlet Xuyue apprehensively, and secretly made some calculations. "Scarlet Void Moon has been trying to seize my origin after my main body was sealed, and now the little devil he found beside him is also a difficult and ruthless character. Although it is not clear why they tried their best to cross the barriers of the world, took great risks to smuggle into the mountain and sea world, and would not die with this guardian appointed by the Dao of Heaven. But one thing is for sure, after I deal with the protector, it will be my turn. " Anxiuras looked at the precarious four-element magic circle with unclear meaning, his face was calm, but his thoughts were racing in secret: "No, I can''t just sit back and watch this guardian be killed by them." "Once this protector dies like this, I will also encounter it with him!" Anxiuras'' camp and the way of heaven are immortal, and there is absolutely no possibility of reconciliation for this contradiction. Only when one side is completely defeated can it stop. But as far as the current situation is concerned, if Su Mu died in the hands of Honglian and the others, the result would be very unfavorable to Anxiuras. After Su Mu''s death, Scarlet Void Moon will unite with Honglian to deal with Anxiuras in turn, which Anxiuras knows well. This is also the first reason why he chose to paddle aside when Scarlet Xuyue asked him to make a move! Chapter 839 The second reason is that Anxiuras knows very well that Scarlet Void and Moon are here to make a one-shot deal, and they will leave after finishing one vote. Since they were able to smuggle into the Mountain Sea Realm, it meant that they had absolutely mastered the way to leave. Otherwise, Tiandao''s anger is absolutely unbearable for them. Now comes the problem. Scarlet Xuyue and Honglian are free to come and go. After killing Su Mu, the protector, they can pat their ass and leave, but can he? His body is still sealed in the corner of the mountain and sea world. The monk can''t escape the temple if he runs away. Who will bear the wrath of heaven? Obviously, it was he who took the blame. The way of heaven under rage is something he absolutely does not want to see. "Hey, the abacus is clinking, but it''s a pity, you should never, never should have counted on me!" A cold light flashed in Antheuras'' eyes. "For my god, you''d better die honestly." Antheuras opened his hands, and a phantom of a ship appeared in the palm of his hand. This ship is an ark of flesh and blood! "Go, save the world drowning in the sea of ??suffering, and help them walk to the other shore of new life." The phantom of the ship was thrown by Anxiuras casually. It was just a foot long and two fingers wide. It is more than enough to load ten thousand gods. On the big ship of flesh and blood, there are many figures, those who hoist the sails, those who steer, those who carry supplies, those who sing eerie songs... All the occupations on normal sailing ships in ancient times can be found on this flesh and blood ship. The only difference from those ordinary ships is that the sails of the flesh and blood ship are human leather sails. Its rudder is a skull that has been panned out. Its hull is human flesh and organs. Its keel is the human spine. This is a devil''s ship. Compared with the big flesh and blood ship that Su Mu fought against on the way to the Sakura country, the big flesh and blood ship that appeared at this time is a complete projection. That''s right, just projection. The body of this flesh and blood ship was sealed by the Dao of Heaven together with its owner. Even though it was just the projection of the Forbidden Ship, it was still a very powerful magical technique. Why not peel off your skin? Why not melt your flesh? Why not pull out your bones? That''s my canvas. That''s my hull. That''s my keel. Excuse me, have you seen my liver? It was forgotten by me in a corner of the holy ship! Excuse me, have you seen my child? He is hiding somewhere on the holy ship! Excuse me, have you seen my family? They have just entered someone else''s stomach. ¡­ The inexplicable singing sounded in everyone''s ears, the voice was cold, like the sound of ghosts and souls coming from under the Nine Netherworld. Listening to this inexplicable singing, Chibai and the others suddenly felt itchy all over their bodies, wishing to peel off their own skin and send it to this big ship as its sails. Integrate your own flesh and organs into the hull, and integrate with other flesh and blood, regardless of each other. Strip off all your spine and bones and become a part of the keel. With a thought of Antheuras, the inexplicable singing sound disappeared. Chibai and the others knelt beside Antheuras, sweating profusely, their pupils dilated unconsciously, without focus, as if a nearly drowned person had just been salvaged ashore. Chapter 840 Scarlet Xuyue and Honglian looked sideways. Honglian is okay, although she feels the weirdness and horror of this taboo supernatural power, she doesn''t have any other thoughts. The Scarlet Void Moon was different. He stared at the big flesh and blood ship that was setting sail, like a woman in love looking at her lover. "Get it, I gotta get it!" Scarlet Void Moon''s thousand gods were inspired by Anthelas''s flesh and blood ship, but compared with the sealed flesh and blood ship, the thousand gods are as clumsy as a child who pissed and then made it out of mud a toy. Not to mention the smell, it''s really clumsy. If it can absorb the origin of Anxiuras, then Scarlet Void Moon, who has been stuck in the Hunyuan Realm for an unknown number of years, might really be able to cross that threshold and become Tao! After feeling the undisguised malice from Scarlet Void Moon, Antheuras also smiled inexplicably. There is no need to control, and the flesh and blood ship begins to sail after raising its sails. Scarlet Xuyue looked at the big boat of flesh and blood that was gradually going away, and almost couldn''t hold back and wanted to make a move. Seeing that the situation was not good, Honglian quickly stopped his irrational behavior: "Calm down, don''t forget the business now." "After obtaining the foundation of transcendence, you can do whatever you want, but not now." "I see, don''t worry, I can still prioritize things like this." After being stimulated by the big boat of flesh and blood, Scarlet Xuyue went berserk like chicken blood. "Come on, gods!" thump! thump! The sound of a powerful heartbeat came from the black energy ball, resounding through the sky. The thumping, thumping sound of the beating heart seemed to have some inexplicable magic power, and it actually aroused the hearts of the worm queens and the big bosses to beat together. reached the same frequency. The black energy ball began to distort and change, and a creepy aura emanated from the energy ball, making one''s heart palpitate. Anxiuras was worrying about what kind of reason he should find to make a move, but Scarlet Void Moon delivered it to the door on his own initiative. He is also ruthless, decisively manipulating the flesh and blood ship to hit his allies from behind, incarnate as the light of the righteous way. There are many densely packed black holes on both sides of the flesh and blood ship, which looks like a honeycomb from a distance. Just a volley from one side of the ship''s side, even the majestic mountains like the Himalayas will be razed to the ground. Each of these holes has a diameter of about a hundred meters, and a dark red light appears in the dark holes, and dangerous substances begin to condense inside. Involuntarily, Scarlet Xuyue and Honglian felt like they were on their backs. It was as if all the muzzles of this flesh and blood ship were not facing the four-element magic circle, but were facing themselves. "Illusion, it should be an illusion." As Honglian said so, she still calmly began to fluctuate the pointer on the dial of the hour wheel, and the heavily slashed second halberd also retracted its center of gravity. Once the flesh and blood ship is really aimed at him, he can respond at any time. The same is true for Scarlet Void Moon over there, holding back his hands to guard against possible backstabs from behind! Ever since, this situation is very strange. The three of Honglian faced each other silently, and no one dared to make a move first, for fear that they would suffer disaster accidentally. Su Mu couldn''t understand what was going on with this god''s development. Chapter 841 "Your Majesty, what is the purpose of this?" Anxiuras smiled half-heartedly: "Of course we are fighting the enemy together." Scarlet Xuyue almost couldn''t hold back and yelled in her heart: Are you fooling a ghost? Point those cannons at my back, is this what you call fighting the enemy together? ! The change in the black energy ball and the appearance of the Flesh Ark made the three of Anseuras reach a delicate balance, and no one was willing to take the lead. Whoever makes the first move loses the opportunity. At this time, Su Mu''s thoughts were flying: "Why did they suddenly confront each other? Scarlet Void and Honglian have absolutely no chance of stopping, but they can''t wait to cramp and skin me. It''s so interesting, why did Anxiuras Aim the cannon at Scarlet Void Moon and the others?" You must know that the only church formed by Anseuras is determined to win the strategic deployment here, and he killed a projection of Anseuras on the high seas not long ago. From this point of view, no matter what, Anseuras There is no possibility of Situ stopping. unless....... The harm after killing him far exceeds the benefits Antheuras can get from it! Su Mu''s consciousness moved, and through this subtle matchup, he suddenly grasped the details behind the matter. Well, at this time, the great source of eternal disaster, the taboo of immortality-Anthuras still doesn''t know that the projection he worked so hard to get out was killed by Su Mu. If He knew this, Antheuras would probably be pissed off. Facing the enemy who repeatedly sabotaged his layout plan, he hated it to the bone, but he had to temporarily stand in the same camp as Su Mu to protect him. This level of sadness is probably only comparable to that of green xx... Su Mu continued to analyze the previous train of thought, and figured out the general idea of ??Antheuras. Su Mu''s spiritual thoughts turned, thinking about his heart, and quietly communicated with Anxiuras through sound transmission: "Anxiuras, how about we join hands together?" Anxiuras didn''t expect that Su Mu, the guardian of the way, would be so sharp and bold that he would dare to join forces with himself, the evil god. No matter how you think about it, the defender of the way of heaven in the mountain and sea world and the evil god who intends to subvert the way of heaven and destroy the world of mountains and seas join forces to fight against the enemy. No matter how you think about it, it feels magical. Antheuras responded with two ''hehe'' in an unclear manner. He chuckled twice, and thought to himself: "It''s ridiculous, I am the overthrower of the world, how is it possible... Wait, this proposal seems to be feasible!" "Right now, Scarlet Void Moon and Hong Lian are determined to win this unknown guardian, and I just need to work with them to weaken the strength of this guardian later. At the critical moment, I turned my back on the water and joined forces with this stupid guardian to wipe out Scarlet Void Moon and Red Lotus in one fell swoop. At this time, he must have been weaker than ever before, and he could easily be taken down together without any effort. " "This is simply an excellent plan to kill three birds with one stone!" The more Anseuras thought about it, the more excited he became, and he was very satisfied with the idea of ??killing three birds with one stone. Call yourself a genius. "Okay, let''s join hands. Scarlet Void and Red Lotus are foreign enemies. We are in the same world. At this time, we should let go of our past prejudices and join forces to fight against the enemy!" Anxiuras was full of nonsense, his face was full of righteousness, and he almost believed what he said. Chapter 842 "Your Majesty''s vision is just admirable. When we face outside invaders, we should put aside our past prejudices and unite with the outside world to fight against the enemy." Su Mu wasn''t really stupid enough to believe it was true. With his ass, he knew that Antheuras had absolutely no good intentions, that everything came from the same source, and that it was all bullshit to join hands with the outside world and fight against the enemy. He may not know what kind of bad water is in his heart. but....... Isn''t it just hypocrisy and deception, acting like someone can''t do the same. The two seemingly incompatible powers happily reached a hypocritical ''cooperative consensus'' in this way. After the exchange of spiritual consciousness here, Anxiuras turned the muzzle of the hull of the ship to face the four-element magic circle, and fired a round of salvo. It''s just that this power seems to have been castrated, and it has shrunk by more than half. Although it is extremely powerful and shakes the bombardment of the four-element magic circle, it doesn''t have the previous creepy feeling. In fact, Su Mu''s four-element magic circle didn''t suffer much damage at all, which means that Anxiuras is only thundering but not raining. As long as he is not blind, he can see that Antheuras is paddling wildly. Honglian and Scarlet Xuyue looked at each other, confused about the somewhat nervous Anxiuras, and didn''t understand why. "Could it be that this evil god has reached some kind of cooperation with the foundation of enlightenment..." Honglian asked. Scarlet Xuyue shook her head and said: "Based on what I know about him, this situation is absolutely impossible. Maybe he sensed that I was going to get him. What an old fox." "However, so what if you notice it, Honglian is the master of time, the two of us join forces, taking your life should be as easy as picking something out of a bag!" When Honglian heard it, it was indeed the case. His law of time was the supreme law. Unless he encountered other supreme laws, he would have been invincible long ago. However, how could it be so coincidental to meet other owners of the supreme law? If this foundation of enlightenment mastered other supreme laws, it wouldn''t be so embarrassing. Jie Jie! Honglian and Scarlet Xuyue looked at each other, and began to bombard the Four Elephant Array. At the same time, they did not take Anseuras lightly, and kept guarding against him. After the three continued to join forces, Su Mu''s pressure surged again. The aura of heaven and earth in the outside world has been extracted in sevens and eights, and it is difficult to continue to maintain the four-element magic circle. The only way to continue maintaining the four-element magic circle is to consume the source of spiritual consciousness, but this behavior is no different from drinking poison to quench thirst. "It will take some time for the physical body to arrive here. Before the physical body arrives, we must not confront them head-on." Su Mu began to consider whether to detonate the four-element circle, give them a ruthless hand, and then use the law of space to have fun with them. Space, time, cause and effect, reincarnation, and destiny, these five supreme laws are not just for fun. If they are not involved, it is extremely difficult to break them. Now the Wingless King who is proficient in space has been exiled by him to the endless different space, and it is not so easy for other people present to see through his space law. Su Mu was about to detonate the four-element magic circle, when suddenly the power of faith in the virtual godhead surged up like a flooded expanse of blue waves. "Haha, there is no doubt that there is no way out, and there is another village!" The power of faith is a panacea, and there is no problem in using it as a source of power to supplement the four-element magic circle! Chapter 843 "Transformation! All transformations!" Su Mu transformed all these powers of faith into a source of spiritual energy to supplement the four-element magic circle. Transforming the power of faith into aura is a great waste of the power of faith, but how can Su Mu manage so much at this time, let''s use it first! As long as you can survive this level, how much power of faith will be used up! "It''s over." Honglian looked at the crumbling four-element magic circle, the divine pattern between her eyebrows was beating, and the pointer on the dial of the time wheel behind her was pointing to the scale IV. The power of time filled the air, and the blood-colored halberd in her hand slashed across the sky. The cut marks tear the sky: "The fourth robbery!" At the same time, the dark ball of black energy, covered with spikes like a sea urchin, swelled irregularly and violently. boom! Big blood-red hands stick out from inside. There are human arms and beast arms. The only thing they have in common is that they are all bloody, and there is a mouth in the palm. The stretched muscle tissue was exposed, and the thick black and red blood vessels were intertwined, like a strange armor covering the stretched flesh and blood. These mouths opened to reveal sharp shark teeth, emitting terrifying sound waves. The ear-piercing sound waves roared in all directions, making the already crumbling four-element magic circle even worse. Antheuras controlled the Ark of Flesh with a gloomy expression, and extremely dangerous energy was rapidly accumulated in those huge muzzles. Just wait for the moment when the four-element magic circle is shattered, these shells will pour out, carrying out a righteous backstab on Honglian and Scarlet Xuyue! However...... The four-element circle, which was already crumbling, suddenly seemed to be infused with high-purity chicken blood, and it changed from crumbling to impregnable! The subsequent influence of the fourth catastrophe was quickly erased. "..." "..." "..." This scene that went against common sense confused Anseuras and the others. What is the situation! "Hahahaha, the foundation of enlightenment has come to an end. He is consuming his own source to stabilize this magic circle, and he is about to die!" Scarlet Xuyue laughed out loud, as happy as a child who doesn''t know how many tons. Seeing him smiling so happily, Hong Lian felt sad from her heart, and couldn''t help scolding: "Are you an idiot?! The foundation of enlightenment is consuming one''s own source. After the source of enlightenment is exhausted, the foundation of enlightenment can still be enlightened." foundation?" Scarlet Xuyue''s laughter stopped abruptly when she heard this, and she started clucking like an old hen whose neck was strangled. "Then don''t click to destroy this magic circle?!" Honglian was furious: "That will only speed up the passage of the basic source of enlightenment!" "Then what do you think we should do?" Honglian took a deep breath, and began to doubt whether the ally she had found was reliable or not. But the arrow is on the string, and there is no turning back. No matter how tricked this ally is, he can''t be stupider than a pig. He glanced at the direction of Anxiuras calmly, and said, "You will protect me for fifteen minutes now, I have a secret method that can break through this magic circle without anyone noticing." "Why didn''t you use this secret technique earlier?" Hong Lian almost died of anger, only now mentioning this secret technique is naturally a huge price to pay for using it! "I have my own plan. Just protect me and prevent Anxiuras from attacking me." "good." Su Mu almost didn''t laugh when he heard their conversation outside the Four Elephant Circle. Chapter 844 If it wasn''t for the conditions, Su Mu wanted to applaud them. What is the best or on the top of the head, in the mouth, in the eyes, in the chest, from the legs... Just seeing this kind of monster makes me feel uncomfortable, as if I have fallen into a nightmare from which I cannot wake up. "I really don''t know what it means to dare to call it ''Wan Shen'' for mere low-quality imitations." "Ark, kill it!" The power accumulated in the dense muzzle roared out, the sky suddenly lit up, and countless dark red ominous meteors rose. These dark red meteors scattered like flowers of heavenly women fused together to form a dark red beam of light that exterminated all things. The painful wailing of the gods became louder in the beam of light. This wailing sound was like a vicious curse coming from the depths of hell, but soon the sound stopped abruptly. "It''s been so many years, and your rags really haven''t improved at all. It''s really disappointing." Scarlet Xuyue said calmly and sarcastically: "Anseuras, you have overestimated yourself and underestimated me too much. From now on, feel hopeless." buzz buzz. There was an inexplicable buzzing sound, and a bit of black was revealed in the dark red beam of light. It was inconspicuous at first, only the size of a fist, and it was really an inconspicuous sesame seed in front of the hundred-foot beam of light. But soon, the black ''sesame grains'' swayed like ink, and quickly spread towards the surroundings. Chapter 845 "My Myriad Gods can grow endlessly, and all your attacks will only become the nourishment she needs to grow. She is invincible! " "Invincible? Let me see how much your so-called invincible weighs!" Antheuras'' figure flickered, and he appeared on the deck of the Flesh Ark in the next moment, and then he cut off the connection between the ark and those energies without hesitation. After losing the resistance of the Ark, the ink-stained blackness quickly infected most of the energy beam, and the remaining parts disappeared after losing follow-up support. These blackened energies were inhaled into the Pantheon Long Whale''s body as if absorbing water, and its distorted body grew a lot like it was inflated. Antheuras turned a blind eye to this and just silently accumulated new energy. The energy accumulated in the muzzle is ten times more powerful than before, and even before it is fired, the surrounding space shows signs of distortion. It is no exaggeration to say that if Anxiuras aimed this cannon at the four-element magic circle, maybe the four-element magic circle created by Su Mu would be violently blown out of a huge gap by him! Su Mu saw the scene of the dog biting the dog from the outside world with relish, but he didn''t forget Honglian''s little trick. "Now you can''t get out of the four-element magic circle. Only if you stay in it will you consume each other." It is seriously not in Su Mu''s interest to release Honglian and the others now. The only problem is that forcibly interfering with Honglian will inevitably arouse their suspicion, but this is not certain, the power of brain supplement is endless. If it weren''t for Honglian and the others'' excessive brain supplementation, how could such a magical scene appear? Su Mu moved the four-image magic circle, and the surging energy formed the four-image holy spirit, which attacked and rushed towards Honglian from four directions. The corners of Honglian''s eyes twitched. His guardian, Scarlet Xuyue, was fighting fiercely with Anxiuras. It was obviously impossible for him to come and help him dispel the Four Elephants Holy Spirit. All this can only be done by himself. However, the trouble is that before the tunnel is successfully built, you can''t free your hands to do other things. That is to say, Red Lotus has to bear the beating of the Four Elephant Holy Spirit while building the tunnel, and thinking about how to dispel the Four Elephant Holy Spirit. The difficulty really soared upwards, making Honglian scold her mother in her heart. According to the agreement, his other hole cards should not be used in these places, but now he has to use them. "If Scarlet Xuyue doesn''t give me a satisfactory answer afterwards, I will never give up!" Honglian was cursing in her heart, and had to call out the time spirit in the time wheel. An almost transparent, faceless villain the size of a thumb appeared above the pointer of the time wheel. "Shi Ling, buy me five minutes." Hong Lian turned her head to look at the faceless villain and said calmly. The faceless man the size of a thumb sat on the pointer and didn''t care about Honglian''s plight and didn''t reply, just enjoying the beauty of the pointer turning. This is the tool spirit of the time wheel, and Honglian calls it the time spirit. Qi Ling is generally loyal to its master, but Qi Ling who is as indifferent as Shi Ling is very rare. However, considering that Kalachakra''s tool spirit was made by Honglian after killing all her relatives, and using their souls to smelt them into tool spirits, the faceless villain more or less inherited the hatred of Honglian''s relatives towards Honglian. It''s no wonder they''re so indifferent these days. Chapter 846 "According to the agreement, I only need to complete two things for you to be free." "Yes, that''s what I said in the contract." "There is no problem in wanting me to make a move, as long as this incident is included in those two incidents." The corners of Honglian''s eyes twitched, he didn''t expect the faceless villain to take advantage of the fire and include such trivial matters in it. On weekdays, he would be able to blow up the Four Elephant Holy Spirit fabricated by Su Mu with just one hand, but now that bastard Scarlet Void Moon has gotten involved with Anxiuras. Looking at him like that, I wish I could devour his flesh and eat his bones. It was obviously impossible to expect him to be distracted, and now the only thing he could rely on was himself. "As long as the tunnel can be successfully built, I can obtain the foundation of enlightenment. Compared with the unparalleled foundation of enlightenment, what is the effort that needs to be paid?" "Okay, I promise you! But just dispelling the energy body of the four-image holy spirit is too simple for you, and it''s not worth it for me to take it as one of those two things." "Unless you block all the means before I build the tunnel." Shi Ling didn''t refuse, because it was immortal itself. From the day it was made, it has successfully left its mark on the bottom of the river of time. As long as the brand is not destroyed and the time is not dry, it can exist forever. As the imprinter in the river of time, it can freely mobilize the power of the river of time every day. Probably one in a billion. Don''t look at it as long as one in a billion, that''s a long river of time running through the endless multiverse world. As long as Shi Ling moved a little, he could easily wipe out a strong man in the Yin God Realm. Although the power of the Four Elephants Holy Spirit is strong, it is not an opponent at this time. In the final analysis, they are just a small toy that Su Mu casually fabricated, how could a small toy really work out of date. clatter~ The sound of the river flowing resounded from the void, and a shallow stream appeared in the four-element magic circle that formed the world itself. The stream was gurgling, crystal clear, and reflected a little bit of crystal under the illumination of the Suzaku sacred flame, as if someone Diamonds are sprinkled on this clear water. Shi Ling plopped into the creek, splashing an inconspicuous little wave. Small waves set off one by one, from far to near, taking advantage of the trend to involve the Holy Spirit of the Four Elephants. Su Mu''s methods disappeared without a trace after the small waves. "The power of the law of time is really terrifying. Apart from that, what makes me even more concerned is that this little thumb can trigger the power of the long river of time!" Su Mu looked at the villain Thumb with eager eyes, and in an instant there was another small target¡ª¡ª After killing Honglian, Anxiuras, and the others, they used coercion (persuasion) (profit) people (seduction) to deceive the villain''s secret of being able to induce a long river of time. The villain didn''t know that he was being watched by Su Mu at this time, and he was swimming in the long river of time in a comfortable way. This may be the happiest time he can enjoy after becoming a tool spirit. Su Mu looked at Shi Ling who was idle and flustered, and thought that he could not let such a talented person degenerate, his justice would not allow him to do such a thing! "You can use the power of the long river of time to show me the mystery of it, nameless cub." Chapter 847 Su Mu beheaded Anxiuras and others with supreme supernatural powers. By beheading Anxiuras, Su Mu''s strength gained explosive growth, and he also successfully demonstrated his potential to Tiandao. The hundred kingdoms in the east have ushered in a peace that is not peace. After all the shadows and darkness subside, what is left is the barren land, which has been radiated by energy and turned into a dangerous forbidden area. Negative energy spontaneously gathers together, There are many evildoers and ghosts everywhere. The hundreds of countries in the east are full of broken families, refugees with nowhere to go, corpses strewn all over the fields, and their sons have to eat. This is the corner of this era. Cruel, but real. After repeated discussions among the elders, Liguo decided to incorporate these refugees who had a deep connection with Liguo. Under the pressure of the iron wheel of this era, all the conflicts that once occurred between the nation, the country, the blood relationship, and the geography are weakening, and a new concept-human race is replacing it! Although there are many tens of millions of refugees from the hundreds of countries in the east, they are like a bottle of ink poured into the ocean after being integrated into the vast land and resources. Under the protection of Su Mu, Liguo became the last pure land in this chaotic and turbulent era, and all races surrendered. With the efforts of Su Mu, the human race and the monster race formed a covenant to advance and retreat together in a real sense for the first time. Although there is also darkness growing under the light, they were all swept away by the surveillance agency formed by Su Mu with thunderous force. Rolling human heads and beast heads fell to the ground, leaving the country to open a new chapter of the era under Su Mu''s iron and blood methods. With the cooperation of the human race and the monster race, the strength of Liguo has skyrocketed. No one thought that the road to revival of Liguo would be on the fast track after only a short time. Before all the countries and forces could react, the great revival of Liguo would be completed. Dali once again stood proudly on top of the world. However, Dali loves peace, and only took back the land that belonged to Dali since ancient times. The Cherry Blossom Country has also become a province directly under the jurisdiction of Dali. Every governor and governor is appointed by the elders'' house. In order to speed up the integration of various ethnic groups in Liguo and reform their native lands, all foreign races have banned their original surnames, and with the assistance of Liguo¡¯s relevant agencies, they have uniformly modified and changed their names to further join the big family of Liguo. among. Beneath the hustle and bustle, there is a peace of mind. However, Su Mu did not indulge in this prosperous peace. Honglian and Scarlet Xuyue died, and Antheuras was also beaten by Su Mu, but the only church behind him was still rooted in this beautiful world, absorbing her nourishment, ready to bear the fruit of sin. Su Mu turned his attention to the Lothar Empire in the north and the deep shadow behind it-the only church! Instead of rushing into action, he traveled the world patiently, eradicating all the dioceses of the One Church. During the period between the Only Church and the Lothar Empire in the north, they wanted to stop Su Mu like crazy, but due to Su Mu''s invincible power to overthrow everything in the world, he could only watch the parishes he worked so hard to be uprooted one by one . The sense of aggrievedness is probably only comparable to that of the ex-husband and present criminal..... All conspiracies are futile jokes in the face of absolute strength. After Su Mu abolished the parishes of the Only Church one after another, the Only Church became a tree without water, and their idea of ??quickly awakening the sleeping evil god through these parishes was shattered. In order to commend Su Mu''s contribution to the world of mountains and seas, Tiandao generously gave Su Mu rich rewards¡ª¡ª Part of the authority of the mountain and sea world! After Su Mu obtained the authority of the mountain and sea realm, he notified Tiandao. After Su Mu obtained part of the authority of the mountain and sea world, he directly used the unique privilege of the authority dog ??to take away most of the spirit stones in the mountain and sea world. Tiandao''s face turned black when he saw Su Mu''s posture of plucking the wild goose''s hair. This is a spare resource that he intends to use to cultivate the main force of the mountain and sea world. evolution point. If it weren''t for Su Mu''s tongue-in-cheek, using superb and unique techniques to calm Tiandao''s rising anger, Tiandao probably couldn''t help but want to cut Su Mu into five horses first. After Su Mu obtained a large amount of evolution points, his strength improved by leaps and bounds, and he was soaring upward every minute and every second. For Su Mu, breaking through was really as easy as drinking water. Not only the small realms, but even the big realms that have blocked countless heaven''s favorites are like a thin piece of paper to him, which can be torn to pieces with a light poke. God rewards hard work! All of this is the result of Su Mu''s continuous hard work day and night! It has nothing to do with opening. Well, there is only a little bit of relationship. When Su Mu left the customs, there was only a thin line away from the strength of the Heavenly Dao. Tiandao never expected that Su Mu''s strength would grow so fast, it was like eating gold. However, he did not take any precautions against Su Mu. The two were already comrades-in-arms in the same boat, and there was an original world in Su Mu''s body, with unlimited potential. When he grew up, he would be stronger than the mountain and sea world whose foundation was severely damaged too much. Not to mention that there are so many worlds like stars waiting for Su Mu to mine beyond the mountain and sea world, there is no need to turn against him for a mountain and sea world. Without the conflict of interests, and Su Mu still has special skills, can the relationship between Su Mu and Tiandao be bad? Now there are sleeping evil gods, both Su Mu and Tiandao can be described as gluey. With the strong support of Su Mu, Tiandao no longer hurts his waist, his legs are no longer sore, and he can climb up to six floors in one breath. It''s like being beaten with chicken blood. He can''t wait to pull Su Mu to challenge together This evil god **** oss. Su Mu and Tiandao went straight to the residence of the Only Church without any concealment. Su Mu''s space magic power directly sealed off all the spaces within a thousand miles of the Only Church. Without his permission, not even a fly could fly. Come in. The Lothar Empire in the north was shocked, and no longer cared about the approach of other deadly technologies such as nuclear bombs, cloud bombs, and hydrogen bombs, and wanted to use these deadly technological crystals to wipe out Su Mu. However....... People have limits, so... Su Mu stopped being a human being a long time ago. Facing the nuclear bomb that exploded, he sat down with a smile on his face. Not to mention, the energy after the nuclear bomb exploded is huge, and it is a good compensatory drink except for a little spicy taste. ! The Lothar Empire in the north was stunned on the spot. The old emperor wanted to surrender but it was too late. Thousands of roots protruded from the depths of the earth, and a giant tree with a height of one thousand meters grew in the blink of an eye. All the polluters in the northern Lothar Empire became the fertilizer of the giant tree, and were destroyed together with the One Church. After cutting off the evil god''s wings, Su Mu and Tiandao began to fight formally. The evil god living in the deep sea never imagined that after hundreds of millions of years had passed, there would be such an asshole as Su Mu in the world of mountains and seas where the original source had gradually withered, and he even colluded with the Dao of Heaven...and formed a just cause... covenant. Catch him and beat him to death, the evil god was beaten into a mosaic, and the already horrific appearance could announce that he would give up treatment on the spot. Su Mu did not kill the evil god, but threw the evil god into the thriving small world in his body, making this evil god the nourishment of the small world. This operation enabled the aborigines born in Su Mu''s world to have the ability to soul travel to other worlds. After solving the evil god, the mountain and sea world has no biggest internal worries, and Tiandao and Su Mu can also free up their hands to start to solve the external troubles that arise¡ª¡ª Those worlds that invaded the mountain and sea realms. After blocking these opened space passages one by one, the mountain and sea world began to recuperate. After ten years, only the voice of leaving the country remained in the world, and Su Mu also established the kingdom of God on the ground¡ª¡ª Heaven! Together, Tiandao and Su Mu exhausted their waters to catch fish, and did not hesitate to consume the origin of the world and began to give birth to a large number of heaven''s favored sons. Su Mu sent a large number of clones to sneak into other worlds as an internal response, and when the time was right, he opened the door of space and led many warriors from the mountains and seas to flatten these worlds. Harvest abundant resources and support wars with wars. Borrowing these resources, Su Mu finally managed to escape and become immortal. The small world in his body has also become a notorious world of demons, and every aborigine in it has become the nightmare of those worlds - demons from the outside world. The detached Su Mu also got rid of the low-level interests, set his sights on the new world beyond the endless dimension, and started a new journey. (End of the book)